《Real And Fake Young Lady: I Have Seven Brothers Pampering Me After I Transmigrated》 Chapter 1 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Ning did not expect that she transmigrated when she woke up. There was no way that after she slept in the dormitory, the scene in front of her eyes had undergone an earth-shattering change when she opened her eyes¡­ Outside the ward. A well-maintained and beautiful madam said coldly, ¡°Since we¡¯ve found Ting¡¯er, I don¡¯t think she needs to stay in our house anymore.¡± ¡°Sigh, although that¡¯s true, we¡¯ve watched Xiao Ning grow up. Even if we made a mistake back then, she would have some feelings for all these years, am I right? Moreover, our Ye family doesn¡¯t lack this bit of money. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford to raise Xiao Ning.¡± ¡°Hmm. Mr Ye, have you forgotten how you¡¯ve gotten to where you are today step by step all these years? Do you want me to remind you?¡± The beautiful madam was not willing to back down a single step. The gaze she used to look at her husband gradually turned cold. Although her words were to remind him, they were filled with a sense of threat. However, the two of them did not notice that the person lying in the ward had changed her soul completely. The trajectory of the electrocardiogram had begun to change too¡­ Chu Ning moaned on the bed before opening her eyes weakly. Her large eyes were filled with shock. She had transmigrated. After a few seconds of shock, she slowly accepted this reality. What the h*ll was this! Immediately after, she felt a wave of pain in her brain. A huge amount of information flooded her mind. Chu Ning, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is this true?¡± Chu Ning touched her cheek in disbelief. She was a little stunned. She, Chu Ning, had unexpectedly transmigrated into a novel about a rich and powerful family¡¯s daughter. In the book, the female protagonist, who was supposed to be well-dressed and well-fed, was accidentally raised by the wrong person. She was found at the age of 18. Then, she began her wonderful life. The male protagonist and the male supporting role were all attracted to the female protagonist. In addition, there were countless male supporting roles that played out the scheming stories for the female protagonist. However, the difference was that she was the fake daughter in the novel who had recovered her identity as an ordinary person. However, she could not accept the huge difference after knowing that the real daughter, Ye Ting, was about to return and take away everything that should have belonged to her. She began to become muddle-headed, worried about gains and losses. In the beginning, she would try her best to compete with the female lead. However, with the support of the protagonist¡¯s halo, she realized that she was completely powerless. In the end, she fell into a trance when she was walking by the lake. Chu Ning was dumbfounded that there was such an incident would happen. How did she transmigrate into such an unlucky person? Wasn¡¯t it just a mistake? Moreover, this was something that did not belong to her in the first place. Adoptive parents¡­ No, it was probably just that the adoptive mother despised her and wanted them to take her back. She insisted on fighting for something that did not belong to her. This was great, she received her retribution. At this moment, outside the ward, they could hear the women who continuously raising her voice. The man, on the other hand, became even more silent. Although the voice was loud, no nurse came out to stop them. As the biggest shareholder of the hospital, the couple¡¯s voice was even more powerful than the director¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s going to be settled today. There¡¯s nothing to discuss. Ting¡¯er is our biological daughter, but what kind of life she had been living these years! ? We have to go out and work part-time to support our family expenses during our free time. Look at this little b*stard. We didn¡¯t treat her badly for all the things we provided her during these few years!¡± ¡°Look at her seven brothers. All of them are useless. For the rest of their lives, they work for others!¡± Ye Zhen looked at his wife, who was in an intense mood. He did not know what to say for a moment. All his words turned into a sigh in his heart. Under the eaves, he had no choice but to lower his head. ¡°Ye Zhen, I advise you to be clear about your position. Don¡¯t confuse priorities with a minor.¡± ¡°Alright, you decide on what to do.¡± In the face of his powerful wife, he, the son-in-law who came to the hospital, was a lot weaker in an imposing manner. Just as the two of them finally reached a consensus and made a decision, the door of the ward was suddenly opened. The delicate but calm Chu Ning was wearing a loose hospital gown. When she saw the Ye couple, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly and she smiled. ¡°Uncle and auntie, I¡¯m discharged today and I¡¯ll go back tomorrow. But from now on, we have nothing to do with each other.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s words shocked Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi. She had been scheming and unscrupulous before, but now she seemed to have changed into a different person in just a short while? Did she lose her mind after falling into the lake? Ye Zhen wanted to say something after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words. Although he had agreed with his wife¡¯s opinion, it did not mean what he thought. When Chu Ning said this, he felt a little disappointed. However, Cheng Yi was very happy. She restrained her cold attitude from before, she stepped forward and grabbed Chu Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Xiao Ning, look at you. You¡¯ve lived in our family for so many years. You¡¯ve been eating and drinking well. Our family has never let you suffer even a little bit, right? But think about Ting¡¯er, what kind of life is she living? It can be said that she¡¯s been suffering for you all these years. Thank God, he let us find her. You don¡¯t want her to suffer any more grievances, do you? Don¡¯t worry, when she comes back, mommy will still treat you like a goddaughter!¡± Chapter 2 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Cheng Yi¡¯s words were not true. She had begun to hate her who had taken her daughter¡¯s place and lived in her house for so many years. However, she had to follow the proper procedure. Even if she was extremely unwilling, she had to coax Chu Ning back to her own house first. Chu Ning knew what Cheng Yi was thinking, but she did not mind. She withdrew her hand and said lightly, ¡°Auntie Cheng, I¡¯ve said that I have nothing to do with you and Uncle Ye anymore, so I can understand your feelings. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back to my own home tomorrow.¡± Chu Ning emphasized ¡°My own home¡±. ¡°Are you¡­ serious?¡± Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t believe it. Chu Ning nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not a member of your Ye family, and I won¡¯t stay in the Ye family. Please don¡¯t think too much about it, Auntie.¡± Ye Zhen listened silently and didn¡¯t say anything. He secretly blamed Chu Ning too. Why can¡¯t she understand the situation? If she coaxed Cheng Yi properly, there might be some room for redemption! However, he didn¡¯t know how terrifying Chu Ning knew the script was. Her seven brothers would become the towers that she could rely on for her whole life! When that time came, it would be as easy as snapping a finger to control a small Ye family! However, the previous Chu Ning didn¡¯t think about her future. She felt that fate was unfair to her and was unwilling to return to her real home. As long as the previous Chu Ning was willing to go back and take a look, even if it was just a glance, she would realize that the seven brothers of hers were not ordinary people. At the moment of opportunity, they all completed their metamorphosis, they did their best to dote on their only sister in the family, which was Chu Ning. However, in her previous life, Chu Ning was destined not to be lucky enough to wait for this day. ¡°I¡¯m going back to this family!¡± Chu Ning completed the discharge procedures in the afternoon and got in the car to go home. Cheng Yi was afraid that she would go back on her word midway, so she even prepared two bodyguards for her. In the name of carrying her luggage, but in fact, she was afraid that she would make some trouble along the way. On the way, one of the bodyguards silently handed Chu Ning a bank card. ¡°Take this. President Ye gave it to you.¡± Chu Ning shook her head and rejected him calmly. From now on, she didn¡¯t need to rely on the Ye family anymore! She wanted to be her queen! Under the blessing of her seven brothers. The bodyguard looked at her in a daze. He couldn¡¯t believe it. After returning to her home, Chu Ning looked at her surroundings. Looking at the old neighbourhood in front of her, she could not help but mutter, ¡°It¡¯s fine if they are poor, but they are fertile.¡± No wonder this fake daughter was unwilling to come back. Who could accept such a huge difference in life? If she didn¡¯t know the script in advance, she probably would not have been able to accept it in a short period¡­ After adjusting her state of mind, Chu Ning took a deep breath. She knew that she could not be fooled by the ¡°Illusion¡± in front of her. She was counting on her seven brothers to become the dragon and phoenix of the people, she could not give herself away right from the start. After organizing her memories, she took a few turns and came to a building. 301 was the place where the real heiress, Ye Ting, had lived for 18 years. Now, she was here to take over. Chu Ning gently knocked on the door. After a while, the door was slowly opened. As soon as she entered, she was choked by a faint musty smell. She had never smelled such a smell since she was a spoiled child¡­ The living room was less than 20 square meters, it was dark and narrow. Her real blood relatives were sitting on the shabby sofa, looking at each other, they looked a little uneasy. Chu Ning looked around and was speechless. The sunlight in this building was blocked by the building in front of them, and there was no light all year round¡­ but when she thought of how Ye Ting had lived in this environment for eighteen years, her heart instantly felt a lot better. She enjoyed life before, and the following plot was not going to go according to the plot of her previous life. Even though she felt conflicted in her heart and body, she did not show it on the surface. She smiled sweetly at the people in the room. ¡°Mom, Dad, brothers, I¡¯m back.¡± Her smile instantly broke the silent and awkward atmosphere, including the brother who had opened the door for her just now. When the whole family heard the news, they were still in disbelief. This little princess, who had been pampered for eighteen years, was now going home. She would be shocked by the huge difference in reality. But they thought there was a mistake when they saw the person in front of them. Was she smiling happily at them? Well, even if she was pretending, it was not easy. They looked at Chu Ning carefully. She was wearing a pair of milky white sandals with flat heels. Her long and straight legs were shining white. Perhaps it was because she had been well-nourished since young, so her figure developed very well, and her light blue short skirt was spotless. Her light brown long hair was casually tied into a ponytail. Her fair and delicate facial features looked like a real princess in a dark environment. Chapter 3 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She didn¡¯t put on any makeup as she was thinking that she was returning to her own home today. Instead, she was wearing the clothes that she felt were the most approachable and most ordinary¡­ There was nothing she could do. She was in a hurry, and her mind wasn¡¯t on this, so she didn¡¯t care too much about her appearance. ¡°You¡­ are Chu Ning?¡± Finally, someone broke the silence and spoke first. Chu Ning looked at them. Not all family members were there. There were only six people, but no matter what, they were all her family members. Among this group of people, there was one who was the calmest and most eye-catching. Her eldest brother, Chu Zhe, was 26 this year. He had completed his master¡¯s degree at a famous university. Chu Ning was very clear on how big of a storm would be stirred up in the future by this man who was so calm that he seemed to have a paralyzed face. This was the person who would back Ye Ting up in her previous life! At the same time that Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhe, he was sizing her up too. Thus, she smiled faintly and sweetly called out, ¡°Hello, my eldest brother.¡± Chu Zhe¡¯s calm face finally showed a trace of emotion. He revealed a smile. ¡°Welcome home.¡± His reply was formal. No one could see through his true thoughts. Next was her second brother. If her eldest brother was 60-70% similar to her, then this second brother didn¡¯t seem to be related to her by blood¡­ Not at all! Should her second brother go to the hospital with his parents for a paternity test? Perhaps he had raised the wrong child back then¡­ Her second brother looked very refined and gentle. When he saw Chu Ning, he couldn¡¯t even speak clearly¡­ ¡°Hello, Chu Ning, my younger sister. Welcome back.¡± Although the man in front of her stuttered, Chu Ning wasn¡¯t fooled by his simple and honest appearance. She knew that this person was important and would be able to dominate the world in the future, a top-notch hacker that even the leaders of various countries couldn¡¯t do anything on! Moreover, although his speech wasn¡¯t very smooth, he was simply a devil protecting his younger sister. He was even better to Ye Ting in his previous life. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that as long as it was what Ye Ting wanted, Chu Jing would do everything in his ability to satisfy her! ¡°What a pity, I had figured it out. The situation changed!¡± Chu Ning obediently greeted him as ¡®Brother¡¯ too. However, this simple greeting of ¡°Brother¡± made Chu Jing laugh out loud. There was no need to introduce her third brother, Chu Zhuo. Chu Ning could tell at a glance that this person was related to her by blood. He was about 70-80% similar to her. With his handsome face, three-dimensional facial features, and a devilish and unruly expression.., he was the model of a male protagonist in a novel. The plot was the same later on. This third brother was discovered by a talent scout, and then he made a name for himself in the entertainment industry, becoming a big star¡­ However, the love relationship between this brother was complicated later on¡­ although he treated his only younger sister quite well, he was a big lover too. When Chu Ning looked at the fourth son of the Chu family, Chu Huan did not pay attention to her and just snorted in disdain. After that, Chu Zhe coughed and introduced Chu Huan, ¡°This is the Little Four. His personality is a bit weird. Xiao Ning, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Chu Ning did not seem to mind at all and continued to call out enthusiastically, ¡°Hello, my fourth brother!¡± ¡°Oh right, Xiao Ning, your fifth brother and sixth brother have gone out to play. Sigh, these two are troublesome fellows. I¡¯ve mentioned that you¡¯re coming back today.¡± Her eldest brother, Chu Zhe, shook his head helplessly as he said this. However, Chu Ning did not need Chu Zhe to introduce them to her. She knew very well in her heart. Her fifth and sixth brothers were a pair of twins. If one were to say that these four brothers in front of her had their unique personalities, then her fifth and sixth brothers would only be fierce and ruthless! These two brothers of hers had gone from gangsters to the leaders of the biggest underworld in this city and even in this province. They couldn¡¯t do these so easily without any luck and means. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Big Brother. I¡¯m not just going home to take a look. I¡¯ll live with you guys in the future.¡± Chu Ning shook her head and said with a faint smile. Then, she moved her feet and walked toward her biological parents who were mumbling but did not know what to say. She went forward and hugged them, she whispered in their ears, ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯ve suffered all these years.¡± Chapter 4 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Ning, who was hugging them, felt their bodies trembling slightly. With their backs facing Chu Ning, they could no longer control their emotions and tears welled up in their eyes. They had thought that their biological daughter was used to a life of luxury and would not recognize them or the family. They did not expect that not only was she back now, but her attitude towards them was so gentle, her words of ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯ve suffered all these years.¡± broke down the psychological defences of Father and Mother Chu, making them felt warm in their hearts. Then, as if recalling something, they let go of Chu Ning. ¡°Xiao Ning, you must be tired. Let your brother bring you to your room to take a look.¡± Although the Chu family¡¯s conditions were average, they treated their only daughter as if she was a treasure. There were three rooms and two halls in this house. Chu Ning, who used to be Ye Ting, occupied one room. The remaining two rooms were allocated to her seven brothers while her parents slept in the living room all these years. This was completely different from what Chu Ning had imagined. According to Cheng Yi¡¯s description at that time, her seven brothers were all useless, including her parents. In her words, they were good-for-nothing, and they didn¡¯t even treat Ye Ting very well¡­ If what she said was true, then how should they explain the current situation? There must be some misunderstanding. When Chu Ning¡¯s parents saw Chu Ning enter the door, the panic and avoidance in their eyes, as well as the trace of love and pity, couldn¡¯t be faked, not to mention they even cried after they hugged each other¡­ Chu Ning was planning in her heart. She would not leave any regrets in her life! Just as she gained her thoughts, she heard Chu Zhe say, ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯ve seen the conditions of our family. Uh, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that our living environment is completely different from your previous one. If you regret it now, then we¡¯ll go talk to the Ye family again and try our best to fight for some benefits for you.¡± Chu Zhe looked at Chu Ning and smiled awkwardly. Then, he straightened his face and discussed with Chu Ning seriously. Until now, Chu Zhe was still unwilling to believe that Chu Ning would be able to accept all of this without any concern. It was easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but it was difficult to go from extravagance to frugality. ¡°No need, Big Brother. I only hope that you and the other brothers can treat me as your sister in the future. Besides, many of you are living in the same room. Isn¡¯t it enough that I have a separate room to stay in?¡± Chu Zhe looked at Chu Ning strangely after he heard her explanation. ¡°Is his sister too sensible?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more and just laughed, ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as you don¡¯t have any problems with that.¡± Then, he told Chu Ning some things about the family and stuff that she need to take note of. The house was so small, unlike the previous environment that Chu Ning was in before. This was a new experience for Chu Ning. Chu Ning was very calm and composed. Then, she said, ¡°Big Brother, if you don¡¯t mind, tell me about the daily schedule at home. I¡¯ll stay in this house according to your arrangements in the future.¡± Chu Zhe returned to his calm state and looked at her. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Chu Ning smiled. She walked to the window of her room and looked at the scenery outside. She murmured, ¡°My surname is the Chu, not Ye.¡± Chu Zhe looked at Chu Ning, who had her back to him. He let out a sigh of relief in his heart. His gaze towards Chu Ning gradually became gentle. ¡°Okay, I respect your decision.¡± When Chu Zhe said this, his tone unconsciously became gentler. ¡°Oh right, Big Brother, I didn¡¯t bring any money from the Ye family this time. I forgot to bring any daily necessities. Can I trouble you to buy some for me? I¡¯ll return it to you when I earn money in the future.¡± Chu Ning seemed to have thought of something and she asked Chu Zhe. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s my pleasure. Also, if you have any other needs, just let me know. Big¡­ I¡¯ll try my best to do it.¡± Chu Zhe was about to say ¡°Big brother¡±, but he forcefully swallowed it back. ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Big Brother!¡± Chu Ning replied sweetly. After that, Chu Zhe walked out and closed the door gently. Chapter 5 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Ning turned around and sized up the room. To be honest, this was the largest out of the three rooms in the Chu family. All the daily necessities in the room were new. Although they weren¡¯t expensive and couldn¡¯t compare to the ones she had used before, she could feel the goodwill of the Chu family. When she sniffed the bedsheets carefully, she could smell a faint fragrance¡­ Clearly, Mother Chu had washed them again. This room was completely blocked by the building. However, the traces of Ye Ting¡¯s past life still existed. There was a note stuck on the desk and a closet filled with stickers. Chu Ning was curious. She opened the closet to take a look. Above her line of sight, there were many dolls and some exquisite ornaments. She didn¡¯t know if Ye Ting had taken some with her before she left. Was it because she couldn¡¯t bring the rest, or she didn¡¯t care about these gifts at all? But no matter what, she still felt a tinge of jealousy in her heart. In her previous life, she did not have to worry about food and clothing, but very few people gave her gifts, and no one remembered her birthday. Every year on her birthday, her parents would call her and greet her, even giving her a lot of money, but usually, she rarely communicated with them, and she who had stayed in the school dormitory since she was young had been used to all of that. She longed for true family affection, not just on the surface. While she was recalling the days before she had crossed over, there were sounds of conversation coming from outside the door. Even though they lowered their voices, Chu Ning could still hear the content of the conversation clearly if she listened carefully. ¡°Should we tell Xiao Ning about Little Seven¡­?¡± Mother Chu¡¯s face was full of worry as she asked the group of people who were sitting together. ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to say it! Just pretend that Xiao Ning doesn¡¯t have a brother. After all, she just came back. How will she be able to live with herself if you say that? We¡¯ve let her down for so many years. Do we still have to put so much pressure on her?¡± ¡°Mom, I, got the money, Little Seven¡¯s¡­¡± Before the second brother Chu Jing could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by his fourth brother. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t talk anymore. Once you complete your sentence, I¡¯m afraid this matter might not even be settled by tomorrow morning.¡± Fourth Brother snorted after he spoke. He obviously didn¡¯t like his new biological sister very much. Before Chu Ning, there was another brother who was one year older than her. However, he had had an accident when he was young and his lower body had been paralyzed. He couldn¡¯t recover¡­ He had been living in the hospital all these years. If it weren¡¯t for Father Chu¡¯s brother, Uncle Chu¡¯s help from time to time, it was hard to say whether this Little Seven of the Chu family would still be alive¡­ ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll think of something.¡± After the third son of the Chu family said this, he walked out directly. Then, there was a ¡®clang¡¯ sound, and the door was slammed shut. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s our fault. Back then, we had insisted on having a daughter¡­¡± Mother Chu sighed. Then, she looked at Father Chu and realized that he had a weird expression on his face. She then looked solemn and stopped talking. ¡°Dad, Mom, Little Seven¡¯s treatment fees can¡¯t be cut off. In my opinion, we should just let her drop out of school early and go out to work. We can¡¯t afford her school fees!¡± ¡°Brother, stop talking.¡± At this time, Chu Zhe, who saw that the atmosphere was getting increasingly tense, quickly came out to smooth things over. ¡°I just graduated this year and I have about eighty thousand dollars on me. I was thinking that since I graduated, there will be more ways to earn money soon, so I wanted to leave this money for Fourth Brother and Xiao Ting to go to school. Now that Xiao Ting has left, naturally, I¡¯ll leave it to Chu Ning.¡± ¡°Big Brother, you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, Chu Huan!¡± The fourth son of the Chu family was about to speak, but he was immediately stopped by Chu Zhe. ¡°I¡­. Saved more than 50,000 dollars too.¡± Second Brother Chu Jing explained anxiously. He adjusted his glasses and was a little nervous. ¡°If only Xiao Ting was here, there wouldn¡¯t be so many things.¡± When Fourth Brother heard that everyone except him had turned their attention to the new Chu Ning, he immediately changed the direction of the conversation to divert everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Fourth Brother, stop It!¡± After hearing this, Chu Zhe could no longer suppress his emotions. His voice could not help but rise by a few decibels. When Chu Huan saw that his big brother seemed to be angry, he immediately shut up. He had seldom seen his big brother so angry in all these years. He was not even afraid of Father Chu, yet he was respectful only towards this big brother of his. Chapter 6 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After being warned by Chu Zhe, Chu Huan was like a deflated balloon. A long moment passed before he said, ¡°Even if we were able to accept her, she¡¯s used to living a luxurious life. Would she be able to endure such a tough life with us? We can¡¯t even take care of our everyday needs, and we still have to take care of her as well? Before Xiao Ting left, she was the one who did all the housework and even cooked. Sometimes, when Mom was too busy, Xiao Ting would also help out with the housework. Do you think that young lady can do half as well as Xiao Ting? Can she be half as good as Xiao Ting?¡± After Chu Huan said these words, everyone fell into silence. Even the oldest brother, who was more biased towards Chu Ning, could no longer speak up for her. That was the truth. Before Chu Ning came, Ye Ting had tried her best in everything except for her less than stellar academic results. Of course, other than Seventh Brother, who was paralyzed on the hospital bed, the six of them took extra care of Ye Ting too. Just when the atmosphere got very tense, Chu Ning opened her room door and broke the silence. She looked at Chu Huan who was feeling smug. Then, she narrowed her peach blossom eyes, smiled, and said with a hint of blame, ¡°Fourth Brother, who told you that I don¡¯t know how to do housework? And I like this house very much. You can¡¯t say that I¡¯m not used to it.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your Fourth Brother? I didn¡¯t acknowledge you.¡± When Chu Huan heard Chu Ning¡¯s answer, he could not help but laugh. After mocking, he then looked at her with disdain. He did not believe that a rich young lady like Chu Ning could do housework! ¡°Yup, Fourth Brother, you don¡¯t have to think of me in that way. And Eldest Brother and Second Brother, both of you don¡¯t have to worry about my tuition fees. Uncle Ye has helped to pay all the tuition fees for my three years of high school in advance. So, your money can be used on Seventh Brother to cure his illness. His health is more important.¡± Chu Ning did not care about Chu Huan¡¯s hostility at all. She followed her thoughts and spoke without being influenced by him. ¡°What are you pretending for? Have you met Seventh Brother? You¡¯re not the one forking out the money, so of course you can say nice words here.¡± Chu Huan once again made things difficult for her. ¡°Only time will tell. I believe that if we get along for a long time in the future, you will agree with me.¡± Without waiting for Father Chu to speak, Chu Ning spoke first. ¡°How about this? Since Fourth Brother thinks that I¡¯m a spoiled child, it¡¯s getting late and it¡¯s almost time for dinner. So, let me cook dinner today. I hope everyone won¡¯t mind this.¡± Chu Ning looked in her parent¡¯s direction with a relieved smile. Then, she lightly nodded at her few brothers before turning around and walked into the kitchen with light steps. ¡°This is¡­¡± Mother Chu looked worried when she saw her walk into the kitchen. It was not that she was afraid that she would mess up the kitchen, but she felt that Chu Ning would not know about those things¡­ Chu Ning was too lazy to explain. Before she had crossed over into this world, other than her top grades, her biggest hobby was learning to make all kinds of delicacies at home. No kidding, her parents were away from home all year round and were busy with business outside. If she had not learnt how to cook, she would have starved to death! Especially at that time, her parents thought that children did not need to spend money, so she did not have much pocket money when she was young¡­ Later, when she was older and did not have any financial worries, her biggest hobby was buying all kinds of ingredients and learning how to cook at home¡­ Chu Ning opened the shabby refrigerator and looked at the few remaining ingredients. Her dream of cooking all kinds of big meals got dampened¡­ It was hard for a clever woman to cook without rice! ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just cook a few side dishes then. Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll use these delicacies to capture your hearts!¡± Chu Ning glanced at the seasoning in the kitchen. She initially planned to go out and buy some, but after thinking about it, she decided to just let it be. She did not want to give Chu Huan another chance to find faults. She frowned. Half a minute later. Chu Ning tied up her apron, picked up the kitchen knife, and flipped it deftly in her hand. She was ready to start! Outside the kitchen, her parents and her brothers could only hear sounds continuously coming out of the kitchen one after the other. First, the gas stove was opened. Then, the refrigerator door was opened and closed repeatedly. The sounds of vegetables being washed and the kitchen knife hitting the chopping board¡­ ¡°Should I go and take a look?¡± Mother Chu looked at Father Chu, her eyes full of worry. ¡°No need, let her do it herself. The eldest, what do you think?¡± After Father Chu said that, he did not forget to ask Chu Zhe for his opinion. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Chapter 7 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After more than an hour, it was 6:01 p.m. Chu Ning turned off the old-fashioned cooking hood and closed the valve of the gas stove. Finally, she took off her apron and let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Barbecued pork in honey sauce, braised pork liver with soy sauce, fried eggs with chives, shredded potatoes in vinegar, raw cucumber with cold sauce, all done!¡± Before Chu Ning could serve the dishes, everyone had already smelled their fragrance in the living room. However, when she actually presented the dishes one by one in front of them, they were still shocked¡­ Even the usually calm Eldest Brother was internally dumbfounded. If he didn¡¯t know that this biological sister in front of him had been pampered since she was young, he would wonder if she had previously studied to be a chef¡­ ¡°This is¡­¡± Everyone saw an incredulous expression in each other¡¯s eyes¡­ Among them, the fourth son of the Chu family stood out the most. When he saw Chu Ning calmly walking back and forth to the kitchen, serving dishes one after another, he was even more shocked. The scene in front of him was like that of a sci-fi movie. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Everyone, go wash your hands. The rice is ready too. You guys can eat that first.¡± Chu Huan looked at Chu Ning in shock and doubt. Then, he directly leaned in front of the dishes and smelled them. ¡°You win.¡± Chu Huan could not be picky anymore when he was face to face with the real finished product. He could only obediently wash his hands and prepare to eat. ¡°Hey, Dad, Mom, where are Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother? Aren¡¯t they coming home for dinner tonight?¡± Chu Ning asked with a sweet smile. ¡°Erm, Xiao Ning, you may not know this, but your fifth and sixth brothers haven¡¯t been home for more than half a month¡­ Although, they still call Dad and Mom every two days. It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about them,¡± Chu Zhe explained awkwardly. ¡°What about Third Brother?¡± Chu Ning thought of her biological brother who was largely similar to her. He was destined to be a well-known celebrity in the future. ¡°Oh, him, he¡¯ll know when to come back tonight. You won¡¯t be able to find him at this time.¡± At this time, Chu Hang¡¯s voice came from the bathroom. ¡°Oh, oh, then I¡¯ll leave a plate of food for Third Brother to heat up so he can eat it when he¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s there to be pretentious about?¡± Chu Huan cursed in his heart. ¡°Today, it¡¯s my daughter, Xiao Ning¡¯s first time in eighteen years that she¡¯s returned to her own home. Xiao Ning, let Dad toast you!¡± Chu Ming stood up with a serious expression. He raised the cup filled with fruit juice in his hand and raised it in Chu Ning¡¯s direction. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re being too polite¡­¡± Following this, Chu Ning¡¯s mother and her three brothers at home toasted her as well. Even though Chu Huan was unwilling, he had no choice. He had to put on a show. ¡°Mom, we didn¡¯t have much honey in the house, so I just used sugar to make this braised pork with honey. The taste might be bad. How about you try it? Give me some advice¡­ I didn¡¯t find the usual brand of soy sauce for this braised pork liver with soy sauce. If I had used that brand, the texture might have been better¡­¡± Chu Ning said regretfully as she ate. If she had had sufficient time to prepare the ingredients, she could have even prepared a table full of western food for the whole family¡­ ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough. Xiao Ning, I think your cooking is even better than Mom¡¯s. ¡°The eldest brother, Chu Zhe, was not stingy with his praise. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Delicious!¡± The second brother, Chu Jing, echoed. Chu Huan was the only one who could only eat without saying anything¡­ He knew that he had lost the first time they fought. He had lost completely. Despite all the possibilities, he had not expected her to show this hand. If she only knew how to cook, he could still use the fact that it was not delicious as an excuse to find fault. However, even with the situation at home, she was still able to turn these limited ingredients into such delicious dishes, which was already very extreme¡­ Moreover, Chu Ning¡¯s cooking was indeed delicious. After dinner. ¡°Dad, Mom, Big Brother and Second Brother, I¡¯ll go for a walk since I¡¯m full.¡± After Chu Huan had finished eating, he greeted everyone and left. ¡°Look at this child, he didn¡¯t even greet Xiao Ning.¡± Mother Chu shook her head helplessly. Chu Ning didn¡¯t mind. At the moment, she just needed to perform well. As time passed, her fourth brother Chu Huan would know what kind of person Ye Ting was. Chapter 8 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Chu Ning wanted to clean up, prepare to wash the dishes and tidy up the house, she was rejected firmly by Mother Chu. ¡°You and your big brother should go for a walk too. Maybe you can run into your third brother and familiarize yourself with this area.¡± ¡°Second Brother, do you want to go for a walk together?¡± Chu Ning did not insist anymore. She smiled sweetly and looked at her simple and honest Second Brother who was in a daze. ¡°No, I¡­ I¡­¡± Chu Jing seemed to know his shortcomings, so he pointed at his room directly. ¡°Second Brother is all focused on his computer. If you hadn¡¯t come back today, he probably wouldn¡¯t have stepped out of his room.¡± Chu Zhe smiled and said with a hint of ridicule. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head out and take a look then.¡± Chu Ning left after saying goodbye to her parents. ¡­ The district where the Chu family lived was called Dongyuan District. It had been built very early on. Not far away, construction was ongoing for a new district in the works. Chu Zhe and Chu Ning walked one after the other. Her brother said, ¡°The situation at home is as you can see. Although you haven¡¯t met your fifth, sixth and seventh brothers yet, they¡¯re all decent people. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re our biological sister after all.¡± Chu Zhe¡¯s last three words, biological sister, were especially emphasized. ¡°Fourth Brother just can¡¯t bear to part with Ye Ting. He can¡¯t hold anything in and likes to express them in that carefree manner of his. Xiao Ning, don¡¯t take it to heart. Whether it¡¯s Dad, Mom or us, in our hearts, we still treat Ye Ting as child and sister. After all, we¡¯ve lived together for eighteen years¡­ But don¡¯t be sad. There shouldn¡¯t be any grudges between us. I¡¯ve said so much to you because I hope you won¡¯t think too much about this. If you have any thoughts, you can tell us too.¡± After Chu Ning heard this, she shook her head lightly. ¡°I won¡¯t, Brother.¡± What kind of joke was this? She had already graduated from university in her previous life, what bad thoughts could she have? Why would she have to compete with a child who was a few years younger than her? ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go look for your third brother. He might have gone over there.¡± Chu Zhe pointed in a direction. Chu Ning was not familiar with the surrounding environment, so she did not show off. The two of them passed through the construction site and walked for more than ten minutes. Finally, they arrived at a nice-looking open scenic spot. The sky gradually darkened. Not far from Chu Zhe and Chu Ning, Chu Zhuo was sitting on a bench. Beside him sat a graceful figure. ¡°What?! No way, Ah Zhuo, how could something like that be a mistake¡­¡± The woman sitting next to Chu Zhuo was surprised, and her tone of voice could not help but become a little higher. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. I didn¡¯t want to believe it either, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± Chu Zhuo tilted his face slightly. Under the dim light, his girlfriend was once again attracted by his deep and handsome features¡­ Although it was not the first time, she could not help but be deeply immersed in them and could not extricate herself. ¡°Ah Zhuo¡­ I¡­¡± Chu Zhuo was like the campus hunk. When he took a leave of absence from school once he heard the news, his infatuated girlfriend had bought a train ticket overnight and came here. Even though Yi Su was a goddess in the eyes of others, Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t have much interest in her. The reason why he was in a relationship was to have an excuse to reject countless girls¡¯ confesses. As she spoke, Yi Su leaned on Chu Zhuo¡¯s chest, her fingers gently twirling around his abdomen¡­ Chu Zhe and Chu Ning were not in a hurry to look for Chu Zhuo. They just strolled around the scenic area of the park, the two of them chatting casually. ¡°When we were still young, the house was most lively at that time. We often came here to play. But later, me, Second Brother, and Third Brother all went to study abroad. Your Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother were born with a bad temper and couldn¡¯t stay at home, so Fourth Brother and Ye Ting stayed with our parents the longest. Do you understand now?¡± ¡°Big Brother is right. If I were them, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it either.¡± Chu Ning said while nodding in agreement. ¡°Oh dear¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to be so reasonable and magnanimous growing up in the Ye family¡¯s environment. As your big brother, I¡¯m the one who really thinks too much.¡± Chu Zhe flexed his joints, and said wistfully. Chapter 9 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Haha, Big Brother, look at what you said. We are family. And after experiencing this, I¡¯ve seen it clearly and understood one thing.¡± Chu Ning let out a bell-like laugh and said. ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Zhe was curious. ¡°A family stays in the same house.¡± Chu Ning explained with a smile. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s look for him again. If we really can¡¯t find him, let¡¯s head back first.¡± Chu Zhe suggested. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Big Brother.¡± Chu Ning acted like a very obedient sister. Chu Zhuo, who was sitting on the bench, was not in the mood to flirt with his girlfriend. He lowered his head and smelled Yi Su¡¯s hair¡¯s fragrance . ¡°Okay, it¡¯s getting late. You go back to school first. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow too.¡± After sending Yi Su away, Chu Zhuo was ready to go back. Even though he had mixed feelings at the moment, he had to accept the fact that he had an additional sister. ¡°Hey, Big Brother, look. Is that Third Brother?¡± Just as Chu Zhe and Chu Ning were about to go back, they bumped into Chu Zhuo on another small path. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Chu Zhuo asked in a sullen voice when he saw the two of them. ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s go back. You don¡¯t have to worry about the money. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Just go back and study hard.¡± ¡°Yes, Third Brother. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhuo with a warm expression, as if they were brothers and sisters with deep feelings for each other. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Zhuo replied faintly and walked home. Both Chu Zhe and Chu Ning followed closely behind him. When the initially depressed Chu Huan saw his third brother return, it was as if he had seen his saviour. He immediately ran to the door to welcome him. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re back!¡± Then, he saw the two people behind Chu Zhuo. He only greeted Chu Zhe, but he still chose to ignore Chu Ning¡­ ¡°Hey! This fourth brother of mine, don¡¯t be anxious. Your sister here has countless tricks up her sleeve to make you obedient!¡± Chu Ning thought so in her heart, but she still said sweetly, ¡°Fourth Brother.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s mother, who was sitting on the sofa, saw that Chu Zhuo had returned and said, ¡°Xiao Zhuo, there¡¯s some food left in the kitchen for you. You should eat some tonight.¡± Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, but thinking that he would be leaving tomorrow, he replied, ¡°Got it, Mom.¡± ¡°Huh? The taste of this dish¡­¡± Initially, Chu Zhuo just wanted to deal with it simply, he knew his mother¡¯s culinary skills very well. After having eaten that for so many years, there was no way it tasted as good as this. ¡°You¡¯re sure willing to spend money.¡± Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t think that this was made at home. In his memory, there was one girl who had pursued him crazily in university and he had no choice but to agree to have a meal with her under her request¡­ The taste of the dishes in front of him was comparable to that restaurant¡¯s¡­ After Chu Zhuo finished eating, he lay on the bed in the room. Chu Huan came in quietly and closed the door behind him. Looking at Chu Zhuo who was resting with his eyes closed, Chu Huan called out softly, ¡°Third Brother.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Chu Zhuo said faintly. ¡°When that Chu Ning and Big Brother went out to look for you, did Chu Ning¡­ Say anything to you? I keep feeling that Big Brother is on this girl¡¯s side.¡± Chu Huan walked to the side of the bed and sat down. He deliberately lowered his voice and said. ¡°Do I have to report to you on whatever I do in the future?¡± Chu Zhuo simply did not even bother to open his eyes. ¡°No, no, Third Brother, I¡¯m just asking.¡± Seeing that his third brother was not in a good mood, Chu Huan could only give up resentfully and not ask any more questions. Early the next morning, Chu Ning packed up all of Ye Ting¡¯s personal belongings in a big bag. ¡°Hah, you can¡¯t hide your fox¡¯s tail anymore, right? You just left and you didn¡¯t even bother to hide it anymore. Tsk tsk, what would your seven brothers think if they knew you didn¡¯t even take away the things they gave you¡­?¡± What Chu Ning didn¡¯t know was that on the day Ye Ting left, she had thrown away her luggage on the way to the Ye family¡­ Chapter 10 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Ning didn¡¯t expect her fourth brother to wake up so early. It was only 6:30 a.m. in the morning, but the Chu parents had left for work early. Chu Huan opened his sleepy eyes and looked at Chu Ning. ¡°Why are you dragging such a big bag so early in the morning?¡± ¡°Good morning, Fourth Brother. There is too much garbage in the room. I cleaned, tidied, and packed them up to throw them away.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to say that it was Ye Ting¡¯s personal belongings that she had left behind. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. I remember that Mom cleaned up Xiao Ting¡¯s room before she left.¡± Chu Huan became alert and no longer felt sleepy. ¡°What¡¯s in your bag?¡± He immediately questioned. ¡°You¡¯re so nosy.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself and was speechless. She had purposely woken up early, but she still got caught by this unlucky fellow. Without waiting for Chu Ning to answer, Chu Huan walked over and snatched the big bag from her hands. He opened it and was enraged immediately. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Every single word was shouted out by Chu Huan. His voice woke up the other people in the room too. They all walked out to see what was going on. Chu Ning did not care at all. Her mental strength was strong enough. This kind of injury was like a drizzle to her. She watched Chu Huan lose his composure leisurely, raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Fourth Brother seems to care a lot about Ye Ting¡¯s things. How about this, I¡¯ll give you their home address and you send these things over to her?¡± Chu Huan was stunned when he heard this. He knew that since Ye Ting did not take these things with her when she left, he would only be asking for trouble if he sent them over now. However, he did not want to lose his temper in front of Chu Ning, so he could only say fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch Xiao Ting¡¯s things in the future!¡± Chu Ning looked at her other brothers and realized that their expressions were not good either. Even the honest second brother, Chu Jing, became silent at this time. ¡°Fourth Brother, what do you think? Since you don¡¯t want me to throw them away, why don¡¯t you give them to her? You can¡¯t just take out your anger on me, can you?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Hah, do you think Xiao Ting¡¯s heart is as dark as yours? If I were to give them to her, she will want them!¡± Chu Huan looked as if someone had hit his sore spot. His expression was ferocious as he said through his gritted teeth. Chu Ning immediately sighed. She didn¡¯t want to explain further to her fourth brother. ¡°Fourth Brother, I don¡¯t know if you understand what kind of status the Ye family has in M city. The current Ye Ting might spend on impulse one day and that thing that she randomly buys might be even more expensive than our family¡¯s annual expenditure. On what basis or reason do you think that, having been repressed for so many years, she would turn around and accept all of this? Also, have you ever thought about it? Do you really love this sister of yours? Have you ever put yourself in her shoes? Or do you think that her biological parents won¡¯t know if you give these things to her? After weighing the pros and cons, will she choose to be nice to her new parents, or will she fall into the arms of a poor brother like you?¡± Chu Huan was rendered speechless by Chu Ning¡¯s words. However, he was still unconvinced and argued, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t use them, she will still keep them properly.¡± ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m honestly touched by your IQ.¡± Chu Ning criticized in her heart secretly and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you, then.¡± However, this unintentional sentence ultimately ignited Chu Huan¡¯s anger. He bellowed, ¡°I will send them back!¡± Chu Ning was very calm too. ¡°Go for it, Fourth Brother.¡± Chu Ning knew very well that according to Ye Ting¡¯s personality, she would rather have her brothers stay far away from her. If he went up to them at this time, wouldn¡¯t he be asking for trouble? She even began to sympathize with this fourth brother. If it wasn¡¯t for the script, based on the original Chu Ning in the book, she would have long been toyed with by this Ye Ting without realizing it. Pretentious slapping of the face, forming cliques, and pretending to be weak? She was very familiar with all these tricks, and you still want to go look for her in your current state? I¡¯m sorry, who are you again? Can you figure out your position first before making a decision? Your entire Chu family is now a dispensable existence to Ye Ting, and she has long forgotten about you guys¡­ Chapter 11 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Ning paid no heed to the furious Chu Huan. With light steps, she returned to her room and packed her things, preparing to go to school. ¡°Jingyuan High School, I¡¯m back again!¡± Chu Zhe and Chu Zhuo left in the morning after having their breakfast at home. The two of them had not returned home regularly for a few years. Chu Zhe had graduated from a prestigious university with a master¡¯s degree and a bright future awaited him. Chu Zhuo¡¯s university life was about to come to an end, bringing him closer and closer to the day when he would be discovered by talent scouts. As for Chu Huan¡­ Chu Huan was in his third year of high school, and she was in her second year; they attended different high schools. The two of them set out on different paths. Due to the influence of the Ye family, Chu Ning went to an elite high school. Although Chu Huan¡¯s high school was not bad, the living conditions there were much worse. Students of Jingyuan High School, where Chu Ning was, didn¡¯t need to rely on hard work to achieve their transformation. ¡°Sigh, the priority now is to get money.¡± Chu Ning held a fifty dollar note in her hand and sighed helplessly. Chu Ning¡¯s parents were particularly lenient towards her. She had personally seen Chu Huan pack the leftovers at home and bring them to school for lunch¡­ She wanted to do her best to help her brothers before they grew up. This was a worthwhile investment. She knew the result. Now, she just needed to speed up the process. Jingyuan High¡¯s school uniform was very western-styled. When she went to the retail store to make purchases and exchange her note for small change, the passers-by couldn¡¯t help but give her a second look. In this area, there wasn¡¯t any other student who was dressed as youthfully nor beautifully. Chu Ning was in a good mood, but when she looked at the densely packed bus routes at the bus stop, her mood turned foul again¡­ Her neighbourhood was far from Jingyuan High School, and she had to change to the No. 3 bus to get there. In the past, when she lived at the Ye family¡¯s house, she would always be picked up by a private car so these problems never crossed her mind at all. But now¡­ ¡°I am down and out¡­¡± When Chu Ning located the classroom based on her memory, what greeted her was a look of disbelief from her classmates. Why¡­ did she come back? Immediately, the classroom was filled with chatter. The main focus of discussion was Chu Ning, the fake daughter. However, at the same time, Chu Ning also noticed that in the middle of the classroom sat the real daughter, Ye Ting. It was their first encounter after three days here! Enemies will always cross paths. Even though she did not stand out in the crowd, Chu Ning still recognized her at a glance. When Ye Ting saw her, she could not help but tremble slightly. It was as if¡­ she was afraid of her? ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Ye family¡¯s eldest daughter¡­¡± Chu Ning was speechless when she saw Ye Ting¡¯s expression. It was as if she was the one who had forced her into a corner. ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s not right.¡± Chu Ning recalled that according to the original owner¡¯s personality before she came here, Jingyuan High School had been turned upside down at this time¡­ As for Ye Ting, since she had just arrived at the Ye family, she still did not know the actual situation of the Ye family. She thought that her parents still had Chu Ning in their hearts, so she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. In actual fact, Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t wait for Chu Ning to leave, while Ye Zhen, a son-in-law who became part of his wife¡¯s family, felt very guilty towards Chu Ning, but didn¡¯t cause much of a stir. Thinking of this, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but smile. She openly walked up to Ye Ting. ¡°Hello, Ye Ting.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Hello to you too, Chu Ning.¡± Ye Ting looked a little nervous. She nodded and looked away. ¡°Wow, your acting skills are pretty good.¡± Chu Ning knew that this girl¡¯s acting skills were superb. She felt that she was even better than her future brother, Chu Chen¡¯s, acting¡­ According to the script on her previous life, this Chu Ning was a little bully in Jingyuan High School. Almost no one dared to provoke her, moreover, she had earlier been madly in love with a popular boy¡­ However, he didn¡¯t care for her. Instead, he was full of affection towards the newly-arrived Ye Ting¡­ ¡°Really; what kind of standards are those? I wouldn¡¯t like such little boys. I only want to make money at the moment!¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. However, Chu Ning¡¯s performance made all the students in the class dumbfounded. Who did Chu Ning think she was? Arrogant and domineering, she couldn¡¯t care less about the teachers, let alone the students. When did she become so genial? Chapter 12 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio But the truth was there for all to see. She, Chu Ning, was no longer the same as before! Chu Ning did not care about the gazes and whispers of those around her. She openly walked to her seat. It had been some time since she had attended lessons. There was a layer of dust on her seat. She took out a tissue from her pocket, and after carefully wiping it down, she waited quietly for the class to start. Ye Ting looked at Chu Ning for a while, then loosened her clenched fists, and a ruthless glint flashed across her eyes. The first lesson was language class, the second was Biology, and the third and fourth lessons were Mathematics. Chu Ning was bored to death as she listened to the teacher¡¯s eloquent explanation. In her previous life, she was a graduate of a top-tier university; these questions were as easy as ABC to her. However, in the math teacher¡¯s eyes, her actions seemed to show that her mind was wandering, so the little old man coughed and kindly reminded everyone to pay attention in class. ¡°Which student can solve this question?¡± There were more than ten minutes before the first class ended, and the little old man left a very difficult function question. The students below the stage looked at each other, at a loss for what to do. Even the mathematics class representative, who was very active in answering questions, had given up. ¡°This little old man is quite interesting¡­¡± Chu Ning used less than a minute to mentally deduce two solutions to this question. One was to use the function knowledge that she had just learned, but even if it was a trick, the huge amount of calculation in this process was still daunting. The other one involved university-level mathematics knowledge, so it was faster and easier to come to a solution. However, considering that Chu Ning¡¯s academic results were previously average, she kept silent. Just when Chu Ning thought that no one in the class could solve this problem, the mathematics class representative volunteered, walked to the blackboard, and began to solve the problem. ¡°Students, please take out your draft paper and start to do some calculations.¡± The large classroom was instantly silent. Everyone took out their draft paper and started to do their calculations, even though some were just going through the motions and not paying attention to the class. Chu Ning took out some draft paper as well, quickly writing down the two solutions. ¡°Ding Ding Ding¡­ Ding Ding Ding¡­¡± As the class bell rang, the class representative was sweating profusely. The blackboard was almost full, but it had nothing to do with the correct results Chu Ning had calculated¡­ ¡°Alright, Class Representative, go back. I will talk about this question in the next class. There are still a few days before the monthly exam. This question is very likely to be one of the final questions.¡± After class, many students formed into small groups. Some were discussing the earlier math question, while others were gossiping. Chu Ning had nothing to do. She flipped through the math textbook and felt as if she had suddenly returned to her high school days. It was just that the environment at that time was different. Further away, Ye Ting displayed her talent as an actress. Very quickly, with her at the centre, a group of girls formed. Chu Ning glanced at her and saw that she was patiently explaining something to her classmates with a serious expression on her face. She thought to herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that this girl had such a side to her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I know the script of my previous life, I¡¯m afraid I would have also been confused by your appearance.¡± Following Ye Ting¡¯s explanation, the female classmates around her revealed a look of admiration. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of approval for Ye Ting. ¡°What is this girl up to?¡± Not long after class ended, as the bell rang, the students who were walking up and down in class returned to their seats one after another. The mathematics class representative was still erasing and rewriting on the blackboard¡­ ¡°Class Representative, go back first. Uh, any one of you has any ideas? If you can¡¯t figure it out, then I¡¯ll start explaining.¡± As soon as the math teacher finished speaking, the female students surrounding Ye Ting all looked at Ye Ting with strange gazes. The math teacher keenly caught this strange look, and the little old man immediately said, ¡°Oh? This new student, do you have any ideas about this problem?¡± Ye Ting, who was called out by the teacher, immediately showed a panicked expression. She stammered, ¡°Teacher, I¡­ I can try, but it might not be right.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay, student Ye. If you have ideas, you should bravely try them. Come.¡± as he spoke, he gestured for Ye Ting to come forward. Chapter 13 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ye Ting hesitated after hearing the math teacher¡¯s words. At this moment, the female students around her encouraged her and looked at her with anticipation. ¡°Okay, teacher, I¡¯ll try.¡± Then, she stopped being coy and freely walked to the blackboard. After erasing the mistakes written by the math class representative, she began her calculations. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re so good at hiding things.¡± Chu Ning looked with great interest at Ye Ting, who was solving the problem on the blackboard. She was a little surprised. She was aware of Ye Ting¡¯s academic results, but based on her understanding, perhaps no one in this class could solve this problem. The knowledge required was simply too advanced. The number of students in the whole school who could solve it other than Chu Ning was even lesser. Maybe even no one. However, Ye Ting was not one of them. A few minutes later, Ye Ting was writing down the calculation process. Chu Ning was a little surprised because Ye Ting¡¯s calculation process was almost the same as hers¡­ ¡°Goodness, could it be that she got the news in advance and stayed up all night last night to memorize the answer¡­¡± Chu Ning thought. Ye Ting, who was silently writing the answers on the blackboard, was a little excited. To build credibility in the class and win people over, she had discussed with her family and spent a lot of money to bribe the math teacher. She had memorized the correct answers to the questions in the textbook the night before, so the following scene could happen¡­ Accompanied by the sound of chalk hitting the blackboard, Ye Ting wrote the final punctuation mark. At this time, even the mathematics class representative was stunned. His intuition told him that Ye Ting¡¯s solution was correct. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a look.¡± The little old man pretended to check. He already knew the outcome. ¡°Ye Ting¡¯s result is correct, and there are no problems with the process. It stands up to scrutiny!¡± The mathematics teacher announced the result loudly. ¡°This¡­ This is too amazing!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only just arrived yet you can solve this? That¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°Wow, Ye Ting, please teach me how to do this!¡± The students below the podium instantly turned into a mess. However, most of them were praising student Ye Ting. In an instant, an image was formed of her being a person who was smart, kind, and generous in sharing with others. Meanwhile, Chu Ning was also being observed by many. Vicious, petty, and arrogant¡­ She was the classic villain. Chu Ning did not care about these things. She said calmly, ¡°Teacher, I think there is an even simpler solution to this question.¡± The moment Chu Ning said this, there was an explosive effect on the ambience in the classroom. ¡°Chu Ning, even if you are jealous of our Ye Ting, you don¡¯t have to say that, right? Don¡¯t tell me that just because of your pitiful self-esteem, you can spew lies in front of everyone?¡± Immediately, a female classmate who was close to Ye Ting stood up for her. ¡°Exactly. You used this method to attract everyone¡¯s attention again, even though everyone sympathizes with your misfortune.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s female classmate added insult to injury. Chu Ning looked at the two of them and thought to herself, ¡°Good girl. You¡¯ve bought over two lackeys on your first day.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t care about what the two of them said. She said calmly, ¡°Teacher, do you want me to explain it to you?¡± The math teacher listened to Chu Ning¡¯s words, and after thinking for a few seconds, he said, ¡°There is indeed another solution to this problem, but¡­ forget it, we don¡¯t discuss that. You are only in your second year. You may only learn the other method of solving this in university.¡± ¡°Teacher, can you give me a chance to write it for you?¡± Chu Ning could see that the little old man was unwilling to let her steal Ye Ting¡¯s limelight. ¡°Well¡­¡± the math teacher was in a dilemma. ¡°Teacher, just let her try. I want to see what she can write!¡± ¡°Yes, teacher, just let her try. Let¡¯s see what tricks she can play!¡± The two lackeys were speaking up for justice. ¡°Yes, teacher, just let her try. I want to see it too.¡± At this time, the honest math class representative spoke up too. The little old man saw that it was difficult to get out of the situation, as more and more students joined in the chorus. At this moment, he could no longer refuse! Based on his previous understanding of Chu Ning, unless this girl in front of him suddenly mutated, she might know that there were two solutions to this problem. However, it was impossible if she were to solve it herself! Chapter 14 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He did not believe that the Ye family would shoot themselves in the foot! Therefore, he could only cough lightly and adjust his glasses. He stood beside Ye Ting and said in a low voice, ¡°You can go back.¡± After Ye Ting heard it, an apprehensive expression appeared on her face. She threw down the chalk and returned to her seat. She felt extremely disdainful. She did not believe that Chu Ning could play any tricks. She had prepared for so long for this scene. Who did Chu Ning think she was? A genius among geniuses? Chu Ning did not care about the different thoughts of the crowd. She was going to be in the limelight today! She walked to the podium, took the chalk from the teacher, and began to write. Soon, on the other side of the blackboard, a more sublime and concise problem-solving process and answer appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Compared to Ye Ting¡¯s complicated process, Chu Ning¡¯s was more beautiful and elegant. Although the two of them had the same goal and the answer was the same, anyone with eyes could tell which was better. Moreover, Chu Ning finished writing in less than half the time that Ye Ting took. ¡°This¡­¡± the math teacher¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t help but remove his glasses and look carefully at Chu Ning¡¯s answer. ¡°Teacher, did I calculate correctly?¡± Chu Ning was not in a hurry to go down. Instead, she asked this of the little old man in front of her. ¡°Your process and answer¡­ are correct too.¡± The little old man swallowed hard. He had no choice but to admit this fact. It caused an uproar among the students below after the math teacher¡¯s conclusion. Among them, the most intense reaction was the two lackeys that Ye Ting had recently recruited. Chu Ning had reasons to believe that these two people had received benefits from Ye Ting. ¡°Teacher, are you mistaken? Didn¡¯t you say that this question was very difficult? Then why was she able to solve it? Her process must have been made up!¡± Ye Ting¡¯s female classmate once again stepped forward to raise her doubts. She had reason to say so. Because other than the mathematics teacher and Chu Ning herself, there was no one else present who could use university-level mathematical knowledge to solve this question. ¡°Wang Li, you¡¯re wrong. I think student Chu Ning is right because I¡¯ve seen similar formulas in university textbooks.¡± The honest mathematics representative countered seriously, not comprehending the situation. Chu Ning looked at him with admiration too. ¡°You can do it, young man. I admire you,¡± Chu Ning said in her heart. ¡°Sigh, I shouldn¡¯t have taken the Ye family¡¯s bribe in the first place. This, this, this made me¡­ However, this Chu Ning is a genius in mathematics¡­ forget it, forget it. I admit it. I can¡¯t make another mistake.¡± The mathematics teacher was filled with regret. ¡°Student Wang, sit down. There are no problems with student Chu¡¯s way of thinking and method of solving the problem! Student Chu¡¯s solution to this problem is indeed better!¡± The mathematics teacher¡¯s words were like adding fuel to fire, instantly igniting the atmosphere of the class. In an instant, many people took off their colored glasses and began to look at Chu Ning again. At this time, the main character, Chu Ning could only cough and prepare her speech. ¡°Actually, the final result of these two solutions is the same. After all, this is the result of Student Ye¡¯s painstaking deduction too. It¡¯s just that there is no end to learning. Isn¡¯t our purpose here to improve ourselves and discover the joy of learning together? There is no need to compete with each other. We should improve together, right?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s words once again won the favor of many students. They were surprised. Was this person the same Chu Ning from before? Why was it that she was so¡­ different from the person in their memories? Unexpectedly, after the little old man heard it, he clapped lightly. ¡°Student Chu, you said it well. As students, we should have such an inquisitive spirit!¡± At this moment, the little old man felt that the situation was unsalvageable. He said that he would cooperate with the Ye family to properly act out this scene, but the Ye family didn¡¯t expect this to happen. It couldn¡¯t be blamed on him! Ye Ting had mixed feelings. She was dazed and helpless; as if the wind had been knocked out of her. But when she thought of the monthly exam in a few days, she immediately felt relieved. And the female classmate beside her, Wang Li, was able to read her mind. She said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small math problem. If you have the ability, you can beat our Ye Ting in the monthly exam. Chu Ning, didn¡¯t you go back to your home in that miserable alley? How about this, I¡¯ll bet with you. If you win, I¡¯ll personally give you 100,000! But if you lose, hmm¡­¡± ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll quit school.¡± Chapter 15 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Without waiting for Wang Li to complete her sentence, Chu Ning came up with something even more ruthless, playing right into Wang Li¡¯s and Ye Ting¡¯s hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You insisted on doing this. Everyone heard it, right? She said that she would quit school if she lost!¡± At that moment, the bell rang, signalling the end of class. The final morning lesson had ended. The math teacher took the opportunity to announce the end of the class. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this mess anymore. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll write an agreement right now.¡± Chu Ning knew what the other party was thinking. It just so happened that she was short of money at the moment. This was an opportunity to earn money. ¡°Lili, don¡¯t be like this. Chu Ning is my good friend. I can help her in private, but don¡¯t talk about her like that. It¡¯s not easy for her either.¡± After saying that, she gently tugged at the corner of Wang Lili¡¯s shirt and looked at her pitifully. ¡°Oh my, my little Ting¡¯er, you¡¯re just too soft-hearted, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been bullied by her all this while! What¡¯s so bad about this? Let her know that there¡¯s always someone better out there; if something doesn¡¯t belong to you, don¡¯t try to force it!¡± Wang Li¡¯s words were very harsh, and the sarcasm in her words was self-evident. Chu Ning ignored her. She quickly wrote down two agreements and handed one of them to Ye Ting. ¡°Here, take it. Don¡¯t say that I go back on my word.¡± Initially, Chu Ning was thinking about how to earn money. Now that the opportunity had presented itself to her in front of everyone. She did not think that Wang Li would be able to deny it. As for whether she was worried about losing, other than the Chinese and English essays where she could not be assured of full marks, how well she did for the other subjects would depend on her mood. She was sure that even if Ye Ting had a standard answer, she would not go too far in the exam. And Ye Ting was certain that the Chu Ning from her previous life was only an above average student with an average IQ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t feel any sense of accomplishment at all after defeating you kids.¡± Chu Ning had no choice for she was in the body of an 18-year-old girl. ¡°There are three days left until the next monthly exam. I suggest you take out the questions you previously answered incorrectly and take a look at them this afternoon so you can learn from your mistakes. If you have any questions, you can ask the teacher or representatives of each subject. Alright, everyone be quiet. You can do your self-study from now on.¡± In the afternoon, the form teacher, Lin Hao, had a quick class meeting. He walked to Chu Ning¡¯s side and lowered his head to whisper into her ear, ¡°Come to my office.¡± In the office. The form teacher, Lin Hao, pointed to a stool and said, ¡°Have a seat. Let¡¯s have a chat. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°Okay, teacher. Why did you call me here?¡± Chu Ning knew that although Lin Hao looked young, to be a teacher in this school was not a simple matter. ¡°How is it? Are you feeling better?¡± Lin Hao asked with a smile. ¡°Thanks for your concern, I¡¯m fine. I can eat, sleep, and study.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s answer was watertight. ¡°Haha, student Chu, I realized that your personality has changed a lot since you came back. Well, this change is good.¡± Lin Hao was implying something. ¡°Then how was I before? Teacher, people change. No one knows what will happen tomorrow. Like me, I have seven brothers overnight.¡± Chu Ning thought, ¡°I even came here from a different world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I called you here in the hope that you don¡¯t spend too much time in your head and build a good relationship with your classmates. The most important thing now is to study hard. If your family has any difficulties, you can tell us. As long as you ask, I will try my best to fight for you.¡± Lin Hao said seriously. ¡°Thank you for your concern, teacher. I will take note of it.¡± Chu Ning knew in her heart that Lin Hao was well-aware of all the goings-on in the class. However, he didn¡¯t want to say it out loud, so he only reminded Chu Ning indirectly to be careful. If she were still the same Chu Ning from her previous life, she might not have been able to hear what Lin Hao was hinting at. Perhaps, with her arrogant nature, she might have thought that the class teacher, Lin Hao, was out to get her¡­ In her opinion, calling her to the office in front of so many people was embarrassing enough. How would she be able to internalize his kind reminders? Chapter 16 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back and do your revision.¡± Lin Hao did not further ask any questions. He had no interest in Chu Ning¡¯s family matters. He only wanted the stability of the class as a whole. After Chu Ning unhurriedly returned to the class, Ye Ting¡¯s curiosity was piqued again. She wanted to know what the class teacher, Lin Hao, had said to her when he called her over. Could it have something to do with her? Thinking of the upcoming monthly exam, a hint of determination flashed in Ye Ting¡¯s eyes. This time, she must win! There were no classes in the afternoon; they were all changed to self-study periods. Time flew by quickly. After Chu Ning roughly flipped through all the textbooks and practice questions for each subject, the bell signalling the end of the class rang. Chu Ning packed her bag and hung it loosely on her shoulders. Just as she was about to leave the classroom, she was stopped. Chu Ning looked at Wang Li and Ye Ting. She lowered her head slightly to look at them and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was more than 1.7 meters tall, while Wang Li and Ye Ting were only 1.6 meters tall. Ye Ting gazed at Chu Ning with an aggrieved look, looking rather pitiful and saying, ¡°Why can¡¯t we be friends? Although our statuses have changed, we can still be sisters in future. If you come across any difficulties, you can let me know. It¡¯s okay. I understand. With your current level of consumption, it¡¯s not a small expenditure for the Chu family. There¡¯s no need for us to go against each other¡­¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t have any reaction after hearing that. How could she not know what Ye Ting was thinking? ¡°Alright, just say what you want to say. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. Also, I¡¯m not going against you. If you don¡¯t want to sign the bet, you can return it to me now.¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you take a look at your status? Our Xiaoting is so nice to you. She took the initiative to approach you, yet you¡¯re so unappreciative. Let¡¯s go, Xiaoting. We don¡¯t have to pay attention to her for now. When the results are out, let her leave this place as soon as possible and return to where she belongs!¡± As Ye Ting¡¯s loyal lackey, Wang Li stepped forward and said. ¡°As you wish. I still have something on, so I won¡¯t be accompanying you to play your games.¡± After Chu Ning said that, she turned her body to the side and walked away from the two of them. Ye Ting, who had felt wronged by Chu Ning a second ago, immediately regained her composure after she turned her back on Chu Ning. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to get along with Chu Ning. Everything was just to pave the way for Chu Ning to get out of this place. She suddenly turned her head and said, ¡°Chu Ning, you aren¡¯t angry that I snatched your identity and status? You clearly¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Chu Ning replied calmly. Her eyes were clear and candid. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care about your current status nor lust after your possessions. You just need to live a good life as the daughter of a rich family.¡± She, Chu Ning, wouldn¡¯t lose sight of the big picture for some cheap gains. Her seven brothers had not started to exert their strength yet! Right now, she just wanted to live a normal life. Even if Ye Ting was able to withstand many hardships, after hearing these words, she still inexplicably felt that she was inferior. She was the real lady, but now she felt as thought she was the one who was being unreasonable¡­ How could it be¡­ How could it be like this¡­ ¡°Good luck with the monthly exam. I wish you a smooth victory over me so that I can leave this place.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning left without looking back. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯m warning you not to be too arrogant! I¡­¡± Wang Li shouted from behind Chu Ning, but Chu Ning gradually walked away. Jingyuan High School did not have evening self-study sessions. It could be said that it was the most relaxed high school in M city, and it was one of the best. As soon as she walked to the bus stop, she saw the male protagonist from the book. He was the one whom Chu Ning was obsessed with in her previous life, and was willing to give up her everything for ¡ª Yan Shen. Under the sunset, he was wearing a white shirt and was very clean-looking. There was no emotion in his clear and narrow eyes. He was like a cold-blooded killer who had walked out of a painting. He did not kill people, but their hearts. No wonder Chu Ning in her previous life was so obsessed with him that she couldn¡¯t see straight. This heaven-defying beauty had even made the current Chu Ning¡¯s heart flutter! Yan Shen saw Chu Ning as well. A trace of imperceptible disgust flashed in his emotionless eyes, but he said nothing. He saw that Chu Ning was also walking towards the bus stop, so he walked towards the side of the bus stop, the meaning of this was self-evident. Chapter 17 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In her previous life, before Chu Ning and Ye Ting exchanged their identities, Chu Ning had never taken a bus before. Of course, if she knew that the person she fancied took a bus every day, she would probably ask her family to find a way to invest in the bus company. That way, she would be able to go back with Yan Shen every day¡­ ¡°Oh? This Little Brother has character. That¡¯s good. I like him,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. She did not try to strike up a conversation with him. If it was her previous life, she probably would not have been able to hold herself back. Yan Shen glanced at Chu Ning and realized that she did not seem to lose her mind the moment she saw him as she usually did. He felt slightly relieved. Chu Ning looked so calm¡­ as if she was really just waiting for the bus? After all, she hadn¡¯t even looked at him since she came to the bus stop. ¡°Humph. Playing hard to get.¡± Yan Shen didn¡¯t know about Chu Ning¡¯s change, so he could only think about it this way. ¡°Huh? Why would I think that way about her¡­¡± Yan Shen muttered to himself. He felt that there was something wrong with him today. The bus had arrived. This was only Chu Ning¡¯s first stop. The people waiting at the bus stop got on the bus one after another, leaving only Chu Ning and Yan Shen behind. Chu Ning was waiting for Yan Shen to get on the bus first. Yan Shen was the same. ¡­ Just as the two of them were in a deadlock. The bus driver honked a few times impatiently. ¡°The two of you, if you don¡¯t get on, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Chu Ning found it funny and could only get on the bus first. Yan Shen followed closely behind. It was most crowded on the bus at this time. Because of Chu Ning and Yan Shen¡¯s hesitation, there were no more seats available. Even the handrail that they were standing at did not have much space left. Yan Shen wanted to be further away from where Chu Ning was holding the handrail, but when he looked towards his feet, he realized that there was no space behind him. Helplessly, he could only stand face-to-face with Chu Ning, close enough to even smell each other¡¯s scent¡­ ¡°Yan Shen, I¡¯m not going to eat you up. Why are you always avoiding me?¡± Chu Ning raised her head to look at Yan Shen and said openly. Yes, very handsome, very pure, and very ambiguous. She achieved a goal that Chu Ning would never have been able to achieve in her previous life. It was the first time she was so close to Yan Shen. In her previous life, Chu Ning tried every possible means to get close to Yan Shen. She did not expect that she would be able to do it so easily with only two dollars. ¡°I didn¡¯t. There¡¯s no need for me to do that,¡± Yan Shen pretended to be indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s good. I remember that you wouldn¡¯t have taken the bus. Did you have a conflict with your family? It is impossible that you are as miserable as me, right?¡± Chu Ning started to speak with Yan Shen as if they were close friends. ¡°No. I just don¡¯t want them to pick me up.¡± Yan Shen shook his head. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good too. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little crowded, and it¡¯s making things difficult for you. You¡¯re forced to be on the same bus as the person you hate,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You didn¡¯t make things difficult for me, and I don¡¯t hate you either,¡± Yan Shen hurriedly explained. Yan Shen recalled the rumours in school, and when he thought about Chu Ning¡¯s situation, he couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with her. He hurriedly explained, afraid that Chu Ning would misunderstand. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then will you despise me?¡± Chu Ning blinked her charming big eyes and looked at Yan Shen with anticipation. Yan Shen was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Haha, then can we become friends in the future?¡± Chu Ning struck while the iron was hot and hurriedly asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just friends. I just want to make up for all the ridiculous acts I¡¯ve done in the past. It was my fault and it caused you a lot of trouble. I¡¯m sorry! I hope you can forgive me.¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen¡¯s beautiful side profile and said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t take it to heart. You¡­ as long as you are well.¡± Yan Shen kept feeling that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t describe the feeling, so he could only follow along with what Chu Ning said. ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t blame me for being rude. I¡¯ll try my best to be good too. I hope you¡¯re the same.¡± Although Chu Ning said so, she was playing this trick of retreating to advance with perfection. She kept saying that it was her fault. In addition to her current situation, even if Yan Shen hated her, he couldn¡¯t show it, and could only follow her lead. Chu Ning arrived at the station in a short time, only a few minutes. When she was about to get off the car, Chu Ning didn¡¯t forget to greet Yan Shen with a sweet smile. ¡°Handsome guy, see you next time!¡± Chapter 18 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Ning spent another half an hour to reach the last bus stop. She glanced at the time; it was almost six o¡¯clock in the evening. She estimated that the market had already closed. Even if she went to buy vegetables, she wouldn¡¯t be able to purchase fresh ones. If she went to the fresh supermarket, she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. She had no choice. She was cash-strapped now¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s buy some snacks home.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. She turned a corner and went to a supermarket. When she returned home, she found that only her second brother, Chu Jing, was home. Chu Huan was studying at a nearby university. He had a part-time job at night and could not return for the time being. Chu Ning¡¯s parents worked twelve hours a day, sometimes even reaching fourteen hours a day. It was very tiring for them, so they had not returned either. ¡°It¡¯s so quiet all of a sudden. It feels slightly different from yesterday.¡± Chu Ning said softly. Looking at the empty living room, she wasn¡¯t quite used to it¡­ ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m back!¡± After Chu Ning called out, she found that Chu Jing¡¯s door was open. At this time, he was sitting in front of the computer, typing lines of code. He didn¡¯t even notice that Chu Ning had come back¡­ ¡°He¡¯s really pure and extreme.¡± Chu Ning was helpless, so she left Chu Jing alone. Chu Ning walked to the kitchen and saw that someone had prepared the food. Just as she was feeling surprised, she heard a voice behind her, ¡°Xiaoning, it must have been tiring for you to go to school. Hurry up and eat. I just prepared this not long ago. I didn¡¯t expect you to be back already. Xiaoting used to return very late when she stayed here.¡± Chu Ning turned around and saw Chu Jing¡¯s earphones still hanging around his neck. He gave a silly smile upon seeing Chu Ning. ¡°My second brother, although I know you are explaining it out of kindness, why did you mention Ye Ting in front of me¡­¡± Chu Ning secretly complained in her heart, but then, a sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother. You are the one who has worked hard. I can cook dinner in the future. I have more free time. Oh yes, when will the Fourth Brother, and Mum and Dad be home?¡± ¡°Mum and Dad will be back at around seven o¡¯clock. Fourth Brother will be back at around nine o¡¯clock. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m usually at home. You all have to go to school or to work.¡± Chu Jing scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re a man of integrity.¡± Chu Ning mocked Chu Jing in her heart. ¡°Then have you had your dinner?¡± Chu Ning continued to ask. ¡°I did, then I started writing code,¡± Chu Jing answered honestly. ¡°Oh, I bought you ice cream and yogurt. I put them in the fridge.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat that often,¡± Chu Jing replied after thinking for a while. Chu Ning was at a loss for words. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why you became a hacker, Second Brother,¡± Chu Ning was too tired to raise any objections. ¡°Then Xiao Ning, please eat. If there¡¯s anything, let me know. I¡¯ll go back to work first.¡± After saying that, Chu Jing walked toward his room. He suddenly stopped, turned around, and walked towards Chu Ning again. ¡°Eh? Is there anything that I didn¡¯t explain clearly?¡± However, just as Chu Ning surmised¡­ Chu Jing directly took out a thick stack of banknotes from his pocket. He took Chu Ning¡¯s hand and placed it in her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have much abilities, but I don¡¯t want you to suffer. Xiaoning, take this money first. I might have to leave after a while. Remember, you will always be my sister. If you have any difficulties, just tell me. Although our family isn¡¯t rich, I believe that it won¡¯t be like this in the future. Life will slowly get better¡­¡± At first, Chu Ning wanted to refuse, but her hands were tightly held by Chu Jing. Gradually, as Chu Jing stuttered and took awhile to get the words out, Chu Ning¡¯s eyes began to moisten¡­ This innocent and honest second brother who had difficulty articulating truly cared for his younger sister! ¡°I¡¯ll go back to work first. You should hurry up and eat. Then you don¡¯t have to heat the food when it gets cold later. It¡¯s troublesome.¡± After saying that, Chu Jing walked back to his room and continued to type the code. Chu Ning lowered her head and looked at the thick stack of cash in her palm. She was unwilling. She knew that her second brother must have withdrawn it from the bank today¡­ ¡°Ye Ting, I¡¯m quite envious of you¡­ You have seven brothers¡¯ love, but you¡¯re still not satisfied. The moment you stepped into the Ye family, you were destined not to come back any more!¡± Chu Ning clenched the money in her hand tightly. Chapter 19 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Not long after Chu Ning finished her meal, Chu Ning¡¯s parents returned. ¡°Dad, Mum, you¡¯re back!¡± When Chu Ning saw them, she quickly put down the housework and ran to the door to welcome them. However, when she got closer, she saw her parents¡¯ exhaustion written across their faces. They forced themselves to smile when they saw her, making her heart ache once more. ¡°Xiaoning, go and rest. You don¡¯t have to do the housework. You just need to focus on your studies. How was school today?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s mother put down her handbag and gestured for Chu Ning to quickly sit down. She did not have to do the housework. ¡°Dad, Mum, you have worked hard all day. I don¡¯t have to work at school. What¡¯s wrong with doing some housework? You should be the one taking a rest.¡± Upon saying that, Chu Ning briskly poured them a cup of boiled water. Then, she served them the still-warm dishes. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Is Xiaohuan back?¡± Mr. Chu asked. Chu Ning did not hesitate and went over to open the door. However, she was surprised to see who it was. ¡°Xu Xi? Why are you here?¡± Chu Ning was a little surprised. How did he know that she lived here¡­ Xu Xi was the upright representative of the mathematics class this morning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you at this time. But I do have some questions about mathematics that I¡¯d like you to explain to me. Do you have time? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you accordingly. Uh, I don¡¯t mean anything by it. I just want to ask you some math questions.¡± The two of them stood outside the door and had their conversation. Chu Ning¡¯s parents came over upon hearing their voices. When they found out that it was Chu Ning¡¯s classmate and that he was here to learn from Chu Ning, their faces beamed with joy. They warmly invited Xu Xi in. ¡°No need, Uncle and Auntie. If I discuss this with Chu Ning here, I¡¯ll be disturbing your rest. Chu Ning, how about we go to the library?¡± Xu Xi looked at Chu Ning sincerely. ¡°Alright, wait a while.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t think much of it and let him wait at the door. Then, she changed her clothes and came out. When Xu Xi saw Chu Ning with her change of clothes, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Although it was just an ordinary outfit, it seemed different when it was worn by Chu Ning. Moreover, he also felt that Chu Ning was much easier to get along with than before¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, what are you still standing there for?¡± Chu Ning saw Xu Xi staring at her in a daze and couldn¡¯t help but poke him with her forefinger to get his attention. ¡°Okay.¡± They reached downstairs of the Chu residence. Under the moonlight, Chu Ning immediately saw the Maybach that appeared to blend into the night. In her memory, Xu Xi was mostly quiet in class and only liked to revise his work after class. He didn¡¯t communicate much with his classmates, but no one tried to provoke him. Even Princess Chu Ning of her past life seemed to be very secretive about him. ¡°Is this yours?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°Yes, the driver has knocked off. I felt that the sports car was too loud, and driving it out at night might disturb the neighbors, so I drove this out. It¡¯s quieter.¡± Xu Xi explained. Chu Ning fell silent. ¡°Alright then. Are you an adult yet, that you dare to drive?¡± Chu Ning did not want to fuss over this aspect. Earning money was more important. It was just tutoring a bunch of kids. It was not a big deal. ¡°I¡¯m driving the car. You can sit in the back.¡± Chu Ning lectured Xu Xi. ¡°No problem!¡± Xu Xi nodded. Based on Xu Xi¡¯s character, he would not have interacted with someone like Chu Ning. His favourite thing to do was to sit quietly and study the practice questions alone. Then, if he encountered something he didn¡¯t understand, he would ask the top student in the school, or the teacher. The delicate and fragile Princess Chu Ning? Sorry, please stay away! However, Chu Ning¡¯s actions today amazed Xu Xi! He would only act properly in front of someone he respected very much. Thus, the scene upstairs occurred. ¡°Chu Ning¡­ She¡¯s so beautiful¡­ What¡¯s essential is that she even solved such a difficult math problem! And she used knowledge that only university students would learn!¡± Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help thinking this way, as he sat in the back seat. Suddenly, Xu Xi seemed to remember something. Sitting in the back seat, he looked up again and saw Chu Ning¡¯s beautiful profile illuminated by the dim light of the car¡¯s electronic screen¡­ Chapter 20 ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯ll speak with Wang Li about the bet tomorrow. She should know what to do,¡± Xu Xi said seriously. ¡°Call me sister! I¡¯m a few months older than you. Do you think I¡¯ll take such a small matter to heart? Just watch me. I¡¯m an all-rounder, not only in math.¡± Chu Ning said nonchalantly as she hummed a little tune. She opened the window and was in a good mood. It went without saying that this was a luxury car. With one foot on the accelerator, the soft feeling of the pedal¡¯s resistance was simply wonderful! ¡°Okay, Sister Chu. Then¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Xu Xi was immediately interrupted by Chu Ning. ¡°Be quiet. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get to the library.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xu Xi had no choice but to obediently stop talking. On the way to the library, Xu Xi kept his silence the entire time. The only sound in the car was Chu Ning¡¯s humming. Chu Ning drove for about half an hour before she finally reached her destination. However, when Chu Ning followed Xu Xi to the reserved seats, she realized that, besides the two of them, there were three other people. The group had a mix of both genders ¡ª Yan Shen was there as well. ¡°What is this! To think I can still come across this child here¡­¡± Chu Ning lamented to herself. She was referring to none other than Yan Shen. The other boy and girl were happy to see Chu Ning. It was a pleasant surprise for them to bump into Yan Shen today. One had to know that apart from being Jingyuan High School¡¯s most popular boy, Yan Shen was a top student too! The common feature of these two was that they both wore glasses and looked very becoming. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s study together!¡± The little bespectacled girl with short hair was the first to greet them. Then, the male student also nodded shyly to Chu Ning. On the other hand, Yan Shen did not seem to notice Chu Ning¡¯s arrival¡­ He was some distance away from them. At this moment, he was holding a workbook and looking at it calmly. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°Hello, you can first study on your own and ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand. Or you can just ask me how to solve the problem. As long as I know how to, I¡¯ll explain to you.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning pulled out a chair and sat down. She put her bag on the table. Then, she walked around and came back with a thick book in her arms. When they saw the cover of the book that Chu Ning was reading, they couldn¡¯t help but be gobsmacked. ¡°Awesome¡­¡± ¡°Sure enough, the books that Big Boss reads are different from ours!¡± Someone exclaimed. The book that Chu Ning was reading was ¡°A Brief History of Time¡±. She had no choice. She had mastered all the contents of the textbooks. She didn¡¯t feel like reading novels, so she could only look for and read a book that she found interesting. ¡°You guys study hard. No matter which subject it is, you can ask me if you don¡¯t understand anything.¡± After saying this, Chu Ning ignored them and continued to read her book. Not long after, a student ran over to look for Chu Ning. ¡°Little Teacher Chu, how do you judge whether this sentence structure is correct¡­¡± Initially, the little girl was wondering whether Chu Ning knew English or not. When she saw that Chu Ning was reading the original English version of ¡°A Brief History of Time¡±, the last trace of doubt was completely erased. Fortunately, those present were intelligent. Chu Ning didn¡¯t need to waste too much effort to explain things to them. With Chu Ning¡¯s guidance, it was equivalent to further raising their ranking from the top tens of the grade. At first, a few of them were still a little skeptical about Chu Ning. Later on, they were completely convinced by her. Among them, Xu Xi¡¯s gaze toward Chu Ning was different. This person was simply his idol! Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Moreover, her teaching was easier to understand and more efficient than the teachers! However, Chu Ning saw Yan Shen frowning as if he had encountered a difficult problem. ¡°Oh? What questions are considered difficult for our handsome Yan?¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. With great interest, she closed the book and pretended to inadvertently walk behind Yan Shen. However, she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry after having a look. ¡°Brother, are you so bored that you don¡¯t have anything to do? Are you trying to make things difficult for yourself? You¡¯re a high school student, and you went to study quantum physics¡­ That¡¯s something only university or even post-graduate students would study!¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but have some understanding of this guy¡¯s stubborn character. Chapter 21 Chu Ning pulled out a chair and sat opposite Yan Shen. This interrupted Yan Shen. Yan Shen only raised his head to look at her, then immediately lowered his head to look at the book in his hand. He didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Ning said with a faint smile, ¡°That question isn¡¯t that difficult. I saw you calculating on the draft paper just now. Actually, you used the formula incorrectly, so you took many detours, which make the final result incorrect.¡± She wanted to defeat Yan Shen on the subject that he was best at. ¡°Huh? You know how to do it?¡± Yan Shen looked at her coldly and asked. ¡°Bring the draft paper over.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything more. She wanted to use her actions to show him. A few minutes later. Chu Ning leisurely returned to where Xu Xi and the others were. Yan Shen fell into deep thought as he watched Chu Ning¡¯s calculations. For the first time, as he watched Chu Ning slowly walk away, he began to have a good impression of this girl from the bottom of his heart¡­ ¡°Could it be that everything from before was just an illusion¡­¡± Yan Shen muttered to himself. When he thought of Chu Ning¡¯s absurd behaviour, he subconsciously shook his head. However, this had a different meaning in Xu Xi¡¯s eyes. For some reason, he felt irritated. When he saw Chu Ning talking and laughing with that man very intimately, for the first time in so many years, he felt jealous¡­ But then, a deep sense of inferiority enveloped him deeply. ¡°Chu Ning¡­ she likes well-versed men,¡± Xu Xi said with a bitter smile. This was no secret to all those in school. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t sure if he liked Chu Ning. ¡°What are you thinking about? Focus on answering the question.¡± Chu Ning used her slender fingers to gently tap the table next to Xu Xi as she reminded him to focus. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand this question. Although I know the result, I¡¯m a little confused by the process.¡± Xu Xi g took out a mock exam paper. He pointed at the last question on it and asked Chu Ning for guidance humbly. Chu Ning was very patient as she explained to Xu Xi. The two of them would have physical contact from time to time. In order to let Xu Xi hear more clearly, Chu Ning stayed very close to him. Xu Xi could even smell the faint fragrance from Chu Ning¡¯s body¡­ ¡°Do you understand?¡± After Chu Ning finished explaining, she didn¡¯t forget to ask Xu Xi, who was beside her. He was a big client after all. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°I understand. I understand,¡± Xu Xi hurriedly nodded and answered. ¡°Then why are you blushing?¡± Chu Ning looked at Xu Xi curiously and asked. ¡°Uh¡­ well, maybe I ate something I¡¯m allergic to tonight¡­¡± Xu Xi quickly explained. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine as long as you understand it. These kinds of question have similar solving methods.¡± Chu Ning replied. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. He was like a little brother to her. Halfway through, Chu Ning went to the bathroom. She didn¡¯t expect Yan Shen to just happen to come out from the men¡¯s bathroom. ¡°No way, why is the timing such a coincidence?¡± Chu Ning complained inside, but she still said, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± She didn¡¯t expect Yan Shen to ignore her greeting and directly walk toward her with his eyes burning. As Yan Shen approached, Chu Ning subconsciously stepped back. ¡°Hey! What does this little brat want? Don¡¯t come over¡­ If you come over, I¡¯ll call for help!¡± Chu Ning thought, but in the end, she held back and didn¡¯t make a sound. Yan Shen had forced her to the corner of the wall. At this time, the distance between the two was very close. The distance between their faces was less than 20 centimetres. It was even closer than the last time, when they were on the bus. ¡°What do you want?¡± In the end, it was Chu Ning who couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke first. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Did you solve that question by yourself? Or did you just happen to see it in a certain book and then remember it?¡± Yan Shen looked into her eyes as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I thought you had something important to say. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can just randomly find a similar question and see if I can do it.¡± Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief inside. This was it? From Yan Shen¡¯s attitude, if it wasn¡¯t because he wanted something to happen between them, it must be because he was a little contemptuous of her. On what basis could a rich young lady like Chu Ning find the answer to a question that even Yan Shen couldn¡¯t answer? Chapter 22 ¡°I believe you.¡± Yan Shen slowly distanced himself from Chu Ning. Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen¡¯s tall figure as he slowly left. Then, she looked at herself in the mirror. There was no change in her appearance in the mirror. She was still as beautiful as ever, but her aura had changed without her realizing it. Chu Ning believed that in a few days, she would completely change the impression of the people around her! Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, it was midnight. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. It¡¯s getting late, and we still have to go to class tomorrow.¡± Chu Ning looked at the time and announced. As soon as she finished speaking, Xu Xi and the other two put away their textbooks and draft papers one after another. At this moment, Xu Xi suddenly asked, ¡°How about we meet up tomorrow at the same place?¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t let Chu Ning tutor us for free. How about this? Each of us will transfer one thousand yuan to her every night as a reward. What do you all think?¡± The cute girl with short hair said. ¡°No problem.¡± The boy with glasses didn¡¯t have any objections. As for Xu Xi, he didn¡¯t have any objections either. Chu Ning didn¡¯t know that Yan Shen, who was sitting not too far away, had heard their conversation. His eyes, which were covered by his bangs, flashed with an imperceptible emotion¡­ In the lobby of the library, when Xu Xi offered to drive Chu Ning home, Chu Ning saw a figure standing under the streetlights not too far away. ¡°Second Brother!¡± Chu Ning felt flustered. Why was he here too¡­ Xu Xi gave up on the idea of sending Chu Ning home. Chu Ning ignored her classmates and walked directly to the figure under the streetlight. ¡°Second Brother, why are you here? It¡¯s so late, and you¡¯re just standing here waiting. Gee, you¡¯re really¡­¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks She thought that he probably waited for her for a long time. She gave up on scolding him. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t do this next time,¡± Chu Ning said as she hugged Chu Jing¡¯s arm intimately. The two of them walked away. When Xu Xi saw this scene, he was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Chu Ning¡­ has a boyfriend! Wait, doesn¡¯t she like Yan Shen?¡± Xu Xi looked at Yan Shen, who wasn¡¯t far away. He seemed to be deep in thought. He didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, he had calmed down quite a bit. However, Yan Shen was thinking about more things than Xu Xi did. ¡°She has a boyfriend? When did this happen? No wonder her attitude towards me has changed. This makes sense,¡± Yan Shen thought to himself. ¡°Xiao Ning, Mom and dad were worried about you, so I came to pick you up.¡± Chu Jing explained as he walked. Chu Ning could feel that when she held Chu Jing¡¯s arm, Chu Jing¡¯s entire body was a little stiff, so she could only let go. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m fine. You and your parents are too considerate of me. What if you encounter danger here? If you hadn¡¯t come today, my classmate would¡¯ve sent me back. So don¡¯t come tomorrow night. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be angry at you,¡± Chu Ning said with some reproach. ¡°Uh, okay. Indeed, it¡¯s more convenient for your classmate to send you home.¡± Chu Jing scratched his head and thought about it. He realized that what Chu Ning had said was true. The two walked to the side of the road and waited for a few minutes before a taxi finally arrived. When they got home, it was half-past twelve. Chu Ning and Chu Jing, afraid that they would wake up their parents who were resting in the living room, slowed down their footsteps. They knew that their parents worked very hard every day and had to wake up early every day. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only She wanted to take a shower, but now that she could not. She could only wait until the next morning. ¡°Make money! Make money! Make money! I want to make more money!¡± She encouraged herself. While Chu Ning was lying on the bed, she received several messages about the transfer. ¡°Lu Feng transferred 3,000 yuan to you; Chen Lan transferred 3,000 yuan to you; Xu Xi transferred 30,000 yuan to you¡­¡± ¡°Yan Shen requests to add you as a friend.¡± Chapter 23 Chu Ning looked at the last friend request and was slightly stunned. ¡°What is this? Where did he get my contact information?¡± However, Chu Ning didn¡¯t think too much about it and left him hanging. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to agree. The three classmates who transferred money to her all had the words ¡°three days worth of tuition fee¡± written on the back. ¡°Xu Xi is quite interesting.¡± Chu Ning thought about it and didn¡¯t accept his 30,000 yuan. Instead, she directly returned it. ¡°We agreed on 1,000 yuan a day. If you do that, I¡¯m not going tomorrow.¡± Chu Ning replied to him. A few seconds later, Xu Xi replied. ¡°But I feel that you¡¯ve been too helpful to me. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem with this price.¡± Looking at Xu Xi¡¯s reply, Chu Ning felt amused. ¡°Shut up. If you don¡¯t take it back, don¡¯t come back tomorrow.¡± Chu Ning gave an ultimatum. ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Xi had no choice but to take back the 30,000 yuan and transfer another 3,000 yuan over. He even sent an aggrieved emoji at the end. Chu Ning, who was lying on the bed, was overjoyed. In one night, she had obtained 9,000 yuan! She believed that as long as she could obtain the first bucket of gold quickly, she would be able to earn money faster and faster! Chu Ning slept soundly at night and didn¡¯t have any dreams. The next morning, it was 6:30 am when she was woken up by the alarm. Her room had the best lighting in the Chu family¡¯s home. At this time during summer, the sunlight could penetrate through the gaps in the curtains and spread evenly. She felt sticky as she wasn¡¯t showered for the whole night, so the first thing she did after waking up was to wash up and take a bath. Today, she didn¡¯t take the bus. Chu Ning was prepared to take a taxi whenever she went out in the future. She wasn¡¯t short of money! ¡°Oh right! Second Brother gave me some money yesterday!¡± Chu Ning seemed to have suddenly remembered something. She opened her drawer and looked at a thick stack of red banknotes. She counted them and found that it was ten thousand yuan. However, she had made up her mind. She couldn¡¯t take this money. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Chu Huan wasn¡¯t up yet, so Chu Ning took a hot shower and went to school happily. Of course, she didn¡¯t take the 50 yuan that her parents had left on the table. Once Chu Ning arrived at Jingyuan High School, she felt that the atmosphere today was a little different from usual. What she didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, several female students, led by a girl, were walking toward her. Chu Ning was walking toward her classroom when a voice suddenly came from behind her, ¡°Stop!¡± At first, Chu Ning thought that the other party wasn¡¯t calling her, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She continued to walk forward. ¡°I told you to stop. Didn¡¯t you hear me?! Chu Ning!¡± This time, Chu Ning heard clearly that the other party was calling her. She turned around with a calm expression and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You still think you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Ye Family? Don¡¯t you see what kind of status you have now? How dare you talk to Sister Hong like that!¡± Chu Ning looked thoughtful. She knew about Luo Hong. She was a senior in the third year of high school. She was bossy in school and did whatever she wanted. Other than the teachers, she didn¡¯t take other students seriously. Of course, Luo Hong had something in common with Chu Ning in her previous life, which was her persistence and pursuit of Yan Shen. They weren¡¯t the only ones who liked Yan Shen. Many girls in school were charmed by Yan Shen. However, before Chu Ning came to this world, Luo Hong and the original host were the biggest rivals. ¡°Oh, you mean Yan Shen, right? If you like him, then go and pursue him. I¡¯m quitting. From now on, you got one less competitor. Also, I wish you success.¡± Chu Ning said slowly and nonchalantly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? This might be another dirty trick of yours. Don¡¯t try to lie to me!¡± Luo Hong said loudly. She had no intention of letting her go. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Dop out of this school!¡± Luo Hong said fiercely. ¡°Why do all of you want me to drop out of school¡­ I¡¯m speechless. I don¡¯t care about this lousy high school. I can drop out, but if you guys tell me to, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t!¡± Chu Ning was exasperated, but she suddenly revealed a smile. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m now the child of a poor family. You have money, and your family is powerful. Then go and tell the school to expel me. That¡¯s fine, right?¡± Chapter 24 Chu Ning spread her palms out helplessly after she finished speaking. ¡°You!¡± Luo Hong didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, no matter how rich her family was, it was impossible and unrealistic for the school to order a student who had done nothing wrong to drop out of school. However, at this moment, there were more and more students surrounding them. There were even quite several people who looked at Luo Hong and her clique. What did they mean? They were bullying Chu Ning because she didn¡¯t have a wealthy family? So they came to humiliate her? ¡°Luo Hong, don¡¯t go too far. This school isn¡¯t run by your family. Is it that your family¡¯s influence is so great that you can ignore the school rules?¡± Some of the boys couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and started to help Chu Ning out. ¡°Of course not, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Luo Hong didn¡¯t expect that, on the second day after Chu Ning returned, she would be at a disadvantage in a fight with Chu Ning. She wasn¡¯t so witty in the past. Luo Hong was a little confused. But in the current situation, it was impossible to continue to find trouble with Chu Ning. If the dean came over, she would be screwed. With a dejected look on her face, Luo Hong had no choice but to leave with her group. Thus, the farce that had yet to start ended just like that. Just when Chu Ning thought that everything was fine, Luo Hong¡¯s voice came from behind her again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t let you live a day in comfort!¡± Chu Ning felt helpless. It seemed that Luo Hong was determined to go against her. ¡°I don¡¯t like Yan Shen! If you like him, then go after him. What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re always making things difficult for me¡­¡± Chu Ning thought so inside, but to be honest, she didn¡¯t take this threat to heart. It was just a game played by a group of children. But fate seemed to be playing a trick on her. It just so happened that the person she didn¡¯t want to meet at this time walked over to her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree to my friend request?¡± Yan Shen was thin and fair, and there was no expression on his handsome face. He looked at Chu Ning, as if he wanted her to give him an explanation. ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°This¡­ This can¡¯t be real!!!!¡± ¡°Am I seeing things¡­¡± ¡°Could it be an illusion?¡± ¡°Yan Shen¡­ took the initiative to ask for Chu Ning¡¯s contact details? And the request hasn¡¯t been approved? What¡¯s wrong with this world¡­ Yan Shen¡¯s appearance and what he said to Chu Ning instantly made everyone shocked. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Luo Hong and the rest didn¡¯t go far. She was a little curious about the commotion behind her, so she turned around to look¡­ ¡°Chu Ning, you slut!¡± Luo Hong cursed in a low voice and quickly walked back. ¡°Uh¡­ I fell asleep when I got home last night. I didn¡¯t pay attention to my phone.¡± Chu Ning explained guiltily. ¡°Really? Then you didn¡¯t look at your phone in the morning?¡± Yan Shen continued to question her. ¡°I was too busy in the morning. I had to make breakfast for the whole family. After eating, I had to rush to school.¡± Chu Ning was baffled. Facing Yan Shen¡¯s question, she felt a little flustered and could only explain. ¡°Yan Shen, don¡¯t pay attention to her. This vixen is always lying.¡± Luo Hong walked over quickly and looked at Chu Ning with some resentment. Chu Ning was about to speak, but she didn¡¯t expect Yan Shen to speak before her this time. ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, did you hear that, slut? He told you to get lost. Did you hear him?¡± Luo Hong laughed and finally felt a little better. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. Get lost.¡± Yan Shen slowly turned around and looked at Luo Hong with a face full of disgust. The smile on Luo Hong¡¯s face froze in an instant. What? Did she hear wrongly? Yan Shen told her to¡­ get lost in front of so many people? In an instant, all the grievances and unwillingness could no longer be suppressed. Luo Hong¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. ¡°So be it, Chu Ning. Just wait and see. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Luo Hong was once again humiliated and left. Moreover, in front of so many people, Yan Shen rejected her. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Uh, you didn¡¯t have to say that to her.¡± Chu Ning reminded him kindly. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± After Yan Shen said that, he turned around and left too. Although he and Chu Ning were both studying science, they weren¡¯t in the same class. Class was about to start. Chu Ning looked at the time. There were less than five minutes left before the first class started. Chapter 25 The first class was English. When Chu Ning returned to the classroom, the recitation could be heard. She glanced in Ye Ting¡¯s direction. After the night, Ye Ting¡¯s appearance had changed again. Her hair was permed, and the makeup on her face was many times more exquisite than before. What was more exaggerated was that the jewellery on her body, whether in quantity or quality, wasn¡¯t on the same level as before. On the other hand, Chu Ning was still wearing an ordinary school uniform. Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail, and she was just a pretty student. Ye Ting¡¯s change attracted the attention of the male students in the class. In addition, she was a new student, so the male students were even more excited. They were secretly comparing Ye Ting to the other girls. The English teacher noticed this new female student too. Although Ye Ting had come yesterday, there was no English class yesterday, so the English teacher still asked her to introduce herself in class. ¡°Teacher, can I introduce myself in English?¡± Ye Ting said as she stood up. She was very dazzling today. She was like a little princess, which mesmerized some male students. ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s answer gave the English teacher a good impression. She nodded while looking at Ye Ting with a gaze full of praise. Then, Ye Ting introduced herself fluently. If one didn¡¯t look at her appearance, one might really think that she was a foreigner introducing herself to others. After Ye Ting finished her last word, there was a few seconds of silence. The English teacher took the lead and clapped gently. Then, the English class representative started clapping too. In the end, the entire class was clapping. Among them, her lackey, Wang Li, clapped the hardest. Chu Ning was no exception. She had long known that Ye Ting¡¯s English was very good. Having lived in the Chu family for so many years, the oldest child, as a top student, doted on his sister. When she was young, Ye Ting often told Chu Zhe that she would go abroad when she grew up, so this girl had been patiently taught by the oldest child of the Chu family since she was young. It wasn¡¯t surprising that she could speak fluent English. ¡°Hahaha, this time, you successfully showed off.¡± Chu Ning felt amused. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°I suggest that we set up an English club in the class. The leader will be Ye Ting. Ye Ting, are you willing to lead everyone to learn English together?¡± The English teacher looked at Ye Ting with a smile and made this suggestion while looking forward to her answer. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing to help everyone learn English, but everyone will be learning from each other and making progress together. I hope everyone doesn¡¯t mind my lousy English.¡± Ye Ting immediately replied. ¡®Good girl¡­¡¯ Chu Ning was impressed. Her words would defuse the awkwardness from yesterday¡¯s math class, allowing her to gain the favor and recognition of her classmates once again. in particular, she had specially dressed up today. It was likely that many male classmates were already charmed by her. ¡°Good! Then it¡¯s settled. Ye Ting, from now on, you are the leader of the English group!¡± In the end, the English teacher agreed, which helped Ye Ting build a network in the class. However, at this time, a small portion of the students in the class was focused on Chu Ning. The matter of Chu Ning tutoring her classmates last night had spread among a portion of the studious students. Among them, Xu Xi, the short-haired girl, and the little boy wearing glasses were even more impressed. They felt that Chu Ning¡¯s teaching standard wasn¡¯t inferior to that of the teacher. Most importantly, she was all-rounded. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only In the eyes of the three of them, Ye Ting¡¯s self-introduction in English was just to show off. They weren¡¯t interested at all. What English study group? If they wanted to learn, they had to follow Chu Ning! The English class ended very quickly. When class ended, Ye Ting¡¯s lackey, Wang Li, took out a notepad with a straight face and registered those who wanted to join the English group one by one. When it was Chu Ning¡¯s turn, Wang Li snorted in disdain and directly skipped over her. Chu Ning didn¡¯t care. She just felt amused. However, at this time, Ye Ting walked over and said in a soft voice, ¡°Chu Ning, why don¡¯t you join this group too? Let¡¯s study together and grow together. Why do you have to study alone?¡± Chapter 26 ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot. I don¡¯t want to talk to you, yet you insist on coming over to make me uncomfortable,¡± Chu Ning scolded Ye Ting inside. She glanced at Ye Ting, and before she even came, the smell of her perfume had drifted over. ¡°Fine, do whatever you want. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with her at this time, so she replied indifferently. The monthly exams were coming up soon, and she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble at this time. She had to get a scholarship. ¡°Okay, I believe that Chu Ning and I will become good friends in the future.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s reply, Ye Ting immediately revealed a happy expression. Then, she tried this trick on everyone in the class. Needless to say, it was quite effective, especially when she got close to some male classmates. They immediately signed up without saying a word. ¡°No matter what, this honey trap works.¡± Chu Ning sighed inside. Of course, she wasn¡¯t envious. She disdained these little tricks. After the day, Ye Ting gradually got to know all the students in the class one by one. On this day, the teachers didn¡¯t start new lessons. There were two days until the monthly exam. After the end of the evening class, Chu Ning didn¡¯t get on the same bus as Yan Shen. She walked a distance away from the school before hailing a taxi. Her destination was the supermarket! Chu Ning intended to return the 10,000 yuan given to her by her second brother, Chu Jing. As for now, of course she was going to spend money! She didn¡¯t even dare to go to the fresh meat supermarket yesterday. This time, she walked in without looking up. ¡°Abalone, lobster, imported beef and mutton, king crab¡­¡± She bought all kinds of seafood and expensive ingredients. As long as she could buy them in this supermarket, she bought a little of them. After buying them all, Chu Ning calculated that she had spent more than five thousand yuan just on these ingredients¡­ Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to carry these things back by herself, and she couldn¡¯t carry them either. These things would be sent to the Chu family first. Chu Ning didn¡¯t stay idle. The next thing she did was to go shopping again! She used the remaining three thousand to buy clothes for her parents, Chu Jing, and Chu Huan. On average, each of their clothes costs more than 900 yuan. Although they weren¡¯t designer clothes, at the very least, their clothes were from mid-level brands. Chu Ning was guessing that they didn¡¯t have a decent set of clothes either¡­ When Chu Ning returned home, her parents and Chu Huan had returned. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s only six o¡¯clock today. Why are they all back?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Chu Ning saw a large foam box placed at the door of her house. She knew that the seafood she had ordered from the fresh seafood supermarket had arrived. However, she saw her parent¡¯s nervous expressions. Chu Huan¡¯s expression became even more unfriendly when he saw her return. ¡°Chu Ning, where did you get the money to buy seafood?!¡± When Chu Huan saw Chu Ning, he looked displeased. Before Chu Ning could greet them, Chu Huan was the first to question her. Chu Ning ignored him and only smiled sweetly. ¡°Dad, Mom, fourth brother, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Where did you get the money?! Our family can¡¯t afford such high expenses!¡± Chu Huan continued to question her relentlessly. ¡°I bought some clothes for you all too.¡± When Chu Ning entered, she didn¡¯t close the door. She came back with the staff of the clothing store. ¡°Here are your clothes,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Okay, put them on the table first. Goodbye!¡± After saying that, Chu Ning closed the door. At this time, both Mr. Chu and Mrs. Chu were silent. They were also waiting for Chu Ning¡¯s explanation. ¡°Chu Ning, I knew it. On the surface, you¡¯ve returned to our family, but in reality, you¡¯re probably still reluctant to part with the Ye family, right? Using the Ye family¡¯s money to curry favor with us? We disdain it!¡± Chu Huan said with a straight face. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Chu Ning was hesitant as she said, ¡°This money¡­¡± However, before she could finish speaking, her second brother, who had always been more of a recluse, walked out of his room. ¡°I gave this money to Xiao Ning. Chu Huan, you don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Jing in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that her second brother would take the initiative to help her out. Although Chu Huan and Chu Ning were always against each other, they didn¡¯t dare to talk back to their second brother. Their second brother treated all his younger brothers equally. When he was young, he was cared for by his second brother, Chu Jing, and his eldest brother, Chu Zhe, who were like fathers to him. Chapter 27 ¡°Second brother, you¡­¡± Chu Huan¡¯s expression changed. The words were on the tip of his tongue, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say them out. After Mr. Chu and Mrs. Chu heard Chu Jing¡¯s explanation, they secretly heaved a sigh of relief. They were worried too! If this biological daughter that they had spent so much effort to get back was still loyal to the Ye Family, how were they going to deal with this? ¡°Fourth brother, you¡¯ve gone too far. Xiao Ning isn¡¯t as bad as you think.¡± The second brother was a little straightforward. Mr. Chu and Mrs. Chu weren¡¯t people he could lecture, but he could say it. However, Chu Ning felt helpless. She planned to return the money to her second brother at night. It seemed like she had to give it to him in advance. The money that Chu Jing had given her was still locked in her closet! ¡°Second brother, come with me.¡± Chu Ning tugged at the corner of Chu Jing¡¯s clothes, indicating for him to come with her. Chu Jing followed Chu Ning to her room. Chu Ning carefully took out a stack of brand-new red notes from the closet and handed it to Chu Jing. ¡°Second brother, I didn¡¯t spend the money you gave me. I can earn money now. To tell you the truth, I earned nine thousand dollars just by tutoring them last night. You know, the students of Jingyuan High School are all rich. They willingly gave me so much money.¡± Chu Ning smiled and explained to her second brother Chu Jing. ¡°Xiao Ning, you are too amazing.¡± Her Second Brother, who had always been composed, was a little surprised. This speed of earning money was much faster than his current speed¡­ ¡°I¡¯m very capable. Let¡¯s go. I bought clothes for you guys. Let¡¯s see if they fit. If they don¡¯t fit, we can return them.¡± After Chu Jing left the room, he looked at Chu Huan again, but his gaze returned to calmness. Chu Huan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Based on his experience of living with his second brother for so many years, Chu Jing was very angry. ¡°Look, she didn¡¯t spend a single cent I gave her. This money was earned by Xiao Ning staying up late last night to tutor her classmates,¡± Chu Jing said expressionlessly as he waved the money in his hand. ¡°Sigh¡­ Fourth Brother, you really should reflect on your recent actions.¡± Chu Jing said these words before he returned to his room. Chu Huan, who was sitting on the sofa, was left behind. He wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Mom, can you help me? This seafood is a little troublesome to deal with, but we have to eat it now. If we didn¡¯t eat it soon, it will spoil.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Chu Ning didn¡¯t care about Chu Huan¡¯s hostility at all. Everyone had a scale in their hearts. She, Chu Ning, just had to do her best. ¡°I¡¯m coming. I¡¯m coming.¡± Mrs. Chu didn¡¯t react until Chu Ning called her twice. When she passed by Chu Huan, she even gave him a reproachful look. Mr. Chu coughed heavily too. He picked up the newspaper to cover up his embarrassment. In the kitchen. Mrs. Chu looked at Chu Ning apologetically and said, ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯m sorry,. I¡­¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t mention it again. It¡¯s just a small matter. Let¡¯s eat this crab first.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t let her continue. Mrs. Chu felt guilty, but at the same time, she felt a sense of relief. She felt guilty because Chu Ning was used living in luxury. Once she returned home, she had to suffer along with them, but she still didn¡¯t complain. Instead, she was optimistic. She was glad that she had such a sensible daughter. As a mother, she had no regrets. Halfway through cooking, Chu Ning didn¡¯t forget to run out and remind them, ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner might be served a little late. You guys have to bear with it.¡± Then, she sent a message to the three tutoring groups: ¡°Let¡¯s postpone the tutoring session for an hour. It will start at nine o¡¯clock.¡± In less than ten seconds. Xu Xi and the other two replied and sent some emojis to please Chu Ning. ¡°I, Chu Ning, will earn money standing up!¡± As she cooked, she felt invigorated. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Tonight¡¯s dinner was very luxurious. When Chu Ning brought the dishes to the table, the aroma filled the entire room. Chu Ning guessed that before she came, the Chu family might not have eaten such high-class and luxurious dishes before. Not to mention eating, they probably hadn¡¯t even seen it before¡­ They were poor! It wasn¡¯t easy for a family of eight children to be able to survive to such an age. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s my fourth brother?¡± Chu Ning asked. She realized that only her second brother, Chu Jing, Mr. Chu and Mrs. Chu were present, but Chu Huan was in the room and didn¡¯t come out. ¡°Forget about him. Let¡¯s eat first,¡± Mr. Chu said. Chapter 28 Chu Ning knew that Chu Huan wouldn¡¯t come out to eat with her at this time. ¡°Ha, fourth brother, look at how pretentious you are.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t think too much about it. She had to finish eating quickly and go for her tutor lessons. Chu Huan would probably come out by himself after she left. ¡°Dad, Mom, second brother, after you finish eating, you can all go and try on the clothes to see if they fit. I just bought them on the spot. If they don¡¯t fit, you can return them.¡± Chu Ning said as she ate. ¡°Xiao Ning, it¡¯s not easy for you to earn some money. You just got home, yet you spent money on us. The next time you have money, you can save it yourself.¡± Mr. Chu said with some heartache. ¡°It¡¯s okay. In the future, I will earn more and more my money. My brothers will be very promising in the future too. Both of you have worked hard all your life. Just wait to enjoy happiness in the future!¡± At 8:54 pm, Chu Ning appeared at her usual spot. But the scene in front of her made her a little surprised. ¡°What? What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Chu Ning looked at the ten plus people in front of her and was a little confused. There were students from her class and other classes. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll teach them together.¡± Chu Ning thought inside. Three hours later. Chu Ning ended her tutoring session. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave yet.¡± Chu Ning looked at them and suddenly said. At this time, the students who had received Chu Ning¡¯s tutoring were completely impressed by her. She was an all-rounder! ¡°Don¡¯t bring any more people over. My limit is fifteen people. If there are any more, I won¡¯t be able to take care of them. Moreover, it won¡¯t be effective.¡± Chu Ning looked at the group of students who were sitting and said calmly. ¡°We can increase the price!¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°I suggest a thousand per hour!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll offer two thousand!¡± ¡°Hmm, the highest bidder gets it. I¡¯ll offer five thousand per hour!¡± Immediately, more than ten people started arguing. ¡°Quiet!¡± Chu Ning raised her voice and said, ¡°How about this, a thousand per hour is fine, but I¡¯ll still say the same thing. I¡¯ll only teach fifteen people. Every night, it¡¯ll be the same place, for three hours. ¡°There are two more days. I hope you can all achieve an ideal result on the following exams. Class dismissed!¡± Chu Ning wanted to get popular, so she didn¡¯t want to raise the price too much. In her opinion, tutoring lessons wasn¡¯t a long-term way to make money. She just wanted to use it to improve her life first. That night, when she returned home, Chu Ning received more than a dozen friend requests. After they were approved one by one, in the blink of an eye, she received a total of over 70,000 yuan as two days worth of fees¡­ At the same time, Chu Ning¡¯s fame slowly spread among her classmates. In the grade, some of the students who loved to study all knew about her. The next morning, Chu Ning didn¡¯t encounter the same situation as yesterday. No one came to find trouble with her today. Today, the entire school was in preparation for the exam. The monthly exam was very important. Everyone walked in a hurry because the results of the monthly exam would decide their status in the family and pocket money amount. It could be said that in the entire school, apart from the teachers, Chu Ning was the most leisurely one. She sauntered to the classroom while humming. She looked at the time. It was only seven o¡¯clock. She purposely came early today. In the end, she found that the class was almost full. The morning class had yet to begin, but the sounds of recitations came from the classroom. Chu Ning¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of many people. Many people couldn¡¯t help but think to themselves when they saw her relaxed look, ¡°What are you pretending for? You dared to bet with Ye Ting when you¡¯re like this? Can you guarantee that your exam scores will be higher than Ye Ting¡¯s?¡± There were also a small number of people who looked at Chu Ning with admiration and respect. They even felt that Chu Ning could easily get first place in the grade. As long as she wanted to, she could even control her score. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only After a few short hours of tutoring last night, they knew very well that this female student in front of them was on a completely different level than their hardworking classmates. ¡°Perhaps, only Yan Shen can compete with her.¡± A student thought to himself. This morning, after the teachers of each subject talked about some common questions, it was time to clean up in the afternoon, as well as arrange the venue and seat number for the exam. Chu Ning¡¯s previous results weren¡¯t good. She was probably in the top ten of the class. Last time, she scored ninth place on the monthly exam. According to the school¡¯s rules, the ones with odd numbers went to the next class to take the exam, while the ones with even numbers stayed in the same class. Chapter 29 Chu Ning had to go to the next class to take the exam, but it didn¡¯t matter to her. The results were the same for her no matter where she took the exam. Unless the teachers competed with her, she didn¡¯t take anyone seriously, not even Yan Shen. Number one in the whole school? In her eyes, he was a joke. M City was only a small place, but M City had two key high schools. In this province, this country, there were many talents, but Chu Ning really didn¡¯t take Jingyuan High School to heart. The only thing that could tempt her was the scholarship, which was very considerable for her at the moment. The first prize for the final exam was 200,000 yuan, and the outstanding talent project award plus the scholarship was another 200,000 yuan. After getting these two awards, Chu Ning could start her plan, or she could invest in her brothers to help them! In the afternoon, when the whole school was cleaning up, according to the previous script, it was supposed to be a great opportunity for Ye Ting and Yan Shen to meet by chance, but because of Chu Ning¡¯s change, she gained Yan Shen¡¯s good impression, and dhr didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke Ye Ting¡­ ¡°What do you have to compete with me? Even if I didn¡¯t cheat, with your IQ, you aren¡¯t my opponent!¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. She watched Ye Ting clean the glass while talking and laughing with the other male students. At this moment, she wanted to take out her phone to record this moment. She quietly enjoyed Ye Ting¡¯s performance, like watching a play. After the cleaning, the homeroom teacher, Lin Hao, announced, ¡°Today, the school will end an hour early. Everyone should go back and prepare well. Try to get a good result on the next monthly exam!¡± After Chu Ning returned home from school, she adjusted the tutoring plan. She immediately sent a group message. The tutoring lesson time had been brought forward by an hour. The extra hour was free! However, at this moment, another message popped up on her phone. Just now, Yan Shen had transferred money to her and she clicked on it. ¡°100,000 yuan!¡± Chu Ning almost shouted out. The transfer note was, ¡°I¡¯ll use up a little of your time.¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°This sort of forced sale isn¡¯t decent. Did I agree?¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. She was a little speechless. Yan Shen was so overbearing. Did he think that he was some sort of CEO? But she wasn¡¯t that obedient! ¡°No need. Just follow the normal rate of fees.¡± Chu Ning thought about it and decided to treat everyone the same instead of giving special treatment. After she sent this message, she was about to return the money that Yan Shen had transferred to her. ¡°Accept it, or else it means that you don¡¯t agree. Then forget it.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Chu Ning looked at the message that Yan Shen had sent and was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted. ¡°Okay, thank you, President Yan!¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t continue to refuse. She thanked him and then clicked accept. When she arrived at the library, she found that Yan Shen was reading alone in a secluded corner. The dozen or so students were all looking at Chu Ning expectantly. Chu Ning looked at the dozen of students. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to speak to every one of them, so she could only gather together and teach about some difficult questions. Chu Ning¡¯s rule was to rest once an hour. During the break after class, she walked in Yan Shen¡¯s direction. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with them?¡± Chu Ning pointed in the direction of the group of students and asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can understand it.¡± Yan Shen didn¡¯t raise his head. He continued to read his book and replied indifferently. ¡°Then why did you spend money to let me tutor you? You have so much money that you can¡¯t use?¡± Chu Ning sat opposite Yan Shen and asked curiously. ¡°I want to ask you some more difficult questions.¡± Yan Shen raised his head and glanced at her. ¡°No way, President Yan. The exam is tomorrow. Can you be more serious? Are you sure you can get a full score? There must be something you don¡¯t understand, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Chu Ning tried to persuade him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can get full marks, but you don¡¯t seem to care about it either.¡± Yan Shen finally closed the book in his hand and looked at Chu Ning. He was very calm. ¡°Nonsense, how can I be like you kids? I¡¯m an outstanding talent from a top university, okay? But you, a high school student, spend all your time studying questions outside of the textbook¡­¡± Chu Ning complained inside. Chapter 30 ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯ve mastered all the concepts, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll get first place. I¡¯m learning from my classmates too.¡± Chu Ning waved her hand in embarrassment and said humbly. ¡°Stop pretending. I can see that your level isn¡¯t on the same level as theirs.¡± Yan Shen said emotionlessly as he exposed Chu Ning. ¡°Uh¡­ you can think whatever you want.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t explain further. ¡°Okay, you can go and do your studying first. After the monthly exam is over, I will come and ask for your guidance.¡± Yan Shen looked at Chu Ning and smiled gently. ¡°Young man, you are charming. No wonder you have charmed so many girls in silence.¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen, who was smiling. He was extraordinarily handsome. ¡°Okay, then you have to study hard too.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning went back. ¡°How could she have reached such a terrifying level in such a short period of time? Could it be that she had been pretending for such a long time? Was it to pave the way back to her real home?¡± Yan Shen thought to himself. Initially, he wasn¡¯t interested in Chu Ning¡¯s matters, but he didn¡¯t expect that this fellow seemed to have mutated. Her IQ and EQ had become very different from before¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to ask about Chu Ning. ¡°Would falling into the lake completely change a person¡­¡± Yan Shen muttered to himself in a voice that no one else could hear. If Chu Ning knew that Yan Shen was thinking about this, she would have felt exasperated. How could he think that falling into the lake would change a person? Things like IQ were predestined! Did he read too many novels? Today, due to the session being brought forward a lot, the class ended before 11 o¡¯clock. ¡°Everyone, study hard and strive for a good result!¡± After Chu Ning finished her session, she said to everyone in an encouraging tone. ¡°After the monthly exam, will you still be tutoring?¡± At this moment, someone suggested. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to tell us in advance. Don¡¯t let others snatch the spot!¡± Immediately, many people echoed. ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes. Let¡¯s not talk about this now.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Chu Ning replied calmly. She could control the situation properly now. This way, she could increase her efficiency in earning money. When she returned home, to her surprise, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. Chu Ning¡¯s parents were still awake. ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s so late. Why aren¡¯t you guys resting?¡± Chu Ning looked at the two of them. She was a little surprised. In her memory, Chu Ning¡¯s parents always went to bed early and got up early. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. Just now, your fifth brother and sixth brother called when we were about to go to sleep.¡± Mr. Chu explained. ¡°Xiao Ning, you have an exam tomorrow. You should rest early too. Sigh, it¡¯s our fault that you have to take a shower the next morning. You should take a shower tonight before you go to bed. It¡¯s more comfortable this way¡­¡± Mrs. Chu explained from the side. Chu Ning instantly understood. The reason why Mr. Chu and Mrs. Chu didn¡¯t rest at this time was probably that they were waiting for her to come back. If she came back later, they still wouldn¡¯t go to sleep. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. She said, ¡°Okay, father and mother, I shower very quickly. You guys should rest early too. You don¡¯t have to wait for me to come back.¡± The next morning, it was Chu Ning¡¯s turn to cook breakfast. However, she was surprised to see that her second brother had woken up early. ¡°Xiao Ning, Mom and dad left you a hundred yuan on the table. They said that they want you to go out and eat something good in the morning. You don¡¯t have to eat at home today.¡± Her second brother, Chu Jing, explained after seeing her. ¡°No need, second brother. I¡¯ll eat at home. How can the food outside compare to what you make?¡± Chu Ning said with a sweet smile. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t make fun of me. How can I not know how my cooking is? Alright, don¡¯t waste time. Go out and eat. After you finish eating, hurry up and go to school. Although I know you have money, you can take what our parents give you. If you don¡¯t want it, they won¡¯t feel good either.¡± Chu Jing said seriously. ¡°Alright, my second brother, I¡¯ll leave then.¡± Chu Ning replied. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Okay. Do your best. Try to get a good score.¡± Chu Jin added when he saw Chu Ning walking to the door. ¡°For sure!¡± Chu Ning made a victory gesture to Chu Jin. ¡°Humph, stop pretending. In the past, when Xiao Ting was at home, she wasn¡¯t as pretentious as her!¡± After Chu Ning walked away, Chu Huan walked out with a dejected look on his face and said. Chapter 31 After eating breakfast outside, Chu Ning arrived at school. She spent a long time eating breakfast. The exam began at 9 am. She arrived at the exam room at 8:20 am. Looking around, she found that almost everyone was holding a book and reciting it in a low voice. The first class was the Chinese test. This was the only course that Chu Ning couldn¡¯t control her score in. The given time was two and a half hours. Chu Ning finished writing the paper half an hour earlier. After handing in the paper, she hummed and left the examination room. After the exam, it was lunchtime. Just as Chu Ning was focused on the plate of food in front of her, she heard someone arguing not far away. She looked up and saw that Ye Ting and her two lackeys met Luo Hong and the others. Chu Ning was curious about how these two people had met, but when she saw Yan Shen, who was sitting not far away from Ye Ting, she had an idea. ¡°Hahahahaha, this is too interesting. Dogs biting dogs.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. She felt that the meal in front of her had become more tasty. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll stay away from him.¡± Ye Ting started to act again. Chu Ning guessed that she had seen many male students around, so she said this on purpose. She felt that if there were all women here, with this bitch¡¯s personality, the two groups would have fought long ago. The person that Ye Ting was talking about was Yan Shen. ¡°Luo Hong is such a restless person. Today is the exam, so why does she still have to find trouble¡­¡± Chu Ning secretly criticized inside, but this had nothing to do with her. She just needed to watch quietly. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Don¡¯t you know that the only female classmate who can eat by Yan Shen¡¯s side is me?¡± Luo Hong refused to let it go. She decided to give this new female classmate a lesson today. However, Ye Ting¡¯s lackey, Wang Li, couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°What are you so arrogant for? Aren¡¯t you just relying on being a year older than us? You only know how to stir up trouble. No wonder Yan Shen doesn¡¯t like you. If I were a man, I wouldn¡¯t like you either.¡± Wang Li¡¯s words were extremely vicious. She didn¡¯t even pretend that she was Yan Shen. Instead, she said that even if she were a man, she wouldn¡¯t like Luo Hong. In fact, Luo Hong¡¯s looks were very outstanding too. In this school, there were barely any ugly girls. Because they were all wealthy, as long as they dressed up, they would immediately become dazzling. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Chu Ning was the exception. She didn¡¯t like to dress up. ¡°Where did you come from? Are you standing up for your master?¡± Luo Hong wasn¡¯t willing to be outdone. She immediately responded. In a short while, she had lowered Wang Li¡¯s status. She, Luo Hong, had the same status as Ye Ting, and Wang Li was just a dog by Ye Ting¡¯s side! ¡°You! ¡­¡± Wang Li was about to open her mouth to continue retorting, but at this moment, Ye Ting happened to stop her. ¡°Alright. Xiao Li, let¡¯s go. The exam in the afternoon is more important.¡± Ye Ting whispered to the person beside her. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not done with you!¡± As Wang Li walked, she didn¡¯t forget to say to Luo Hong viciously. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have the ability!¡± Luo Hong didn¡¯t want Wang Li to outdo her. This small conflict ended without any results. However, in the eyes of the surrounding people, especially the male students, Ye Ting¡¯s actions raised her popularity. This made Chu Ning sigh. She had to admit that this woman indeed had some tricks up her sleeves. She really couldn¡¯t be underestimated! Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only In just a few days, people had gradually forgotten her background. They had even gradually accepted her current persona. In fact, as long as these students could go to the previous high school where Ye Ting was studying to understand her, they would know that she wasn¡¯t a soft-spoken and friendly female student. In a word, she would do anything for her own benefit! This was one of the reasons why Chu Huan targeted her so much! Although her second brother Chu Jing didn¡¯t speak much, he had a very high IQ. As for the eldest brother, he was even more so. The future top-tier rich had a very high IQ and EQ. Chu Zhuo knew that too, but he just didn¡¯t want to expose Ye Ting¡¯s usual tricks. The fifth Brother and sixth brother weren¡¯t at home at all! Only Chu Huan, who was fooled by Ye Ting, thought she was the best sister in the world! Chapter 32 Chu Ning believed that after this round of operations, Yan Shen would never fall in love with Luo Hong again. She didn¡¯t know if he had a good impression of Ye Ting, but at least she wouldn¡¯t hate her. Chu Ning was a little curious too. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Ting would do this? Couldn¡¯t she just enjoy life as the daughter of a rich family? Then, she remembered. She got the main character¡¯s script! While she was just a lowly supporting actress¡­ After the Chinese exam in the morning, there wasn¡¯t much discussion because other than the multiple-choice questions, most of the Chinese questions were subjective and didn¡¯t have a standard answer. However, the science exam in the afternoon was different. There was only one right answer. What was right and wrong was clearly set. During the three hours of exam time, Chu Ning spent less than an hour and a half to finish the writing. During this time, all the students around her wanted to see who had finished writing all the questions of the three subjects in just over an hour. Chu Ning didn¡¯t hide it on purpose. She opened up her exam paper generously. She showed it to the surrounding students. However, within a few minutes, she was reminded by the invigilator. The invigilator walked to her side and reminded her softly, ¡°You can hand in your papers early after you finish them.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chu Ning had no choice. She knew that she was being targeted by the invigilator, so she could only give the surrounding students a helpless expression. However, the majority of the examinees were frowning in the afternoon. It was because the physics test was too difficult. Normally, those who could usually score 80-90 points were considered lucky to pass based on the difficulty of the test paper this time¡­ After the invigilator retrieved Chu Ning¡¯s test paper and saw Chu Ning leave with his own eyes, only then did he say in a clear voice, ¡°Students, don¡¯t be nervous. The difficulty of the papers this time is indeed a little high, but I believe that as long as you studied hard and listened carefully in class, passing won¡¯t be a problem! Alright, everyone, hurry up. There¡¯s still half of the time left before I end the exam.¡± When the invigilator said this, a large group of examinees almost broke down. There was only one and a half hour left, but many of them hadn¡¯t even finished writing the physics exam questions. It wasn¡¯t only Chu Ning¡¯s exam room that was in such a situation. The other exam rooms were in a similar situation too. Everyone was complaining that the exam questions were too difficult this time¡­ Chu Ning was simply an outlier. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks However, many students inadvertently raised their heads and saw this female student who had walked out of the exam room early. They thought that she was going to the bathroom, or that she didn¡¯t know what to write and had to hand in her exam papers early¡­ After the invigilator finished speaking, he picked up his teacup and started sipping. As he sipped, he checked Chu Ning¡¯s physics paper. This was because other than being the invigilator, he was one of the examiners for this physics paper! Therefore, he knew very well what this exam meant to the students. ¡°It¡¯s almost the third year of high school. If I don¡¯t make it more difficult for you little guys, won¡¯t you think that physics is too easy to learn?¡± The invigilator thought to himself with a slight smile on his face. However, as he looked at Chu Ning¡¯s exam paper longer, the nonchalant look in his eyes couldn¡¯t help but be replaced by shock. ¡°These are the answers that a sophomore wrote?¡± The more he looked at it, The more the invigilator found it unbelievable. Not to mention that all the choices and fill-in-the-blank questions in the front were correct, but the answers to the questions at the back were also error-free. In fact, they were even more perfect than the standard answers¡­ the only flaw was that on the last question, this examinee had left out a measurement unit. ¡°Wait!¡± The invigilator felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Logically speaking, a person who could answer the last few big questions shouldn¡¯t make such a low-level mistake. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°She made a mistake on purpose. She doesn¡¯t want to get full marks!¡± As the person who wrote the questions, the invigilator instantly realized this. When he recovered from his daze, he looked outside the classroom again. Chu Ning¡¯s figure was long gone. ¡°Genius!¡± The invigilator sighed. The reason he had raised the difficulty of the exam so high this time was to give those students who usually scored more than 90 or even 100 points a lesson. Chapter 33 The result¡­? The invigilator didn¡¯t believe that the other students could write it so easily because he had just walked around and most of them would have failed. That could only mean that the female student from just now was extremely talented! Others got full points because of competence and luck, but she got 100 points because that was the highest score! The invigilator s wanted to see the name of this genius. In the end, he found that when she handed in her paper, he had bound it. ¡°Jingyuan High School is going to produce a genius this time too!¡± He had reason to believe that Chu Ning got full points on the other two science subjects too. On the other side. Yan Shen finally finished writing all the questions when there was only half an hour left to hand in his paper. The remaining half an hour was just enough for him to check the questions he had written. He could also feel that the questions this time were more difficult than those of all the previous exams. Compared to this time, the final exams were just child¡¯s play. I wonder how many points she will get¡­ Yan Shen thought silently. The ¡®she¡¯ he was referring to was naturally Chu Ning. After the afternoon comprehensive science examination ended, the students wailed in grief. The difficulty of the comprehensive science examination was too great this time. Some students went to the teacher¡¯s office anxiously to ask for the answers, but when they found out the probability that they were correct, their faces turned ashen. Only a very small number of students had a look of relief on their faces. It wasn¡¯t that they felt that they had scored high, but that they were confident that they would be able to pass every subject of the three subjects of comprehensive science¡­ Among them, a few students who had participated in Chu Ning¡¯s remedial class gathered together to discuss. ¡°I dare say that if it wasn¡¯t for Miss Chu¡¯s guidance these two days, at most, only one or two of us would have passed!¡± A crew-cut male student touched his chest and couldn¡¯t help but recall the scenes of Chu Ning¡¯s class as he said with some emotion. ¡°I think so too¡­ Miss Chu is too amazing. The key is that not only did she teach us how to do the questions, but more importantly, she opened our minds!¡± Another boy immediately echoed. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°It was such a close call. Now, we don¡¯t have to worry. I think we should all be able to pass, so our pocket money should be guaranteed!¡± A cute female student spoke too. ¡°We have to sign up early! We can¡¯t let other students get ahead of us!¡± At this moment, a student suggested. As he said this, many people agreed with him. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go home and prepare the money!¡± After a student said this, he immediately ran away¡­ After Chu Ning finished her exam, she went straight home. At this time, she had something important to do. She used her phone to look up the map of M City. According to the scarce memories in her mind, she finally locked onto a small district. ¡°Bifeng District¡­ Bifeng District!¡± In her room, Chu Ning murmured softly and finally locked onto a name. At this time in the book, the City Planning Bureau of M City suddenly decided to add a road line to the original location of Bifeng District and planned to develop a commercial square! These memories existed in Chu Ning¡¯s memory because the Ye family might intervene in investing in this area. As the eldest daughter of the Ye family, she had some memories, but of course, she only had little impression of it. Chu Ning looked at the photos and basic information about Bifeng District on her phone. Bifeng District was located at the edge of M City, just at the border of the neighbouring city. Recently, the high-speed railway station in the neighbouring city had been completed, which would promote the development of the surrounding cities! Before that, no one would pay attention to this old and shabby Bifeng District! Even the current Chu Ning would be very surprised if she didn¡¯t know the script in advance. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Who would have thought that a district that was even older and shabby than the Chu family would be demolished overnight¡­ After all, its geographical location wasn¡¯t good, and there wasn¡¯t much traffic¡­ But the fact was that in a few days, this neighbourhood would be demolished. Even before the demolition, the residents of this neighbourhood had never heard of it. ¡°One square is only 1,200 yuan, and one household is only 60 to 70 square meters. I can buy it!¡± Chu Ning looked at the balance of more than 170,000 yuan in her account, and her heart pounded for a long time. Chapter 34 Just as Chu Ning was thinking about how to purchase the item¡­ Her phone suddenly kept popping up one message after another. ¡°Let us pay the tutoring fee for 100 hours of tutoring first!¡± The 15 people in the tutoring group, including Xu Xi, each transferred 100,000 yuan to her¡­ 1.5 million yuan! 1,000 yuan per hour! 100 hours was 100,000 yuan! Chu Ning stared at her phone in a daze. It took her a long time to calm down. ¡°Alright then, that¡¯s all for now. But wait for my notice on the exact time of the tutoring session.¡± Chu Ning replied in the group and jumped on the spot. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m rich!¡± Such a big commotion attracted Chu Jing¡¯s attention¡­ ¡°With over 1.6 million, I can buy over 20 sets!! I¡¯m wealthy this time!¡± Chu Ning was rolling around on her bed in joy, and almost bursting into tears from laughing. Unlike when she was in the Ye family, this money was at her disposal! And it came from a legitimate source! What kind of petty thoughts could she have? She only knew a little ahead of time. ¡°Hello, future millionaire woman!¡± Chu Ning looked at the makeup mirror and giggled. ¡°Calm down. I have to stay calm!¡± Chu Ning patted her cheek lightly and told herself to stay calm. ¡°What happened just now?¡± Chu Jing was worried. He walked to Chu Ning¡¯s door and knocked on it as he asked with concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, brother. I checked the answers in science and physics today. My accuracy rate is very high, so I¡¯m happy.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t open the door and explained in her room. ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Jing, who was outside the door, replied, indicating that he understood. Then, he walked back to his room. The next morning, after they took the English and Math exams, the afternoon break began. Because it was Friday, with Saturday and Sunday, there was a total of two and a half days of weekend break. In the afternoon after the exams, Chu Ning decided to dress herself up. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks She took a taxi to a special brand shop and spent more than 10,000 yuan to buy herself head-to-toe designer clothes. She specially picked out a cool pair of sunglasses too and then went to a makeup shop. She asked the young lady in the shop to apply mature and sexy makeup for herself. Just like that, Chu Ning, who looked fashionable and beautiful in high heels, appeared on the street while looking like a career woman. Although the number of people who turned their heads wasn¡¯t 100%, it was at least more than 80%! Chu Ning believed that even if she went home now, her parents, second brother, and fourth brother might not recognize her¡­ She looked completely different from before! Chu Ning didn¡¯t waste any time. She went to the sales office in Bifeng District and looked at the dilapidated sales office in front of her. Although it was called the sales office, it was no different from the residential buildings in the residential area¡­ Chu Ning knocked on the door with her stilettos. ¡°Who is it? Why are you knocking on the door in broad daylight?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man¡¯s impatient voice came from inside. ¡°I want to talk to you about the sale of the house.¡± Chu Ning replied. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, I¡¯m coming. I¡¯m coming.¡± When the people in the room heard that the other party wanted to buy a house, they immediately changed their tone and their attitude instantly changed. When he opened the door, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened¡­ He swallowed hard. To be honest, he had only seen such a beautiful woman on television¡­ she had a tall figure, slender legs, and a pair of sunglasses on her flawless face. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Chu Ning.¡± When Chu Ning saw that the other party was looking at her with narrowed eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but give up the idea of having a conversation here. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lin Jian.¡± The middle-aged man finally came back to his senses. He reached out his hand to shake hands with Chu Ning. Chu Ning instinctively frowned. ¡°This pervert wants to take advantage of me!¡± Chu Ning smiled. She spread out her hand too. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Mr Lin, let¡¯s go. I want to discuss things with you. Let¡¯s go to the coffee shop. It¡¯s not suitable to talk about things here, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chu Ning said as she gestured for him to leave. ¡°Hehe, alright. Let¡¯s go to the coffee shop then.¡± Despite seeing that he didn¡¯t manage to take advantage of her, Lin Jian didn¡¯t think too much about it. It would be good if he could get a few deals. He didn¡¯t have any business for almost two months. Seeing that the person in front of him didn¡¯t seem to lack money, he hoped that she would surprise him! Chapter 35 After arriving at the coffee shop, Chu Ning asked for a private room. ¡°Mr. Lin Jian, how many houses are still available in Bifeng District? Can you tell me in detail?¡± Chu Ning took off her sunglasses, took a sip of the coffee in front of her, and asked unhurriedly. ¡°Currently, there are more than 40 houses. Don¡¯t worry, they are all south-facing homes. Just tell me which one you like.¡± Lin Jian hurriedly took out a thick stack of documents from his bag. After reading through them, he hurriedly replied. He thought that Chu Ning was only buying one unit. ¡°How much is one unit?¡± Chu Ning asked again. ¡°If you want to buy it, I¡¯ll charge you 1150 for each square meter. How about that? If it¡¯s 70 square meters, it¡¯ll be 80,500 square meters. I¡¯ll charge you 80,000, but for those who don¡¯t accept mortgage, you will have to pay it all in one go.¡± Lin Jian introduced to Chu Ning seriously. After all, he hadn¡¯t done any business for a few months. Now that he finally had a customer, Lin Jian had to seize the opportunity! ¡°Then how about I buy 20 sets in one go? How much discount can you give me at most?¡± Chu Ning looked at Lin Jian and spoke slowly. ¡°You¡­ Are you serious? Miss Chu, this kind of thing isn¡¯t a joke!¡± Lin Jian took a deep breath and asked again with a trembling voice. ¡°Mr Lin, do you think I¡¯m joking with you? If that¡¯s your attitude, then there¡¯s no need for us to continue the conversation.¡± Chu Ning said coldly. After saying that, she stood up and was about to leave. ¡°No, no, no, Miss Chu, let¡¯s talk it out!¡± Lin Jian stood up anxiously too. He was really afraid that Chu Ning would leave in a fit of anger. What a joke! If he let this deal slip through his hands, he would cry! If the deal was successful, he would get a huge commission! He couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip! ¡°How about this?! Miss Chu, if you are sincerely interested in buying, I will give you a 50 yuan per square meter discount!¡± Lin Jian gritted his teeth and said. This was the lowest price he could offer. For such a big deal, he was going all out! Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks There was nothing else he could do. Bifeng District was located in a very remote area. Usually, it was just some tenants. Very few people would come to buy these old and shabby houses, not to mention buy so many at once! Lin Jian never dreamed that in just a few days, the City Planning Bureau would announce the demolition of the Bifeng District. At the moment, he only wanted to get rid of the vacant houses in his hands as soon as possible! ¡°1.54 million, okay. Deal!¡± Chu Ning nodded, then she said, ¡°Hurry up and get the procedures done. I¡¯ll transfer 1.54 million into your account today. Also, don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t ask. My assets are legal.¡± That afternoon, Lin Jian went back and forth a few times and finally completed the procedures. ¡°President Chu, let me treat you to dinner tonight. You¡¯ve done me a big favour this time.¡± Lin Jian didn¡¯t dare to covet Chu Ning this time. A person who could casually take out more than a million in cash wasn¡¯t someone he could afford to offend. ¡°No need for a meal. Happy cooperation.¡± Chu Ning said with a faint smile. This time, she took the initiative to extend her hand to Lin Jian. Although she was unwilling to shake hands, this person had helped her a lot! Chu Ning estimated that the compensation for the demolition of these twenty houses was at least ten times more than what she bought the house for! ¡°Hehe, President Chu, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Lin Jian could only gently shake her hand before quickly releasing it. ¡°Happy cooperation. Goodbye!¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only After bidding farewell to Lin Jian, Chu Ning went straight to the clothing store to buy a set of ordinary clothes, then removed her makeup, changed out of high heels, and put on canvas shoes. In the blink of an eye, she went from a glamorous beauty in her twenties to a young high school student. The only difference was that although her appearance had returned to that of a female high school student, she now had twenty property certificates for homes that were about to be demolished! When Chu Ning returned home, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Fortunately, only her second brother, Chu Jing, was at home at this time, and he didn¡¯t see her current appearance. Chu Ning lay on her bed, her face buried deep in the blanket. ¡°I succeeded in taking the first step.¡± Chapter 36 The weekend passed very quickly. Chu Ning didn¡¯t slack off either. She used these two days to give ten hours of lessons to the students. On Monday morning, the first class was taught by the homeroom teacher, Lin Hao. As the homeroom teacher, Lin Hao was the language arts teacher for this class too. Under the podium, there was silence. Even the students who usually didn¡¯t study well could feel that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right this time. Lin Hao was expressionless and very calm. All the students in the class knew that this was the prelude to the storm. When they finished the exam, they knew that the entire grade had failed this time. The questions were too difficult¡­ Chu Ning looked out of the window. She didn¡¯t care about this matter. The result was decided. Ye Ting looked at Lin Hao too. Then, she sized up Chu Ning at a speed that others couldn¡¯t notice. The harder the questions were, the more Ye Ting liked it. ¡°This time, I don¡¯t blame everyone. I know that the questions were very difficult. What¡¯s worth celebrating is that our class is in second place among the six other classes. It¡¯s an improvement compared to the last time. Of course, we have to thank a classmate.¡± Just as the entire class was ready to suffer Lin Hao¡¯s anger, the homeroom teacher, Lin Hao, suddenly laughed and announced this news. It meant that the class¡¯s overall results had improved a lot compared to the last time! Just as everyone was contemplating, someone reacted. Lin Hao said that it was all thanks to a classmate! Who was this classmate? In an instant, the students in the class glanced at each other. After Ye Ting heard what the homeroom teacher, Lin Hao, said, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists under the table. She was excited too. Ye Ting felt that the person that the homeroom teacher, Lin Hao, was talking about should be her. After all, according to her estimation, if the person who got first place in the grade was either her or Yan Shen. ¡°This student was quite low-profile¡­ In just a few days, she has shocked me, all the teachers in the school, and even the principal.¡± Lin Hao, the homeroom teacher, said this with a profound meaning. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks When Ye Ting heard this, she finally relaxed. In just a few days, she had achieved such amazing results. If he wasn¡¯t talking about her, she really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. Thinking of this, she even wanted to stand up excitedly and announce to the entire class, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the first in the grade! I¡¯m the one who raised the average score of the entire class!¡± ¡°Chu Ning, are you satisfied with being the first in the grade this time?¡± The homeroom teacher, Lin Hao, announced the results. As soon as he said this, most of the people in the class looked at Chu Ning in disbelief, other than those who had attended Chu Ning¡¯s tutor lessons, who felt that this was very normal and there was nothing to be surprised about. ¡°How could it be her¡­ this must be a mistake!¡± Ye Ting¡¯s mood instantly plummeted. She didn¡¯t believe it. Meanwhile, Chu Ning was still staring out of the window in a daze. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. The questions weren¡¯t difficult. I was lucky, so I scored a little higher.¡± After Chu Ning came back to her senses, she realized that everyone was looking at her, including the homeroom teacher Lin Hao. She could only explain in embarrassment. ¡°What is she talking about? The questions weren¡¯t difficult? She was lucky to be first in the grade¡­¡± Chu Ning¡¯s words instantly caused the students in the class to once again discuss animatedly. The homeroom teacher, Lin Hao, was somewhat speechless too. ¡°Chu Ning, do you know how many points you exceeded the grade¡¯s second-place student, Yan Shen? The full score is 750 points. You scored 738 points, a total of 76 points more than the second-place student, Yan Shen!¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only As the homeroom teacher, Lin Hao, announced the results once again. The class collectively gasped 738 points! This had broken the previous record! It was Jingyuan High School¡¯s highest score since its establishment! No wonder even the homeroom teacher, Lin Hao, couldn¡¯t control his emotions. She was a genius among geniuses! She had beaten all the students of the current generation! At this moment, no one noticed that Ye Ting¡¯s face had turned pale. In the face of Chu Ning¡¯s excellent results, any explanation would be meaningless. The examination paper was vetted, especially with Chu Ning¡¯s high score, and the surveillance footage of the examination would be checked carefully! Chapter 37 Ye Ting knew that she had lost completely again this time. ¡°Chu Ning, Congratulations. You once again broke our school¡¯s highest score record with flying colors!¡± Lin Hao culd no longer suppress his emotions. He said loudly, his face full of excitement. He benefited from Chu Ning¡¯s acheievements. It could be imagined that Lin Hao¡¯s position in the school would definitely improve a lot in the future since his class to had the crea of the crop! ¡°Uh, alright. I¡¯ll work harder next time. Oh, raise this record a little higher.¡± Chu Ning was a little helpless. She had already made a mistake on purpose. Other than language arts being a little out of control, everything else was within her control. However, her words caused a discussion among the students. This was really too ridiculous.. She got such a high score, yet she didn¡¯t do her best. Could she even raise it a little? Was this something that a human being could do? ¡°Of course. This time, Ye Ting scored second place in our class and fourth place in the entire grade. It also surprised me. Ye Ting has only been here for a few days, yet she can actually get this rank. Not bad, keep up the good work!¡± Lin Hao said with a smile. However, Ye Ting¡¯s grades were only a pleasant surprise to him. They were far from the shock that Chu Ning had given him. Lin Hao¡¯s praise was like a mockery in Ye Ting¡¯s ears. Perhaps the homeroom teacher, Lin Hao, knew about the bet between her and Chu Ning, or maybe he knew about it but didn¡¯t care. However, Wang Li, who was at the side, seemed to be a little anxious. In her panic, she didn¡¯t care about the occasion and directly blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She must have cheated. Teacher, it¡¯s impossible for someone to get such a high score!¡± ¡°Ha, she really is Ye Ting¡¯s loyal lackey!¡± Chu Ning thought disdainfully inside. As for who cheated in advance but still could not beat her, it was obvious. ¡°Wang Li, Chu Ning¡¯s grades were only announced after many verifications. Moreover, she also mobilized the monitoring of the examination venue for the past two days and carefully asked the invigilator for the specific situation that day before coming to a conclusion. You said it¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t you believe the school?¡± Lin Hao was originally in a good mood, but Wang Li ruined it at this moment. ¡°No, no, teacher, I just feel that it¡¯s unbelievable. I have no intention of doubting the school¡­¡± What kind of joke was this? She wouldn¡¯t dare to question the school¡­ unless she didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. ¡°Students should trust each other, learn together, and help each other. They shouldn¡¯t be scheming against each other all day long!¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Lin Hao¡¯s words were meant for Wang Li on the surface, but in fact, he wanted to take this opportunity to remind Ye Ting. He knew all the big and small things in the class! Although he was also a little curious as to why Chu Ning could score such amazing scores on this exam. The grade was already decided. Moreover, this was also a great thing for him. Since the school didn¡¯t have any objections, Lin Hao, as the homeroom teacher, naturally wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions. ¡°Alright, although you guys did well in this exam. There¡¯s still room for improvement. Next, take out your language arts exam papers and let¡¯s focus on the main questions¡­¡± As a language arts teacher, Lin Hao naturally needed to attend class. After he instructed the students to take out the papers, he began to explain. After class. Perhaps the person that Ye Ting and Wang Li wanted to avoid the most at this moment was Chu Ning, but unfortunately, Chu Ning just happened to walk towards them at this moment. ¡°You two, have you forgotten about the bet?¡± Chu Ning took out a piece of paper from her hand and gently waved it in front of the two of them. ¡°You!¡± Wang Li, who was at the side, was about to make a move to snatch it, but Chu Ning predicted it in advance and grabbed it back. ¡°What do you want, Chu Ning? Is it really impossible for us to become friends? It¡¯s just 100,000 yuan. I¡¯ll transfer it to you when I get back. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Wang Li. We¡¯re all classmates. There¡¯s no need to do this.¡± Ye Ting felt wronged. She even sounded like she was crying when she spoke. At this time, the surrounding male students also felt that Chu Ning was going too far. Wasn¡¯t it just for 100,000 yuan? Was there a need to do this? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°Ha, stop. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Chu Ning immediately gave Ye Ting a hand gesture, indicating that she should stop. ¡°Watch carefully.¡± Chu Ning took out the agreement she had written and directly folded it in half, then tore it in half. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Chapter 38 Ye Ting was a little surprised when she saw Chu Ning tear the agreement in half. She knew exactly what kind of financial situation the Chu family was in. ¡°Did my parents secretly give money to Chu Ning? It should be impossible.¡± Ye Ting had just thought of this idea when she rejected it herself. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to say, right? How you want to deal with your part is up to you. I just want to say, don¡¯t provoke me in the future. Otherwise, next time, I won¡¯t be so easy to talk to.¡± After Chu Ning finished speaking indifferently, she threw the torn agreement into the trash can and leisurely returned to her seat. Now, she was no longer as penniless as she was when she first arrived at the Chu family. In just a few days, her more than 20 houses would be converted into tens of millions of dollars worth of property! However, after a whole day of classes, Ye Ting almost broke down. At the beginning of each class, all the teachers didn¡¯t hesitate to praise Chu Ning, because she was really too outstanding.. These words of praise were like needles in Ye Ting¡¯s ears. She was so confident in the beginning, but now, the result was so ironic. Chu Ning¡¯s indifferent look, in her eyes, made her feel like a complete clown. When school was over in the evening, Chu Ning was about to pack her things and go home when she saw her homeroom teacher, Lin Hao, standing at the door of the classroom, looking at her with a smile. ¡°Chu Ning, come to my office.¡± Chu Ning looked at her homeroom teacher, Lin Hao, who had a bright smile, and didn¡¯t dare to refuse. She could only follow him to the office. ¡°Chu Ning, your exam results this time have indeed shocked all the teachers in the school¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that Jingyuan High School had a peerless genius like you.¡± Lin Hao knew inside that the current Chu Ning definitely had the qualifications and potential to fight for the title of college entrance examination champion! This was something that had never happened in the history of Jingyuan High School! In fact, the school attached far more importance to this matter than he had described in class. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks On the night the exam results came out, the teacher in charge of verifying Chu Ning¡¯s results had to work overtime overnight. After confirming that there were no mistakes, the principal called. Such a genius had to be stabilized! They couldn¡¯t let other schools snatch it away, and they had to be wary of famous schools outside the province! It was best to block this news¡­ From now on, they had to keep Chu Ning at all costs! As for money? As an aristocratic school, Jingyuan High School didn¡¯t lack money. On the contrary, what they lacked was fame. If Chu Ning really scored first in the national college entrance examination, it would have a completely different meaning for the entire Jingyuan High School. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re joking. I believe that there are other students who have the same potential. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t perform well this time.¡± Chu Ning said somewhat helplessly. She was called over just for this matter? There was no need for that. Praising her in class was enough already. ¡°Hahaha, being overly modest isn¡¯t a good thing. Even a pearl is afraid of being covered in dust¡­ Chu Ning, I heard that your family¡¯s conditions are still a little difficult. How about this? The school¡¯s leaders have held a meeting and unanimously agreed to give you a villa as a reward. Of course, this villa is under your name. You can use it to rent it out, or even sell it.¡± Lin Hao cleared his throat and suddenly said in a serious tone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?! You took such a big detour!¡± Chu Ning was speechless, but then she smiled happily, ¡°Thank you!¡± Although she knew that Lin Hao would probably have to mention his conditions next, there was no free lunch in this world. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me, there are conditions. As a price, you have to promise that you will not transfer or drop out of school in the following period until the college entrance examination. Moreover, your total score for each examination must not be less than 710 points.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only After Lin Hao finished speaking, he took out two printed papers and handed them to Chu Ning. ¡°Think about it carefully. Don¡¯t be anxious. Once you make a decision, just sign it.¡± Lin Hao¡¯s expression was still serious, but in fact, his hands under the table were already drenched in sweat. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll Sign it!¡± Chu Ning answered without hesitation. Then, she took a pen and wrote her name. Such conditions were easy to fullfill. Chapter 39 Moreover, she also knew that in City M, no high school offered better conditions than Jingyuan High School. ¡°Good! Hahahahahaha! Chu Ning, Congratulations to you, and also to myself!¡± At this moment, Lin Hao could no longer suppress the joy inside Before this, he was really worried that Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t agree. If Chu Ning was snatched away by another school, then he, Lin Hao, would have offended the principal. But now, there were no more problems. ¡°Chu Ning, in the future, if you have any problems, you can tell me. If I can¡¯t solve it, you can go to the year head. If the year head can¡¯t solve it, you can go to the principal! We will always give you a satisfactory result!¡± Lin Hao patted his chest and promised Chu Ning. ¡°Yes, yes, I know. Mr. Lin, do you have anything else? If not, I will go home first.¡± Chu Ning nodded obediently and said with a smile. ¡°Ah¡­ I will go back now. How about I send you back? From tomorrow onwards, the school will consider arranging a designated car to pick you up, so they let me ask for your opinion.¡± Lin Hao was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to go back so early. ¡°No need. I can go back by myself. I¡¯m not a celebrity or an important person.¡± Chu Ning said helplessly again. ¡°You¡¯re an important person in our school¡­ the kind that¡¯s only second to the principal¡­ I¡¯m nothing compared to you.¡± Lin Hao sighed inside But he still said, ¡°Alright then. Pay attention to your safety on the way back. If anyone tries to hit on you or pesters you, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to them. If you really can¡¯t stand it, call the police!¡± Chu Ning had just walked out of the school gate and was about to take a taxi when she heard a noise behind her. She turned around and saw a group of people running towards her. ¡°Chu Ning, wait¡­¡± ¡°Chu Ning, we are willing to devote the whole school¡¯s efforts to nurture you!¡± ¡°Chu Ning, why do you insist on staying in M City? Come to our place¡­¡± Chu Ning shook her head speechlessly. She was secretly impressed by how well-informed these schools were. No wonder Lin Hao had warned her to be careful before she left.. However, she didn¡¯t give those people a chance. Amidst the cries for them to stay, she got into a taxi and went straight home. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks However, when she got home, she was about to announce the good news to the Chu family when she realized that the whole family, including her second brother, was a little silent. Chu Ning immediately felt that something wasn¡¯t right. As expected. Chu Huan was the first to speak. ¡°Chu Ning, tell me, how did you bully Ye Ting at school?¡± Chu Huan¡¯s expression was somewhat calm. This time, he acted different than in the past. He was composed. ¡°Fourth brother, tell me clearly, how did I Bully Ye Ting at school?¡± Chu Ning instantly understood. This little b*tch was acting in front of the Chu family again. ¡°You still say you haven¡¯t? You¡¯re really vicious. How could I have a blood relationship with someone like you?¡± Chu Huan¡¯s words were getting more and more vicious. At this time, the second son, Chu Jing, couldn¡¯t bear to hear it anymore. Even Mr. Chu and Mrs. Chu wanted to say something, but they hesitated. Chu Ning raised her hand to interrupt them. ¡°Wait. Chu Huan, what evidence do you have for saying that? Just based on how many times she cried in front of you?¡± Chu Ning asked calmly. ¡°You still say that you didn¡¯t? Xiao Ting told me that you knew that her grades weren¡¯t good, but you always went against her. You didn¡¯t act nice to her in class either. She¡¯s only been here for a few days. She even took the initiative to get on good terms with you, yet you¡¯re like this? You even forced her to make a bet with you. Are you out of your mind because you¡¯re short of money? I was wondering why you¡¯ve suddenly become rich recently. I¡¯m afraid that your money isn¡¯t from legitimate sources. Although our family is poor, we still disdain to use dirty methods to earn money!¡± Chu Huan roared at Chu Ning. ¡°First of all, my money is from legitimate sources. Second, I didn¡¯t target her. Instead, she always takes the initiative to find trouble with me. Finally, fourth brother, you can¡¯t represent the Chu family.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Chu Ning looked at Chu Huan with an indifferent gaze. ¡°You!¡± Chu Huan was about to speak, but was interrupted by Chu Ning. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. ¡°Chu Huan, the reason why I¡¯m still in the Chu family isn¡¯t for you to make me suffer all day. I¡¯m here because of my parents, because of my brothers, but it seems that ever since I came to this family, you haven¡¯t stopped targeting me.¡± ¡°Chu Huan, I really don¡¯t understand. Why?¡± Chapter 40 Facing Chu Ning¡¯s questioning, Chu Huan couldn¡¯t answer for a moment. So he could only say, ¡°Why am I like this? You know very well!¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so protective of your sister Ye Ting, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± She said indifferently. ¡°Dad, Mom, second brother, I forgot to tell you guys. I got first place in the grade this time. I scored 738 points. In order to reward me, the school has given me a villa. The location is up to me to choose. You guys can think about it first. Where do you want to live? If you decide, just tell me directly.¡± After that, she looked at Chu Huan. ¡°Chu Huan, I really don¡¯t have to target Ye Ting. There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with these small matters. If you insist on thinking like this, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning was about to leave, and Chu Jing was about to follow behind her. ¡°No need, second brother. I want to be alone.¡± Chu Ning walked downstairs. She didn¡¯t really take it to heart. She just felt a little irritated for some reason. Ye Ting was like a fly, making her restless. After she walked far away, she saw the same group of people who tried to stop her from taking a taxi. But this time, they came directly to her home. Chu Ning walked on the street aimlessly. She immediately thought about how she was going to become a multimillionaire and the villa she was going to get, and her mood couldn¡¯t help but improve. At Chu Ning¡¯s house. A group of people had almost occupied the living room of the Chu family. They were all teachers from various high schools. At this moment, they were fighting to introduce the best conditions that their school could offer to Chu Ning¡¯s parents.. Chu Ning¡¯s parents, as well as Chu Jing and Chu Huan, were completely stunned. They had never encountered such a situation before¡­ ¡°Five million! As long as your daughter finishes high school in our school and takes the college entrance examination, we will transfer this five million to your account in one go!¡± A teacher from the enrollment office of a key high school in M City gritted his teeth and said to Mr. Chu and Mrs. Chu. ¡°Five million? Don¡¯t be fooled by them. I¡¯m sure you have heard of B City No. 1 High School. We are willing to pay ten million plus give you a house in B City.¡± Another teacher from the enrollment office of a key high school in another city looked at the person who spoke earlier with disdain and said. ¡°You! Don¡¯t go too far! Chu Ning is a local after all. You are from out of town, so what right do you have to fight with us?!¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The one who was ridiculed didn¡¯t want to be outdone and immediately retaliated. While the Chu family¡¯s living room was in chaos, the most mysterious fifth and sixth son of the Chu family didn¡¯t stay idle. To their relatives and neighbors, they had been the most useless ones since they were young. However, no one would have thought that the two of them now controlled almost half of the underworld forces in M City! The older brother had an extremely high IQ and was the leader of the two brothers¡¯ forces. The younger brother was vicious and extremely efficient. The two of them had experienced bloody storms all the time during the years of their rise. They had fought their way to were they were! In order not to involve their families, they rarely contacted the Chu family. Even their daily greetings were very sparse. Of course, they knew that Chu Ning had returned home. However, they couldn¡¯t relax for even a moment. As long as they relaxed a little, the business that they had fought so hard for could be divided up at any time. Under the night sky, in a warehouse in the suburbs of M City, the fifth son of the Chu family was sitting on a recliner. He was swaying gently, as if he was thinking about something. Beside him stood a dozen or so people, standing silently with their hands hanging down. They didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. At this moment, a person who suddenly walked in broke the silence. ¡°Fifth brother, some of my men said that Xiao Ning disappeared.¡± The person who walked in was naturally the sixth brother of the Chu family. Other than him, no one else dared to interrupt his fifth brother¡¯s contemplation. ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Yang was originally sitting, but after hearing his sixth brother¡¯s words, he actually stood up from the recliner. ¡°Who¡­ would have such guts? Do they not want to stay in this world anymore?¡± The fifth son of the Chu family touched his chin and ended his contemplation. At this moment, his young face only had a cold look on it. ¡°Sixth brother, do you think they did it?¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Chu Yang walked in front of his sixth brother and asked softly. ¡°Impossible. Unless they want everyone who is related to them by blood to be killed. They wouldn¡¯t be so stupid.¡± The sixth son of the Chu family said with certainty. ¡°Oh really? If that¡¯s the case¡­ then it¡¯s fine. Now, call second brother and tell him this news.¡± Chu Yang paused, then said, ¡°Find Xiao Ning as soon as possible. After you find her, besides making sure that Xiao Ning is alive, as for the others, there¡¯s no need for them to exist in this world.¡± Chapter 41 - Kidnap Chu Ning didn¡¯t expect that what she had only seen in movies would happen to her one day. When she walked to a remote alley, she felt her vision go black and she lost consciousness. When she opened her eyes again, she found that she was in an unfamiliar warehouse and her body was tied up tightly. ¡°No way am I that unlucky.¡± Chu Ning knew that she had been kidnapped. As for whether she would be tortured like in the movies, she was not sure. On the other side. After Chu Jing received number six¡¯s call, he immediately confirmed Chu Ning¡¯s approximate location through all kinds of high-tech means. Then, he immediately sent her location information to number five and number six. After all this, Chu Jing leaned back in his chair, a little tired. ¡°Xiao Ning, you must be okay¡­¡± Chu Jing could do nothing now. He could only silently pray that Chu Ning was safe and sound. Thinking of this, a trace of anger flashed across Chu Jing¡¯s eyes. He felt that Chu Huan was partly responsible for Chu Ning¡¯s sudden disappearance. If Chu Heng had not been on bad terms with Chu Ning, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. He had always thought that Chu Heng was someone who didn¡¯t think things through. Now that such a thing had happened, it made Chu Jing even more determined to side with Chu Ning. After receiving the information, Chu Yang moved very quickly. His elite henchmen quickly came into position and approached the warehouse where Chu Ning was. Chu Ning looked at the three men and the gigolo in front of her, feeling a little puzzled. ¡°Hey guys, we¡­ I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve crossed paths before, right?¡± Chu Ning asked confusedly. The gigolo in the lead looked at Chu Ning with disdain, and then said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how you can compare to boss.¡± ¡°Ah? Boss?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t understand who their boss was. Ye Ting? Luo Hong? Other than these two clowns, she could not think of anyone else who would target her, moreover through such means. Did they want her money? She had none right now. Or did they want to embarrass her? These people did not seem to want to humiliate her. ¡°Uh¡­ I think so too.¡± Chu Ning nodded earnestly and innocently, expressing her agreement. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. I could have used a gentler method to talk to you, but in order to leave a deep impression on you on our first meeting, I had no choice but to do this. I hope that you will learn your lesson. Some people are not people you can get close to.¡± The gigolo looked at Chu Ning with a cold face. The warning in his words was very obvious. ¡°Ah? Sir, please explain clearly. Who did I get close to?¡± Chu Ning was confused. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. Could it be her seven big brothers? It couldn¡¯t be them, right? ¡°Slap!¡± A loud slap landed on Chu Ning¡¯s face. The gigolo rubbed his palm and said, ¡°How about now? Do you remember?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s beauty did not have any effect on the gigolo. She was also a little stunned. What a guy. She was slapped in a daze. ¡°If you think you¡¯re that big of a deal, untie me and I¡¯ll smash your mouth!¡± Chu Ning cursed in her heart, but her face was still full of smiles. What a joke. ¡°Sir, I feel like there¡¯s some misunderstanding between us¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? Even at this point, you¡¯re still trying to quibble. Are you as capable now as when you seduce men?¡± The gigolo obviously did not believe Chu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°Ah? Seduce? Who did I seduce?¡± Chu Ning never expected that a pure high school girl like herself would actually be viewed by others as a slut. ¡°You still refuse to admit it! Do I have to beat you up before you decide to be honest?¡± With that said, the gigolo raised his hand again and was about to give Chu Ning a few more slaps. But just as he was about to make a move, he was stunned by Chu Ning¡¯s calm gaze. There wasn¡¯t any hint of warning. But the gigolo¡¯s heart suddenly thumped and he didn¡¯t dare to continue. He clearly did not realize what he had done. Chu Ning sneered. Just as she was about to fight back with all her might, something happened. Three muffled knocking sounds could be heard and the three strong men around the gigolo fell silently. In the blink of an eye, he was the only one left. Chu Ning raised her head and saw that a group of people had already surrounded the gigolo and herself. The leader of the group slowly walked up to the two of them and gently removed the gigolo¡¯s hand from Chu Ning¡¯s hair. Following that, he kicked the gigolo¡¯s abdomen at a speed invisible to the naked eye. ¡°Bang!¡± The gigolo flew away. Chapter 42 - : Protection from Her Brother The man did not care about the gigolo who was sent flying by his kick. He turned around and began to untie the rope on Chu Ning¡¯s body carefully. He only spoke softly when the rope was about to be untied. ¡°Sorry for being late.¡± After a short period of blankness, Chu Ning finally understood. The young man in front of her was either her fifth brother or her sixth brother. ¡°Brother!¡± Chu Ning immediately hugged him. It didn¡¯t matter if he was her fifth brother or her sixth brother, as long as he was her brother! Chu Huan was an exception! Chu Yu was just about to comfort her when Chu Ning hugged him tightly. He could only reach out and pat Chu Ning¡¯s back gently. ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯m late. It¡¯s been hard on you. But don¡¯t worry, we will deal with them.¡± Chu Yu used the gentlest tone to say the most ruthless words. As Chu Ning¡¯s sixth brother, this was the first time he met his sister. He did not prepare any nice gifts, but since these ignorant people dared to bully his sister, he would not let them off easy! He and Chu Yang could be considered as the odd ones in the Chu family. They were very intelligent. In addition, they had been secretly paying attention to Chu Ning and Ye Ting. They were very clear about the fight between the two of them. At the same time, the two of them had secretly reached an agreement. If they had to choose between Ye Ting and Chu Ning, the two of them would choose Chu Ning without hesitation. There was no other reason. After all, Chu Ning had the same bloodline as them! The two of them, who had been in gangs for a long time, knew very well that blood meant everything! Therefore, Chu Yang did not even care to think about whether this was a trap for the two of them and asked Chu Yu to come and rescue Chu Ning together. ¡°There¡¯s no need, brother. Maybe they will be useful alive.¡± Seeing that she was safe, Chu Ning could not help but have other thoughts. It was time for her to teach Ye Ting a lesson. At the very least, she had to learn to behave herself and stop causing trouble for herself. And the boss that the gigolo was talking about, she definitely had to know who it was. She didn¡¯t realize that the gigolo would keep quiet. Keeping quiet? She now had a chance to experiment on the torture that had flashed past her mind before. She did not believe that this gigolo was not afraid of death. ¡°Alright then, whatever you say. As long as you¡¯re happy, you can do whatever you want.¡± Chu Yu looked at Chu Ning¡¯s slightly swollen face and said with some heartache. ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, brother!¡± Chu Ning nodded. Her slightly swollen face coupled with the expression that she had made he look very cute. The gigolo was sent flying by a kick in a corner. At this moment, he was curled up with a pained expression on his face. God knows how much strength Chu Yu had exerted in his kick. His already pale face was now even paler, but this was far from the end. Chu Ning walked in front of him. She pulled his hair hard and looked at him with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡± After saying that, Chu Ning kicked him again. This kick made the gigolo light-headed. He racked his brains but could not understand. He had made such thorough preparations. How could anyone follow him here? Could they be the police? But these people¡¯s barbaric methods did not seem like what the police would do at all! He was not even sure if his three underlings were alive or dead. Without a doubt, he knew that he would not be killed so easily. Just as the gigolo was enduring the intense pain and thinking, there were two ¡°pah pah¡±sounds. He was slapped on both sides of his face and both sides of his cheeks swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Tell me, who told you to kidnap me?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t even think about it! I won¡¯t betray my boss!¡± The gigolo pouted his swollen lips and replied indistinctly. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then let¡¯s see what I will do to you next.¡± Chu Ning rubbed her hands excitedly. A moment later. Under her persuasion, the gigolo finally relented. Hearing the truth, Chu Ning pursed her lips. It was different from what she had expected. She was even a little surprised. It could be said that she was the victim. ¡°It seems that Ye Ting, this idiot, is not only brainless, but also has no guts.¡± Chu Ning thought in her heart. But she knew in her heart that since then, it would be almost impossible for anyone to do anything to her in M City. Chapter 43 - The Unlucky Chu Huan Less than an hour after she was kidnapped, her brother came to save her. If it wasn¡¯t for her, the three of them might not even be alive right now. ¡°Gigolo, go back and tell your boss that I¡¯m not interested in him at all. I don¡¯t wish for a situation like today to happen again. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee your lives.¡± Chu Ning walked up to the gigolo and gently patted his cheek as if they were friends. Chu Ning immediately turned around and looked at Chu Yu with a smile. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. Just let them go,¡± Chu Ning hugged Chu Yu¡¯s arm and said coquettishly. ¡°Okay¡­ whatever you say.¡± Chu Yu looked at Chu Ning, the doting look in his eyes was very obvious. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Chu Ning said and was about to leave. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Chu Yu watched Chu Ning leave alone, feeling a little worried. ¡°Okay, brother.¡± Chu Ning did not reject her mysterious brother¡¯s good intentions. Moreover, she was very tactful and did not ask any questions. She was silent all the way until she was almost at the door of the house, when Chu Yu spoke again. ¡°Go in quickly. I won¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Then, brother, you should go back and rest early. Thank you for today.¡± Chu Ning did not ask him to come in too. She knew that there was no point in saying such words. ¡°Why are you thanking me? You¡¯re my sister. It¡¯s my fault for not appearing in time. Haha, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re alright. Then, I¡¯m leaving. See you next time!¡± With that, Chu Yu once again disappeared into the darkness, leaving Chu Ning¡¯s line of sight. Chu Ning looked in the direction where Chu Yu had disappeared and sighed softly. She touched her swollen cheek again. She knew that the gigolo was just following his so-called boss¡¯s orders. She, Chu Ning, would remember this incident. There would be plenty of opportunities for her to get back at him in the future! During the period when she had disappeared, Chu Ning¡¯s parents had called her many times. However, the strange thing was that her second brother, who had always doted on her, did not call or message her at all. The school teachers had long left. Before Chu Ning returned, they did not dare to make any decisions for Chu Ning. As for Chu Huan¡­ He had never cared about her. He had always been on Ye Ting¡¯s side. That was why when he found out that Ye Ting had been wronged, he immediately targeted Chu Ning. The angry him did not care about Chu Ning¡¯s feelings. He only cared about Ye Ting and did not want her to be bullied by Chu Ning. However, he did not expect Chu Ning¡¯s academic results to be so heaven-defying that it even alarmed the schools in other cities! They actually offered her such great conditions! Chu Ning was back. When she pushed the door open, she saw her parents and Chu Jing standing at the door waiting for her. ¡°Xiao Ning¡­ Your face?¡± Chu Jing¡¯s mother saw Chu Ning¡¯s still swollen face and her heart ached. She looked at Chu Ning with guilt. Chu Jing unconsciously clenched his fists. Chu Jing¡¯s parents did not know that he was very clear about the whole incident. At that moment, Chu Huan¡¯s door opened. He had not rested yet. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I accidentally brushed it when I went out.¡± Chu Ning made up an excuse. She did not expect them to believe her. ¡°Ha, you went out to play in the middle of the night. You made mom and dad worried. You don¡¯t know how to think of others. Ye Ting would never do something like this.¡± Chu Huan was still recklessly adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Enough! Chu Huan, shut up!¡± Father Chu could not suppress the anger in his heart and roared angrily. He finally saw that his fourth son was targeting Chu Ning. Chu Jing was even more direct. He, who had always been a good person, walked directly to Chu Huan. ¡°Pa!¡± A clear and loud slap was heard. Chu Jing slapped him hard. ¡°Second brother¡­ You!¡± Chu Huan did not react for a moment. He covered his face in shock. His second brother had never hit him all these years. This was the first time. ¡°This slap to you is considered light. If anything happened to Xiao Ning today, I would have never forgiven you for the rest of my life!¡± Chu Jing¡¯s voice was very calm, and this was a rare occasion where he did not stutter. ¡°She¡­ I¡­¡± Chu Huan also felt a little wronged. Wasn¡¯t he always quarreling with Chu Ning? Was it necessary for second brother Chu Jing to have such a big reaction? In the past, he would just try to calm him down, but today¡­ he actually hit him! Chapter 44 - Ye Tings Thoughts When Chu Ning saw this, she secretly laughed in her heart. Chu Huan was really unlucky. The fact that she was kidnapped today not only had nothing to do with Chu Huan, but it also had nothing to do with Ye Ting. It was Chu Huan¡¯s fault for always being mean to her. Thinking of this, Chu Ning felt that her second brother Chu Jing must have known something. Otherwise, with his good temper, there was no reason for him to be so angry today. Moreover, it was in front of Chu Ning¡¯s parents. His words further confirmed Chu Ning¡¯s guess. ¡°Alright, Dad, Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Chu Ning hugged the two of them and went back to her room. As for Chu Huan, she deliberately ignored him. Chu Ning believed that her second brother Chu Jing would choose to give Chu Ning¡¯s parents a reasonable explanation. Ye Ting and Chu Huan were wronged, but these two people were the most suspicious. Ye Ting obviously didn¡¯t know about the situation. Chu Ning felt that she would definitely do something else later. ¡°It¡¯s a huge mistake to try to do anything to me.¡± Chu Ning fell asleep in satisfaction. She knew that the main event would be after she went to school tomorrow. The next morning. To Chu Ning¡¯s surprise, Chu Huan disappeared early in the morning, but there was a sumptuous breakfast prepared on the table. After Chu Ning finished her breakfast, she leisurely took a taxi to school. The swelling on her face had almost healed after applying ointment, but there were still some traces of it. When Chu Ning arrived at the school gate, two familiar figures caught her attention. Chu Heng and Ye Ting. ¡°Oh, are you telling on me to Ye Ting?¡± Chu Ning was immediately amused and almost laughed out loud. He must have been seeking comfort from Ye Ting after receiving a slap from Chu Jing last night. Chu Ning¡¯s appearance immediately caused a lot of discussion among the students. Right now, she could be said to be a star figure in Jingyuan High School. To a certain extent, she was even more famous than Yan Shen. Chu Ning had obtained the unanimous recognition of all the teachers and students in the school with absolutely amazing results. This was the pressure of a God of learning! ¡°Anyway, Chu Huan. I have to go to class. You should go and do your work too.¡± Ye Ting said. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t know what she went out for last night. Her face was a little swollen when she came back. I wonder if she was beaten up,¡± Chu Huan said unhappily. He did not mention that he had been slapped by Chu Jing. ¡°AH? Sister Chu Ning was beaten up? What happened?¡± Ye Ting frowned slightly. She was very interested in all the information about Chu Ning, not to mention hearing that she was beat up. She could not be happier, however, there was still a worried look on her face. ¡°How is sister Chu Ning now? Will she be okay¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s alive and well. What can be wrong with her? As for you, Ting¡¯er, you¡¯re always bullied by her but yet you¡¯re still worried about her. Sigh, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Chu Huan shook his head helplessly. ¡°Oh¡­ Okay.¡± Hearing that Chu Huan said that Chu Ning was fine, she felt a faint sense of disappointment. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll see you again next time. Go back to your classroom quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ye Ting nodded obediently. After saying that, Chu Huan left Jingyuan High School. Ye Ting watched as Chu Huan gradually walked away. The smile on her face gradually disappeared and was replaced by disdain and contempt. In Ye Ting¡¯s heart, Chu Huan¡¯s status was even lower than Chu Ning¡¯s. If it were not for the fact that he was still of some use, she would not have bothered to pay attention to Chu Huan. Chu Ning was, after all, an opponent worthy of respect, while Chu Huan was just an impulsive and low-IQ trash. Ye Ting looked at Chu Ning who was surrounded by the crowd in the distance. Thinking of the news that Chu Huan had just told her, the corners of her mouth could not help but curl up slightly. Ye Ting would not miss such a good opportunity. Chu Ning did not have a moment of peace until she returned to the classroom. In fact, she did not think much of it. Her mentality was already fundamentally different from those high school students. ¡°Good grades don¡¯t mean anything.¡± Before class began, her class teacher, Lin Hao, called her to his office again. Lin Hao was about to say something, but he found that there were slight scratches on Chu Ning¡¯s face. ¡°Chu Ning, what happened to your face?¡± Lin Hao asked. ¡°Nothing, nothing. I accidentally fell last night.¡± Chu Ning made up an excuse. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°You have to take care of your body. You can only study well if you take good care of your body.¡± Lin Hao looked at Chu Ning deeply and reminded her. ¡°I know, Mr. Lin. Why did you call me here?¡± Chapter 45 - Ye Tings Challenge Chu Ning was speechless. Did the school really have to meddle in her own private life? ¡°Ahem¡­ It¡¯s like this. Our teaching team discussed for the entire night yesterday, preparing to set up an elite intensive class. This class doesn¡¯t have many people and only accepts the top five students in each class. Then, you will be the class monitor. Yan Shen will be the deputy class monitor. How about you guys study together?¡± After Lin Hao finished speaking, he looked at Chu Ning expectantly. ¡°Um. Teacher Lin, I don¡¯t have that much time. I still have other things to do after class.¡± What a joke! She had just accepted the money for tutoring. How could she become the class monitor of some elite intensive class? Her time was money! ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject my offer, Chu Ning. Let¡¯s talk it out. I¡¯m not asking you to do this for free.¡± Lin Hao lowered his voice and continued, ¡°We can discuss your price.¡± ¡°Uh, this is not a matter of whether I¡¯ll get paid or not. It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t want to.¡±Chu Ning shook her head firmly. ¡°Sigh, alright then. Why don¡¯t you reconsider? Actually, we can negotiate regarding the time.¡± Lin Hao leaned against the sofa chair and sighed. However, he did not dare to push Chu Ning too hard. Even if the principal was here, he had to be polite to Chu Ning! ¡°Okay, okay. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll go back first. Class is about to start.¡± She wouldn¡¯t reconsider this matter. She just wanted to go back to the classroom as soon as possible. ¡°Go on, go on.¡± Lin Hao smiled and nodded. In his heart, Lin Hao had already treated Chu Ning as his little sister. His future wealth and development prospects were closely related to Chu Ning¡¯s performance! On the way back to class, Chu Ning vaguely heard many people discussing; some were talking about herself. After all, she could be considered a popular figure now, and another person was Jingyuan High School¡¯s long-time popular figure, Yan Shen. What surprised Chu Ning was that from the bits and pieces of information she had heard, Yan Shen had actually taken a leave of absence! Chu Ning did not pay too much attention to it. She was not interested in Yan Shen, she just did not want him to misunderstand her. After returning to the classroom, Chu Ning had just sat down in her seat when Ye Ting¡¯s lackey, Wang Li, came up to her again. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Jingyuan High School¡¯s famous student, Chu Ning? Getting such high results, did you knock your face when you were sleeping last night?¡± Wang Li was still the same as usual. Chu Ning raised her head and only gave her a look, ignoring her. Whatever. Chu Ning believed that Lin Hao would not let this disgusting girl disturb her for too long. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯m talking to you! Do you think you can be arrogant just because you got first place in the whole school?¡± Wang Li saw that Chu Ning did not pay attention to her, and she suddenly felt embarrassed. After all, there were a lot of students watching them. Chu Ning still didn¡¯t pay attention to Wang Li. ¡°You!¡± Wang Li didn¡¯t know what to say, and she didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to fully ignore her¡­ ¡°Sorry, I can only communicate with normal people. As for animals, I can¡¯t speak their language, and I don¡¯t have the energy to learn it.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t look at Wang Li, as if she was talking to herself. 1 Honestly, she felt that Wang Li was quite pitiful. The Wang family had business dealings with the Ye family, but their business was not as big as the Ye family¡¯s, so Wang Li had no choice but to suck up to Ye Ting. Wang Li was completely Ye Ting¡¯s tool. Just when Wang Li¡¯s face was red and the surrounding students were waiting to laugh, Ye Ting walked over. The corners of Chu Ning¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up slightly. She knew that this drama queen was about to start performing again. ¡°Wang Li, let¡¯s go. Sister Chu Ning may have had a conflict with her family, which is why her face is injured. I think she must be feeling very sad right now. Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Ye Ting held Wang Li¡¯s arm and explained with a serious look on her face. Ye Ting made it sound like she was at the scene last night. What the hell? According to Ye Ting, she was beaten up by the Chu family? As expected. Ye Ting¡¯s words instantly attracted the attention of a large group of people. Initially, no one noticed the faint bruise on Chu Ning¡¯s face. After Ye Ting¡¯s publicity, everyone looked over. No one had considered this before! A genius student from Jingyuan High School was actually subjected to domestic violence after returning home? For a moment, the surrounding students discussed animatedly. ¡°Is this for real? I didn¡¯t expect a person like Chu Ning to be subjected to domestic violence.¡± Chapter 46 - Retaliation ¡°Tsk tsk, I really didn¡¯t expect that. What¡¯s the saying? When God opens a window for you, he will certainly close another window for you.¡± ¡°You seem to have said it the other way around, no?¡± A classmate corrected her. ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s more or less what it means.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, lower your voices. Don¡¯t discuss the God of learning¡¯s personal matters.¡± ¡­ Ye Ting listened to the discussions of the students around her. Her heart was bursting with joy, but the worry on her face was getting more and more serious. ¡°Sister Chu Ning, is the injury on your face serious? Why don¡¯t I take you to the hospital for a check-up? You can apply for leave.¡± Ye Ting suggested seriously. Many of the students who did not know the real situation really thought that Ye Ting was concerned about Chu Ning. They all nodded and secretly praised Ye Ting¡¯s character. Of course, this did not include Xu Xi. Chu Ning was his goddess and also the person he secretly liked the most. He was very clear that this Ye Ting did not have good intentions at all! Thinking of this, looking at the somewhat dramatic scene in front of him, Xu Xi who was usually reserved could not hold it in any longer. His goddess had just become the focus of the school because of her grades yesterday. Now, she was being surrounded and discussed by others. and the person leading this public discussion was Ye Ting! He could not help but clench his fists. He adjusted his glasses. In fact, he was already mentally prepared. If Ye Ting continued to speak and embarrassed Chu Ning, then he, Xu Xi, would have to use physical means to shut her up! He wanted to see just how capable the Ye family was to withstand the Xu family¡¯s anger! But just as he was about to explode, a faint voice interrupted him. ¡°Ye Ting, do you think this is fun? If you want to apply for leave, go apply for it. Go to the brain department of the hospital and take a good look at your brain. Do what you want. There¡¯s only Chu Huan, Chu Jing and my parents in my house. Do you think Chu Jing hit me, or my parents?¡± ¡°Could it be Chu Huan? Could it be that he¡¯s venting his anger for you? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that serious, right? Come on, even if the two of you gathered your courage together, he still wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move on me. The rest of my brothers weren¡¯t at home. You said that I was beaten up. Could it be that you sent someone to beat me up?¡± Although Chu Ning¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was reasonable. For a moment, Ye Ting was speechless and couldn¡¯t refute. The most crucial point was that Chu Ning had directly pushed the topic of discussion to Ye Ting. ¡°Sister Chu Ning, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ye Ting¡¯s face turned pale as well. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to be so talkative and logical. ¡°Chu Ning, stop talking nonsense!¡± Wang Li was also a little flustered. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to be so decisive the moment she opened her mouth. Ye Ting was instantly rendered speechless! ¡°You didn¡¯t? It was Chu Huan who told you, right? Why? Could it be that Chu Huan is helping you spy on me in my house? So you knew immediately the moment something happened to me?¡± ¡°Ye Ting, I know that although your family is rich, but you still can¡¯t poke your head in other people¡¯s private lives. What happened to privacy? Do you care about the law? Oh. I¡¯m sorry, I know that the law only applies to humans.¡± The entire classroom was silent. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was an awkward situation, some of the students who admired Chu Ning would have even started clapping. What she said was too wonderful! Especially the last sentence. There wasn¡¯t a single swear word, but it clearly indicated that Ye Ting wasn¡¯t human and didn¡¯t care about human affairs. Chu Ning had thought of this when she came back last night. She thought that if Ye Ting didn¡¯t come to find her, then it was fine. But if she dared to come, she would definitely retaliate! So what if it wasn¡¯t her who caused her to get beat up? Who told her to keep targeting her? Ye Ting¡¯s small face instantly turned pale. Her mood was instantly ruined. At this moment, in her eyes, Chu Ning was like a devil. It was fine if Chu Ning kept quiet, but the moment she opened her mouth, she assassinated Ye Ting! Hiring someone to hurt someone else and illegally obtaining information about others¡­ With evidence, it was enough for her, Ye Ting, to completely lose her reputation! She would even have to go to jail! ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­ Sister Chu Ning, you¡¯ve wronged me.¡± Ye Ting bit her lips. As she spoke, her eyes began to turn red. She knew that this time¡¯s confrontation would end with her crushing defeat. Chu Ning saw this and did not want to push this ¡°poor thing¡± too hard. Chapter 47 - Chu Zhes Thoughts Firstly, she could not prove that Ye Ting was the one who did it. In fact, Chu Ning knew very well that this matter had nothing to do with Ye Ting at all. However, since she insisted on joining in on the fun, she could only take the opportunity to teach her a lesson. Secondly, she did not want to teach Ye Ting a lesson in one go. It would be fun to lead her on and see what other tricks she had up her sleeve. Ye Ting didn¡¯t know what Chu Ning was thinking. If she knew, she would probably pass out. This wasn¡¯t a competition with same-leveled opponents. ¡°Alright, alright. What are you crying for? Go back and study hard, good student.¡± Chu Ning waved her hand impatiently. Xu Xi was stunned by what he saw. It was a long while before he came back to his senses and swallowed his saliva. ¡°As expected of my goddess.¡± He sighed in his heart. He was prepared to fall out with Ye Ting to save Chu Ning, even if it meant offending the Ye family. Turns out, Chu Ning did not need his help at all. ¡°Perhaps my existence is superfluous.¡± Xu Xi mocked himself, then quietly returned to his seat. The little farce before class ended very quickly. The result was obvious. Chu Ning won completely. The content of today¡¯s classes was based on the assessment of the previous test papers. Naturally, Chu Ning was the main speaker in every class. She even said more words in every class than the teacher! As for Ye Ting, she was in a daze the whole day. How could she pay attention in class now? Chu Ning was so harsh to her earlier. It was as if she was mocking a loser like her. In the evening, when Chu Ning was about to reach the door of her house, a notification from an unknown number lit up. Chu Ning hesitated for a few seconds, but she still pressed the answer button. On the other end of the phone, a magnetic and charming female voice slowly sounded. ¡°You¡¯re very good, Chu Ning. I realized that I had indeed underestimated you before. But now, the game has only just begun. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± After Chu Ning heard these words, she instantly realized that this person was probably the boss that the gigolo had mentioned last night. ¡°Old woman, first of all, I have no interest in playing with you. Second, sooner or later, I¡¯ll get even with you.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning hung up the phone and blocked the phone number. She did not care about the other party¡¯s reaction, as long as she was happy. If her mysterious brother had not arrived in time yesterday, something might have happened! Thinking of this, she quickly walked home and secretly decided in her heart that she would start moving this weekend! When she returned home, just as Chu Ning had thought, only Chu Jing was at home. Chu Huan probably did not want to see her right now. Father and mother Chu was still working overtime at this hour. Although their family was very large, in reality, there were not many who lived at home. After Chu Jing heard the sound of the door opening, he also came out of his room. However, at this moment, his expression was very serious. ¡°Xiao Ning, there are only the two of us at home now. Can you tell me who exactly kidnapped you last night?¡± ¡°Second brother, this¡­ actually, I¡¯m not too sure either. I was walking when my vision suddenly went dark. Then, for some reason, I was taken to an unfamiliar place. Then, sixth brother rushed over. After that, nothing.¡± As Chu Ning spoke, of course, she would not honestly tell Chu Jing the truth of the matter. How could she tell the truth? She did not want Chu Jing to try to get revenge for her and get implicated in the process. ¡°Then, who do you think is someone who would make things difficult for you?¡± Actually, when Chu Jing asked this question, he was already leaning towards one person. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her. Second brother, don¡¯t think too much about it. She¡¯s still a child, how can she be so powerful?¡± Chu Ning hurriedly explained. ¡°Then, her family must be backing her up,¡± Chu Jing said coldly. ¡°Uh¡­ it can¡¯t be. They don¡¯t have enough motive to do something to me. I have no conflict with them.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s words made Chu Jing fall into deep thought. If it wasn¡¯t the Ye family, then who else could it be? ¡°Aiya, second brother, don¡¯t think too much about this.¡± Chu Ning walked to Chu Jing¡¯s side and shook his arm intimately. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Chu Jing wanted to say something but hesitated. Since Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to pursue this matter, he would stop bringing it up. However, he felt a little guilty towards Chu Ning. Chapter 48 - Youre So Annoying ¡°Second brother, in the next few days, you should pack up your things. We¡¯ll start moving over the weekend and move into the villa that the school gave me,¡± Chu Ning took the opportunity to speak. ¡°Uh¡­ There¡¯s no need to rush this. I don¡¯t think our parents will move out. Ever since you returned home, you¡¯ve been the one subsidizing the family. They already feel a little guilty about you as their daughter. As for your brothers, I don¡¯t need to say anything more about number four. With his personality, he definitely won¡¯t go. As for the rest, you know that they probably won¡¯t even think about moving.¡± Chu Jing¡¯s words did make sense. Chu Ning had just come to this family not long ago. Her brothers and her parents wanted to make it up to her, but now the situation was reversed. Indeed, according to the original plot, her brothers would do something in the future. Naturally, they would not think of taking advantage of their younger sister. ¡°Second brother, what you said makes sense. Let¡¯s not worry about moving first. We¡¯ll talk about it in the future.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She knew that this kind of thing could not be rushed. ¡°Okay. Xiao Ning, I hope you¡­ Don¡¯t get angry with Chu Huan. In the end, he¡¯s a one-track-minded person. He can¡¯t think straight. He only looks at the surface of a matter and never considers the consequences. Sigh¡­ After all, Ting¡¯er has lived in this family for so many years. In the past, she had the best relationship with him, so in this short period of time, he isn¡¯t able to make proper judgements.¡± Chu Jing sighed. As the eldest and second eldest in the family, he and Chu Zhe had practically watched Ye Ting grow up, so they were very clear about some of her personality and thoughts. As her older brother, he was used to spoiling her, but Chu Huan was different. His preference for Ye Ting had no reason. Even if she was wrong, he would unconditionally tolerate her! ¡°Aiya, second brother, I know everything. Just like you said, I¡¯ll take it slow. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for fourth brother.¡± Chu Ning felt that Chu Jing was like a scale, responsible for balancing the delicate relationship of the family. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Chu Jing finally relaxed a little. He returned to his room and focused on the code. Chu Ning hummed a little tune. She was in a good mood. After making dinner, she returned to her room and planned her next business move. It wouldn¡¯t be long before she received at least ten million yuan in startup funds! With the information advantage, she would soon double the amount of funds again and continue to increase her wealth. In turn, she would be able to support her brothers and speed up their growth. At the same time, she would have the confidence to fight against the Ye family! ¡°Rich family? I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m from a top-tier rich family myself!¡± ¡­ When she went to school the next day, Chu Ning found that she had attracted the attention of many students again¡­ Even Ye Ting had become more obedient, which was rare. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this going to last forever?¡± Chu Ning was speechless in her heart. Instead of studying hard and improving their grades, the students loved to gossip every day and were especially interested in all kinds of gossip. Just as she was feeling a little puzzled, Chu Ning felt someone gently touch her arm. ¡°Chu Ning, this morning, Yan Shen has already come to look for you several times. You have no idea how many girls in the school are jealous to death. He came to our class and asked for you by name. When he heard that you were not around, he left and came back a few minutes later.¡± Her deskmate gently leaned into her ear and explained the reason why she attracted everyone¡¯s attention again. ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°Yes¡­ Ah, Yan Shen is here.¡± Her deskmate was about to continue when she saw Yan Shen striding over from afar. In an instant, her face turned red, her voice became softer, and her head lowered. Yan Shen was widely acknowledged as the most good-looking boy in Jingyuan High School. Before Chu Ning had displayed her strength, his results were the highest in their grade! Chu Ning raised her head and saw that Yan Shen was getting closer and closer to her, and her heart tightened. She had to admit that Yan Shen was very attractive. It was no wonder that these young ladies were attracted to him. Even her, this ¡®old auntie¡¯ had almost lost control of herself! 1 ¡°Uh¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chu Ning was about to ask Yan Shen what he was here for when she heard Yan Shen¡¯s apology. ¡°Ah? Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Chu Ning already had a guess in her heart, but she did not want to say it directly at the moment. ¡°Can we talk outside?¡± Yan Shen looked at the classmates around him and continued to speak. ¡°Sure.¡± A moment later, the two of them appeared in the corridor. Chapter 49 - Dragon Boat Festival ¡°About the night before yesterday¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know about it at that time. But I promise you, nothing like this will happen again in the future.¡± His words had a deeper meaning. He believed that Chu Ning could understand what he was saying. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine, okay? And this has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself.¡± Chu Ning did not seem to mind. There was a debt to be repaid. Whoever provoked her, she would seek revenge on them! ¡°No. No matter what, this matter was my fault.¡± Yan Shen shook his head, his expression very serious. Chu Ning was speechless. She raised her head and looked at Yan Shen. ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Give me a large sum of compensation? Chu Ning felt that this was acceptable. If Yan Shen really wanted to give her a sum of money, she would accept it. 1 ¡°From today onwards, I will accompany you to and from school every day.¡± Chu Ning was still thinking about how much money Yan Shen would give her when Yan Shen suddenly said this. ¡°Ah? What did you say?¡± Chu Ning asked with an exaggerated expression. ¡°I said¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Before Yan Shen could finish his sentence, Chu Ning directly answered first. ¡°Yan Shen, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to class first.¡± Chu Ning turned around and left, leaving Yan Shen with a cool back view. She was not interested at all. Chu Ning really felt that Yan Shen¡¯s apology and behavior was completely unnecessary. First of all, he did not know. Secondly, she, Chu Ning, did not need Yan Shen to accompany her all the way to and from school¡­ She just wanted to keep a low profile now. If she and Yan Shen were together, no matter what they did, it would be a topic that would attract a lot of attention. She did not want the trouble! ¡°I am all for jokes. But you accompanying me to and from school? Do you think I don¡¯t have enough things to do?¡± Chu Ning ridiculed in her heart. She did not care about Yan Shen behind her. Not long after returning to the classroom, the morning class began again. The last class was the class teacher, Lin Hao¡¯s Chinese class. When the class was about to end, he cleared his throat and announced another thing. ¡°There are still two weeks left to the annual Dragon Boat Festival. There are a lot of programs at the festival, and it¡¯s also a good opportunity for everyone to get to know each other. You should know that apart from learning, social communication skills are also very important. The students of Jingyuan High School should have a balanced development of moral, intellectual, physical, aesthetic, and labor¡­¡± Lin Hao said some very big words. In the past, he had only mentioned such activities in passing. It was not like today, where he specifically emphasized it with a smile on his face. Needless to say, this had something to do with the improvement of the class performance last time. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be shy. Participate actively. You have to bring out the vitality that you should have at this age.¡± After Lin Hao finished his sentence, he glanced at Chu Ning. The students below all knew that Lin Hao was in a very happy mood. Hence, many of them also jeered, ¡°Class teacher, it¡¯s not that we are not actively participating in activities. It¡¯s just that there is too much homework.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Please tell the other teachers to reduce some homework for us. Then, we will definitely participate actively¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Lin is the most handsome!¡± ¡­ The originally quiet class instantly became lively, and Lin Hao did not stop them. He smiled as he looked at the students under the podium. Sometimes, the teachers were not always strict, but they also needed to be relaxed and restrained, only then would the entire class atmosphere be harmonious. ¡°Some of the female students in our class are very pretty. I feel that they have the ability to compete for the emcee positions. This way, they can also train their eloquence and ability to adapt on the spot.¡± As soon as Lin Hao said this, many of the students instantly looked at Ye Ting. One had to admit that Ye Ting was pretty. Moreover, after returning to the Ye family, whether it was her fashion style or makeup, she had never been lacking. Just with her looks alone, Ye Ting could really compete for the emcee position! Ye Ting really enjoyed the gazes of her classmates. In terms of her studies, she could not compare to Chu Ning. But in terms of her looks, she was currently somewhat famous in the entire Jingyuan High School! As for Chu Ning¡­ Chu Ning had never deliberately dressed up, so no one had seen her with makeup on. She would always wear two sets of school uniforms in turn, and Chu Ning herself was too lazy to put in more effort in her appearance. For her, it was fine as long as she dressed neatly and appropriately. Was it worth comparing her looks with other girls at school? Chapter 50 - Even Eating Together? Lin Hao didn¡¯t expect everyone¡¯s focus to be on Ye Ting. In fact, his original intention was to let Chu Ning go and give it a try. However, since everyone was talking about Ye Ting now, Lin Hao could only go along with it. ¡°I heard all of you talking just now. Ye Ting is indeed very pretty. Ye Ting, how about it? Do you want to try being an emcee of the Dragon Boat Festival?¡± Lin Hao knew that once Ye Ting agreed, there would definitely be a place for her among the emcees of the dragon boat festival. Although the Ye family couldn¡¯t control what happened in Jingyuan High School, the school would still definitely end up choosing Ye Ting. ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t think my comprehensive ability is enough to be an emcee,¡± Ye Ting pursed her lips and said softly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Ye Ting, you might be a little nervous for the first time, but you have to step out bravely. You¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it in the future,¡± Lin Hao looked at Ye Ting and said with a smile. ¡°But I think Chu Ning is more suitable to be a emcee than me.¡± Ye Ting refused to let it go. Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding students began to discuss again. Chu Ning¡¯s academic results were indeed very good, but when it came to temperament and appearance, many students in the class did not think that Chu Ning was better than Ye Ting. What they did not know was that Ye Ting simply did not care to be an emcee. Not long ago, when Chu Ning was dressed up and went to look at real estate, she stunned the entire street! The rate of turning heads was astonishingly high! How could a sexy and mature queen compare herself with a cute and sweet princess? Chu Ning felt that there was no need for that. In two words, she was simply not interested! Only Xu Xi and a small number of boys firmly believed that the most beautiful student in this class, and even the entire school, was the usually plain-faced Chu Ning! ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I think Ye Ting is more suitable to be the emcee of this festival.¡± Chu Ning looked at Lin Hao, who was hesitant to speak, and said with a smile. She didn¡¯t want to join in the fun. ¡°This emcees have always been two men and two women. Haha, it¡¯s not just Chu Ning and Ye Ting. Everyone has a chance. Male students can also sign up to participate.¡± Lin Hao quickly tried to smooth things over. He didn¡¯t want to offend either of these two. Although Chu Ning was more important, Ye Ting¡¯s family was very prominent! Honestly, everyone was very clear in their hearts that for such a grand occasion like the Dragon Boat Festival, the male emcee would definitely be Yan Shen! ¡°Well, the class monitor will count the number of people who want to participate in the event after class. Ye Ting, you have to sign up to be an emcee..¡± After Lin Hao gave some more instructions, the bell for the end of the last class in the morning rang. Ye Ting was secretly happy. Although she had suffered a crushing defeat in the confrontation with Chu Ning yesterday, she had managed to turn the tables today. So what if her grades were good? I¡¯m better than you in every other aspect! However, Chu Ning was not in the mood to think about these things. What Dragon Boat Festival? It was just a group of children entertaining themselves. After entering society, they were nothing. When it was lunchtime, Chu Ning found a remote spot in the canteen. When she lowered her head and was eating with relish, she looked up and almost spat the food on the other party¡¯s face. ¡°Yan Shen, do you really have to eat with me?¡± Chu Ning was completely speechless. Should she let him eat with her? ¡°As for that, if you get food poisoning, I can send you to the hospital immediately. This can also prove that I¡¯m innocent.¡± Yan Shen put a beef ball into his mouth with a fork and answered Chu Ning as he ate. ¡°I told you that I didn¡¯t blame you¡± Chu Ning swallowed the rice in her mouth and said helplessly. This was interesting. So now the script was ¡°The school bully clings to me¡±? No way? He should at least ask for the permission of the female lead. She didn¡¯t have any feelings for Yan Shen at all? ¡°Okay. I know. You eat your food, I do my thing, and we don¡¯t interfere with each other,¡±Yan Shen continued. ¡°No, Yan Shen, why are you doing this? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Chu Ning really couldn¡¯t understand Yan Shen¡¯s brain. ¡°In my heart, I¡¯ve always felt guilty towards you, so I want to do something that I can do,¡± Yan Shen stopped the knife and fork in his hand and said after thinking for a while. ¡°Alright. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything more. Since she couldn¡¯t change the other party¡¯s mind, then so be it. Chapter 51 - Not her Rival in Love From the looks of it, Yan Shen had not caused any trouble in her life yet. However, the scene of the two of them eating together did not look as normal as it was. If gazes could kill, Chu Ning would have long been riddled with holes. Countless girls cast envious and jealous gazes at her¡­ Chu Ning was still enjoying her meal. She did not care what the others thought. The current situation was that Yan Shen had stuck himself to her, and she was annoyed! Envy? Envy? If you can, let Yan Shen pester you all! Luo Hong was already red-eyed with envy, but she could not go forward to stop him. She saw very clearly that this time, it was Yan Shen who ran to Chu Ning¡¯s side to eat with his plate! What was she going to do now? It would only make Yan Shen hate her even more. Ye Ting had obviously noticed the situation on Chu Ning¡¯s side. However, she had just been in class today and thought that she had beaten Chu Ning once, so she was not so unhappy when she saw Yan Shen and Chu Ning eating together. She had plenty of opportunities. It was almost certain that Yan Shen would also be the emcee, and as long as she wanted to, she would definitely also be the host. When the time came to rehearse together, wouldn¡¯t there still be opportunities to get close? There was no need to rush. Chu Ning only focused on eating. She finally finished the last mouthful of rice in her bowl before she raised her head. Yan Shen had almost finished eating. ¡°I heard on the way that you were the chosen emcee for this Dragon Boat Festival?¡± Chu Ning asked as she tidied up the lunch box. ¡°More or less. I don¡¯t really care about this. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s meaningful. But my family wants to see me at the festival.¡± Yan Shen finished the last mouthful of soup in his lunch box, he wiped his mouth and said. ¡°And about that night, my sister and I had a fight. In fact, for so many years, my relationship with her wasn¡¯t particularly good, but it wasn¡¯t bad either. I didn¡¯t want to talk to her the whole day yesterday. I really dislike her interfering in my personal life too much.¡± Yan Shen¡¯s words shocked Chu Ning once again. ¡°Good heavens, so the person who called me yesterday was your sister¡­ I even scolded her for being an old woman¡­¡± Chu Ning thought in her heart, but she said, ¡°How did you know? And what did she tell you?¡± Chu Ning vaguely felt that what Yan Shen knew was different from what she had experienced. ¡°This is the reason why I asked for leave yesterday. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t talk to me for too long. But the night before last, she asked me a lot of questions out of the blue. I also felt that something was wrong. Under my insistence, she still told me. She said that she talked to you in private.¡± Yan Shen did not hide anything and told Chu Ning everything he knew. ¡°So you were worried that your sister would use extreme measures against me in the future, so you thought of such a way to protect me?¡± Chu Ning wanted to laugh. What a naive boy. What your sister told you was only what she wanted you to know. You probably don¡¯t know that several of your sister¡¯s subordinates almost died in her hands, right? If her brother had come a little later, who knows what would have happened. ¡°I think so. After graduating from high school, she shouldn¡¯t find trouble with you,¡± Yan Shen said seriously. ¡°Ah? You still want to follow me all the way to high school graduation?¡± Chu Ning cried out in surprise. Could she choose to reject this ¡°Honor¡±? ¡°I¡¯m done eating, I¡¯m going back to the classroom to rest.¡± Chu Ning looked at this handsome and stubborn boy, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. She didn¡¯t want to look at Yan Shen anymore, she just wanted to leave this awkward atmosphere as soon as possible. ¡°Calm down, calm down, you have to calm down! Chu Ning, you want to become a super rich woman! How can you be stopped by looks! Go, go, go, if you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll completely fall into the trap!¡± Chu Ning kept muttering in her heart the entire way to the classroom. She didn¡¯t even look in front of her properly and almost bumped into a telephone pole¡­ When other students saw this, they all felt a wave of respect in their hearts. Chu Ning was still thinking about her studies on the way to the classroom! Chu Ning didn¡¯t know what the others were thinking. She had eaten a little too much in the afternoon and only wanted to return to her seat to take a nap¡­ The afternoon class was still the same. For Chu Ning, the class was actually just a process of her working with the teacher. The knowledge from the books was almost imprinted in her mind, but sometimes she would think of different ways to solve the same problem. It was also good to expand her thinking when she had nothing to do. Chapter 52 - Family Dinner Class ended in the evening. Chu Ning¡¯s last lesson was delayed for a while. When she walked to the school gate after class, she found Yan Shen smiling at her from not far away. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re here!¡± Although Chu Ning had repeatedly told herself not to be moved, she was still mesmerized by Yan Shen¡¯s smile. Especially since this smile was specially for her. However, in the eyes of the surrounding people, it was enough to be a hot topic that was worth discussing. Yan Shen actually had lunch with Chu Ning! Yan Shen actually gave Chu Ning a faint smile after school! What on Earth was going on? Chu Ning did not know about this. All she wanted now was for her taxi to arrive as soon as possible. After waiting for a few minutes, Chu Ning finally got into the car. She sat in the passenger seat. Through the rearview mirror, she saw that there was a black car following her from twenty to thirty meters behind. Sure enough, Yan Shen kept his word. He really followed behind Chu Ning every day and sent her home! Perhaps he was still a little prideful, so he did not suggest that he and Chu Ning take the same car back. Chu Ning also shook her head somewhat helplessly. Why bother? What¡¯s the use of following me? If your sister really wanted to deal with me, she would have knocked you to the side of the road. Moreover, Chu Ning did not think that Yan Shen¡¯s sister could deal with her so easily now. From how fast her brother arrived to save her that night, she felt pretty safe It was not until she reached her house door and Chu Ning got out of the car that the black car behind her turned around and slowly left. What she did not know was that there was another car following them from more than a hundred meters away. It only gradually disappeared after confirming that she had arrived home safely! After returning home, Chu Ning was a little surprised. What day was it today? Why did father and mother Chu come back so early? ¡°Dad, Mom, why did you come back so early today?¡± Chu Ning looked at the two people sitting on the sofa, who seemed to be waiting for her. She was a little puzzled. ¡°Xiao Ning, it¡¯s like this. Since you came back to our home, besides our own family members, you haven¡¯t met your uncles and aunts. Tonight, we booked a table at a small restaurant not far from home. You, your second brother and fourth brother will go. Forget about the few brothers who are not at home. Our family and relatives will formally introduce themselves to you.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s father stood up and said a little nervously. He was really not very willing to participate in such an occasion. After all, the family wasn¡¯t very close-knit. They were also worried that Chu Ning would care about what others thought of them. ¡°Okay, no problem. Dad, Mom, wait for me to change my clothes and wash my face. Then we¡¯ll set off, okay?¡± Chu Ning accepted it gladly and took this opportunity to get to know her relatives. Chu Huan had been very well-behaved at home for the past few days. He must have received a double warning from his parents and his second brother, Chu Jing. After Chu Ning finished tidying up, the family set off from home. The restaurant they booked was not far from where Chu Ning lived, so they only walked for a few minutes before they reached their destination. Chu Huan was silent the entire way. Chu Ning, on the other hand, was chatting and laughing with her parents. From time to time, she would discuss some real-time news with her second brother. Under the guidance of the waiter at the front desk of the restaurant, the family found the private room that they had booked in advance. At this moment, Chu Ning looked at the time. It was six o¡¯clock sharp. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. Your uncles should still be on the way.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s father looked at them and said. Another half an hour passed. The door of the private room was pushed open. The first person to enter was Chu Ning¡¯s oldest uncle, Chu Yuan. With a beer belly, he looked around. When he looked at Chu Ning¡¯s family, the disdain in the depths of his eyes disappeared. The second person to enter was Chu Ning¡¯s third uncle, Chu Tao. He wore a pair of glasses and looked quite gentle. He was a civil servant in an administrative unit. The third person was her fourth aunt, Chu Mei. To Chu Ning¡¯s surprise, her fourth aunt looked very young and fashionable. Judging from her appearance, she was only a few years older than her. ¡°Xiao Ming, we could have just eaten at home. You didn¡¯t have to spend money for us to come eat here. What happened? Did your family suddenly become rich again?¡± Chu Yuan patted father Chu¡¯s shoulder and called him by his nickname. He said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Yes, second brother. Our family is so big. How much money do you have to spend? You and your wife will have to work hard for a few days.¡± Chu Mei also smiled and echoed. Chapter 53 - Chu Nings Art of Speech When Father Chu heard the two of them, he scratched his head awkwardly and changed the topic. ¡°Since everyone is here, hurry up and take a seat. Waiter, serve the dishes.¡± After they were seated, Chu Yuan took the lead and said, ¡°What happened? Where are the other kids in your family? I know about Xiao Qi, but they rest aren¡¯t at home?¡± Chu Ning looked at the relatives of the Chu family. She already didn¡¯t have a good impression of the relatives she hadn¡¯t met before. It was fine if they were late, but each and every one of them were on a high horse, every word and action had no respect for her parents. Especially Chu Yuan. He seemed to have some money, and he happened to be father Chu¡¯s elder brother. He was even more arrogant and almost looked down on the whole family. ¡°My eldest son and third son are both studying. My fifth son and sixth son¡­ They don¡¯t like to stay at home.¡± Father Chu was also a little helpless. Although their family was very big, it was rare for them to gather together. ¡°This won¡¯t do. We must educate our children to have a sense of family and not always think about living alone¡­¡± Chu Yuan began to nag again, but Chu Huan did not stop him, neither did mother Chu or Chu Jing. The reason was simple. For so many years, Chu Yuan had spent a lot of money on Chu Ning¡¯s seventh brother. It could be said that Chu Yuan had paid for most of the hospitalization expenses for him. If it weren¡¯t for him, Chu Ning might not even ever get to meet this brother of hers. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong? Is your educational philosophy very advanced?¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She wanted to tolerate it as much as she could for the sake of so many people, but Chu Yuan didn¡¯t have any idea at all. He kept nagging. Chu Ning¡¯s rebuttal surprised everyone present. Chu Huan looked embarrassed. In fact, he did not want to listen to Chu Yuan talk about the principles of life. However, it could not be helped. His family had always been taken care of by him, so they were naturally inferior. A hint of surprise flashed across Chu Tao¡¯s face. When he had just came in, Chu Ning had greeted each of them warmly. As a junior, she had done well in terms of etiquette. But why was this little girl so eloquent when they first met? ¡°Bbig brother, look, I told you to talk less. Look, you¡¯ve made little Ning¡¯er a little unhappy.¡± At this time, the fourth aunt, Chu Mei, came out to smooth things over and hurriedly said with a smile. But Chu Ning did not have the intention to let it go easily. So what if they were relatives? So what if they were rich! She, Chu Ning, had no need to act according to these people¡¯s expressions! ¡°We originally agreed on a time, but you made us wait for you for more than half an hour. Why, your time is precious, but our time is not valuable? Also, speaking of family education, in my opinion, your family is very close-knit right? Then why didn¡¯t you bring your child and wife here today? Is it because my father didn¡¯t inform your whole family to come or something? Is everyone really that busy?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s words not only stunned Chu Yuan, but also her parents. They had wanted to stop Chu Ning from continuing, but after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, they felt very good in their hearts. Due to their family circumstances, their family had always found it difficult to speak confidently in front of their relatives. Therefore, even though the other party¡¯s attitude was arrogant and even looked down on them, father and mother Chu could only endure it. Their hearts were indeed filled with bitterness. But today, Chu Ning¡¯s arrival had completely changed the situation. She did not care about these things. As long as it made her unhappy, she would directly bring it up without any scruples! ¡°I¡­ This¡­¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s face was completely red. He did not expect this little girl, whom he had never met before, to have such a vicious mouth. She actually made him speechless! When Chu Tao saw such a scene, he adjusted his glasses. He knew that it was not appropriate for father and mother Chu to speak at this time. Publicly protect and favor their daughter? That did not seem to work. His seventh son, who was paralyzed in the hospital, was still counting on his eldest brother, Chu Yuan, to pay for their medical expenses! ¡°Uh, Xiao Ning, we were indeed being rude, but you don¡¯t have to say that about your uncle. After all, your uncle is your elder and has a certain status in society. He doesn¡¯t treat us as outsiders, so when he speaks, he may not have so many concerns. I hope you don¡¯t mind. After all, you¡¯re our niece.¡± Chapter 54 - Tough Guy Chu Tao was indeed a civil servant. His art of speech was almost as good as Chu Ning¡¯s. It looked like he said a bunch of beautiful words, but in fact, he was giving Chu Ning and Chu Yuan a way out. Chu Yuan also touched his nose awkwardly. He was also a little puzzled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Brother, don¡¯t mind it. Xiao Ning is a straightforward child. She says whatever she wants. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡± Father Chu quickly spoke up. He did not want the atmosphere to remain awkward. Chu Mei crossed her arms in front of her chest as well, looking like she was watching a good show. As for Chu Huan and Chu Jing¡­ Chu Jing was a little better. Chu Huan¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he bit his lips. He was trying his best to hold back his laughter, if it wasn¡¯t inappropriate, he would have clapped and cheered. It was the first time in so many years that he had seen his uncle Chu Yuan get rebutted! In the past, his family had always been humble, but this time, Chu Ning directly rebuked him until he was speechless. ¡°Ha, why would I lower myself to the level of a little girl? Young people are still in school and don¡¯t know the dangers of society and the ways of the world. Sigh, it¡¯s normal for her to say wrong things. When she enters society and starts earning money by herself, she will know how wonderful her current life is. It¡¯s all because of us elders.¡± In order to save face for himself, Chu Yuan started to change the topic, but coincidentally, he targeted Chu Ning again. Chu Ning already had a bad impression of him. Just now, Chu Tao gave him a way out, but not only did he not go along with it, he even took the opportunity to diss her. Then don¡¯t blame her, Chu Ning, for going all out! ¡°Oh? I¡¯m still in school and don¡¯t know the ways of the world. Do you mean that you understand it very well? And how did you know that I don¡¯t have the ability to make money? You weren¡¯t involved in my path of growth.¡± Chu Ning said bluntly. It didn¡¯t matter even if her relationship with these relatives worsened from today onwards. In the foreseeable future, these relatives would turn around and beg the Chu family sooner or later. It would save them a lot of trouble in the future if they made things clear now. Chu Jing looked at the aggressive Chu Ning and sighed helplessly. Seeing Chu Ning¡¯s temper, he realized that Chu Ning was restraining herself when she was at home with them. ¡°You! This¡­ Second brother, your daughter really has a way with words! I hope that her ability in the future can match her eloquence!¡± Chu Yuan was completely defeated. He finally understood that it was impossible for him to beat Chu Ning. ¡°Uh¡­ Xiao Ning, stop. After all, your uncle¡­¡± Father Chu was about to act as a mediator between the two of them, but he was interrupted by Chu Ning once again. ¡°I feel that my ability far exceeds my eloquence. Of course, I¡¯m not just speaking in words. Uncle, I know that what I said might be harsh and unpleasant, but respect between people is mutual. Also, thank you for taking care of our family and seventh brother all these years. After you go home, please calculate the total amount of money you have spent on helping our family all these years. After that, tell my parents and I¡¯ll transfer it to you right away.¡± After Chu Ning finished her words, the entire room fell silent. Chu Yuan opened his mouth wide and looked at Chu Ning in a daze. Chu Tao and Chu Mei were also surprised. They really didn¡¯t understand why Chu Ning had the confidence to say such a thing. This wasn¡¯t something that could be said lightly. It required a large amount of real money to prove! Father and mother Chu, including Chu Huan, all felt that there was something wrong with Chu Ning today. At the same time, they had also seen the other side of Chu Ning, the strong side. Only Chu Jing knew what was going on. Moreover, he firmly believed that since Chu Ning dared to say such words, she must have the confidence to do so! The meal was very silent, and the atmosphere was very awkward. Apart from Chu Ning¡¯s third uncle, Chu Tao, who would occasionally laugh and chat with his family, the other two were mute throughout the entire meal. They were just silently picking up food and eating. This dinner also went against Father Chu¡¯s original intention. His original intention was to ease the relationship between relatives, but now, with Chu Ning¡¯s words, the relationship became stiff. And Chu Ning had just come to this family not long ago. Father and mother Chu still felt that they owed her something, so naturally, they would not criticize Chu Ning in front of so many people. But what her parents did not know was that giving in repeatedly would not win the respect of others. Only one¡¯s own strength was the most important! 1 Chapter 55 - Giving Back to the Family After the dinner, Chu Ning and her family returned home. During this time, Chu Ning¡¯s parents did not scold Chu Ning at all. In their hearts, they hated themselves for being useless. ¡°Dad, Mom, you should also roughly calculate how much our family has received from uncle all these years. Calculate it clearly. Tomorrow night, I will return it to him in one go. Our family should not owe others. This way, when we face them in the future, we can also hold our heads high!¡± Chu Ning looked at her parents who were sitting on the sofa with a sad face and said softly. ¡°Sigh, Xiao Ning, it¡¯s all our fault for being useless and dragging you down.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s father covered his face in pain. What was this? As the head of the family, he was not as useful as his youngest daughter. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to say that. I can help this family. It¡¯s what I should do and what I¡¯m willing to do. I¡¯m also a part of this big family. I¡¯m very happy to do something for this family.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. To Chu Yuan¡¯s parents, the money they owed Chu Yuan might be a huge sum of money that could not be repaid, but to Chu Ning, it could be solved with a phone call! Once Chu Huan reached home, he went straight to his bedroom. He knew that his presence at this time was superfluous. What came next was Chu Ning¡¯s solo show. It would be better if he did not compare with her. In comparison, he did not seem to have much practical use other than going against Chu Ning and causing trouble for the family. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Dad, Mom, make a list and put it on the table. I¡¯ll look at it tomorrow morning.¡± ¡­ The next morning. Chu Ning saw a piece of paper on the table. She was delighted. This meant that her parents didn¡¯t treat her as an outsider. When she had the ability to give back to the family, they let her. Chu Ning picked up the piece of paper. Through the numerous scattered amounts, her gaze fell on the last line of the total amount. ¡°A total of 687,941 yuan. Looks like mom and dad remembered every account very clearly.¡± Chu Ning was a little emotional. Although her parents did not have the ability to earn enough money, they had always been doing their best to raise their children. Just as Chu Ning was sighing in her heart, second brother Chu Jing walked out of his room and came to Chu Ning¡¯s side. ¡°Are you feeling pressured, Xiao Ning? I can also share some of the burden for you.¡± Chu Jing looked at the list in her hand and said softly with some heartache. ¡°No need, brother. I have plenty of money. hahaha. Moreover, even if I really don¡¯t have that much money on hand, my villa is still worth a few million.¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile. No matter what, her eldest brother and second brother would stand on her side without hesitation. For her sake, Chu Ning believed that if her eldest brother was at home, he would be about the same as her second brother. ¡°About that, I still have more than two thousand yuan saved up. Although it¡¯s not much, it is all my savings. Use it to repay our uncle!¡± What Chu Ning did not expect was that Chu Huan was also generous and took out his only savings to support Chu Ning. Chu Ning was a little surprised. ¡°Hahaha, fourth brother, I appreciate your kindness. Thank you! But I really have money. I didn¡¯t even accept second brother¡¯s help, so it¡¯s okay.¡± Early in the morning, Chu Ning felt warm in her heart. Although Chu Huan always went against her, he was still willing to give back to this big family as a member of the family at the crucial moment. ¡°Up to you. Tsk, I¡¯m not helping you. I¡¯m just helping this family!¡± Chu Huan¡¯s image had just improved slightly in Chu Ning¡¯s heart, but now it had dropped a little. ¡°He¡¯s really like a child.¡± Chu Ning mocked in her heart. After greeting the two of them, she left for school. However, as soon as Chu Ning went downstairs, she saw a car parked not far away. Without a doubt, the person sitting in the car must be Yan Shen. ¡°Wow, are you serious¡­¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t expect Yan Shen to be so persistent. She looked at the time. It was only 6:30 in the morning.. Chu Ning chose to ignore him. She waited until she got a taxi and then took the car to school. As for Yan Shen¡­ Well, she just had to get used to it. Anyway, he didn¡¯t affect her life. The first thing Chu Ning did when she arrived at school today was to borrow money from Lin Hao. She couldn¡¯t afford to take out so much money at one time, unless she really sold her villa as she joked about. Chu Ning knocked on the door of Lin Hao¡¯s office and directly came in. ¡°Mr. Lin, I want to borrow one million from you.¡± Chapter 56 - Successfully Borrowed 1,000,000 Yuan ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Hao was holding the file in his left hand and tea in his right. When he heard Chu Ning¡¯s sudden words, he almost spilled the tea on the file. 1,000,000 yuan was not a small amount. It was Lin Hao¡¯s income for several years! Especially for a student like Chu Ning, 1,000,000 yuan was not just a number. The important thing was, what did Chu Ning need this 1,000,000 yuan for? ¡°Uh, give me some time. Chu Ning, can I give you an answer after the first class?¡± Lin Hao did not want to agree immediately, but he did not dare to refuse. Regarding this matter, he still needed to discuss it with the school, so he proposed such a compromise. He would give Chu Ning an answer after the first class. ¡°Okay, Mr. Lin. I¡¯ll wait for your answer.¡± Chu Ning nodded in satisfaction and left Lin Hao¡¯s office. She knew that the school would not reject her. Chu Ning was very clear about her potential value. The value she brought to Jingyuan High School was far more than a million! After the first class, Chu Ning went to Lin Hao¡¯s office as promised. At this time, Lin Hao¡¯s face was full of smiles, as if he was deliberately waiting for Chu Ning. It seemed that he and the school had already discussed a result that Chu Ning was satisfied with. ¡°Mr. Lin, have you decided to lend or not?¡± The loan that Chu Ning was talking about was really a loan. If Lin Hao agreed, then as soon as the money for the demolition arrived, she would immediately return it to Lin Hao. But in Lin Hao¡¯s ears, perhaps something had really happened to Chu Ning¡¯s family, so she urgently needed this large sum of money. Perhaps it was a test by Chu Ning? When he was discussing with the school¡¯s education committee just now, there were all sorts of different thoughts. But almost all of them wanted to lend Chu Ning the million, and the sooner the better. Some even felt that they could lend her a little more. Once the other schools knew that Chu Ning was short of money, it would be a hidden risk for Jingyuan High School! ¡°Chu Ning, you don¡¯t have to worry about the money. Let me ask you, is one million enough to solve your current predicament?¡± Lin Hao looked at Chu Ning and asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough. Mr. Lin, thank you for thinking of me. But this amount of money is enough to solve my current problem. It¡¯s even a little too much.¡± Chu Ning knew that Lin Hao was just a microphone. The school was the one who could make the decision. Since the school had already decided to help her, they would naturally help her to the end! But she really only needed so much. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lin Hao nodded, then he said, ¡°Chu Ning, don¡¯t let yourself have too much psychological burden. You can return the money whenever. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to return it. As long as you get through your current predicament. If you have any difficulties, just let me know. The school will try its best to solve them for you.¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, Mr. Lin. Thank you, school!¡± After Chu Ning expressed her gratitude, she left Lin Hao¡¯s office. She knew very well in her heart that the school was willing to lend her so much money in one go without hesitation. But because of her terrifying test score of 738, she knew they would accept. The money was not taken for free, it was because she had the potential to bring the school more money than one million yuan. After Chu Ning returned to the classroom, she attracted the attention of a large number of students in the class. In fact, it was not just the class, many students in the other classes were also secretly sizing up Chu Ning. But she was already used to it. Apart from studying, the biggest hobby of these little guys was gossiping about all kinds of topics. The second class in the morning was computer class. Computer class was actually about surfing the internet and playing with computers. After Chu Ning logged into her personal account, she indeed saw a transfer message to her bank. It was a transfer from the school¡¯s financial office, one million yuan. ¡°Tsk tsk, they are really fast.¡± Chu Ning felt that the school had started to arrange for the transfer of money for her as soon as she walked out of Lin Hao¡¯s office. Chu Ning¡¯s heart didn¡¯t waver when she saw the seven-figure figure increase in her account. The money would be retuned to Chu Yuan. She knew that the seven-figure figure would become a eight-figure figure soon! Everything had only just begun! Chu Ning then opened the forum of Jingyuan High School and browsed through some of the recent events in the school. She kept scrolling through the interface. A post with emphasis on bold font attracted her attention. She did not read the text of the post carefully, but Chu Ning was very familiar with the people in the attached photos. Because one of them was herself! And the other, of course, was Yan Shen. Chapter 57 - Inexplicable Combination No one knew how many shots the photographer took to select these ¡°Very perfect¡± photos. In these photos, Chu Ning walked side by side with Yan Shen. At first glance, she seemed to be talking and laughing. Even Chu Ning herself couldn¡¯t confirm the details of yesterday, but the photographer recorded them perfectly. Chu Ning really wanted to find this busybody and teach him a good lesson. Although he took a very good photo, she did not need it at all! Moreover, the publisher did not communicate with her, and did not ask for her permission¡­ The most infuriating thing was the title of the post. ¡°Shocking! A romantic anecdote between Yan Shen and the God of learning!¡± Chu Ning shook her head somewhat helplessly. She knew that everyone would find out about this sooner of later. And now, since they were in the computer room, almost everyone would look at the school forum, so they would definitely see this post. ¡°This damned photographer, don¡¯t let me catch you.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s heart itched with anger, but there was nothing she could do. As expected. At this time, many students cast strange gazes at Chu Ning. This included Ye Ting. Chu Ning ignored these gazes. She directly logged in anonymously, at the bottom of the post, she commented, ¡°How is this possible? Yan Shen is not only Jingyuan High¡¯s School¡¯s most looking guy, he is also recognized as a Prince Charming by many other high schools. Why would he be chatting and laughing with a nerd like Chu Ning? This must be staged!¡± In order to distance herself from Yan Shen, Chu Ning did not hesitate to spread the spirit of self-deprecation and expressed her views at the bottom of the post. She skimmed through a lot of comments on this post, and many of her classmates were already discussing her and Yan Shen¡¯s couple profile. How could this be! Chu Ning¡¯s anonymous post had only been posted for a few minutes, and it immediately received a lot of replies and approval. ¡°Yeah, I also think it¡¯s unlikely. Yan Shen is my Prince Charming, I don¡¯t want him to be possessed by any other woman! Sob sob sob¡­ protect my Yan Shen, and defeat the bully Chu Ning!¡± ¡°I also think that this is a matter of angle. I was also at the scene yesterday, and I thought that Chu Ning and I were about the same distance away from Yan Shen, so why wasn¡¯t I photographed? Sigh, in short, for the sake of traffic, Chu Ning has been in the limelight recently, so she just happened to be used by those who secretly filmed her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, Yan Shen is mine!¡± ¡°Can you students who are captivated by Yan Shen wake up and see the objective facts in front of your eyes?¡± ¡­ For a moment, Chu Ning¡¯s comments were in full swing. There were both men and women, but most of them were female students. ¡°Tsk tsk. Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated Yan Shen¡¯s influence.¡± Chu Ning looked at the comments and could not help but sigh. Yan Shen¡¯s fame was no longer limited to Jingyuan High School. Many students from other high schools in M City also commented on this post. This was the kind of public opinion that Chu Ning wanted. As long as the comments were against them as a couple, there was still room for redemption. At most, she could spend money to control the comments. ¡°This was taken at the school gate. There are many people, so you can¡¯t see clearly. How dare you guys say it¡¯s a matter of angle. I have other evidence in my hands that can prove that there must be something between the two of them!¡± Just as Chu Ning was happily watching the battle raging in the comments section, the hot comments were instantly pushed to the top. Just like Chu Ning, this was also an anonymous user. The moment this comment appeared, it immediately attracted a large number of replies. ¡°What! Is this for real? Could there be a follow-up to this incident?¡± ¡°No way, no way, no way! Could it be that Jingyuan High¡¯s School most good-looking guy is really going to be snatched away by someone!¡± ¡°Spectators, please be rational! In the absence of actual evidence, don¡¯t believe what anyone says!¡± A comment named ¡°Yan Shen fan club¡± immediately hit back, and received many likes from female students. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not speaking without proof, I have actual evidence in my hands!¡± Clearly, this anonymous user did not intend to give up just like that. Today, he was going to go all out against Yan Shen fan club! ¡°Then show me your evidence!¡± There were quite a number of people jeering under the comments. They all had the attitude that they were just watching the show and did not think that it was a big deal. Chu Ning¡¯s heart tightened as well. She did not have anything to do with Yan Shen, but she was still a little curious and a little nervous. The Photoshop technology nowadays was really too advanced! Who knew if there would be any photos of the two of them being intimate. If that was the case, she really could not rebut it! Chapter 58 - Stopped Eating Lunch ¡°We are still in high school. We are all students with a bright future. What do you think is our priority right now? It is to study! We should read more positive posts. Moreover, high school does not promote puppy love. Students, it is better not to follow the rhythm.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s anonymous account once again posted a comment. She really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. If things continued to develop like this, it would be more and more difficult to end things! However, as soon as she posted this comment, she immediately received a lot of replies. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Who are you to meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. What does it have to do with you? Stop lecturing others and mind your own business!¡± ¡°All of you, stop talking. This person might be one of the teachers in the school.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, so what if he¡¯s a teacher? You don¡¯t even know our real names. Old man, I advise you to mind your own business!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you say some long-winded things every day in class. It¡¯s not easy for us to have some freedom here, but you¡¯re here again. Stop it.¡± ¡°This person is really annoying. I suggest we ban him from speaking!¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t expect that she would receive the unanimous denunciation of these students She didn¡¯t say anything excessive or abusive? Just as she was feeling depressed, a new comment with pictures successfully attracted her attention. ¡°Look, this is the evidence. Waiting outside her house early in the morning? I¡¯m sure everyone is familiar with this car. I don¡¯t need to tell you who is sitting inside, right? And the residential building behind this car is Chu Ning¡¯s home!¡± 1 The anonymous user released the evidence, accompanied by a paragraph of text. In the photo, the sky had just brightened when a black car quietly stopped by the roadside, as if waiting for someone. Chu Ning was completely annoyed. Not only was she annoyed with the person who secretly took the photo, but she was also annoyed with Yan Shen. How could he even take a private car to follow her to and from class. Chu Ning was a little suspicious. Did Yan Shen¡¯s personality change after she transmigrated? Why was he always entangled with her! ¡°Moreover, during lunch yesterday, Yan Shen purposely sat beside Chu Ning to eat together, and the two of them even chatted together. Do I have to tell you what kind of relationship this is?¡± The anonymous user once again added fuel to the fire. ¡°What kind of relationship do you have? Just say it!¡± Someone nosy replied below. ¡°That¡¯s enough! As long as Yan Shen doesn¡¯t admit it himself, all of this can only be a guess! If you keep spreading rumors, you will be held legally responsible!¡± At this time, Yan Shen¡¯s fan club stepped forward. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re still immersed in your own fantasies. Just you wait and see. Your Yan Shen will accompany Chu Ning to eat and go to class together every day from now on, and you can only watch from the side anxiously!¡± The anonymous user said mercilessly. ¡­ Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to reply anymore. The direction of public opinion was no longer something she could control. ¡°I just want to keep a low profile and go to school. Why did you guys create so much trouble for me¡­¡± Chu Ning had a headache. She could still think of a way to shut them up if there were only one or two of them. With so many people¡­ she did not have any good ideas at the moment. ¡°I think if we can¡¯t get any useful information from Yan Shen, we can ask Chu Ning.¡± At this moment, a person named Xiaoyu Xinhe suddenly replied. ¡°Xiaoyu Xinhe¡­ Ye Ting?¡± Chu Ning looked at the online name that suddenly appeared and immediately guessed that this person should be Ye Ting! Damn it, she was involved everywhere. She actually drew everyone¡¯s attention to herself again! ¡°Sigh! This idea is possible! I don¡¯t think Chu Ning would lie about this matter.¡± Immediately, someone replied under Ye Ting¡¯s comments. ¡­ The computer class quickly ended, and Chu Ning felt annoyed. After watching everyone gossip, the main character turned out to be herself. She, the main character, even personally went to try to guide the public opinion and even failed. It was really a little tragic. The worst thing was that as soon as the class ended, there were students who looked at her and wanted to say something but hesitated. Chu Ning knew that among these people, there must be the gossipy crowd below the thread. It was only a matter of time before someone asked about her relationship with Yan Shen. The key point was that she was also very confused. It had always been Yan Shen who wanted to follow her on his own! It seemed like no matter how she tried to persuade him, it was useless! What could she do? Chapter 59 - The Two Caring Men After returning to the classroom, Chu Ning made up her mind. She would starve and not eat lunch anymore. Chu Ning kept her word. After the last class in the afternoon, she did not go to the cafeteria to eat. Xu Xi was very sensitive. He had been paying special attention to Chu Ning¡¯s every move. In fact, he had seen the posts on the forum, but he chose not to think too much. As long as Chu Ning was happy, he was very satisfied. ¡°She¡­ why didn¡¯t she eat today¡­¡± Xu Xi was a little surprised. Could it be that Chu Ning had also seen those posts and was in a bad mood? But why was she in a bad mood? Thinking of this, the corners of Xu Xi¡¯s mouth rose slightly. Chu Ning could not skip lunch. He could not let his goddess go hungry! So he ran to the cafeteria, finished his meal at a speed rarely seen in his life, and packed a bag and ran back to the classroom! Chu Ning was reading an extra-curricular book in boredom. Fortunately, during this period of time, no one came to ask her about the gossip between Yan Shen and herself. Instead, there were two eager students who asked her for math questions. Xu Xi put the lunchbox on Chu Ning¡¯s table, panting. He smiled and said, ¡°Eat up, Xiao Chu.¡± ¡°Ah? This¡­¡± Chu Ning looked at the lunchbox in front of her and hesitated for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Xu Xi to be so sensible. Not bad, not bad. But if I eat it, doesn¡¯t it indirectly mean that I am accepting him? Uh, uh, what should I do¡­¡± Chu Ning was at a loss. ¡°What, Xiao Chu, is the food not to your liking?¡± Xu Xi adjusted his glasses and continued. ¡°No, thank you, Xu Xi. I¡¯ll find a chance to treat you to a meal in the future.¡± Chu Ning thought that since the other party had gone to so much trouble to bring her food, she couldn¡¯t just pretend that nothing had happened. She still had to be polite. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for it.¡± Xu Xi quickly nodded. Chu Ning was speechless. ¡°No way, Xu Xi. I was just pretending to be polite, and you actually took it seriously! Can¡¯t you tell¡­¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t expect that Xu Xi would take it seriously just because she said it casually¡­ However, the heavens were not going to let Chu Ning go. Just as Chu Ning was about to have a good chat with Xu Xi, a tall and handsome figure gradually entered her sight. ¡°No way!¡± Chu Ning complained in her heart. How could this be? The female students who passed by already started to look back and forth between the two of them. However, many girls blushed when they saw the figure at the door. ¡°Yan Shen, what are you doing here at this time? Do you think I¡¯m not in enough trouble?¡±Chu Ning roared in her heart. At this time, Xu Xi tactfully left, leaving Chu Ning in a mess in her seat¡­ ¡°Xu Xi, what are you doing?¡± Chu Ning had to take some action. ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t Yan Shen Here?¡± Xu Xi adjusted his glasses and said with some doubt. He was implying that since the main character was here, it was time for him to leave. Chu Ning was speechless. Yan Shen walked straight towards Chu Ning. He was also holding a lunchbox in his hand. ¡°Here, I brought you some food.¡± Yan Shen¡¯s expression was very calm. He calmly put down the food and calmly left under the surprised, confused, ambiguous, and envious gazes of the girls. It was as if he was not affected at all. He looked the same as he usually did. Chu Ning looked at the two plates of food on the table in front of her and made a difficult decision. She ate both plates of food. 1 Chu Ning could no longer care about other people¡¯s thoughts. Since she could not change it, she would just accept it obediently. Anyway, she would not be at a disadvantage! In the afternoon during class, Chu Ning was drowsy. Because she had eaten too much rice in the afternoon, she was a little stuffed and a little sleepy. Fortunately, she did not need to attend class anymore. Moreover, with her grades¡­ as long as she did not do anything too excessive in class, even if she slept, the teachers would not care about her. Finally, it was the end of the afternoon. Chu Ning was no longer sleepy, but her stomach was still a little full. She did not expect that the straightforward Yan Shen would actually send the rice to her classroom. As for Xu Xi¡­ well, she did not expect Xu Xi to pay so much attention to her. Class was over. Chu Ning knew that today, whether it was herself or Yan Shen, their every move would be watched by others. Thinking of this, Chu Ning decided to take the initiative to attack. Today, she took the initiative to walk to the school gate with Yan Shen. ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Shen looked at Chu Ning in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that Chu Ning would take the initiative to walk with him. Chapter 60 - Endless ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this. Yan Shen, do you know that your current actions have already caused trouble in my life? Also, have you seen the school forum posts?¡± Chu Ning had taken the initiative to look for Yan Shen to talk about this matter. ¡°What forum, what post?¡± Yan Shen¡¯s clear and bright eyes seemed somewhat innocent. Ever since he started school at Jingyuan High School, he had always been a trending topic. Therefore, he had never been interested in these things and would never look at them. ¡°Ah? Then don¡¯t you feel that the way others look at you is a little strange? Please, do you know who you are? You can¡¯t have a scandal!¡± Chu Ning felt that if looks could kill, then her heart would be pierced by thousands of arrows. ¡°Why do I need to care about other people¡¯s opinions in my life?¡± Yan Shen spoke calmly. The way he looked at Chu Ning was not as ambiguous and possessive as what the forum post said. There was only seriousness and respect. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± Chu Ning gently hammered Yan Shen¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m going to wait for the car. As for you, it¡¯s up to you. Good friend, thank you for your lunch. It¡¯s not bad, but I was very sleepy in the afternoon.¡± Chu Ning waved at him and walked away. Yan Shen looked at Chu Ning¡¯s waist-length hair and said softly in a voice that could not be heard by others, ¡°Are we just good friends¡­¡± ¡­ After Chu Ning returned home, she could not eat dinner anymore. She was really a little stuffed. She still had to teach the students who had paid the tuition fees today. However, she still had to deal with some things before class. After Chu Ning dialed Chu Yuan¡¯s number, she first greeted him politely and then asked for Chu Yuan¡¯s bank account number. She did not hesitate at all. After verifying the account information, she directly transferred one million yuan to him. Father and mother Chu actually owed Chu Yuan more than 680,000 yuan on the surface. Although Chu Yuan was really mean to them, he had really solved the problem of Chu Ning¡¯s family. Moreover, they did not mention the matter of returning the money. Although they might have other intentions, it was not important at this point. If it was not for Chu Ning¡¯s strong intervention yesterday, her brothers might not be able to settle this matter with one million yuan in the future. This one million dollars was worth it. At least Chu Yuan would not take the efforts of Chu Ning¡¯s family for granted when he needed help in the future. After Chu Ning finished her tutoring, Yan Shen walked out of the library with her. After she took a taxi, he got into his private car and followed her from afar¡­ Chu Ning was gradually getting used to it. However, while she was still sitting in the car, she turned on her phone and clicked into the school forum. The popularity of the post about her and Yan Shen had increased again, and it was already in the top ten news columns! It should be known that the top ten posts of Jingyuan High School were mostly about the development of the school and the release of some important notices. Now, the scandal between her and Yan Shen had spread to such an extent? Chu Ning¡¯s hand that was holding her phone trembled. After hesitating for a few seconds, she clicked on it. The comment section was about to explode with comments about her relationship with Yan Shen. Now, not only were the students of Jingyuan High School discussing it, the students of other high schools were also actively speaking in the comments section. However, just now, a group of photos had just been posted at the bottom of the lively comment section. Under the dim yellow light, she and Yan Shen walked side by side, almost interlocking their fingers. The photos were very artistic, almost without any flaws. Coupled with the accompanying words, it almost instantly attracted countless comments. Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to see it anymore, and she was too lazy to personally go down and explain herself. It was hard to explain now. She turned off her phone and covered her face helplessly. Chu Ning knew that tomorrow might be another interesting day. First of all, this matter might attract the attention of the school. This was what Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to happen the most. Second, she knew that the ¡°Yan Shen Fanclub¡± was definitely not going to give it up. There were probably quite a few members in this whatever club. The students who did not ask about her situation today might not be able to resist asking tomorrow. Ye Ting would not miss this opportunity to create trouble for herself. She was bound to make some small moves. Chapter 61 - Seeking Help from Second Brother Without a doubt, the photo had just been taken, and she didn¡¯t notice it happening at all. This time, Chu Ning really felt a little angry. Usually, they would secretly take photos of her and Yan Shen having a meal together at school. It was fine if photos were taken of them as they went to and from class, but they wouldn¡¯t even let them off at night? It meant that the stalker was very likely to have been following her or Yan Shen. This wasn¡¯t a small matter! Chu Ning thought about it for a while. When she returned home, she had an idea. She now had a ready helper. She believed that with, Second Brother¡¯s superb skills, it should not be a problem to find out who this hateful stalker was. Chu Ning knocked on Chu Jing¡¯s door. After getting permission to do so, she pushed the door open and entered his room. ¡°Second Brother, are you busy? Can I trouble you with something?¡± Chu Ning was blunt about her purpose for approaching him. ¡°No problem, Xiao Ning. If you need my help, just let me know.¡± Chu Jing stopped what he was doing. Even if he had really been busy, helping Chu Ning was obviously more important than whatever he had been working on. ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s¡­¡± Chu Ning bit her lips, and eventually seemed to have made up her mind, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just that I recently feel like I¡¯m constantly being followed and photographed. Moreover, these photos of me have been secretly uploaded onto our school¡¯s forum and deliberately captioned with some attention-grabbing headlines.¡± ¡°Have you reported this matter to the school? If it really can¡¯t be helped, then make a police report.¡± Although Chu Jing¡¯s words were a little unclear, he was very quick-witted. This was also one of the reasons he would ultimately become a top hacker. He would directly identify the source of the problem and solve it. From the current situation, reporting the matter to the school or contacting the police was the best method. ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s not that serious. I just want to trouble you to find this person and warn him not to do it again. If it happens once more, the gloves are off.¡± Chu Ning also provided her own reasoning. It was normal for celebrities to be photographed by the paparazzi, but the point was that she, Chu Ning, was not a celebrity yet. She was just a good student! ¡°Then I¡¯ll do as you say. Go back to your room; I should be able to give you the results in half an hour.¡± Chu Jing thought seriously for a moment. Half an hour was enough for him to find out about this stalker! ¡°Huh? That fast? Second Brother, don¡¯t you need me to provide some details?¡± Chu Ning was a little surprised. Although she knew that her second brother was very good with computers, she did not expect for it to be to this extent¡­ She was also unaware that it was with her second brother¡¯s help that she could be rescued in such a short time on the day she disappeared. ¡°No need.¡± Chu Jing looked at Chu Ning¡¯s incredulous expression and then added, ¡°I don¡¯t need this supplementary information.¡± ¡°Alright, Second Brother, you¡¯re too impressive.¡± Chu Ning left Chu Jing¡¯s room. Half an hour passed quickly. In fact, Chu Jing only used about ten minutes to uncover the culprit¡¯s identity. Meanwhile. In an internet cafe in M city. Zhao Rui was an ordinary sophomore from Jingyuan High School. His family could merely be considered middle-class ¡ª the kind that could be said to only barely cover the tuition fees. He liked to fiddle with electronic products in his spare time. He also enjoyed taking photos everywhere with a miniature camera. The photos of Chu Ning and Yan Shen were his masterpieces. Originally, he just took a photo casually to satisfy his curiosity and voyeurism. However, two days ago, a stranger paid a high price for his photos and asked him to follow them and take their photos on schedule. At the same time, he was also paid a sum of money to post it on the school forum. Just as he was feeling pleased, an e-mail suddenly popped up on the computer screen in front of him. Strangely, the e-mail opened by itself! The contents of the e-mail was extremely concise, with only a couple of sentences. ¡°Zhao Rui, cease all stalking and interference on Chu Ning¡¯s life immediately. Otherwise, I have a way to make you spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± Sitting in front of the computer screen, Zhao Rui gulped. Cold sweat instantly coated his forehead. Originally, he was very confident in his anti-theft tracking technology, and even specially went out to surf the internet, avoiding use of his home computer. It could be said that he was being immensely cautious. But the words of this unfamiliar hacker destroyed all his confidence and made him understand the gravity of the situation. To be able to break into the public network without triggering the internet cafe¡¯s alarm system, he was positive that the other party would really make him go to jail. Revealing his name meant that the other party had all of his information! Chapter 62 - The Return of the School Belle If he still didn¡¯t put an end to it, the other party wouldn¡¯t stop at just a warning letter! Thinking of this, Zhao Rui immediately opened his contact list and found the stranger¡¯s details. ¡°I don¡¯t want the money. I¡¯ll return you the money from before. But regarding the matter between Chu Ning and Yan Shen, it has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t come looking for me again in future!¡± After sending the message, Zhao Rui immediately returned the money to the stranger. Then, he turned off the computer and stumbled all the way home from the Internet cafe. ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ve uncovered the details ¡ª the person who stalked and photographed you is called Zhao Rui. He¡¯s a student of Jingyuan High School. Just like you, he¡¯s in his second year.¡± Chu Jing briefly explained Zhao Rui¡¯s basic information to Chu Ning. In fact, as long as Chu Jing was willing, he could clearly investigate the information of everyone in Zhao Rui¡¯s family, but there was no need for that, just like what Chu Ning had said, it was enough to give him a warning. ¡°What makes me a little curious is that he probably doesn¡¯t have the motivation to follow you with such intensity,¡± Chu Jing voiced his opinion. ¡°So, Second Brother, you¡¯re saying that someone should have asked him to do this?¡± Chu Ning was also a little surprised. She, too, knew that the person who secretly took photos of her was most likely a student of Jingyuan High School. It was just that she didn¡¯t expect someone to be behind this. ¡°Well, this is just my opinion.¡± Chu Jing nodded. ¡°Well, it seems that there are really people who are thinking about me all the time.¡± Chu Ning said self-deprecatingly. She already had a candidate she suspected, but she was still unsure whether it was the other party who did it. ¡°Do you want me to follow this lead and find out who the person is?¡± Chu Jing immediately added, ¡°It¡¯ll be quick.¡± ¡°No need, Second Brother. I know what I¡¯m doing. Thank you, you treat me the best!¡± ¡°No, no. How can I compare to Big Brother?¡± As Chu Ning¡¯s voice tapered off, Chu Jing quickly shook his head and denied it. ¡°Not only Big Brother, but the other brothers and our parents are also very good to me.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. At this time, she did not care about the fact that she and Chu Huan had never gotten along. ¡°Mm, since we¡¯ve already investigated it, that Zhao Rui should know what to do and won¡¯t secretly take photos of you anymore. You don¡¯t have to take this matter to heart anymore. Go back and rest well. You still have lessons tomorrow. Xiao Ning, let me know if there¡¯s anything you need help with in the future. Or Big Brother will do, too.¡± Chu Jing said with a simple and honest smile. ¡°Okay, Second Brother!¡± ¡­ Chu Jing¡¯s warning letter had a huge effect. That night, the intimate photos of Chu Ning and Yan Shen disappeared completely from the post, and there would be no follow-up. Zhao Rui knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either the unfamiliar user or the writer of the anonymous warning letter, so he chose to quit. The next day, when Chu Ning went to school, Yan Shen still followed her. Although there was no communication between them, they had formed a subtle tacit understanding. Yan Shen could not like Ye Ting now. Chu Ning knew that as she got more involved, the chances of Ye Ting turning the tables became smaller and smaller, and she could also not be the main character! It was not until she entered the classroom and was seated that Chu Ning realized that the students around her seemed to have become much more normal today; they were not looking at her strangely like the day before. This made her feel a little uncomfortable for the moment¡­ Just as Chu Ning was feeling puzzled, the students around her nudged her arm. ¡°Chu Ning, have you heard? The school belle of our school, Luo Yu, has returned today. She is like Yan Shen, the beauty of Jingyuan High School. But now that Ye Ting has transferred to our class, it¡¯s hard to say who the school belle is this time.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Ning nodded, indicating that she understood. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Luo Yu will compete with you for Yan Shen? I heard last year that Luo Yu once pursued Yan Shen, but was rejected. That¡¯s why she went abroad to study for half a year as an exchange student. I think she wanted to calm herself down.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s cute deskmate looked at her in disbelief, before continuing. Chapter 63 - Tug ¡°Alright, got it. But I don¡¯t like Yan Shen. Since she likes him, then she can courageously pursue him. I¡¯ll take the initiative to give way.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands nonchalantly. She really did not understand what kind of charm Yan Shen possessed to be able to be surrounded by so many girls. She clearly did not have any feelings for him? Alright, he was indeed a little handsome, but he was not her type! ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t like Yan Shen? Then you guys¡­¡± Before the deskmate could complete her sentence, Chu Ning ruthlessly cut her off. ¡°I¡¯ve never taken the initiative to look for him,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. Her deskmate was speechless. ¡°Alright, as a bystander, I¡¯m also a little shocked. But this time, it¡¯s going to be very lively. If Luo Yu wants to become a host, then the school will be in a bit of a dilemma. After all, as the school¡¯s recent rising star, Ye Ting will definitely not let go of this opportunity to show off. And there will only be two female hosts for the Dragon Boat Festival Gala. This year¡¯s competition for places will definitely be very interesting.¡± Her deskmate rubbed her hands in anticipation. ¡°Xiao Mi, can you focus on your studies instead of focusing on these useless things all day long? What¡¯s the point?¡± Chu Ning was dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t just her deskmate. She felt that these fellows were especially free every day. When she had previously been in high school, she used to work hard on her internal exams. There were even people who would go home at night and secretly do practice papers under the covers; as for them¡­ Forget it, they were pretty good too. At least their family conditions were not too bad and their starting point was relatively high. ¡°You¡¯re the main character and you¡¯re acting like it¡¯s nothing. Actually, I feel that if you dress up a little, you¡¯ll be comparable to them. You might even be better looking than them. You could even be the school belle.¡± The deskmate suddenly suggested seriously, looking at Chu Ning¡¯s profile. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Chu Ning shook her head gently. She felt that the evaluation of the school belle and the school beau was extremely boring. It was completely meaningless. Other than satisfying the curiosity of these students, it didn¡¯t have any practical function. ¡°As your older sister, I don¡¯t want to compare my beauty with you fellows.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. ¡°Why is it not necessary? Think about it. You are so good at your studies, and you are so beautiful. If you were in a novel, you would be the very model of a female protagonist!¡± Her deskmate said excitedly, waving her cute fist. ¡°Uh, have you ever seen a female protagonist who is as poor as me? Aren¡¯t they all very rich?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. She still owed the school a million! ¡°Your looks and talent are your assets. Besides, don¡¯t female protagonists have to go through some hardships?¡± The deskmate said matter-of-factly. ¡°I think you have a lot of ideas; it would be great to write a novel.¡± Chu Ning teased, as the two of them continued to chat in this manner. The first two classes in the morning were physical education classes, so the whole class was very active before class. Everyone was waiting to go to the sports field under the guidance of the physical education teacher. After a while, as the entire class waited with anticipation, the physical education teacher finally arrived. At the same time, he was holding a very thick rope with a red cloth tied in the middle. Immediately, a sharp-eyed classmate opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Teacher, will we be doing a tug-of-war for this lesson?¡± ¡°Yes, to release your physical strength.¡± The physical education teacher stood at the podium and answered with a smile. ¡°Moreover, the timing this time is quite coincidental. It just so happens that another class is also having their physical education class, so today our class will have a tug-of-war with Class Three.¡± As soon as the physical education teacher finished speaking, the crowd of boys and girls below the podium erupted into cheers. The girls were happy as Yan Shen was in Class Three. As long as they won the tug-of-war, it would be the same as ¡°snatching¡± Yan Shen over. The boys were similarly happy for a very simple reason ¡ª Luo Yu, who was recognized as the school beauty of Jingyuan High School, was also in Class 3! This was a competition that they had no choice but to win! ¡°Alright, everyone, stop the racket. I know that all of you are very enthusiastic. Now, listen to my command and line up properly. Gather at the sports field!¡± ¡­ A few minutes later, all the members of Chu Ning¡¯s class had gathered at the sports field. It was only then that Chu Ning noticed Ye Ting. Perhaps it was because she knew in advance that there would be a physical education class today, but Ye Ting was wearing very cool clothes, the short sleeves on her upper body cleverly highlighted her figure, paired with a cute little louvered skirt and sports pantyhose. For a time, she attracted the attention of many male students. Chapter 64 - Face Among the girls present today, however, she still had a strong competitor, and that was Luo Yu. The male students who weren¡¯t looking at Ye Ting were looking at Luo Yu. If Ye Ting was a young and beautiful girl that day, then Luo Yu was a noble and elegant princess. She wore a long green dress, sand was calm and peaceful. The two of them represented two different styles. Without a doubt, they were the two female leads on the field that day. Chu Ning was very happy to see such a scene. She was not interested in the title of school belle, but Ye Ting was different. Therefore, between Ye Ting and Luo Yu, there was bound to be a ¡°contest¡±. The two classes were full of hostility. The male students in Chu Ning¡¯s class boasted that they would definitely snatch Luo Yu away. Likewise, the boys in Class Three were saying that they would snatch Ye Ting away. Yan Shen seemed to be indifferent to these things, as if nothing could attract his attention. He was still wearing a white short-sleeved shirt and black sports pants. He was eye candy simply by standing there. He did not say anything, but only glanced in Chu Ning¡¯s direction. There was a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. After some discussion, the PE teachers of the two classes finally decided to divide each class into three groups based on the number of people. Each group would have eighteen people, and the best of three would decide the winner. This way, everyone could participate. As for the distribution of people, it would depend on the arrangement for each class. Chu Ning was assigned to the third group, and coincidentally, Yan Shen was also assigned to the third group on the other side.. However, Luo Yu and Ye Ting were enemies. One of them was in the first group, while the other was in the second group. It was unknown if the physical education teachers intentionally did this, but the two of them just happened to be separated. As the physical education teacher whistled, the tense and intense tug-of-war competition began. As Luo Yu was one of the tug-of-war members in the first group of Class Three, the boys in Chu Ning¡¯s class were especially excited. They were pulling the rope towards their camp with all their might. In that instant, the rope was stretched taut. The remaining two groups of students from the two classes were cheering them on from the side. There were one or two people who were responsible for making funny faces. As long as they succeeded in making the other party laugh, it would increase the hope of their class winning! Looking at this lively scene, as well as the students from both groups doing all sorts of funny faces, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but laugh. How wonderful! The breath of youth rushed to her face. After a few minutes of stalemate, the first match was won by Chu Ning¡¯s class with a slight advantage, while Luo Yu was successfully pulled to the opposite side and ¡°snatched¡± over. After some adjustments, the second match immediately began. As expected, Ye Ting was ¡°snatched¡± over by the students from the opposite Class Three, who had a slight advantage. This result immediately attracted the cheers of the boys from Class Three. Ye Ting¡¯s face was also slightly red, and she had a shy expression on her face. Both classes had a win and a loss each. The real deciding factor was the final match. And this time, the girls on Chu Ning¡¯s side were obviously enthusiastic. They were secretly cheering themselves on. They had to ¡°snatch¡± Yan Shen away! Chu Ning was fine either way. It did not matter to her which side won or lost. There was no true reward. She just had to participate in it. However, just as she wanted to shrink to the back of the crowd, the PE teacher stopped her. ¡°Chu Ning, your academic results are very famous in the entire M city and beyond. However, you have to have a balanced development, right? Go and stand at the front. This way, you can also play a leading role.¡± ¡°Teacher, it is not suitable for me to stand at the front due to my height¡­¡± Chu Ning still resisted. ¡°It has to be you. Don¡¯t hesitate. Go quickly. Everyone is waiting for you. Isn¡¯t that right, class?¡± The physical education teacher refused to let it go. He even mobilized the other students to ¡°encourage¡± her. These students had already misunderstood the relationship between Chu Ning and Yan Shen. Now that Yan Shen was in front of Chu Ning, how could they not follow the teacher¡¯s lead? ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Chu Ning felt a little helpless. She could only get into position at the front of the team, spread her legs, and hold the rope tightly with both hands. However, just as she was full of confidence and thinking about winning this match, the opponent¡¯s lineup was adjusted accordingly! Chu Ning watched helplessly as Yan Shen walked from the middle to the front of the team, face-to-face with her. ¡°No way!¡± Chapter 65 - Chu Ning, Living with Great Strength ¡°Teacher, you like their pairing as well¡­¡± Looking at Yan Shen¡¯s calm and handsome face, Chu Ning wanted to cry, but no tears came. She even suspected that the two teachers had arranged it this way on purpose.. She did not know about Yan Shen¡¯s side. Anyway, she could not use much strength on her side. Forcefully pulling Yan Shen into her arms? Forget it. It was not easy for her to settle the photo incident. She did not want to be the hot topic of the school again because of this incident! However, she was really close to Yan Shen now! If her side lost, due to the huge inertia, Chu Ning felt that she would not be able to stop herself from being pulled forward¡­ On the other hand, if they won, Yan Shen would also be thrown towards her.. Chu Ning did not know what Yan Shen was thinking. In any case, she did not want to win, and she definitely did not want to lose! Just as her mind was racing, the PE teacher blew a whistle lightly to remind everyone to get ready. The last match was about to begin! If she could, Chu Ning really wanted to shut her eyes. In this awkward situation, she could not think of a way to leave with dignity except to forfeit the game. Pretending to have a headache, or that her period had arrived, or that she did not have any strength¡­ A series of excuses flashed through her mind one by one. The main character today was obviously not her! Why was that! Just as she was hesitating, the PE teacher had already started counting down to the last three seconds. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll go all out!¡± Chu Ning hardened her heart. She could not care anymore. Let the storm come even more fiercely! The match began. Chu Ning instantly felt a huge pulling force from her palm, all the way to her entire body. She also took a step forward. Yan Shen¡¯s well-defined face was slightly red. His body was also leaning back slightly. Clearly, he was also sparing no effort. The students on both sides were cheering. At this time, Chu Ning did not hold back. She really wanted to keep her two feet planted on the field. If the other side could not pull her, she would not be able to win against the other side either. Unfortunately, all of this was just in her imagination. In less than thirty seconds, Chu Ning suddenly felt a terrifying force coming from Yan Shen¡¯s side. She could not help but lean forward. The target ¡ª Yan Shen¡¯s embrace! ¡°Ah! Come on, have you guys not eaten today! Chu Ning, unleash your powers!¡± Chu Ning cheered herself on internally. Her face had long turned red, and her long legs could not help but tremble slightly.. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Chu Ning gritted her teeth. She was already using all her strength, but her body still could not stop moving forward. She felt that she could not hold on to the rope in her hands any longer. ¡°Am I going to lose?¡± Chu Ning knew that she was going to lose for sure. Even if she did not want to move forward, the people behind her would still push her, one after the other, knocking her into the opposite side. Just as Chu Ning was about to fly into Yan Shen¡¯s embrace, she slightly adjusted her orientation towards Yan Shen¡¯s left side; Chu Ning forcefully avoided coming into close contact with Yan Shen. The price was that she got down on one knee and her knee was scratched up. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± a wave of pain traveled up her right leg. For a moment, Chu Ning struggled to stand. Yan Shen¡¯s side won. However, Yan Shen did not seem to be that happy. When Luo Yu and Ye Ting simultaneously gazed at him with admiration, Yan Shen just turned around and walked away. ¡°Chu Ning!¡± A few students realized that something was wrong with Chu Ning, so they rushed over to help her up. Among them, Xu Xi was the most active. Although Ye Ting was very reluctant, in order to maintain her character, she cried out in surprise and rushed over to help her up. Even the PE teacher was alarmed and quickly ran over to check on the situation. Chu Ning was now a golden signboard of the school. She could not have any mishaps! ¡°Chu Ning, why don¡¯t I carry you to the school hospital to have a look?¡± Xu Xi said with some distress. When there were many people around, he did not call Chu Ning Little Miss Chu. ¡°No need. Just give me a hand. It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± Chu Ning held Xu Xi¡¯s hand and stood up with a little strength. ¡°Sister Chu Ning, you¡¯d better go to the hospital to have a look. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if the wound gets infected.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s delicate little face was full of worry. ¡°Yes, Ye Ting is right. Why don¡¯t we accompany you?¡± Many students immediately echoed. ¡°Uh, there¡¯s really no need. I can go and get myself checked. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Chu Ning had already stood up, but the area around her right knee was dark red. Then, she slowly walked towards the school hospital under everyone¡¯s stunned gaze. She walked further and further away. If one did not observe carefully, one would not know that her knee was injured.. ¡°Tsk, who are you acting strong for? Ye Ting, let her go by herself. We don¡¯t need to care about her,¡± Wang Li said, somewhat inappropriately. Just as she was about to continue, she found Xu Xi looking at her. ¡°If you keep talking, I¡¯ll hit you.¡± Chapter 66 - Title Deed and Key Chu Ning endured the pain and walked quickly to the school hospital. Simply disinfecting the wound and bandaging it should be enough. She felt that there was no need to make a fuss over it. It was just that these ¡°aristocratic¡± students of Jingyuan High School were too precious, so even if they caught a cold, they had to be taken seriously. She was not that particular. It was not as if she was left with a disability. According to her age, she would be able to recover in a few days. However, when she was on the field, Yan Shen¡¯s reaction surprised her. When she and Yan Shen moved away from each other, Chu Ning could clearly feel that his body was trembling slightly. Although he quickly returned to normal, Chu Ning could feel that there was something wrong with his mood. Chu Ning shook her head and did not think further about it. This seemed normal to her. If it was anyone else, Chu Ning would also have avoided them. Although it was a good choice to fall into Yan Shen¡¯s embrace, who was she? She was Chu Ning, the pure-blooded female lead! Therefore, it was impossible for her to take the initiative. Not in this lifetime. The school doctor¡¯s bandaging speed was very fast. It was not a big problem to begin with. Chu Ning slowly stood up again. She no longer needed to be supported. ¡°Classmate, when you go back, eat more nutritious food. Then, don¡¯t exercise intensely for the next few days. Based on your age group¡¯s physical fitness, your wounds will heal naturally in a few days.¡± The school doctor was a very kind and patient auntie. She was patiently telling Chu Ning some things to take note of. ¡°Okay, thank you, auntie. Then I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡­ Chu Ning looked at the time. At this time, the PE class had not ended. The remainder was free time, but in her current situation, she could not move freely on the playground, so after she greeted the PE teacher, she returned to the classroom and sat down. There were a few students in the classroom at the moment. They were usually quiet and introverted. After the tug-of-war competition, they returned to the classroom and were reading seriously. Just as Chu Ning had taken out a novel to read, she saw the form teacher, Lin Hao, running all the way from the distant corridor to the classroom door before stopping. ¡°Chu Ning, come to my office.¡± A moment later, Lin Hao and Chu Ning arrived in the office one after the other. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Taking part in a tug-of-war competition, I heard that you even injured your leg?¡± Lin Hao¡¯s tone was slightly reproachful. He did not want Chu Ning¡¯s body to have even the slightest problem. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Whom did you hear it from? It¡¯s just a scratch. It¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Chu Ning was also a little surprised. She had just returned to the classroom and Lin Hao immediately knew about it. Such efficiency¡­ was indeed a little exaggerated. ¡°You still have to take care of your own body. Teacher still hopes that you can continue to maintain it.¡± It was obvious what Lin Hao meant ¡ª he was afraid that because of her health, Chu Ning¡¯s studies would be held up. ¡°It won¡¯t. Mr. Lin, please be assured, you don¡¯t have to worry about the results. Did you call me here purely to express concern about my health?¡± Chu Ning felt that Lin Hao must have other things to tell her. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t I tell you previously that you would be rewarded with a villa? Although I told you the specific address, I haven¡¯t given you the key or the title deed. Doesn¡¯t that make me, as a teacher, as well as the school appear unconvincing?¡± After Lin Hao finished speaking, he took out a sealed bag and a key from his office drawer. ¡°Well, this is the title deed and the key. You must keep this securely. As for whether you want to keep it for yourself or sell it off, that¡¯s entirely up to you,¡± Lin Hao said seriously. He was also a little envious of Chu Ning. To be able to own her own property at such a young age¡­ He, Lin Hao, had been working hard for so many years. Even if he used all his savings, he could not afford such a villa! ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Lin.¡± Chu Ning would not stand on ceremony with him. This was a reward given to her by the school. ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. I¡¯ll emphasize once again that you must look after your personal safety. It¡¯s best if it doesn¡¯t happen again under such circumstances. Actually, I don¡¯t think physical education is that important. You can stay in the classroom and self-study.¡± Chu Ning was speechless. After returning to the classroom, Chu Ning carefully put away her title deed and key. She planned to go over to have a look after school that day. Chapter 67 - Vying For the Title of School Belle The two periods of physical education ended speedily. The students returned to the classroom one after another. This time, Ye Ting also received plenty of praise. Naturally, it was impossible for there to be only two classes of students on the school field. There were also students from classes in other grades. In their opinion, Ye Ting naturally had enough assets to be on par with Chu Ning. As she had just transferred to Jingyuan High School recently, she might not be as popular as Luo Yu. However, from the comments of some students, they felt that Ye Ting¡¯s looks were similar to Luo Yu¡¯s. As soon as Chu Ning¡¯s deskmate, Xiao Mi, returned to her seat, she did not even have time to wipe the sweat from her forehead before she excitedly reported the information she had gathered on the field to Chu Ning, ¡°Chu Ning, you don¡¯t even know, although our class lost the match, when you stepped aside from Yan Shen¡¯s embrace at the last moment, it was simply too cool!¡± ¡°Huh? Is getting abrasions on your knee really cool? Do you want to try it too?¡± After listening to her deskmate¡¯s excited description, Chu Ning was confused. What was wrong with children these days? She could not quite understand their way of thinking. ¡°But that¡¯s Yan Shen! Don¡¯t you know how many girls are willing to be intimate with him? And you would rather get hurt than hug him. Sigh, it¡¯s really true. I can only say that, Chu Ning, you are worthy of being Jingyuan High School¡¯s Study God. You are indeed different from ordinary beings!¡± The more her deskmate talked, the more excited she became. She could not understand how Chu Ning¡¯s brain worked either. ¡°It¡¯s a tug-of-war. What are you thinking of? Also, haven¡¯t you studied physics before? If my 100 kg were to collide into your Prince Charming, wouldn¡¯t he be crushed?¡± Chu Ning explained the reason why she had avoided him. However, her deskmate did not appear to be able to absorb what she said and changed the topic again. ¡°Also, you don¡¯t know¡­¡± At this point, her deskmate lowered her voice and looked at Ye Ting in the distance. After making sure that she was not paying attention to them, she said softly, ¡°After the tug-of-war competition, Ye Ting and Luo Yu had an intimate exchange!¡± ¡°And in school, many boys began to choose sides. On one side, they insisted that Luo Yu was still the prettiest girl in school, while in the other camp, they thought that the new girl, Ye Ting, was prettier; Luo Yu is no longer attractive. And because of that, they quarreled so much that they almost got into a fight. Do you want to know how it was resolved?¡± At the end of her spiel, her deskmate deliberately created suspense by not disclosing her information so that Chu Ning could guess. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Chu Ning answered indifferently. Her deskmate was flabbergasted. ¡°Come on, just say that you want to know.¡± Her deskmate hugged Chu Ning¡¯s arm and began to act coquettishly. Chu Ning looked at her cute appearance and wanted to laugh. She could only say helplessly, ¡°How was it resolved?¡± ¡°Then you asked the right person. I just happened to know that they are going to organize an online poll and then use the form for voting to choose their ideal school belle,¡± her deskmate said proudly to Chu Ning. ¡°Huh? No way. Do you need a vote to resolve something like this?¡± Chu Ning was a little speechless. These people were really exuberant. ¡°Do you think Ye Ting is prettier or Luo Yu?¡± her deskmate asked again. ¡°I¡¯m the prettiest.¡± Chu Ning secretly thought to herself, but she said aloud, ¡°I¡¯m a little face-blind, so I¡¯m not very sensitive to looks. I think you look similar to the two of them.¡± Chu Ning said lightly. ¡°¡­ Okay, no wonder. Now I finally know.¡± Her deskmate had a matter-of-fact expression. ¡°What?¡± Chu Ning was curious. ¡°No wonder you have no feelings for Yan Shen. I¡¯ve finally discovered a big secret of yours.¡± Her deskmate¡¯s eyes lit up as if she had discovered a great secret. Chu Ning almost laughed out loud. She did not expect that this silly girl would actually believe her story. The morning passed very quickly. During lunch that day, it was rare but Yan Shen did not sit face-to-face with her. Instead, they were separated by a dining table. Chu Ning felt a little baffled. Yan Shen¡¯s face was as calm as ever; there was no emotion on his face. However, this time, the school belle of Jingyuan High School, Luo Yu, was sitting across from him. Luo Yu and Yan Shen were classmates to begin with. Even though she had once been rejected by Yan Shen, Luo Yu still did not give up. After returning to Jingyuan High School, she had only buried the love she had for Yan Shen. To her, being friends was also a good option. Chu Ning only glanced in Yan Shen¡¯s direction for a moment before lowering her head and gobbling down her food. The auntie at the school hospital had told her to replenish her nutrition. Chapter 68 - School Belles Probing ¡°I heard that you have some special feelings for that student called Chu Ning?¡± Luo Yu asked softly as she took small bites of her broccoli. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Yan Shen looked at her in surprise, then nodded and did not deny it. ¡°Well, she¡¯s actually very good. Her academic results are so outstanding, I think she¡¯s quite good-looking too.¡± Luo Yu then laughed. Her laughter was as clear and melodious as a silver bell, and her voice was pleasant to the ear. ¡°I do owe her a little. No, I should say that I owe her a lot, so I want to make it up to her.¡± Yan Shen thought for a moment and explained. He did not know why Luo Yu would praise Chu Ning in front of him, but he felt that he still needed to explain it a little. Luo Yu felt as if her heart had been pounded by a huge hammer. The amount of information that Yan Shen¡¯s words revealed was really too much. Owed? And he owed a lot? Then what did she do to make a haughty person like Yan Shen admit that he owed Chu Ning a lot? Could it be.. Many thoughts flashed through Luo Yu¡¯s mind, but she did not ask Yan Shen about the minutiae. There were some things that it was not good to ask too clearly. Since Yan Shen had already said so, there was no point for her to persist. No wonder during the tug-of-war, when Chu Ning stood in front, Yan Shen had also taken the initiative to walk to the front. Was it because he did not want Chu Ning to bump into other people? There was also the post on the school forum. She had actually known about it a long time ago. Moreover, although the intimate photos between the two of them had all disappeared, someone had already saved them in advance. Naturally, she had also seen them. She did not expect that the person she missed the most after returning to the country had already found someone else. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Seeing that you actually found your own happiness, I¡¯m happy for you too.¡± Luo Yu¡¯s face revealed a smile. She seemed to be wishing Yan Shen and Chu Ning well. ¡°What happiness? Are you referring to me and Chu Ning?¡± Yan Shen was surprised for a rare moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Luo Yu hurriedly asked. ¡°No, I have nothing to do with her.¡± Yan Shen shook his head. ¡°Huh? But I think she¡¯s very good.¡± Luo Yu¡¯s tiny mouth was opened in an ¡®O¡¯ shape. Although she spoke these words, she could no longer hide her joy. ¡°If she¡¯s very good, I won¡¯t mind if you like her.¡± Yan Shen finished his last bite of food, picked up the lunchbox, and turned to leave. Luo Yu looked at his back view as he left, but the corners of her mouth could not help but curl up slightly. At this moment, she was the focus of the cafeteria. ¡­ Before class in the afternoon, Lin Hao specially came over to ask about Chu Ning¡¯s condition. He told her that if she felt unwell, she could apply for leave. However, he was rejected by Chu Ning. She felt that Lin Hao was really making a mountain out of a molehill. After the last class in the evening, Chu Ning did not plan to return home. After explaining the situation to Chu Jing, she directly took a taxi to Jinghu district. Jinghu district was the location of the villa that the school had rewarded her with. Only the rich in M city could live there. To Chu Ning¡¯s surprise, Yan Shen¡¯s private car was still following behind her. ¡°Young master, why don¡¯t I follow her? You¡¯d better go home. Won¡¯t this take up too much of your time?¡± In Yan Shen¡¯s private car, the driver said helplessly. ¡°Just follow her for a few more days. She¡¯s injured. We¡¯ll talk after she recuperates in a few days,¡± Yan Shen replied expressionlessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your orders.¡± ¡­ Jingyuan High School was not too far away from Jinghu District. Chu Ning took less than ten minutes to arrive at the entrance of the district from the school. There was a security booth at the entrance of the district. However, after Chu Ning announced her name, she quickly walked towards her new residence under the fawning smile of the security guard. A moment later, Chu Ning appeared in front of an exquisite villa with a Gothic architectural style. In terms of appearance, she was quite satisfied. However, she did not know what the interior decoration looked like. However, just as Chu Ning was about to take out her key and enter to have a look, someone suddenly called out to her from behind. ¡°Hey, little girl, you¡¯re going the wrong way. Our house is over here!¡± Chu Ning turned around and followed the sound of the voice. She saw the next door neighbor walk out. Chapter 69 - Mistaken for Someone Else It was a stocky middle-aged couple. ¡°Huh? Are you talking to me?¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t tell if the middle-aged couple was calling out to her. ¡°Young lady, what are you still standing there for? Come here quickly. This way; you¡¯re going the wrong way!¡± The middle-aged woman waved at her, indicating for Chu Ning to hurry over. In order to understand the situation, Chu Ning could only walk over in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re the little girl from the countryside that Mrs. Wang told me about, right? Don¡¯t be shy. Mrs. Wang told me that her niece¡¯s personality is a little introverted and shy and you might not be used to it at first, but it¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be fine after a while. We won¡¯t deliberately make things difficult for you.¡± The middle-aged woman directly took Chu Ning¡¯s arm and held it warmly. The man at the side was obviously the middle-aged woman¡¯s husband. He looked at Chu Ning and nodded with a smile. ¡°Could it be that the address is wrong? But the title deed clearly states that it isn¡¯t this house? And what about Mrs. Wang? How did I become her niece? What introverted personality? What do you mean not used to it? What are you talking about?¡± Chu Ning was completely flummoxed. She looked at the amiable middle-aged couple in front of her and was a little uncertain.. ¡°Come in with me quickly. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Without waiting for Chu Ning to agree, she pulled Chu Ning into her home. As soon as she entered, Chu Ning saw the fruits and brewed tea sitting on the coffee table, as though they had been awaiting her arrival. ¡°Come, have a seat. The fruits on the table have been washed. You can take and eat them. I heard from Mrs. Wang that you didn¡¯t like to talk since you were young, but you are very diligent and hygienic. The only flaw is that you couldn¡¯t continue to study well. However, when you had time at Mrs. Wang¡¯s house, she would agree to let you read and study when you wanted to.¡± The woman said enthusiastically, as if she really thought of Chu Ning as the niece that Mrs. Wang had mentioned. ¡°Uh¡­ May I ask how I should address you and your husband?¡± Chu Ning could tell that the other party did not have any ill intentions, so she was not anxious. She had plenty of opportunities to explain, but she had to know the other party¡¯s name first¡­ ¡°Young lady, you can just call me Auntie Liu. You can call him Uncle Chen. There¡¯s no need to be too formal. Before Mrs. Wang left, she told me that this niece of hers had a delicate and pretty appearance. Now it seems that she was putting it mildly. Young lady, you¡¯re really beautiful and tall. You¡¯re about the same age as our Chen Chen.¡± The woman introduced herself as she looked Chu Ning from head to toe. ¡°¡­ Auntie, thank you for the compliment. I already understand the situation. You must be¡­¡± before Chu Ning could finish her sentence, the woman mercilessly interrupted her again. ¡°Young lady, since you¡¯re already here, it means that you¡¯ve already thought it through. Actually, strictly speaking, the job of a nanny is still secondary. The main thing is to speak more with our Xiao Chen. Sigh, you don¡¯t know. This child has never liked to talk since he was young and has always been sullen. It¡¯s useless to take him to the hospital to see a doctor. I think there are some things that he might not be willing to let us know. You¡¯re of the same age. Perhaps he would be more willing to communicate with you.¡± At this point, the woman sighed. ¡°Chen Chen?¡± a blurry face instantly came to Chu Ning¡¯s mind, but she was not sure if it was him. ¡°Auntie, does your child go to Jingyuan High School?¡± Chu Ning asked tentatively. ¡°Yes! Young lady, it seems that you have done your homework before coming here, or did Mrs. Wang tell you? Jingyuan High School is already one of the best high schools here. Our Xiao Chen is studying there. He¡¯s already in his second year of high school this year!¡± the woman said arrogantly. Chu Ning was initially a little certain, but when she heard the woman¡¯s confident description, she was a little puzzled. The Chen Chen that she remembered and the Chen Chen that the woman described were probably not the same person. ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy usually very lively in class? And he is not introverted at all¡­¡± Chu Ning thought to herself, at a loss for words. She had a slight impression of Chen Chen, because this guy was in the same class as her! Chapter 70 - Words of Praise Usually, he liked to discuss with a group of male classmates which female student in school was good-looking. He also spoke often about himself as a potential partner of these girls. However¡­ she had said that Chen Chen was an introverted and taciturn child. That was definitely not the Chen Chen that she knew. Jingyuan High School was so vast. It was not unusual for a name to be repeated. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. Then your child must be outstanding.¡± Chu Ning decided not to say anything for the time being. If she made a mistake, she would be the one who would be embarrassed. ¡°Young lady, you really know how to speak. It¡¯s not like that. Our Xiao Chen¡¯s studies are not considered excellent either. He can only be considered average in the class. The main reason is that the school is good. If he had these results in any other high school, he would be one of the best,¡± the woman said proudly. ¡°Then what are his usual test scores?¡± Chu Ning continued to ask. She had to search for more details so that she could better understand what she wanted to find out. ¡°For the exam¡­ he should have scored more than 500 points the previous time. However, I heard during dinner that his class results seemed to be very good this time. One of the girls, Chu Ning, even shocked the entire Jingyuan High School. She scored the highest score ever in the school. He told me that it was 700¡­ 700 something?¡± The woman had a look of reminiscence on her face, but she couldn¡¯t recall it no matter how hard she tried. ¡°738 points,¡± her husband reminded, from her side. ¡°Yes, that amazing girl scored 738 points! She¡¯s really exemplary compared to others students. Besides, I heard from our Xiao Chen that her parents are quite beautiful! But you¡¯re not bad either.¡± When the woman mentioned the name Chu Ning, her eyes were filled with envy. ¡°It¡¯s basically confirmed¡­¡± although Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to admit it, this was the truth ¡ª the Xiao Chen that the woman mentioned was her classmate. However, he wasn¡¯t taciturn. It was the exact opposite of what the woman had described. ¡°Could there be such a huge difference between school and home?¡± Chu Ning secretly ridiculed. She didn¡¯t really understand this kind of behavior. Moreover, it was already so late, and school had ended a long time ago. Why hadn¡¯t this Chen Chen returned home yet? ¡°So, the reason you called me here is that you want me to spend more time with your son and talk to him, and also do some work like a nanny, right?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°Yes, it seems that your logical thinking is very clear. It¡¯s not like what Mrs. Wang told me. She also said that you¡¯re a little dull! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you any less than what you deserve. And as long as you perform well, I¡¯ll give you a raise!¡± The woman looked at Chu Ning with a smile as if she was looking at a something precious. ¡°I really don¡¯t think much of your salary, Auntie. You should save this money for Chen Chen to get a better tutor¡­¡± Chu Ning thought to herself, but she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me for some basic information? For example, what¡¯s my name?¡± ¡°No need. Before you came, Mrs. Wang had already told me your basic information. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to speak clearly when you saw us? Now it seems that her worries were unfounded.¡± The woman was delighted. The more she looked at Chu Ning, the more satisfied she felt. She even felt that it would be great if this was her future daughter-in-law! ¡­ At the same time, Chen Chen and his group of friends had played outside for quite a while before they started to walk home. When they reached the entrance of his residential area, he finally let slip the rambunctious smile from his face. He stopped humming the little tune and his face gradually returned to an expression of calm. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have Yan Shen¡¯s good looks, so he didn¡¯t look very cool. He quickly walked into the residential area, but when he passed by the entrance, a girl who looked like a country bumpkin caught his attention. She was blocked by the security guards outside the residential area and was unable to enter. She was squatting quietly at the entrance. ¡°She¡¯s above average in looks. I can only say that she¡¯s not bad.¡± He thought to himself. The main reason was that the other party¡¯s qualities was a little below standards. The students of Jingyuan High School were only dressed like Chu Ning, but even so, they still looked good beyond the school gate. Chen Chen didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just wanted to go home as soon as possible. He needed to log into the school forum to see if there were any updates about Chu Ning and Yan Shen. Chu Ning¡¯s actions that day had caused a lot of heated discussion! There was also the face-off between Luo Yu and Ye Ting. He couldn¡¯t wait for the poll between the two on the title of school belle! Chapter 71 - I Am Chu Ning ¡°Let¡¯s go, Auntie will show you your room. Young lady, you left in such a hurry. You didn¡¯t even bring your luggage, you only brought a schoolbag. But it doesn¡¯t matter, Auntie will take you to the mall tomorrow and bring you shopping!¡± The woman was completely immersed in her own world, as if she didn¡¯t care about what Chu Ning was thinking at all. ¡°Auntie Liu, may i ask if the decoration of this room was like this when you bought it, or if you bought the roughcast house and then renovated it yourself?¡± Chu Ning decided to ask what she wanted to know the most first. As for the question of her identity, Chen Chen would reveal the answer when he returned. ¡°Young lady, you really know a lot. You can even tell the difference between a roughcast house and a renovated one. Not bad, not bad. However, all our rooms are pre-decorated. The proprietor had chosen a style in advance and we were able to move in directly when the keys were handed over. In the future, if we¡¯re not satisfied, we can choose to redecorate it ourselves.¡± 2 The woman looked at Chu Ning with appreciation and then explained. ¡°Okay, thank you for telling me, Auntie Liu.¡± Chu Ning already knew that she only needed to buy some daily necessities to live here. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. We¡¯re going to live together anyway, so it¡¯s only right to tell you this. I¡¯ll register your identity with the property in a few days, and then you can freely enter and exit this neighborhood. There¡¯s nothing else to pay attention to. I¡¯ll give you a pamphlet later. There are precautions to take note of.¡± The woman spoke enthusiastically, but suddenly, she felt that something was amiss. She kept having the feeling that something was off. ¡°Young lady.¡± The woman suddenly stopped and looked at Chu Ning suspiciously. ¡°How did you get in?¡± Only then did she realize that, logically speaking, it was impossible for Chu Ning to enter this community, unless she was a relative of the owner, or she was an owner herself! ¡°Me? I just told the security guard my name and came in,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Could she climb over the wall to get in? Even if she wanted to, her body wouldn¡¯t allow it. Her knee hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and the walls were surrounded by electric fences¡­ ¡°Huh? How is this possible!¡± The woman was surprised, and even her husband was deep in thought. At this moment, Chen Chen returned with a black face. Once he returned home, his face would rarely show any other expression. It was even rarer to see his smile. When the woman brought Chu Ning down the stairs after they finished looking at the rooms on the second floor, Chen Chen happened to step into his house. Thus, Chu Ning and Chen Chen looked at each other. ¡°Xiao Chen, you¡¯re back. This is the new nanny that I told you about. How is she? Are you satisfied? She¡¯s about the same age as you, but she¡¯s much more diligent than you. You should learn more from her in the future!¡± The woman introduced Chu Ning to Chen Chen as soon as she saw him. However, the expression on Chen Chen¡¯s face could be described as colorful. For a moment, he thought that he was at school. Otherwise, why would he meet Chu Ning here? Wait. What did his mother say? The new nanny? Chen Chen pinched himself hard to ensure that he was not dreaming. He looked again at Chu Ning, who was looking at him with a smile on her face, then at his mother. ¡°Mom, what did you say she was?¡± Chen Chen said in disbelief, pointing at Chu Ning. ¡°She is our new nanny. Xiao Chen, what happened to you? Why did you suddenly pinch yourself? Did something happen at school?¡± The woman asked in confusion. Chen Chen slapped his forehead. Chu Ning was real. There was no mistake. Then there was something wrong with his mother. What kind of joke was this?! Even though he knew that Chu Ning¡¯s current family situation might not be very good, she, Chu Ning, was someone who was dismissive even towards Yan Shen. How could she come to his house to be a nanny? The world had changed? Although he didn¡¯t understand how Chu Ning came to this neighborhood, it was very obvious that Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t be a nanny in his house! ¡°Mom, do you know who is standing next to you?¡± Chen Chen felt that the words he had uttered at home today was probably the most he had said in a day for this month. The woman was a little happy. She thought that the new girl had played a role today, so her son was willing to say a few more words, but she did not expect him to suddenly ask this question again. ¡°Son, she is the new nanny recommended by your sister-in-law Mrs. Wang. Her name is¡­¡± Before the woman could finish her sentence, Chen Chen interrupted her. ¡°Her name is Chu Ning.¡± 1 Chapter 72 - Real and Fake Nanny ¡°Huh? Xiao Chen, are you mistaken?¡± The woman¡¯s mind went blank for a moment, but she still could not believe it. One had to know that, in Chen Chen¡¯s words, Chu Ning was exquisite and flawless, a person that Chen Chen looked up to! ¡°She¡¯s my classmate. Unless something is wrong with my eyes, I can¡¯t be mistaken.¡± Chen Chen was a little dumbfounded. His mother was really capable. ¡°¡­ Chu Ning, why are you here?¡± Chen Chen decided to speak to Chu Ning. ¡°My house is here, so I¡¯m here to take a look.¡± Chu Ning looked relaxed. After seeing Chen Chen, Chu Ning knew that there was no need for her to explain everything. Someone would explain it for her. ¡°Your house? But why are you at my house? And my mother said that you¡¯re my nanny. What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Chen was really curious about what had happened to make Chu Ning, a goddess of knowledge, appear at his house. As for the woman at the side, she was completely confused. She knew that she must have made a mistake. She had actually pulled her son¡¯s idol into the house and even made her become a nanny! Thinking about what had happened earlier, the woman¡¯s face quickly turned red. She had only cared about herself. Even though Chu Ning had already reminded her midway about clarifying things first, she did not bother nor think too much about it¡­ Moreover, Chu Ning actually listened to her monologue without interrupting her. Then¡­ the woman finally understood that Chu Ning was really her neighbor! ¡°I think Auntie might have made a mistake, but this is very normal. It¡¯s good that the misunderstanding is resolved. My house is next to yours. When I was at the entrance to my house, Auntie called me over. Your mother was very enthusiastic.¡± As Chu Ning said this, she was also explaining why she could freely enter the neighborhood. She was a house owner! ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Can you clarify things before you do anything!¡± Chen Chen immediately said angrily. This time, he felt so ashamed. He didn¡¯t know if Chu Ning would publicize this matter in class¡­ ¡°It¡¯s mom¡¯s fault. Mom is a little confused¡­ Student Chu Ning, I¡¯m really sorry for causing such a big misunderstanding.¡± The woman¡¯s mood was very complicated at that point. ¡°Auntie, the real young lady is very likely outside now. Do you want to contact her or go out to look for her? I think she is very likely to be waiting outside the community.¡± Chu Ning felt that her being the fake nanny had delayed the real nanny, and now that the matter had been clarified, she naturally could not continue to cause more delays. ¡°Ah, right, right, right!¡± The woman seemed to have come to a sudden realization, and she immediately asked, ¡°Xiao Chen, on your way back, did you see such a little girl¡­¡± the woman gave a rough description of her features. ¡°Mom¡­ I really admire you. How did you treat Chu Ning as our new nanny!¡± Chen Chen¡¯s mind instantly flashed to the image of the somewhat simple girl who had been squatting at the entrance of the residential area. ¡­ A moment later, Chu Ning, the fake nanny, left while Chen Chen¡¯s family apologized. Chu Ning found it quite interesting that Chen Chen¡¯s parents did not reveal their arrogance and disdain like Ye Ting¡¯s family did. When they found out about Chu Ning¡¯s true identity, Chen Chen¡¯s parents were very warm and did not look down on her at all because of her family background. 2 Chu Ning stood at the door of her house once more. She took out her key and opened the door of the living room with a hint of anticipation. As soon as she entered the door, a faint fragrance drifted towards her. The interior decoration was completely different from Chen Chen¡¯s house next door. The decorations of the Chen Chen¡¯s house were more magnificent, as if they were showing off the family¡¯s affluence and wealth, however, Chu Ning¡¯s style of decoration was more popular among youngsters. There weren¡¯t too many decorations. As the space was large enough, it was simple yet elegant. The overall style was more like it was designed to please Chu Ning. The colors of all the rooms were bright and cheerful, and the style was very refreshing; it could be said that it was the type that most girls liked. Chu Ning actually didn¡¯t particularly fancy this style, but it was still acceptable. Moreover, it could be seen that the school attached great importance to her quality of life, even taking these details into consideration! The villa was vast. It had three floors and a basement. On the bright side, there were six bedrooms. If it was slightly modified, it would not be crowded for Chu Ning¡¯s family if they were to move in. Chapter 73 - Chu Nings Parents Care and Concern Chu Ning was satisfied after taking a look round the house and decided to return home. She was going to find time to buy some daily necessities for this place. Maybe she would stay here occasionally in the future. When Chu Ning walked to the gate of the community, Chu Ning¡¯s parents were returning at the same time. ¡°Mom and Dad, you¡¯re back!¡± Chu Ning greeted them warmly. ¡°Xiao Ning, why are you back so late?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s father looked at the time and asked. ¡°After school, I went to the new house that the school gifted me. Today, my form teacher gave me the key and the title deed.¡± Chu Ning took the key out and waved it in her hand. ¡°Oh, this is a good thing. Xiao Ning, you¡¯re really an outstanding child. You¡¯re all very sensible. But your mom and I can¡¯t create better living conditions for you¡­¡± Chu Ning¡¯s father said with some regret. However, the careful Mrs. Chu discovered at this time that Chu Ning¡¯s gait was not quite right. The frequency of her steps was obviously uneven. Thus, she asked, ¡°Xiao Ning, what happened to your right leg?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small graze. I accidentally knocked it during physical education class.¡± Chu Ning did not expect that even though she had tried her best to hide it, it was still discovered. ¡°Xiao Ning, are you hurt?¡± Mr. Chu immediately reacted. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Look, I can still walk normally. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll cook today.¡± Chu Ning pushed Mr. Chu from behind, towards their house¡­ But when they reached home, Mr. and Mrs. Chu were still worried. ¡°Xiao Ning, show us the location of the wound. Why don¡¯t we take you to the hospital to have a look?¡± Mr. Chu¡¯s tone was a little heavy. Obviously, he was worried about Chu Ning¡¯s injury. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when you take me to the hospital, the wound would have already healed on its own.¡± Chu Ning said helplessly, but she still obediently rolled up her pants to her knees. The bleeding had already stopped and there was even a bandage on it. However, under the contrast of her snow-white skin, the area of the wound was still quite large. ¡°Tsk¡­ how is this acceptable? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡± Mr. Chu immediately became anxious when he saw the wound. Ever since this daughter had returned home, she had never had a good day. Now, she had even gotten injured¡­ Thinking of this, Mr. Chu could not help but feel a touch of sadness. He could only blame himself for being useless. If Chu Ning had still stayed in the Ye family, she would probably be at the best hospital in M City by now! However, when she returned to this family, her living conditions had plummeted. Conversely, she had to give back to the family. ¡°There¡¯s really no need, Dad. If you don¡¯t believe me, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe what the doctors in our school hospital say? The auntie in the school hospital said that people of my age recover very quickly. As long as we have enough nutrition, we¡¯d be fine in a few days.¡± Chu Ning said hurriedly. What kind of joke was this? If they really went to a big hospital and had a full check-up, even if there was nothing wrong with her, a month¡¯s worth of her father¡¯s hard-earned money would probably be gone. She did not mind. She could still afford a few thousand yuan. After all, she still had a few hundred thousand yuan on her. However, to her father, a few thousand yuan was the Chu family¡¯s monthly living expenses! The commotion in the living room quickly attracted Chu Jing¡¯s attention. However, when he understood the whole story, he just laughed and didn¡¯t care anymore. It was just as Chu Ning said, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was just a superficial injury. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go to the wet market to buy some meat!¡± Mr. Chu opened the door and hurried away before Chu Ning could say anything¡­ ¡°Sigh, Dad is really¡­ Oh right, Mom, where¡¯s fourth brother? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Chu Ning could only change the topic stiffly. ¡°Xiao Huan? He has a lot of matters to settle at school recently, so he might be busy these two days and won¡¯t have time to come back. It¡¯s just that Xiao Ning, the injury on your leg, is it really not serious? Why don¡¯t you let your dad take you to the hospital to have a look?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s mother looked at Chu Ning, who was much taller than her, with a heavy heart. She, too, felt a deep sense of guilt towards Chu Ning. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really fine. If you say more, I¡¯m really going to be angry!¡± Chu Ning felt that even in the Ye family, it would just be this way. However, the financial conditions of the two families could not be compared. If Chu Ning¡¯s parents only had 100 yuan in their pockets, they would be willing to spend it all on Chu Ning, but if the Ye family had 100 yuan, they might not make such a choice! 1 Chapter 74 - Ye Tings Hypocritical Words ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll give you a set of keys for the villa. You can go and have a look when you¡¯re free. It would be great if you and dad could come to an understanding one day and be willing to move in.¡± Chu Ning took out a key and handed it to Mrs. Chu, telling her the exact location in detail. ¡°Xiao Ning, we don¡¯t want you to¡­¡± Mrs. Chu was about to reject it when she was interrupted by Chu Ning. ¡°Mom, if you treat me as your biological daughter, don¡¯t reject it. Otherwise, I will have many thoughts,¡± Chu Ning said seriously. ¡°Okay¡­ Okay.¡± Mrs. Chu had no choice but to accept it. She looked at Chu Ning with a complicated expression. She was obviously the youngest daughter, but ever since she came to this family, she had been making contributions to the family¡­ ¡°Sigh, Mom, don¡¯t think so much. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning returned to her room. Her phone was on vibration mode, and it had vibrated a few times after school. However, she did not check it at that time. First, she was misunderstood by Chen Chen¡¯s parents, then, she had a look at her house. Only when she returned home did she have time to take out her phone. However, when she turned on her phone, she was shocked by the row of red dots. What was this, there were dozens of contacts who had sent her messages¡­ The teachers she knew in school, the classmates she usually had good relationships with, including Yan Shen, and Chen Chen¡­ Yan Shen continued his usual behavior, and it seemed that she had offended him that day. The message he sent was very simple and clear, with only three big words: ¡°Are you better?¡± But Chen Chen was different. Besides being polite and caring, this guy sincerely apologized to her again, just like he was writing a short essay. Chu Ning did not see how he could be considered introverted at all¡­ 1 Ye Ting also sent her a message, ¡°Sister Chu Ning, were you okay on the playground today? Does the wound still hurt? Is it better? If the wound worsens, it will be troublesome. Do you need our family¡¯s private doctor to go over and take a look at you? Anyway, he has already seen you before and should be very familiar with your physical condition. If you need my help, just ask. If you go to the hospital to take a look, Uncle Chu¡¯s expenses will cause a certain amount of pressure.¡± After Chu Ning finished reading, she snorted coldly. The words that Ye Ting sent to her seemed to be comforting her, but in fact, every part of her message was her showing off and mocking Chu Ning! Would she be so kind? She even specially asked Chu Ning just to show off the superiority of her current circumstances. She wanted to take this opportunity to mock Chu Ning for her difficult family situation; even going to the hospital for a checkup should only be done if it was within their abilities! Chu Ning naturally wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to show off. She immediately replied, ¡°Thank you, there¡¯s no need. My body is very healthy. I think you can go for a check when you¡¯re free. You can even bring the doctor with you when you go to school. What if your body suddenly acts up? Right? After all, you¡¯re a rich young lady. Your body is very delicate.¡± After she finished editing the message, Chu Ning clicked send and turned off her phone. As for the other messages, she was not in a hurry to reply. Same for Yan Shen¡¯s. However, not for Ye Ting. Chu Ning would not get accustomed to her faults, so she chose to go straight to the point! After more than ten minutes, Mr. Chu pushed the door open while panting. Chu Ning also walked out of the room. However, when she saw him holding several bags of meat in his hands, she was aghast. ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Ning roughly estimated that it weighed at least 30 kilograms¡­ According to the Chu family¡¯s dietary standards, this amount of meat was enough for the whole family to live on for a month¡­ ¡°Xiao Ning, in the next one to two weeks, you should eat more to supplement your nutrition. Then, when you go to school in the morning, take a thermos flask and bring along some pork ribs soup to drink in the afternoon,¡± Mr. Chu said after placing the bags of meat in the kitchen and drinking a large gulp of water. Mr. Chu¡¯s method of expressing his love was simple and crude. Within his ability, he was willing to do his all to give the best to Chu Ning. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you exaggerating? How can I eat so much meat? Besides, you bought so much at once. Aren¡¯t you afraid of it spoiling?¡± Chu Ning really didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Really, couldn¡¯t he have bought less? ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiao Ning. In case you get tired of eating the same things, I bought all kinds of meat, lamb, beef, pork, fish¡­ and shrimp. If you want to eat anything else, just tell me. The main thing is that the variety of wet markets in the neighborhood is limited. I¡¯ll go to the big supermarkets again tomorrow,¡± Mr. Chu said seriously. Chapter 75 - School Belle Luo Yus Probing ¡°¡­ no need, Dad. There¡¯s already so much that we can¡¯t finish eating. You really, did you make a fortune today?¡± Chu Ning also felt sorry for her father. The meat naturally would have cost a lot of money. Usually, the couple hardly ate meat; they simply couldn¡¯t bear to eat it. ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you recover quickly!¡± ¡­ That night¡¯s dinner was exceptionally sumptuous, but it was a pity that her brothers couldn¡¯t gather together. Chu Ning once again demonstrated her cooking skills. Everyone ate until they were full, including herself. ¡°Xiao Ning¡¯s cooking skills are really good. I think she can consider becoming a gourmet in the future,¡± Chu Jing said seriously after finishing his meal. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re flattering me too much. You¡¯re the only ones who enjoy my cooking. It¡¯s hard to be a chef, let alone a gourmet.¡± Chu Ning waved her hand. Although she was confident in her cooking skills, she still needed to be modest. ¡°I think the dishes our Xiao Ning cooks taste even better than the last restaurant we visited.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s mother said at this time. Her talent in cooking was almost the same as her aptitude for learning. Perhaps it was because of her strong learning capacity that she was outstanding in all aspects. ¡°Hey, Mom, Second Brother, don¡¯t praise me. My face is going to turn red if you carry on.¡± Chu Ning was a little embarrassed. She was just performing normally! ¡­ After dinner, Chu Ning turned on her phone again. As expected, Ye Ting also replied to her, ¡°I¡¯m really envious of Sister¡¯s art of talking. However, there are some things that can¡¯t be obtained no matter what. Yet, for some, it¡¯s within easy reach. I also want to see you show your beauty at the Dragon Boat Festival, but the conditions don¡¯t seem to allow it.¡± Chu Ning looked at this rather childish message and almost burst out laughing. At this point, she was still mocking her, using financial strength to compare the two of them. There was also the matter of the host of the Dragon Boat Festival Gala. Could she not participate? She simply did not want to participate! Thus, Chu Ning chose to directly ignore her message and simply could not be bothered to reply. She still had a lot of unread messages waiting to be replied to! Chu Ning opened the chat box with Yan Shen and typed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern.¡± She opened Chen Chen¡¯s chat box again. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll still be neighbors in the future!¡± By the time she finished replying to them one by one, it had already taken almost half an hour. Just as Chu Ning put down her phone and was about to wash up, her contact screen showed that a stranger had added her and was waiting for her acceptance. Chu Ning clicked on it and saw that her real name was verified as Luo Yu. ¡°Huh? Why did she add me?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know why Luo Yu added her WeChat. Was it because of Yan Shen? It shouldn¡¯t be that serious. She had already paid the price of a knee injury today. Didn¡¯t this clarify the issue? She didn¡¯t like Yan Shen at all. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t like what the forum post had said, that the two of them were very close. Chu Ning thought about it and decided to accept the friend request. ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡± Chu Ning asked first. After less than a minute, the other party replied. ¡°Hello, Chu Ning, I¡¯m Luo Yu.¡± There was a cute emoji at the end of Luo Yu¡¯s message. ¡°Nothing much, I just feel that I misunderstood you in the past. I feel like I just met you now.¡± Luo Yu immediately sent a second message. Chu Ning understood what Luo Yu meant. Indeed, Chu Ning¡¯s personality in the past and now could not be compared. Her previous actions were simply unreasonable, spoiled, rude, and unreasonable¡­ Although Luo Yu had been abroad for half a year, she should have some impression of the previous Chu Ning. Otherwise, she would not have said what she did. ¡°People change. Perhaps it is because of the accident back then that my character has changed a lot,¡± Chu Ning quickly replied. ¡°Yes, yes. I also admire you very much. To be able to get such a high score, you really are a genius!¡± Luo Yu praised, adding a thumbs up emoji at the end of her words. Chu Ning was a little helpless. This Luo Yu was beating around the bush, speaking about superficial matters. Chapter 76 - Ill Teach You ¡°Hurry up and ask me if I like Yan Shen. Then, I¡¯ll say that I don¡¯t like him, and you can pursue him boldly. I wish you both the best in getting together. It¡¯s best if you show off your love in front of Ye Ting every day¡­ ¡± Chu Ning had already prepared a whole set of conversations in her heart. It was not a secret that Luo Yu liked Yan Shen, and the entanglement between her and Yan Shen¡­ was also known by everyone. Therefore, Luo Yu¡¯s motive for finding her was very obvious. Wasn¡¯t it just to test her? ¡°If you like him, then go and chase after him, ¡± thought Chu Ning. ¡°Thank you for the compliment. You¡¯re also awesome. Oh right, you like Yan Shen. If you like him, I can teach you how to chase after him, ¡± Chu Ning said directly. She did not plan to beat around the bush with Luo Yu. There was no point. If she had something to say, she would just say it. She was not Ye Ting; Chu Ning did not want her to misunderstand that. ¡°Ah? Chu Ning, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that. I just wanted to add your contact information. I didn¡¯t expect you to think so much. ¡± Luo Yu was obviously a little surprised. Chu Ning had waited for a few minutes before she received Luo Yu¡¯s reply. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Let me say this first. Whenever you¡¯re ready, just ask me. I¡¯m going to wash up first. ¡± After saying that, Chu Ning turned off her phone and did not intend to continue chatting. Luo Yu stared at the phone screen. After about a minute, she came back to her senses. She had carefully read every word that Chu Ning had sent her, and she had carefully analyzed them. However, the conclusion she came to was that Chu Ning really did not care about Yan Shen that much. The casualness in her words could not be faked. Initially, Luo Yu felt that Chu Ning¡¯s scene on the field that day was just a ploy to make her suffer. That was why she thought of asking Yan Shen about it during lunch. She did not expect Yan Shen to say that he owed Chu Ning something. Both of them denied liking each other. In fact, Luo Yu knew Yan Shen¡¯s personality. After all, they had been in the same school since junior high. She wasn¡¯t sure if Yan Shen liked Chu Ning, but he definitely had her in his heart. As for Chu Ning¡­ Could it be that she was acting like she didn¡¯t care about Yan Shen at all? Initially, she wanted to ask what had happened between the two of them during the half a year that she wasn¡¯t around for an arrogant and aloof person like Yan Shen to admit that he owed Chu Ning something. However, Chu Ning¡¯s words made it difficult for Luo Yu to ask that question again. Sigh¡­ Luo Yu sighed softly and furrowed her beautiful and delicate eyebrows. ¡°So, what am I, a third party? ¡± Luo Yu laughed at herself. Then, she opened her exquisite diary and wrote something on it. Due to her knees, Chu Ning could not take a bath that day. So, she had no choice but to dip a towel in the water and carefully scrub her body bit by bit. It was almost ten o¡¯clock when she finished showering. Just as she changed and was about to sleep, the living room door was opened. Father Chu walked in from outside and gently closed the door. At the same time, he was holding a bag in his hand. ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ve asked the doctor. It¡¯s best to buy some ointment to apply on the wound. Otherwise, it might leave a scar in the future. ¡± Father Chu used his other hand to wipe the sweat off his face, looking at Chu Ning and saying with a smile. 1 For some reason, Chu Ning looked at Father Chu¡¯s slightly hunched back and suddenly felt tears welling up in her eyes. All the while, although she had been calling him her father, deep in her heart, she had a natural sense of repulsion toward everyone in this world. To put it bluntly, Chu Ning felt that everyone was a tool. At a specific time and in a specific environment, they were just playing a role. Only the world before she wore the book was real. But as they got along, Chu Ning realized that everyone in the current world was real with families and feelings. ¡°Thank you, Dad, ¡± Chu Ning took the bag of medicine and thanked him. Her sense of identification with the family was also growing. The next morning, after Chu Ning washed up and was ready to go out, she saw a large thermos bottle on the table. Without a doubt, that was the soup that Mother Chu had specially brewed for her. A smile immediately appeared on Chu Ning¡¯s face. She took the thermos, opened the door, and walked out. That day¡¯s weather was exceptionally good, and the sun was shining brightly. The next day was the weekend. Chu Ning hummed a happy tune and got into a taxi, heading to school. Chapter 77 - History Class Yan Shen¡¯s private car followed behind her as usual. Chu Ning gradually got used to it. After she replied to his message the previous night, the other party did not continue to ask about it. Upon her arrival at the classroom, it was still very lively that day. Before class, the students liked to gather in small groups and discuss certain things intensely. The topic of that day¡¯s discussion was about the reassessment of the title of campus belle. Ye Ting sat calmly in her seat. She did not seem to care about those things, but Chu Ning knew that she cared about that title more than anyone else! Chu Ning could not be bothered with her. The night before, she did not reply to her messages. Ye Ting also stopped when things were getting good and did not dare to show off in front of Chu Ning. Ye Ting could now skilfully do it so that she didn¡¯t really anger Chu Ning, but at the same time, she could satisfy her desire to win and lose. The day before, Chu Ning would rather fall than fall into Yan Shen¡¯s arms. Ye Ting had seen it. That also showed that Chu Ning was a very determined person, so deep in her heart, Ye Ting was a little afraid of Chu Ning. If a person could be so ruthless to themself, what about to others? Ye Ting did not want to think about it, nor did she dare to think about it. Voting for the campus belle was a spontaneous and voluntary activity. Therefore, it was impossible for only Ye Ting and Luo Yu to be chosen. In principle, it would not be a problem for them to vote for a male classmate. Currently, those two were the most popular. If nothing went wrong, the campus belle would be between the two. Chu Ning was not interested in such things. She silently calculated the time in her heart. In a few days, the batch of houses that she had bought would be demolished. The accumulation of capital required blood, sweat, and tears. But Chu Ning looked at the big picture. She had some huge innate advantages. As long as she was not a retard, she could live very well in the current world, not to mention that she was a genius! Just as Chu Ning was in deep thought, the bell for the first class rang. The first class was history. The teacher who taught history was a very young female teacher. At the same time, she was also very beautiful. Every time when she was in class, Chu Ning could clearly sense that the male students in the class would listen particularly attentively. ¡°Good morning, students! Today, we will mainly learn about the ancient art achievements of the west¡­ ¡± A clear and melodious female voice was transmitted from the podium to the ears of every student in the classroom. Chu Ning was also listening with great interest. She was quite interested in art and painting. ¡°I believe that everyone is very familiar with the three greatest artists of the late 14th century. Then, who knows what their art was inspired by? Of course, this is extra-curricular knowledge. Everyone can answer freely. It doesn¡¯t matter if you say something wrong. ¡± As soon as the history teacher finished speaking, discussions started under the podium. However, not many people understood that kind of extra-curricular knowledge. Few read books outside of class time, after all. ¡°The ideology to care for people, respect people, and put people first in the world view. ¡± Ye Ting¡¯s small mouth slightly opened, and a set of very standard and beautiful answers came out of her mouth. Chu Ning also slightly raised her eyes. Those knowledge points were, of course, very clear to her, a god of learning. In fact, if necessary, she could say more in detail, but there was no need for that. Once she made her move, those students would have nothing to add on. Even the young female teacher could only listen with her mouth agape! However, the fact that Ye Ting could say that was a little out of her expectations. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re pretty decent, but not quite there, ¡± Chu Ning secretly evaluated in her heart, but Ye Ting¡¯s speech attracted the attention of many students in the class. ¡°Ye Ting said it very well. That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be students in the class who could have some understanding of the things in the history of art. ¡± The female teacher was not stingy with her praise. ¡°Then, other than paintings, does anyone have examples of artistic achievements? You can explain them in detail. ¡± ¡°The famous statue known for freedom! ¡± ¡°The three-story tower that couples are known to visit! ¡± ¡°The cat statue! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not a cat but a sphinx! ¡± ¡­ As the female teacher brought up the topic, the atmosphere in the classroom instantly became lively. Everyone described famous works that they remembered or had heard before, but without exception, those were all known by everyone. ¡°The students said it very well, but I still hope that someone can systematically and comprehensively introduce it. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s something that no one knows. ¡± Chapter 78 - Ye Ting in the Limelight ¡°In terms of architecture, there is the most spectacular temple architecture of the ancient empire. In terms of sculpture, I prefer the masterpiece that stemmed from mythology and featured several limbless statues. Despite the sense of incompleteness, I am deeply impressed by the beautifully sculpted bodies and their elegant postures, ¡± Ye Ting said softly again. As she spoke, the entire classroom instantly fell silent. After listening to her, Chu Ning almost could not help but exclaim, ¡°Good going. ¡± . Ye Ting was really willing to put in effort to learn about the history of art! If Chu Ning did not know the female history teacher better, she would have thought that she had discussed the topic with Ye Ting in advance. But it was obviously not the case. That could only mean that Ye Ting had really put in the effort, and the explanation was almost the same as what Chu Ning had read in a certain book. After Ye Ting finished speaking, many students were already looking at her with admiration in their eyes. Some of them also looked at the lazy Chu Ning. Although Chu Ning¡¯s grades were heaven-defying, she might not be as comprehensive as Ye Ting in the history of art, right? ¡°Very good, very good. Ye Ting, you really surprised me. To be able to master so much extra-curricular knowledge while doing your homework, you¡¯re very outstanding, ¡± the female teacher praised once again. At the same time, she inadvertently looked at Chu Ning. However, Chu Ning was still indifferent, as if she was not very interested in the topic. The female teacher¡¯s intuition told her that Chu Ning must have known pretty much, but she did not answer. Ye Ting was immersed in the teacher¡¯s praise and the admiration of her classmates. She still pretended to be very calm. In the end, she could not help but secretly look at Chu Ning. At the moment, the only one who could suppress her was Chu Ning. However, based on the current situation, there should not be such an opportunity for Chu Ning. Her answer was already perfect and almost flawless. After all, they were still students. They were not scholars who specialized in that area or intelligent robots. How could they have a comprehensive understanding of extracurricular knowledge? Ye Ting felt that she had gradually regained her confidence. Judging from Chu Ning¡¯s attitude, she did not seem to be interested in competing with her for the limelight. ¡°Then wait for me to catch up and surpass you! ¡± Ye Ting thought to herself. At that moment, she was full of confidence. However, the female teacher felt that something was strange. She looked at Chu Ning again, and finally, a strange idea popped up in her mind. She was also curious why she had such an idea, but the female teacher still decided to carry out the strange decision in her mind, so she subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Can anyone briefly talk about the development and spread of world art? ¡± As the question was raised, the classroom fell into silence once again. The question was very easy to answer, but also very difficult to answer. Because it covered a very wide range, anyone could say a few sentences, but it was impossible to answer it completely. Ye Ting was no longer as confident as before. Although she could say a few sentences, if she did not say it completely or if there were loopholes that were pointed out, the admiration and praise that she had previously received would be lost in an instant. The smart her chose to shut up at this time. She believed that no one would be stupid enough to answer this question unless they really knew everything! Just as Ye Ting thought, no one, including Chu Ning, was willing to answer the question. The atmosphere in the classroom remained silent. After a long time, the female teacher broke the silence. She coughed lightly. ¡°If the answer is satisfactory, I¡¯ll skip a month¡¯s worth of history homework. ¡± That sentence was like a switch, once again making the class lively. ¡°But if you¡¯re just answering for the sake of answering, then there¡¯s no need to step out. ¡± Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Waiving one month¡¯s history homework was still somewhat tempting to her, but it wasn¡¯t much. It wasn¡¯t worth it for her to make a move. The female teacher glanced at Chu Ning. Seeing that she still didn¡¯t say anything, she immediately hardened her heart and said directly, ¡°If anyone can answer to my satisfaction, I¡¯ll waive this semester¡¯s history homework! ¡± With a swoosh sound, the entire class instantly boiled over. After Chu Ning heard that sentence, she turned more serious. In fact, she had already thought of the answer long ago. Chapter 79 - : The Real Deal Although the conditions offered by the history teacher were very attractive, other than Chu Ning who had already formulated the answer in her heart, no one else could tackle the question. It was like if the highest score given for the question was 100 points, then everyone could get at least 30% of the score, but to reach the 50% level, it was estimated that only the top 10 in the class could do it. As for perfecting it to 70% or above, other than Chu Ning, only Yan Shen could do it. Ye Ting was also a little tempted, but she carefully read the question silently in her heart, and based on the amount of knowledge that she had specially supplemented, she estimated that she could only say at most 60% or so. And if she wanted to satisfy the history teacher, she had to say at least 80% . The conditions were very harsh! But at the same time, the reward was also very tempting. ¡°Is no one willing to answer? ¡± Just as the female teacher was about to skip over this question, Chu Ning¡¯s voice sounded. Following that, the hearts of the entire class also beat fiercely. ¡°The history of world art is divided into two major categories, primitive art and ancient art. Primitive art covers three categories, while ancient art includes six main categories¡­ ¡± Upon elaborating on the various categories, Chu Ning stated, ¡°This is just the beginning of world art. Next is its development. ¡± Chu Ning then paused before continuing, ¡°Followed by ancient northern art. The architecture of this period is divided into four main categories¡­ ¡± After following up with detailed explanations on the categories and providing examples for each, she mentioned, ¡°After that, it was the late 14th century art that you mentioned just now. In terms of painting, starting from¡­ ¡± Chu Ning spoke for more than ten minutes, and it was very smooth without any pause. After Chu Ning finished speaking, everyone in the classroom fell into a state of shock. Not only the students, but the history teacher who was standing on the podium also had a blank mind. She did not know what Chu Ning had said in the last few minutes. She believed that the students below were the same. If what Ye Ting said could be understood and appreciated by them, then what Chu Ning had described was like a heavenly book. Other than the one on the podium who could understand the professional terms that Chu Ning said, her classmates couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of it, including Ye Ting. Obviously, Ye Ting could only describe it in a general way, which was very simple. However, Chu Ning clearly understood it and answered the essence of the question! That was like the difference between the creator and the user! ¡°Uh¡­ Teach, I¡¯m done. What do you think? ¡± Chu Ning looked at the stunned history teacher and reminded her. It had already been more than ten seconds. Why didn¡¯t she say anything? ¡°Ah¡­ Chu Ning, you said it very well. Yes, I¡¯m very satisfied. ¡± When the teacher paused for a short while, she was thinking about the specific meaning of the nouns that Chu Ning said. She sadly realized that even if she listened, her thoughts could not keep up with the speed of her student¡¯s narration. ¡°Then, teach, my homework¡­ ¡± Chu Ning¡¯s ultimate goal was to write less homework. Otherwise, she would not want to be in the limelight. ¡°Yes, Chu Ning. ¡± The history teacher nodded. She had even forgotten to praise Chu Ning. She did not know what had happened that day. Why did she ask such a difficult question to her student? What was even more unexpected was that there was actually a student who could answer it. Moreover, the answer was clear and logical, and she gave a very comprehensive answer! Chu Ning¡¯s answer left a very deep impression on the female teacher. In the beginning of her teaching career, she was made to understand that some students¡¯ knowledge reserves were really not inferior to that of teachers. To a certain extent, they were even more outstanding. The result was obvious. When the young history teacher finished class, she even forgot to take her textbooks with her. Some of Chu Ning¡¯s words were still echoing in her mind. Chapter 80 - Dumbfounded the Entire Class As for Ye Ting, she felt that Chu Ning had colluded with the history teacher to humiliate her. 1 She had worked very hard and read a lot of extra-curricular books just so that one day, she could use them on such an occasion. But now, it seemed that Chu Ning had completely abused her effort. Was she still a normal human being? Why did she have almost no flaws? Ye Ting¡¯s doubts were also the doubts of the entire class. ¡°Chu Ning¡­ Although I didn¡¯t really understand what you said, I know that what you said was much better than what Ye Ting said. Didn¡¯t you see that toward the end of class, the history teacher had a face of disbelief? ¡± After class, Chu Ning¡¯s deskmate couldn¡¯t help but say that to Chu Ning. ¡°What¡¯s there to praise about? ¡± Books are for acquiring knowledge, not to show off. If the teacher didn¡¯t say that answering this question would save us a semester¡¯s history homework, I actually didn¡¯t plan to answer it. This kind of question usually only appears at specialized academic symposiums. By using it to test you guys, other than hurting your confidence, it has no meaning at all. ¡± Chu Ning shook her head. It was a very effortless answer for her. She didn¡¯t even need to use her brain. ¡°Well, you might not be human, ¡± Her deskmate teased her mercilessly. ¡°Who are you dissing, brat? ¡± Chu Ning¡¯s tone was unfriendly. ¡°I¡¯m dissing you, so what? You went too far. We look stupid now! ¡± her deskmate said mercilessly. ¡°Ha, I already know that you¡¯re ticklish, yet you still dare to be so arrogant! ¡± After Chu Ning finished speaking, she directly reached out and scratched her deskmate¡¯s armpit. Then, the two of them started to squabble and laugh. After class, Chu Ning naturally became the focus of discussion once again. There were few people discussing voting for the campus belle. ¡°Little Miss Chu, you didn¡¯t install an AI in your brain, did you? ! ¡± ¡°Chu Ning, I think your IQ is comparable to the greatest scientist of all time! ¡± ¡°Ah! Chu Ning, you¡¯re my idol! You looked awesome answering the questions seriously! ¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t seem to mind the compliments from the crowd, but Ye Ting, who was not far away, secretly clenched her fists. Fridays always passed by quickly. After the afternoon cleaning, it was a two-day weekend. That day, when Chu Ning returned home, she found that Chu Huan had also returned early. ¡°Yo, Chu Huan, you¡¯re back early today. Are things school fine now? ¡± Chu Ning glanced at Chu Huan, who was sitting in the living room watching TV, and decided to take the initiative to greet him. ¡°Yes, and tomorrow, we¡¯ll all go to the hospital to visit Little Seven. By the way¡­ ¡± Chu Huan¡¯s face suddenly became a little red. ¡°Tell Little Seven that you gave uncle a million. ¡± In the end, Chu Huan made up his mind and said it. ¡°We¡¯re family. Why are you so polite? Wasn¡¯t it what I was supposed to do? ¡± Chu Ning looked at the expression on Chu Huan¡¯s face and wanted to laugh. ¡°This is different. After all, Little Seven hasn¡¯t met you before. I think he should thank you in person, ¡± Chu Huan said seriously. He still saw Chu Ning highly for that matter. Chu Ning having been willing to give a million to the family was enough to explain a lot. As for his Ting¡¯er¡­ Although she had returned to the Ye family and her living conditions were very good¡­ ¡°Forget it. As long as Ting¡¯er is happy, it¡¯s fine. ¡± Chu Huan felt that he was thinking too much. Perhaps Ye Ting had just arrived at the Ye family and couldn¡¯t afford appearing too enthusiastic about the Chu family. ¡°Chu Huan, don¡¯t think too much. If it was you in the hospital, I would do the same. ¡± The more Chu Ning spoke, the more she wanted to laugh. In the end, she almost laughed out loud. She felt that she was being too sarcastic. ¡°Uh¡­ Huh? What did you say, Chu Ning? ! ¡± Chu Huan nodded thoughtfully at first, but when he thought about what Chu Ning said, he felt something amiss. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you so angry? ¡± Chu Ning could no longer hold it in and burst out laughing. Even Chu Jing was attracted by the commotion in the living room. His gaze scanned Chu Ning and Chu Huan a few times. After confirming that Chu Ning had the upper hand this time, he asked, ¡°What happened? ¡± ¡°Second Brother, s-she cursed me to be hospitalized! I¡¯m perfectly fine, but she said that if I was admitted to the hospital, she would also visit me¡­ ¡± Chapter 81 - Visit Seventh Brother Chu Huan had an innocent and indignant look on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? It means that Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t be petty about it. What else do you want to complain about? ¡± Chu Jing could not help but laugh. After knowing that it was nothing much, he returned to his room. Father and Mother Chu returned very early that day. They were going to the hospital to visit Chu Zhang, their seventh son, the next day. That was why they came back early that day to prepare the things they were going to bring to the hospital the next day. Chu Ning knew that according to the storyline of the current world, Chu Zhang, her seventh brother, would only stay in the hospital for another one or two years at most before he was discharged. After her eldest brother, Chu Zhe, graduated from graduate school, he quickly rose to prominence in a company like a rocket and became the deputy general manager. He used his own credit as a guarantee and quickly received a sum of money from the bank and used it to treat Chu Zhang for a full recovery. Although Chu Zhang was physically handicapped, he did not waste his time away in the hospital. Instead, he worked hard to learn medical knowledge. After he was discharged from the hospital, he quickly revealed his amazing medical talent! Chu Ning had already made a decision in her heart. Since the current plot had been changed by her, she would go all the way to the end! The next day, she would go to the hospital to have a look and talk to the doctor. She wanted to treat Chu Zhang¡¯s injuries in advance! The next morning, Chu Ning, her two brothers, as well as her parents, stopped a taxi at the entrance of the residential area and went straight to the hospital where Chu Zhang was at. At least one-third of Chu Zhang¡¯s parents¡¯ monthly salary was used to pay for Chu Zhang¡¯s hospitalization. The reason why the Chu family owed Chu Yuan more than 600 thousand was because Chu Zhang was weak and sick in the first few years of his life, therefore, the expenses were huge. If Chu Yuan had not offered such a large sum of money in time, it was unknown whether Chu Zhang would still be alive. And that was the reason why Chu Yuan was so arrogant in front of Chu Ning¡¯s family. After more than half an hour¡¯s journey, the Chu family finally arrived at the hospital where Chu Zhang was staying. The hospital did not have very good conditions, but it was not very bad either. The cost of the hospitalization was within the purchasing power of an ordinary family, so there were a lot of people there. Most of the family members were in a hurry. For them, time was money. After seeing their family members in the hospital, they still had to rush to work. Chu Ning¡¯s parents were no exception, but this time, they took a day off in luxury. ¡°Dad, Mom, what floor is Seventh Brother on? ¡± Chu Ning and her family stood at the entrance of the hospital. Chu Ning looked at the people coming and going. Since the footfall was very large, the air quality there was naturally not very good. The floor of the hospital lobby was not very clean. Without a doubt, the sanitary conditions there were probably far from the standard. It could be said that there were many shortcomings, but the price was very friendly to the people. That advantage was enough. Chu Ning looked at the noisy environment and could not help but frown as she asked that question, to which Chu Jing answered softly, ¡°Little Seven is on the fifth floor, room 5017. The air quality on the fifth floor is better, and there are fewer people. ¡± Chu Ning nodded thoughtfully. Then, the family walked up the stairs. The elevators there were very slow, and they had to wait in line. In order to reduce unnecessary contact, the family decided to take the stairs. During the process of taking the stairs, the whole family was silent, including Chu Ning. At that time, she did not choose to speak. When they reached the fifth floor, there were two wide corridors in front of Chu Ning. However, on both sides of the corridor, there were also two rows of beds on which many patients were sleeping and receiving intravenous drips. It was true that they were sick, but it was a sin to be poor. Chu Ning only took a brief glance before she averted her gaze. She could not bear to continue looking. Following the footsteps of the family, she walked toward the ward where Chu Zhang was. Chu Zhang¡¯s ward was considered to be in a relatively superior environment in the hospital. There was only one patient in each ward. Chu Ning adjusted her emotions. After putting on a faint smile on her face, she pushed the door open and followed the family into the ward. ¡°Mom, Dad, Second Brother, Fourth Brother, l-little sister? ¡± After Chu Ning entered the small ward, she saw her seventh brother, Chu Zhang. Chu Zhang was not lying on the hospital bed at that time. He was sitting in a wheelchair with a book in his hand. In the early morning, a ray of sunlight entered his ward ununiformed. His hair was a faint golden color under the sunlight, and a smile was on his gentle face as per usual. What stunned Chu Ning was that Chu Zhang¡¯s shining eyes looked at the crowd with hope and a spirit of not giving in to fate. Chapter 82 - Optimistic Chu Zhang When Chu Zhang saw Chu Ning, the smile on his face became even wider, and a hint of joy appeared in the depths of his eyes. It was also the first time he saw Chu Ning, his biological sister. ¡°Seventh Brother, I came to see you a little late. I hope you don¡¯t blame me. ¡± Chu Ning immediately walked in front of Chu Zhang, squatted down, and looked him in the eye. ¡°No, no, no. Little sister, what are you talking about? Quick, sit down. Dad, Mom, Second Brother, Fourth Brother, you too. Haiz, there aren¡¯t enough stools here. You can sit on my bed. ¡± Chu Zhang put down the book in his hand as he spoke. He looked a little embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t feel sorry for himself at all. Chu Ning could feel that Chu Zhang was always filled with positive energy. ¡°Little Seven, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. We can help ourselves, ¡± Chu Jing put down the fruit in his hand and said with a smile. ¡°Yes, I know. How have you guys been recently? I don¡¯t know if Ting¡¯er can adapt to life with the Ye family, ¡± Chu Zhang said gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Ting¡¯er. She has been living well there, ¡± Chu Huan replied immediately. At the same time, he glanced at Chu Ning and hesitated for a moment. He still hadn¡¯t told the story of Ye Ting and Chu Ning. ¡°That¡¯s good. Long ago, Big Brother told me that our biological sister returned. In fact, I have always wanted to see her. However, with my body, it is inconvenient for me to move. ¡± A regretful expression appeared on Chu Zhang¡¯s face, then, he continued, ¡°And it¡¯s all thanks to Fifth and Sixth Brother that I can stay in such a good room and enjoy such treatment. Sixth Brother even came to see me a few days ago. However, as you all know, he left after talking to me for only a few minutes¡­ ¡± Chu Zhang kept talking, while the Chu family members kept listening. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity for my seventh brother. In terms of looks, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s any worse than Third Brother, and his personality is also very cheerful and warm. ¡± Chu Ning sighed in her heart. She felt that apart from her eldest brother, Chu Zhe, Chu Zhang¡¯s personality and intelligence were the most balanced. It was a pity that his body dragged down his achievements, which was also the most fatal problem. ¡°Seventh Brother, you talk to Dad and Mom first. I¡¯m going to the restroom. ¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhang excitedly telling them about what had happened to him recently, interrupting him softly. She had already made a decision in her heart. ¡°Little sister, go out and turn right. It¡¯s at the end of the corridor. ¡± When Chu Zhang said the words ¡°Little sister¡± very naturally, Chu Ning¡¯s body trembled slightly. She stood up and turned around, but she subconsciously touched her eyes. Of course, she was not going to the restroom, but Chu Zhang was very considerate and explained its location to her. Still, what touched Chu Ning¡¯s heart most was the ¡°Little sister¡± that she had taken for granted. Chu Zhang had never seen her before, but he accepted her very naturally without the slightest bit of awkwardness. A moment later, Chu Ning appeared at the door of the doctor¡¯s office on the fifth floor. Chu Ning knocked on the door very politely, and a lazy voice came from inside the door. ¡°Please come in. ¡± Chu Ning pushed the door open and entered, but a pungent smell of smoke greeted her. Chu Ning endured the discomfort in her body and said, ¡°Excuse me, this place¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, someone interrupted her. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t dawdle. Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re busy? ¡± one of those smoking said vaguely. Chu Ning looked over. Three doctors in white coats were smoking cigarettes. They were playing cards together, which was a stark contrast to the nurses who were busy in the corridor outside. ¡°Which one of you is the doctor in charge of Chu Zhang in room 5017? I have something to discuss with you, ¡± Chu Ning uttered calmly. ¡°That¡¯s me, young lady. Tell me, what do you want? We have already given Chu Zhang the best conditions. What else do you want? ¡± Hearing that she was there for Chu Zhang, one of the doctors who participated in the poker game immediately put out the cigarette in his hand and said that hurriedly. Of course, he was not like that because he saw Chu Ning coming. It was because he knew the background of the fifth and sixth son of the Chu family very well. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to ask how much money is needed to completely cure Chu Zhang¡¯s body, and what is the success rate? ¡± Chapter 83 - Secretly Solved the Problem ¡°What? Did I hear wrong? Do you not understand the situation? Don¡¯t even talk about the success rate. Do you know how much it costs to treat Chu Zhang? ¡± The doctor felt like he had heard a joke. What he said was actually not wrong at all. If he could treat Chu Zhang in one go, he would not have been assigned to his current hospital. The purpose of his current hospital was to provide treatment for patients who could not afford it but could still manage to live longer. If Chu Ning could afford the high medical fees, she would not be asking such a question. That was why the doctor felt that Chu Ning was being childish and making a joke out of him. ¡°If I have enough money, what is the probability of being cured? ¡± Chu Ning thought of Chu Zhang¡¯s situation and asked patiently again. ¡°Prepare two million and go to another hospital for a surgery. You can solve the problem in one go! That doesn¡¯t include the cost of postoperative care! ¡± The doctor was obviously a little impatient from being asked, as he said those words mockingly. Obviously, he did not think that Chu Ning could take out so much money in one go. The doctor had seen a lot of patients¡¯ family members like Chu Ning over the years, but almost all of them immediately gave up on the idea after learning about the high cost of the surgery and left the place dejectedly. He felt that Chu Ning was no exception. ¡°Get lost, you little brat who doesn¡¯t know the world! ¡± The doctor¡¯s face was filled with impatience. He still wanted to continue the last round of cards that he had yet to finish playing. ¡°Okay, no problem. Chu Zhang will leave the place in a week. In these seven days, please complete the necessary procedures. Add my contact information. I will also give you the medical fees that Chu Zhang has yet to pay. Please help me transfer it, ¡± Chu Ning agreed immediately. A moment later. Chu Ning left the shocked doctor in the smoke-filled room. ¡°Old Ma, come play mahjong. Did you fall in love with that girl? ¡± The other two doctors did not know the situation. After Chu Ning left, they teased him. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m coming. ¡± The doctor who was called Old Ma came back to his senses and sat back on the seat where he played cards. ¡°Old Ma, play your cards. Why do you look so out of it? ¡± One of the doctors could not help but urge him when he saw his hesitant look. ¡°Actually, she might have suddenly won the lottery. If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense, ¡± Old Ma muttered to himself. He still could not accept the fact that the family members of a patient there had suddenly become rich. ¡­ Chu Ning did not hesitate. She still had more than 100 thousand in her card. After adding the other party¡¯s social media, she directly transferred 100 thousand to Dr. Ma in one go. In fact, the medical fees that Chu Zhang owed were only a few thousand. At the same time, the maximum owed amount that the hospital could tolerate was not more than ten thousand. However, Chu Ning wanted to use such a method to tell Dr. Ma that she was not short of money. After transferring the money, Chu Ning also sent a message to the other party. The general content was not to tell Chu Zhang about the matter. As for the 100 thousand, after paying the several thousand medical fees that Chu Zhang owed, the rest was all his. The prerequisite was that he had to complete all the procedures, because Chu Zhang was to be discharged from the hospital the following week. He would go to the best top hospital in M City to receive treatment and completely cure his illness! After Chu Ning had done the transferring and messaging, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. In the past, her idea was to invest in her brothers. Since she would get a hundred times the return anyway, why not do it? But presently, she wanted to do something for her brothers from the bottom of her heart! However, just as she was about to reach the door of room 5017, she heard a familiar voice coming from inside the ward. ¡°Ye Ting? Why is she here? ¡± Chu Ning was a little surprised that Ye Ting had actually come during the period when she faked visiting the restroom. Chu Ning¡¯s brain was working rapidly. There was only one possibility, and that was that Chu Huan had informed Ye Ting in advance that the Chu family would come to visit Chu Zhang that morning. ¡°Hah, it¡¯s been hard on you, the eldest princess of the Ye family, to be up so early. ¡± Chu Ning spoke to herself. She naturally understood that Ye Ting must have some ulterior motive for coming to visit Chu Zhang at such a time. With Ye Ting¡¯s personality, she probably couldn¡¯t wait to stay far away from the Chu family and have nothing to do with Chu Ning. Why would she willingly come to visit Chu Zhang at that time? Thinking of that, Chu Ning decided not to rush into the room. Chapter 84 - Ye Ting Is Here Chu Ning was curious about Ye Ting¡¯s motive. ¡°Seventh Brother, how are you recovering? Are you getting used to living here? I¡¯ve been very busy at school recently and haven¡¯t had the time to visit you. I hope you don¡¯t think too much of it. ¡± Ye Ting was dressed very exquisitely and fashionably. Not only did she not fit in with the people in this room, but she also appeared different from the people in the hospital. They were destined to be from two different worlds. Father Chu and Mother Chu were not in the room at the moment. When Chu Ning left the room, they split up into action. Father Chu was responsible for going to the supermarket in the hospital to buy some daily necessities for Chu Zhang, while Mother Chu went to the canteen of the hospital to buy some breakfast back. At the moment, there was only Chu Zhang, Chu Jing, Chu Huan, and Ye Ting in the room. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Xiao Ting, you¡¯re being too polite by saying things like that. I¡¯m very happy that you came to see me. ¡± Chu Zhang still had a warm smile on his face, but he did have some doubts in his heart. Chu Ning was just going to the restroom. Why wasn¡¯t she back yet? However, Ye Ting¡¯s sudden visit also surprised him. After all, ever since Ye Ting returned to the Ye family, she had cut off nearly all contact with him. Although he regarded Ye Ting as his sister in his heart, with his super high IQ, he naturally knew the ways of the world. It was just that he did not want to think too deeply about it. He knew Ye Ting¡¯s character very well. In the end, she was an exquisite egoist. That was Chu Zhang¡¯s evaluation of Ye Ting in his heart. However, as her older brother, although not able to move around freely, he could tolerate his younger sister¡¯s minor flaw. As for Chu Ning, Chu Zhang was still unclear. After all, he had not been in contact with her for a long time, so he could not make a decision in his heart. However, Chu Ning gave him a much more comfortable feeling than Ye Ting. At the very least, she did not have that deliberately pretentious feeling. ¡°Seventh Brother, I did not come empty-handed this time. Look at what I bought for you! ¡± After speaking, Ye Ting took out a brand new trending touchscreen tablet from her designer bag. ¡°Look, Seventh Brother! With this, you don¡¯t have to read hardcover books all the time. It¡¯s too troublesome. This is so convenient that you can study while lying on the bed! ¡± Ye Ting then introduced the various functions of the new tablet as if she was showing off. Chu Huan was giggling at the side while Chu Jing was very calm. He just watched Ye Ting¡¯s every move quietly. In fact, he had wanted to buy Chu Zhang a tablet for a long time. However, Chu Zhang had been clear and firm in his refusal. His reason was that he was enough of a burden to the family. Why would he want to be a bigger one? Moreover, it was not as if the family¡¯s financial conditions were very good. A tablet required a lot of money, and the tablet was a complete waste of resources. At that time, Chu Jing had no choice but to forget about it. He knew that although his younger brother had some health problems, he was very rational. It was not about not being able to afford it, but it was completely unnecessary! ¡°Uh, Xiao Ting, thank you for your goodwill, but I can¡¯t accept this. You can keep this tablet for yourself. As for me, I¡¯m already satisfied with having books to read. With a tablet, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be distracted. ¡± Chu Zhang did not want the so-called gift either. He shook his head lightly and rejected Ye Ting¡¯s good intentions. ¡°Why, Little Seven? Ting ¡®er saved up a lot of pocket money to buy this for you! ¡± Chu Huan, who was at the side, obviously could not understand what was happening. The night before he came to visit Chu Zhang, he had already told Ye Ting about the visitation. Initially, Ye Ting was just disdainful after hearing the news. What did visiting Chu Zhang have to do with her, Ye Ting? She was no longer in the Chu family, and her surname was Ye! But then, she thought about it again and reluctantly agreed. The Chu family still had a lot of value to her now. Once she used it well, it would be where she, Ye Ting, got the confidence to contend against Chu Ning! ¡°Seventh Brother, are you angry because I didn¡¯t come to see you during this period of time? Or is it because I¡¯m no longer in the Chu family, so you no longer have me in your heart, and you no longer treat me as your younger sister? ¡± When Ye Ting said the last sentence, her voice was already faintly trembling. Chapter 85 - Openly Showing Her Intentions Looking at the situation, it seemed that tears would flow out of her eyes in the next second. ¡°Xiao Ting, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take it. ¡± At the last moment, Chu Zhang was still a little soft-hearted. He recalled how when Ye Ting was young, once she was unhappy, the whole family had to coax her. Even now, Chu Zhang still didn¡¯t want to see Ye Ting cry, even though he knew that it was very likely to be crocodile tears. ¡°Hehe, I knew it. Seventh Brother is the best! ¡± After succeeding, Ye Ting immediately laughed and asked, ¡°Oh right, why don¡¯t I see Chu Ning and your parents? ¡± Chu Ning, who stood outside the door and listened quietly, was a little speechless in her heart. Ye Ting knew how to play those little tricks. It just so happened that in the previous plot, her brothers had fallen for the tricks! But now, the situation was different. Due to her forceful intervention, other than the silly Chu Huan, the others, including Father and Mother Chu, would more or less have a different opinion of Ye Ting. Chu Ning¡¯s second brother, Chu Jing, stood firmly on her side! Ye Ting¡¯s actions in the room just now had already caused Chu Zhang¡¯s favorable impression of her to drop a little. But that was not the most fatal thing. The most critical thing was how Ye Ting addressed Father and Mother Chu like strangers. In Ye Ting¡¯s heart, she no longer regarded Father and Mother Chu as her parents, even though they had raised her for so many years. Although Ye Ting might not care about such details and had subconsciously blurted them out, it was especially jarring to hear, from Chu Zhang and Chu Jing¡¯s perspective. It meant that Ye Ting no longer regarded them as a family in her heart. ¡°You mean Chu Ning, Dad, and Mom? Chu Ning went to the restroom. I don¡¯t know if her stomach hurts, but she¡¯s not back yet. Dad went to the supermarket to buy things for Little Seven, and Mom went to the cafeteria to buy breakfast. ¡± Chu Zhang and Chu Jing didn¡¯t want to speak at that time, but Chu Huan didn¡¯t find anything amiss, so he immediately explained. Although Chu Huan was brainless, that time, he also played a role in easing the atmosphere. ¡°All right, if that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t stay any longer. Seventh Brother, you have to be well. When you¡¯re well, I want you to bring me to fly a kite. That is what you promised when you were young. ¡± She continued, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. When uncle and aunt come back, tell them that the Dragon Boat Festival will be held at school next week. I will probably be the host of the festival and be assessed on my hosting abilities.. As there will be two female hosts, I hope that uncle and aunt, Second Brother, Fourth Brother, or the other brothers will come to visit me at school. Your votes are very important to me! ¡± Ye Ting left the room after saying goodbye to the others. Of course, she didn¡¯t notice Chu Ning when she left the room. However, Ye Ting¡¯s purpose for coming here had been achieved. There were two male and female hosts for the Dragon Boat Festival. After the festival ended, there would be a small voting event. The best host would be selected as Jingyuan High School¡¯s image promotion ambassador, and they would occupy the center spot on the high school¡¯s promotional brochure! Furthermore, the votes of each of the host¡¯s immediate family members were equivalent to one vote of the school¡¯s judges! That was also the reason why Ye Ting woke up early to see Chu Zhang and gave him a tablet. Moreover, even if Chu Ning were there, it would not hinder the success of Ye Ting¡¯s plan. Ye Ting was taking advantage of Chu Zhang¡¯s affection for her, and it was not easy for Chu Zhang to reject her! Ye Ting made good use of the loophole in the rules. First of all, from a certain perspective, Ye Ting was indeed playing the role of a daughter in two families. Therefore, she had a natural double advantage. There was one more point. Ye Ting also did not believe that Luo Yu would have so many ¡°biological¡± brothers like herself. She felt that apart from her parents, Luo Yu could only have one immediate family member. On her side, without Chu Ning, there were seven immediate family members! That meant that if nothing went wrong, she had 11 important votes! Thinking about it, Ye Ting felt that the tablet she bought was worth it. Ye Ting was in a very happy mood all the way until she reached the entrance of the hospital. She even felt that the people coming and going in the hospital were a little cute. They were like busy ants, walking back and forth non-stop. ¡°Chu Ning, don¡¯t even think about stealing the limelight from me this time! ¡± Chapter 86 - Mother Chus Concern Chu Ning did not participate in the host¡¯s election, so the host could only be her and Luo Yu! Just as Ye Ting was about to leave, Chu Ning walked into the next ward in time. Under the patient¡¯s surprised expression, she ran to the balcony as if nothing had happened. After confirming that Ye Ting had left, she apologized to the patient in the room and left. Chu Zhang held the latest touchscreen tablet in his hands. There was only a bitter smile on his face. It was obvious that he did not want to accept the gift. ¡°Seventh Brother, I¡¯m back. My stomach was a little unwell, so I stayed in the restroom for a longer time, ¡± Chu Ning said with a smile after she returned. Then, she looked at the unopened tablet in Chu Zhang¡¯s arms and said in surprise, ¡°Ah, did someone come just now? ¡± ¡°Ting¡¯er came. She bought a brand-new tablet for Little Seven, ¡± Chu Huan explained proudly before Chu Zhang could speak. ¡°Yes, Xiao Ting did come just now. It¡¯s a pity that you weren¡¯t here, ¡± Chu Zhang also said. When he looked at Chu Jing, he wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Little Seven. If It¡¯s for you, just keep it. It¡¯s nothing much for us. We just have to make an appearance as family members. Anyway, we¡¯ll have our parents drop by when the time comes. ¡± Chu Jing clearly saw through Chu Zhang¡¯s thoughts. Ye Ting¡¯s main purpose was to use the Chu family¡¯s numbers advantage to vote for her. Therefore, Chu Zhang felt very apologetic. As Ye Ting¡¯s breakthrough point, he was used to trouble the Chu family and achieve the result that she wanted. Chu Ning looked at the scene in front of her and tactfully did not say anything. However, Chu Huan was different. ¡°Little Seven, you¡¯re really thinking too much. Even if Ting¡¯er doesn¡¯t come to see you, it¡¯s only right for us to help her. After all, she still has us brothers in her heart, ¡± Chu Huan said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Yes, Fourth Brother. I understand. ¡± Chu Zhang nodded awkwardly. It was not appropriate for him to say anything else. He was very clear about Chu Huan¡¯s brainless protection of Chu Ning. At that moment, Chu Ning¡¯s mother pushed the door open and entered with a big bag of breakfast. Chu Ning hurriedly took it and placed it on the table. ¡°Come and eat. Xiao Zhang, have some too, ¡± Chu Ning¡¯s mother looked at her four children and said with a smile. ¡°Breakfast, breakfast. I¡¯m starving to death. ¡± Chu Huan picked up a bun and took a big bite. He seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going to wait for Dad to come back and eat with us? ¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. Both she and Chu Jing didn¡¯t move. ¡°Before heading to the supermarket, your dad told us to dig in first. He also has to pay the fees, ¡± Chu Ning¡¯s mother said patiently. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s mother¡¯s answer, Chu Ning¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, but she still had a smile on her face. ¡°I hope Dr. Ma is a smart person and won¡¯t let the cat out of the bag, ¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. ¡°By the way, Mom, Xiao Ting came to see me when you went out to buy breakfast for us. She even brought a gift for us. ¡± Chu Zhang knew that it was more appropriate for him to tell Father and Mother Chu about the matter. ¡°Ah? Then why didn¡¯t she stay a little longer? We could have had a meal together. ¡± A hint of surprise flashed across Mother Chu¡¯s face. Ever since Ye Ting left the Chu family, she had never contacted them again. Now, she actually took the initiative to visit Chu Zhang in the hospital. It was really out of her expectations. In fact, Father and Mother Chu still had some deep feelings for Ye Ting. However, they did not want to show it when Chu Ning arrived. After all, Ye Ting had lived with the Chu family for more than ten years. She would definitely miss her if she suddenly left. But when they thought of Chu Ning, the couple could only sigh deeply. The more they thought about Ye Ting, the more they owed Chu Ning and their biological daughter. And objectively speaking, Chu Ning was many times more outstanding than Ye Ting. ¡°Mom, Xiao Ting is really good to Little Seven. She bought him the latest tablet and even wished him a speedy recovery. When she was at our house before, she wouldn¡¯t wake up so early on weekends. Mom, aren¡¯t you in disbelief this time? ¡± Chu Huan mumbled as he ate the steamed buns. ¡°Yes, yes. Xiao Ning, I bought oatmeal porridge for you. If you think steamed buns are too dry, then have some oatmeal porridge. ¡± Mother Chu clearly didn¡¯t want to discuss Ye Ting in front of Chu Ning. She also looked at Chu Huan with some reproach. Chapter 87 - Dragged Me Into It Again ¡°Thank you, Mom. ¡± Chu Ning smiled sweetly. Then, she picked up the bowl of oatmeal porridge and took small sips. She knew that it was time to get down to business. Sure enough, the second brother, Chu Jing, who had always been quiet, opened his mouth at that time. ¡°Mom, Ye Ting didn¡¯t come here just to see Little Seven. She also has something to trouble you and Dad with, ¡± Chu Jing said softly. Chu Jing was very clear about Ye Ting¡¯s character. He didn¡¯t like Ye Ting very much since he was young. That selfishness that came from the bottom of her heart made him a little repulsed. However, when he was young, Ye Ting was the spoiled child of the entire family. Even if he was a little dissatisfied, he wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. Moreover, he would always protect her. After all, he also saw Ye Ting as his biological sister. However, ever since Chu Ning came to the house, when the two of them compared, Ye Ting¡¯s past shortcomings were instantly revealed. Especially after that incident, where he felt that Ye Ting had sent people to harm Chu Ning, in his heart, he had no good impression of Ye Ting at all. He also called Ye Ting by her full name. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Ting¡¯er? Is she not used to living with the Ye family? ¡± Chu Jing¡¯s mother¡¯s first reaction was whether Ye Ting had been bullied in the Ye family. She thought that perhaps, apart from visiting Chu Zhang that day, she also told him about the grievances in her heart. ¡°No, Mom. Ye Ting is living very well with the Ye family. That can be seen from the fact that she can easily take out a sum of money to buy a tablet for Little Seven. ¡± Chu Jing hesitated for a moment, but he still opened his mouth to explain. ¡°Then what is it? ¡± Mother Chu asked with some doubt. In her simple worldview, since Ye Ting was so rich and living conditions so superior, then what else would her former daughter need their help with? Chu Ning sensed that her second brother didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so she continued, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s like this. Isn¡¯t our school going to hold the Dragon Boat Festival next week? If nothing unexpected happens, Ye Ting will be one of the hosts of the Dragon Boat Festival. There will also be a voting session for the hosts. The one with the highest number of votes can become Jingyuan High School¡¯s image ambassador and will be printed on the brochure. She wants to invite you and Dad to go together. Your vote will be equivalent to a judge¡¯s seat. Being the school¡¯s image ambassador¡¯s very important to her. ¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a good thing. Then¡­ ¡± Chu Ning¡¯s mother also reacted after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s explanation, but then she felt a little awkward. On one hand, she really wanted to help Ye Ting, and she knew that Father Chu would have the same attitude as her. But on the other hand, she felt that she and Father Chu were just ordinary people. Was it really appropriate for them to attend an aristocratic school like Jingyuan High School as Ye Ting¡¯s parents? And more importantly, the couple was very concerned about Chu Ning¡¯s thoughts. If the two of them were to attend the Dragon Boat Festival as Ye Ting¡¯s parents, how would Chu Ning feel? Mother Chu was in a dilemma for a moment. She opened her mouth slightly, not knowing what to say. ¡°Mom, you and Dad should just go. I was planning to visit Xiao Ting, too! ¡± Chu Huan said indifferently. He did not think too much about it, and he did not understand the dilemma that Father Chu and Mother Chu were feeling. Mother Chu still did not know what to say. She really did not know how to decide. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you and Dad go? I might be performing at the Dragon Boat Festival. It would be a pity not to go. Besides, Ye Ting is also your daughter. If you don¡¯t agree, she will be sad too, ¡± Chu Ning said in a child-like manner. She was quick-witted and naturally was not like Chu Huan. She knew that Mother Chu was in a difficult position and that the problem was very easy to solve. As long as she nodded her head and agreed, it would be fine. Sure enough, after Mother Chu heard Chu Ning¡¯s words, she nodded her head gently. ¡°That¡¯s good. Xiao Ning, it¡¯ll be good if you can perform on stage as well. I hope you can become the festival host, just like Xiao Ting, ¡± Mother Chu said. ¡°No Way! Mom, do you think there are many spots as the female host? It¡¯s only two among all the girls in the school. Ye Ting and Luo Yu have already been chosen. I¡¯m not interested in it, so why would I join in? ¡± Chu Ning complained in her heart, but she didn¡¯t blame Mother Chu. After all, she didn¡¯t know much about the matter. ¡°Mom, I might show my face at the Dragon Boat Festival, but I might not be able to perform. As for the host role, I¡¯m actually not good enough in terms of appearance, ¡± Chu Ning said carelessly. Anyway, she just didn¡¯t want to participate. Chapter 88 - Talent ¡°Xiao Ning, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re any worse than Xiao Ting. You¡¯re just too good-natured and don¡¯t like to express yourself. Girls should be more confident. I believe you can do it too! ¡± Mother Chu said seriously, which was rare. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like I have low self-esteem. Of course, I know I¡¯m no worse than Ye Ting, but the point is, I really don¡¯t want to be in the limelight at a school like this! ¡± Chu Ning¡¯s inner thoughts were very complicated. She didn¡¯t expect that Mother Chu would understand her words in that way. Just as she was about to change the topic, Chu Zhang spoke up. ¡°Yes, little sister. I think your image and temperament are very good. Why don¡¯t you try to compete for the host position? ¡± ¡°Our Xiao Ning won¡¯t be worse than anyone else. ¡± Her second brother Chu Jing chipped in from the side with a simple and honest smile. ¡°¡­I really want to sew your mouths shut. Don¡¯t interrupt when you shouldn¡¯t be talking! ¡± Chu Ning felt like crying in her heart. At that moment, changing the topic wouldn¡¯t work. She had to answer the question directly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll try my best. If I¡¯m really not chosen, don¡¯t blame me. ¡± Chu Ning could only say that. She didn¡¯t know why, but the topic always inexplicably shifted to her. ¡°I just hope that you can be happier and more confident, Xiao Ning. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go on stage, as long as you¡¯re doing well in school. ¡± Mother Chu sighed and looked at Chu Ning with a gentler gaze. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re making it very difficult for me¡­ ¡± Chu Ning thought. She didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Nevertheless, she had no choice but to say, ¡°Mmm, I definitely won¡¯t let you down, Mom! ¡± Meanwhile, Father Chu was carrying a lot of things in his hands. Those were the daily necessities that he had bought for Chu Zhang. But at that moment, he was muttering softly to himself, ¡°When did the country issue a new medical insurance policy, such that Xiao Zhang¡¯s medical expenses are reduced by a few thousand just like that? ¡± In Chu Zhang¡¯s ward, the whole family spent the day happily amidst laughter and laughter. Before leaving in the evening, Chu Ning received a small gift from her seventh brother, Chu Zhang. It was an exquisite jade pendant that Chu Zhang had been wearing in the past years. Although it was not very valuable, it had always been worn on his body and had not been taken off for more than ten years. After Chu Ning returned home, she carefully kept it. No matter what, she wanted Chu Zhang to regain his ability to move freely! On the second day of the weekend, Chu Ning¡¯s schedule for the entire day was very full. Her extracurricular class was also full. In the eyes of those students, learning from Chu Ning was even more efficient than learning from a teacher! Moreover, many students felt that Chu Ning¡¯s knowledge reserve level had even faintly surpassed that of a teacher! At least, it had surpassed that of the history teacher! Yan Shen was still the same as usual. However, ever since the incident with Chu Ning on the playground, the communication between him and Chu Ning had become even less. Nevertheless, he would still ask Chu Ning some very high-end academic questions. Without exception, the knowledge involved in those questions exceeded the normal level. Some of them were only taught to university students. Chu Ning was still very patient as she answered them one by one. She felt that Yan Shen was a very talented and smart child. Well, the prerequisite was that he did not compare himself to her. Before she came, Yan Shen was definitely the first in the grade. Moreover, his grades were also far ahead of the second place. However, he had become the person far behind Chu Ning. ¡°Chu Ning, I have something that I¡¯m very curious about. ¡± After Yan Shen asked Chu Ning a question, he suddenly mentioned it. ¡°If you have any questions, just ask. As long as I know, I will definitely tell you, ¡± Chu Ning replied indifferently. In terms of academics, she could no longer be described as confident! ¡°I¡¯m not asking you an academic question. ¡± Yan Shen shook his head gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m just very curious. How did you manage to grasp so much knowledge in such a limited amount of time? Moreover, you were able to master it and even have your own unique views on some of the questions. ¡± Yan Shen paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Actually, I really admire you. I also want to ask how I can get close to you. ¡± Chapter 89 - Im a Genius ¡°Huh? You can¡¯t get close to me like that, ¡± Chu Ning thought to herself, then said, ¡°Uh, actually, if I were to say that I have a photographic memory, would you believe it? As long as I want to remember anything I¡¯ve seen, be it the words in a book or a certain scene, it will exist in my memory. So, I can call up these images at any time to revise. ¡± In her previous life, Chu Ning had that ability, so her learning ability had reached a terrifying degree. No matter what she learned, it was very fast. Now that she was in the current world, it was the same. ¡°So, this is your innate talent, unable to be replicated? ¡± Yan Shen frowned and asked. ¡°Yes, you can also understand it that way, ¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Really, it¡¯s a little enviable, ¡± Yan Shen couldn¡¯t help but say softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about comparing yourself to me. You¡¯re already outstanding enough. It¡¯s just that learning is a long process. You can¡¯t be anxious. Just take it slow. As long as you persist, you¡¯ll soon become better than me in a certain field. ¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t bear to blow the confidence of the former top student of Jingyuan High School, so she comforted him. ¡°But the premise is that you don¡¯t participate and don¡¯t study. Otherwise, I¡¯m still not as good as you. ¡± Yan Shen suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu Ning seriously. ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you insist on competing with me¡­ My talent is natural. How can I teach you this¡­ ¡± Chu Ning was a little helpless and complained in her heart. ¡°That¡­ I only study a little better. I¡¯m not good in other aspects. ¡± Chu Ning could only be modest. In fact, no matter what Chu Ning studied, as long as she wanted to, she could quickly master it in a short period of time! ¡°Mhm. ¡± Yan Shen nodded. He looked at his watch; it was already the end of the class. He began to pack up his textbooks. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. ¡± Then he turned around and left, leaving Chu Ning with his handsome and tall back view. That day, he was still the same cold and overbearing male version of a campus belle. On Monday, when Chu Ning returned to school for class, she was called to the office by Lin Hao during the lunch break. Now, Lin Hao liked to look for her whenever he had anything to do. Besides the class monitor and the student council members, she, the ¡°Idler, ¡± had the most access to Lin Hao¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Lin, what good News do you have for me this time? ¡± Chu Ning said deliberately. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re right. I called you here this time because I really have something good to tell you, ¡± Lin Hao said with a smile when he saw Chu Ning¡¯s teasing look. ¡°What good news? Is the school going to give out scholarships? ¡± Chu Ning directly sat down on Lin Hao¡¯s big couch, stretched herself and asked lazily. Lin Hao was a little speechless. Was the student before him head over heels for money? ¡°It¡¯s not about that. Have you recovered from the injury on your leg? Can you move freely? ¡± Lin Hao chose to change the topic to something more casual. ¡°I feel that my body is very good now. I can run, jump, eat, and sleep, but I¡¯m poor, ¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re still poor? Your net worth is about the same as mine. I¡¯ve been working for so many years, and you¡¯ve only taken one exam¡­ ¡± Lin Hao couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. The villa and the one million that the school gave to Chu Ning were assets that even he, Lin Hao, couldn¡¯t earn even after working for so many years! ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recovered. Chu Ning, what do you think about the position of the host of the Dragon Boat Festival? ¡± Lin Hao rubbed his hands and looked at Chu Ning with excitement in his eyes. ¡°What I think, Mr. Lin? Of course I¡¯ll be sitting in the audience and watching! Or can I lie down and watch? ¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Lin Hao had asked her a rather irrelevant question. ¡°No, Chu Ning. What I mean is, do you have any thoughts about the position of host? For example, do you want to fight for it? I think you¡¯re as good-looking as Ye Ting, ¡± Lin Hao said sincerely. ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts. I won¡¯t consider it, ¡± Chu Ning refused without hesitation. Cough. ¡°Do you still want the scholarship? ¡± Lin Hao was caught off guard by Chu Ning¡¯s firm attitude, so he could only use this trump card. ¡°Yes, of course I want it. But, Mr. Lin, why would you suddenly want me to participate in this¡­ ¡± Chu Ning said helplessly with a sad face. Chapter 90 - Forced to Participate ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but it¡¯s the school¡¯s mission for me, so there¡¯s nothing I can do. ¡± Lin Hao spread his hands, then continued, ¡°The main focus is the new semester. Our Jingyuan High School is not only famous in M City, but it also has quite a lot of influence in the province. Therefore, we still attach great importance to the recruitment of students. So, the position of the school¡¯s image ambassador is yours and only yours. Chu Ning, don¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s one thing for you to be good at your studies, but you¡¯re also tall and graceful. ¡± Lin Hao¡¯s way of speaking was very clever. He explained the cause and effect of the matter clearly, and at the same time, he praised Chu Ning fiercely. ¡°So it has to be me. Could it be that Ye Ting and Luo Yu can¡¯t do it? ¡± Chu Ning said with some surprise. ¡°If not for you, they would be perfect candidates. But because of your sudden appearance, the two of them can only give way in the future. Their image is fine, but academics is the prioritized aspect in high school. Students coming to high school aim to get into their dream university, so results are the best way to attract students. ¡± As Lin Hao said that, he looked at Chu Ning and continued, ¡°Your heaven-defying results and influence need not be mentioned by me. It has already spread in the high school circle. Jingyuan High School has a learning genius that has not appeared in decades. If you don¡¯t publicize it, who will? In the past, letting those good-looking female students be the ambassadors was just out of helplessness. Now that we have a cheat keylike you, there¡¯s no need for such a method. ¡± After Lin Hao finished speaking, he picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip, waiting for Chu Ning¡¯s reply. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Yan Shen? Can¡¯t he do it? ¡± Chu Ning still wanted to struggle. ¡°He is a very strong candidate indeed. He studies well, and he looks pretty good too. Before you exerted your strength, he was also the first in the grade. But, who asked you to get such a high score? 738 points, a total of seven classes. That¡¯s just 12 points away from the full score of 750 points. How can we hide a genius like you? ¡± The meaning in Lin Hao¡¯s words was very obvious. This ambassador had to be Chu Ning. ¡°Then¡ª¡± Chu Ning was about to speak when she was interrupted by Lin Hao again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The school has already discussed it with Luo Yu. She won¡¯t participate as a host this time, so the other spot will be yours. ¡± Lin Hao directly waved his hand, patting his chest to make a promise to Chu Ning. ¡°So you and the school have already discussed it in secret. Then why did you call me to the office and tell me about this? ¡± Chu Ning was a little speechless. She was still having a headache over the issue of the spot, but she didn¡¯t expect the school to have already paved the way for her in secret! They had even convinced Luo Yu! She didn¡¯t know what price the school had to pay, but she knew that she definitely couldn¡¯t refuse the request. Not only did the school put pressure on her, but there were also her parents, seventh brother, second brother, and big brother who was far away¡­ They must really want her to shine on the stage of the Dragon Boat Festival! Although she did not want to show off at school, since the situation was already as such, she might as well accept it! ¡°Well, I still have to seek your opinion, since you¡¯re the person involved. ¡± After hearing Chu Ning agree, Lin Hao finally heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that he would have to go through a lot of trouble, but he did not expect it to be so smooth. ¡°All right, I agree, ¡± Chu Ning agreed readily, then left Lin Hao¡¯s office. In the ward where Chu Zhang was, Chu Zhang had a solemn face and a thoughtful expression. When Father Chu told him that his medical expenses had been reimbursed by the state, Chu Zhang had a vague feeling that something was not right. Through the elimination method, he had eliminated it having been his brothers one by one. There were also relatives, but it was impossible. He already knew that the biological sister that he had just met had already paid off the medical expenses that his uncle had spent on him for so many years in one go. Moreover, she had even given him a little extra, the total amounting to one million! From Father Chu, he also understood how outstanding his biological sister was. To be able to get the school to reward her with a villa worth several million, how could she be a simple character? ¡°Could it be you, Chu Ning? ¡± Chu Zhang stretched out his fair fingers and stroked the photo in his hand. That photo was given to him by Chu Ning before she left. The beautiful girl smiling in the photo was her. Chapter 91 - Ye Ting Showing Off When Chu Ning returned to the classroom, she found Xiao Mi staring at her with curiosity and excitement. ¡°Xiao Mi, why are you staring at me in the middle of the afternoon instead of sleeping? ¡± Chu Ning was baffled by the stare and asked softly. ¡°Chu Ning, tell me, why did you go to Mr. Lin¡¯s office? Was there good news? ¡± Xiao Mi asked with anticipation. ¡°Mr. Lin told me that he thinks that you¡¯re the prettiest in our class, and that you¡¯re also very talented. He¡¯s prepared to let you compete for the host of the Dragon Boat Festival event. He wanted me to convince you, ¡± Chu Ning answered calmly. Xiao Mi¡¯s face turned red at a visible speed, then she said, ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re so mean. You only know how to tease me. I¡¯m just a little curious about what Mr. Lin said to you. You¡¯re so stingy that you won¡¯t even tell me. ¡± ¡°Your little head is filled with such thoughts all day long. ¡± Chu Ning stretched out a finger and gently poked Xiao Mi¡¯s round head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but you keep it to yourself. Don¡¯t publicize it to others. ¡± Chu Ning shook her head. She knew that the matter couldn¡¯t be hidden, but she still didn¡¯t want to be on the hot search of the school again so soon. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t spread it everywhere. As your good deskmate, I¡¯m just concerned about you. ¡± Xiao Mi¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Chu Ning was willing to tell her. ¡°Mr. Lin asked me to be the host of the Dragon Boat Festival event. As for the girls¡¯ quota, it will probably be me and Ye Ting filling it, ¡± Chu Ning calmly said such a topic that was enough to cause a heated discussion in the whole class. ¡°What? ! ¡± Xiao Mi suddenly exclaimed. She instantly lost her composure and immediately attracted the attention of many students. ¡°Then, what about Luo Yu¡­ She¡¯s the campus belle! ¡± Xiao Mi quickly lowered her voice and asked again. ¡°Luo Yu won¡¯t be participating. Being the host of this Dragon Boat Festival event is not the ultimate goal. Through voting, one of the two hosts will be chosen as the image ambassador of Jingyuan High School. ¡± It was as if to her, the news that could become a hot topic was not worth mentioning at all. Xiao Mi, who was listening at the side, was even more stunned. ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­ Chu Ning, should I not ask you these questions? Is it really something I can afford to know? ¡± After Xiao Mi heard it, she was both a little surprised and a little shocked. The amount of information contained in Chu Ning¡¯s words was really too much. It could be said that the information was not something that an ordinary student should know. ¡°And you still asked? ¡± Chu Ning resisted the urge to roll her eyes and said somewhat speechlessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I thought it was something else, something interesting. ¡± Xiao Mi was a little conflicted as she scratched her finger and defended herself. ¡°Amazing. Don¡¯t tell me you thought that Mr. Lin called me over to the office to tell me a joke? ¡± Chu Ning really could not understand the brain of the silly Xiao Mi. ¡°That¡¯s true. Chu Ning. I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± After saying that, Xiao Mi directly took out a soft cotton pad from the desk drawer and leaned on it to sleep. After learning such shocking news from Chu Ning, she was very satisfied. However, Chu Ning was gazing out of the classroom window, deep in thought. ¡°Sigh, what a headache. ¡± She sighed. Initially, the heat between her and Yan Shen was about to drop, but now that the school was suddenly playing such a game, it put her in a tight spot again. That afternoon, Chu Ning was going to the multimedia conference room to start rehearsing. In the process, she couldn¡¯t help but pair up with Yan Shen again and discuss the task deeply. Chu Ning did not have to attend the afternoon classes. For other students, not having to attend classes in school was simply too great. However, for Chu Ning, she would rather stay in class than go to the multimedia classroom to rehearse. After the lunch break ended, Ye Ting carried a small schoolbag as she walked toward the multimedia classroom and happened to cross paths with Chu Ning. ¡°Huh? Chu Ning, could it be that you have also signed up for the Dragon Boat Festival event? ¡°But when I was rehearsing, why didn¡¯t I notice that your name was on the event list? ¡± Ye Ting said to Chu Ning with a faint smile. ¡°I was added today. Mr. Lin just informed me this afternoon. I didn¡¯t know before this. ¡± Chu Ning¡¯s face was calm. Chapter 92 - Humiliated Herself ¡°It seems that studying well can get you special privileges. I¡¯m really envious. If only you could stand on the stage with me. It¡¯s a pity that the other spot for the host is already confirmed to be Luo Yu¡¯s. ¡± Ye Ting¡¯s face was filled with regret as she innocently blinked her big eyes. ¡°I have special privileges? You mean you? ¡± Chu Ning secretly ridiculed in her heart. ¡°No need to be envious. You¡¯re also very good. Do your best. ¡± After saying that, Chu Ning ignored Ye Ting. She didn¡¯t tell Ye Ting that she had already replaced Luo Yu¡¯s hosting spot. ¡°Let that foolish girl be proud for a while, ¡± Chu Ning thought in her heart. ¡°Chu Ning, what kind of show are you performing? ¡± Ye Ting didn¡¯t seem to notice that Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to talk to her, so she still took the initiative to talk to her. ¡°Take a guess, ¡± Chu Ning¡¯s answer was very concise. ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? Aren¡¯t you just relying on your good grades? Other than your grades, you¡¯re nothing, nothing! ¡± Ye Ting¡¯s heart inexplicably burned with a flame of jealousy, however, she only thought about it in her heart and didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. ¡°All right, since you don¡¯t want to say it, we¡¯ll find out when we get to the multimedia classroom. ¡± Ye Ting smiled sweetly, appearing as if she didn¡¯t care very much. A few minutes later, the two of them appeared in the multimedia classroom one after the other. The main function of the multimedia classroom was to display performances. The entire multimedia classroom was very large, enough to accommodate thousands of students. The entire classroom was seven to eight meters tall, and at the very front of the classroom was a stage and a huge screen. At that time, there were already many people in the multimedia classroom. Other than the host, those who needed to perform needed to rehearse continuously. However, when their eyes met Chu Ning¡¯s, a hint of surprise flashed through them. In the entire Jingyuan High School, there was almost no one who did not know about Chu Ning. She was an existence like the god of learning! However¡­ in the eyes of the students of Jingyuan High School, she was more like the beautiful god of learning. Why would she appear there? Shouldn¡¯t she be in class? Why would a god of learning be interested in things other than learning¡­ Other than the students, Yan Shen was also very surprised. ¡°Chu Ning, why are you here? ¡± Yan Shen walked over and looked at Chu Ning. His tone was filled with a little surprise. ¡°She was specially arranged to join by Mr. Lin at the last minute to perform. Chu Ning, isn¡¯t that right? ¡± Ye Ting introduced enthusiastically. ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Yu? Why haven¡¯t I seen her today? ¡± Ye Ting looked around and did not find Luo Yu, the only person who could threaten her looks. ¡°You¡¯re here to replace Luo Yu as the host of the Dragon Boat Festival event, right? ¡± As soon as Yan Shen finished speaking, the smile on Ye Ting¡¯s face froze and disappeared. ¡°Sigh, Yan Shen, I didn¡¯t want to do that either. You know that I¡¯m not interested in these activities, ¡± Chu Ning spread her hands and said helplessly. ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± Yan Shen nodded. The meaning of Chu Ning¡¯s words was very obvious. She originally didn¡¯t want to participate in it. It was all arranged by the school. As for Ye Ting, she only just came back to her senses. Without a doubt, she was once again humiliated by Chu Ning. She thought of how she had been proud of herself in front of her not long ago, secretly showing off that she had become the host of the school¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival event, but presently, she was slapped in the face again. When she thought of Chu Ning¡¯s indifferent look on the way over, she felt a burning sensation on her face, and a wave of shame and anger instantly surged up. Ye Ting immediately said, ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯ve gone too far. I asked you just now. Why didn¡¯t you say anything? As for Yan Shen, you answer whatever he asks. ¡± Ye Ting¡¯s small face suddenly showed a look of grievance, which made many of the male students who were rehearsing around her look very distressed. When Chu Ning heard Ye Ting¡¯s words, she was so angry that she almost laughed. That idiot was good at twisting facts. When did she ever answer Yan Shen¡¯s questions actively? It was Yan Shen who guessed it himself. Did she think everyone else was like her, the eldest daughter of the Ye family, brainless and only knowing how to play tricks all day? ¡°Ye Ting, stop stirring up trouble. When did I answer Yan Shen but not you? I said that I had a program, but I didn¡¯t say that I wasn¡¯t the host. It was your own imagination that led you to think so much and flaunt to me, ¡± Chu Ning directly retorted in a domineering manner. Chapter 93 - Yan Shens Family Situation Ye Ting was speechless at Chu Ning¡¯s words. Just as she was crying and feeling aggrieved, another male host arrived. His image was also very handsome, only slightly worse than Yan Shen. Moreover, after interacting with Ye Ting for the past few days, that male host discovered that he had developed feelings for Ye Ting. At that moment, he saw Ye Ting¡¯s somewhat aggrieved look and immediately walked over. However, when he saw Chu Ning, he could not help but smile and greet her. ¡°Chu Ning, hello. ¡± ¡°Mhm, hello to you too. ¡± Chu Ning nodded slightly. Although she did not know his name, since he was polite, she could not be rude. As for the male host, he fancied Ye Ting, while he had a faint admiration for Chu Ning. However, just as he was about to comfort Ye Ting, Ye Ting only gave him a resentful look. Then, she turned around and left. The pampered Ye Ting was really angry. She usually rehearsed with the male host, but that day, she was a little annoyed when she saw him, especially when he even greeted Chu Ning! ¡°Ye Ting, wait for me! ¡± The male host, who didn¡¯t understand the situation, looked confused. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Ye Ting. Why was she so angry that day? Could it be her period? ¡°It seems that you have some conflicts with Ye Ting? ¡± Yan Shen felt that Chu Ning¡¯s tone was usually relatively gentle, but why was there so much hostility when she talked to Ye Ting? ¡°Not really. I just feel that she needs to be scolded, ¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. Yan Shen was speechless. The hosts of the Dragon Boat Festival event were two boys and two girls. One group included Ye Ting and the other male host, and the other originally included Yan Shen and Luo Yu. However, after Luo Yu was replaced, it became Chu Ning. The rehearsal in the afternoon went very smoothly. When Chu Ning stood on the podium and spoke with Yan Shen, the latter¡¯s powerful aura made her not panic at all. Not only did she not make any mistakes in reading the script, but she was also very fluent. The only flaw was that Chu Ning did not have a suit that fit her. Although Chu Ning did not care about her appearance, objectively speaking, Ye Ting¡¯s overall image was better than Chu Ning¡¯s. After the rehearsal ended, it was almost time for class to end. Chu Ning seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She looked at Yan Shen and asked, ¡°About that sister of yours who wants to deal with me, is she your biological sister? ¡± When Yan Shen heard Chu Ning¡¯s somewhat baffling question, he only hesitated for a moment, then, he replied, ¡°Not really. She¡¯s not my biological sister. In the past, her father and my father had a very good relationship when they were young. Because they were both in the army together, the relationship between that man and my father was very deep. Later on, they retired from the army together and started a business together. He continued, ¡°Unfortunately, many years ago, that man died in an accident due to a sudden car accident. When my father and I met him at the hospital for the last time, he said that he would give custody of his daughter, my sister, to my father. Actually, that girl was already over 10 years old at the time, but my father still accepted it. ¡± When Yan Shen talked about his family¡¯s past, there was a rare fluctuation in his emotions. ¡°So, later on, that sister of yours also joined your family¡¯s business development, and her relationship with your family became closer and closer. When an unfamiliar woman like me suddenly appeared by your side, it attracted the attention of your sister, right? ¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself. Yan Shen looked at her in surprise and nodded. ¡°However, as I grew up, my father also had some thoughts about us two that he shouldn¡¯t have. To him, that thought was killing two birds with one stone. However, he didn¡¯t consider my thoughts at all. Perhaps in his eyes, my thoughts are no longer that important. The continuation and development of the family business are even more critical, ¡± Yan Shen said with some bitterness and helplessness. Chu Ning also understood the meaning behind Yan Shen¡¯s words. Sometimes, the communication between smart people was very simple and efficient. They did not even need to explicitly say it. Chu Ning knew that Yan Shen¡¯s father must have wanted the two of them to get married in the future. Only in that way, not only did he not let down his old friend¡¯s trust, but he could also maintain the family business in a dignified manner. Moreover, from Yan Shen¡¯s description, that sister of his must be very capable in handling matters. Otherwise, it would not have caused Yan Shen¡¯s father to have such thoughts. ¡°Old woman, it seems that I have underestimated you. ¡± Chapter 94 - Buying Clothes Chu Ning had already figured out the cause and effect in her heart. It was no wonder that the other party would take revenge on her. Although Chu Ning knew that she was not interested in Yan Shen, other people did not know, and Yan Shen¡¯s sister did not understand either. She would think that Chu Ning wanted to steal her future boyfriend! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Then, do you like your sister? ¡± Chu Ning asked teasingly. ¡°No, ¡± Yan Shen answered cleanly. ¡°Well, don¡¯t you have any feelings at all? ¡± Chu Ning continued to ask. ¡°You have to distinguish between family and love. Even if she is beautiful or excellent, I won¡¯t have any unnecessary thoughts about her. I only treat her as my sister, ¡± Yan Shen shook his head gently and explained. ¡°I understand. ¡± Chu Ning understood. The situation was very clear. His elder sister liked him, but he didn¡¯t like his elder sister. ¡°Okay. ¡± Yan Shen nodded. Then, he packed his things and was about to leave the multimedia classroom. However, when he reached the classroom door, his footsteps stopped, he turned around and said to Chu Ning, ¡°Go and buy a set of suitable clothes. You have to dress formally on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival event. ¡± Yan Shen left after saying that. Chu Ning looked at his shrinking figure and couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°Of course I know, but you¡¯re quite thoughtful. ¡± Chu Ning planned to go to the mall to buy a suit of formal clothes after school. It was impossible to borrow or rent it. Chu Ning had her own pride, and she didn¡¯t wear clothes that others had worn before. After school, Chu Ning turned on her phone and checked her bank balance. There were only 70 to 80 thousand left. It was very little for her, but even for those students from better families, it was still a lot of money. Many of them only had that much pocket money in a year. Chu Ning thought about it. That much money was enough to buy clothes. Not only was she buying clothes for herself, but she was also going to buy a set for Mother and Father Chu. That couple had worked hard for so many years, but their living conditions had always been very simple. According to Chu Ning¡¯s observation, none of the couple¡¯s clothes were more than 150, however, for most of the students at Jingyuan High School, 150 was just their pocket money for the day. It was going to be the Dragon Boat Festival event soon, and it was impossible for Father and Mother Chu, who had been invited by Ye Ting, not to go. If they were to go, they would naturally have to dress appropriately, but just buying a set of slightly better clothes was a huge expense for the couple. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m going out to buy some things. I won¡¯t be eating at home today. ¡± After Chu Ning and Chu Jing finished talking, the former left the Chu residence again. Her target destination was the bustling shopping mall in the city center! Only there could she buy slightly better clothes. Chu Ning also felt that it was necessary for her to buy better clothes. Although she would not normally wear them in school, once she left school and entered society, it would be very useful for her image. Furthermore, it would help her future plans which involved frequently discussing business with others. Wearing a student uniform every day was not a long-term thing. Chu Ning¡¯s goal was very clear. Among the luxury brands, she was more inclined to one of them which design style was smooth, simple, yet elegant. Chu Ning preferred black and gold colors, and some of her brand in mind¡¯s styles were very suitable for her. After Chu Ning walked into the mall, she just stopped at the window of that brand¡¯s store for a short while before she was invited in by the enthusiastic service staff. ¡°Hello, miss, welcome! ¡± Chu Ning nodded. The service staff in such a luxury shop were very enthusiastic, but the premise was that one had to spend money there. Although it was rare for service staff to judge a person by his or her appearance in the modern age, real poor people would not enter that place anyway, let alone act as calm and collected as Chu Ning. Most of them would just stand outside the door and watch, then leave when the service staff came over and warmly invited them. Only when they had enough money in their pockets would they feel confident. Although Chu Ning did not have much money currently, she was fearless. Chapter 95 - Stunning ¡°Miss, How old are you this year? What color and style do you like? Or if it¡¯s convenient, you can also tell us about your preferences and your usual lifestyle. We will recommend suitable clothes for you according to your specific personality. ¡± The voice of the service staff was pleasant to the ear, but Chu Ning wanted to choose by herself. ¡°I¡¯m 18 this year, ¡± Chu Ning said casually as she walked around. ¡°Ah? You¡¯re only 18? Then you¡ª¡± Before the service staff could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Chu Ning. She originally wanted to ask Chu Ning if she was an adult, afraid that the latter had stolen her family¡¯s card and to spend money impulsively at a luxury store. There had been similar cases in the past. When an underage girl went to a store to spend money, it wouldn¡¯t be long before her parents came to the store to demand an explanation. It was very troublesome to deal with that kind of thing. Once it was on the news and caused a bad impact, a staff like her would be the most unlucky one. It was very easy to get fired! ¡°Why, do I look very old? ¡± Chu Ning glanced at the service staff and asked. ¡°No, no. ¡± The service staff was also a little nervous. She had only been there for a few months, and she just didn¡¯t want any accidents to happen to her at work. But since Chu Ning said that, she couldn¡¯t tell if Chu Ning was joking or if she was really only 18, or if she was younger than 18 years old. Beads of sweat started to appear on the nervous staff¡¯s fair forehead. ¡°Xiao Li, go and tidy up the storage room. I¡¯ll serve this young lady. ¡± Just as the young staff was nervously organizing her words, a gentle female voice sounded. Chu Ning turned around and saw that the person who spoke was the manager of the store. She looked to be in her thirties, and the small, exquisite tag on her chest already indicated her identity. Chu Ning watched as the store manager slowly walked toward her, a faint smile appearing on her face. ¡°All right, Ms. Jing, I¡¯ll go now. ¡± The young staff seemed to be relieved as she walked briskly toward the storage room. ¡°Beautiful lady, I think that at your age, no matter what style you wear, it¡¯s enough to be stunning. However, if it¡¯s possible, wearing the right clothes at the right occasion can better reflect your temperament. ¡± The store manager¡¯s voice was very gentle. She looked at Chu Ning as she made suggestions with a smile. ¡°I need a black-based evening dress. The best price is between 10 to 20 thousand. I can accept any price. As for the style, you can decide. ¡± Then, Chu Ning communicated with the store manager in detail about her measurements, height, weight, and so on. The store manager quickly picked out a dress that was most suitable for Chu Ning based on her needs. It was a black dress with golden lace. It was luxurious, imposing, elegant, and stylish. Chu Ning was very satisfied with that dress. ¡°Beautiful lady, how should I address you? ¡± After Chu Ning paid generously, the store manager carefully wrapped the dress for her and asked with a smile. ¡°My surname is Chu. ¡± Chu Ning was in a very happy mood. No girl could resist the pleasure of shopping, and even she was no exception, though that beautiful dress cost her more than 17 thousand. ¡°Ms. Chu, if possible, can I give you do your makeup for you so that you can gauge your appearance after you dress up and attend the party? ¡± The store manager¡¯s words were music to Chu Ning¡¯s ears. She was mainly preparing for the Dragon Boat Festival event, so she had no reason to reject the store manager¡¯s request. ¡°Okay, no problem. ¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°Then please follow me. It¡¯s just next door. ¡± Half an hour later, Chu Ning sat in front of the mirror. She looked at the unfamiliar face in the mirror and was momentarily lost in thought. When the makeup artist finished applying makeup on Chu Ning, she could not help but sigh. Ever since she took part in that job, Chu Ning was one of the most perfect faces she had ever seen. She was already perfect without makeup. To begin with, Chu Ning¡¯s cold and white skin naturally had the aura of a queen. Her facial features were very defined, but they were also appropriately soft. As long as she put on a little makeup, she would immediately stand out from the crowd. The store manager could not help but clap gently, and she never stopped praising her. Of course, she was not flattering Chu Ning. On the transparent glass door, there was a somewhat blurry reflection of Chu Ning¡¯s appearance after her makeup was done. Just that alone made all the men and women who passed by exclaim in admiration. That was simply a perfectly carved face. Then, when their gazes shifted to Chu Ning¡¯s body in the store, they took out their phones to take photos without hesitation. Chapter 96 - Chu Zhuo Has Returned ¡°My dear, although you are the only one for me, I think she is simply too perfect. ¡± A couple outside the door were chatting in a low voice. The main character they were talking about was naturally Chu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I think so too. ¡± the girl also looked at Chu Ning and said softly. Chu Ning¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of many passers-by, but her mood did not fluctuate much. It was just that she was used to not wearing any makeup. Suddenly putting on makeup made her a little uncomfortable. ¡°Ms. Chu, you can stand up. That way, you can have a better look, ¡± the store manager¡¯s voice appeared appropriately, reminding Chu Ning. ¡°If you pair it with a pair of high heels, I think you will be the star of the party. ¡± After listening to the store manager¡¯s words, Chu Ning could not help but lower her head to look at the sports shoes on her feet. She had always disliked wearing shoes with heels, let alone high heels. They were uncomfortable on the feet. Not only were sports shoes soft and light, but there were also not many things to take note of when wearing them. Moreover, she did not need to dress up for the occasion at school. She was not Ye Ting. However, since she was destined to be in the limelight at the Dragon Boat Festival event, she could afford to sacrifice her feet a little. ¡°Okay, please pick a pair for me. It should be within ten centimeters, preferably between five and eight centimeters. ¡± Chu Ning was 173 centimeters tall. If she wore high heels that were too high, she would be as tall as Yan Shen. ¡°Okay, Ms. Chu, ¡± the store manager agreed and left. After a few minutes, Chu Ning put on the high heels, and her temperament instantly improved again. She was like a movie star, but also like a female model who was about to walk on the runway. While the store manager brought the shoes, she very considerately put on a necklace, earrings, and so on for Chu Ning. That undoubtedly made Chu Ning look even more perfect. However, Chu Ning paid as much as 60 thousand for the service. Still, which girl could resist the temptation of becoming beautiful? While carrying the packaging bag and walking back, Chu Ning¡¯s heart was full of joy. Although she had slightly more than 20 thousand left currently, she estimated that there wouldn¡¯t be much left after she bought a better suit for her parents, however, she was very satisfied because all of that was earned by herself. When she was almost at the door, Chu Ning was still a little nervous. Although she had specifically instructed the shop to tear up the price tag of the clothes she bought for Father and Mother Chu, she could feel the difference just by touching them; the difference between a set of clothes that cost 10 thousand and a set of clothes that cost 100 could be seen by anyone. ¡°They have never seen such a style, so I can just that this is the latest model that the store has released, and I bought it just in time for a new product promotion, ¡± Chu Ning secretly thought of an excuse. She took out the key, opened the door, and pushed the door open. However, the familiar figure sitting on the couch in the living room caught Chu Ning¡¯s attention. ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that the Chu family¡¯s best visual? ¡± Chu Ning looked at the handsome man sitting on the couch with one hand supporting his chin and showing a rather melancholic temperament. Her third brother, Chu Zhuo, had returned. In the living room, Father and Mother Chu were also sitting on the couch. The smile on Chu Huan¡¯s face was very bright. Ever since Chu Zhuo returned, he probably did not stop talking. However, when he saw that Chu Ning had returned, he immediately stopped talking. As for his second brother, Chu Jing, he was still in his room, immersed in his own world. ¡°Third Brother, long time no see. You¡¯re back! ¡± Chu Ning warmly greeted him. Strictly speaking, Chu Zhuo and Chu Huan were Ye Ting¡¯s staunch supporters. ¡°Mhm. ¡± Chu Zhuo glanced at her and then lowered his head to look at his phone. He did not say anything. Chu Ning did not mind. Chu Zhuo was born like that. Even if he had some favoritism toward Ye Ting, he would not easily express it to Ye Ting, let alone any to her? She knew that Chu Zhuo had specially asked for leave and come back to explain to his family that he had been discovered by a talent scout. Chu Ning didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After she put her things back in her room, she took the two sets of clothes that she bought for Father and Mother Chu and returned to the living room. ¡°Dad, Mom, since you¡¯re going to watch the Dragon Boat Festival event, then you should have clothes that fit you. I went to the mall after school and happened to come across a new product that was on sale, so I bought it for you. That way, I can save you two a trip to the mall. ¡± Chu Ning took out two very ordinary-looking plastic bags and handed it to her parents. Chapter 97 - Two Sets of Clothes Chu Ning had deliberately thrown away the originally gorgeous packaging boxes of the two sets of clothes and bought two very ordinary plastic bags by the roadside to wrap them up. ¡°¡­Xiao Ning, we¡¯ve made you spend money again. ¡± Father and Mother Chu hurriedly and carefully took the clothes that their daughter bought for them, looking quite serious. Of course, if the couple knew that the two sets of clothes added up to more than 20 thousand, they would probably ask Chu Ning to return them. More than 20 thousand was the couple¡¯s salary after working hard for two months and enough to cover the expenses of the whole family, yet Chu Ning used it to buy two sets of clothes. Chu Zhuo, who was at the side, keenly grasped the main topic of Chu Ning¡¯s conversation. ¡°Mom and Dad are going to Jingyuan High School¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival event? Why? ¡± he suddenly asked. ¡°Third Brother, you just came back. I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you yet. Ting¡¯er is too sensible and very outstanding. Last weekend, when we went to visit Little Seven, she brought gifts, and she invited Mom and Dad to the school¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival event because she was one of the hosts! ¡± Chu Huan said excitedly, but she did not mention anything about the vote. Chu Ning was speechless. If Chu Zhuo had known about it from Chu Zhang or Chu Jing, he would not have thought that Ye Ting would have such good intentions. After all, it was only after such a long time that she suddenly visited the Chu family. ¡°Oh, not bad. That can help train her eloquence and courage. ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s face was still expressionless, but then he asked, ¡°How¡¯s Little Seven¡¯s physical condition? ¡± ¡°Xiao Zhang¡¯s mental state has always been very good. He was very happy to see us there. Moreover, Xiao Zhang also acknowledges Xiao Ning very much, ¡± Mother Chu gently put down the clothes in her hands and said with a face full of gratification. ¡°Third Brother, you don¡¯t know how biased Little Seven is. He even gave Chu Ning the jade pendant that he had worn for more than ten years, though Ting¡¯er was equally concerned about him. ¡± Chu Huan finally found the right person to talk to, but he did not dare to go too far. After all, Chu Ning had just repaid the one million owed to his uncle a few days ago. ¡°You just mind your own business. ¡± Chu Zhuo seemed to be a little impatient with Chu Huan¡¯s nagging. He glanced at him expressionlessly. ¡°All right, Third Brother. ¡± Chu Huan froze in an instant. He did not say anything more. ¡°Dad, Mom, quickly try out the clothes to see if they fit. If they don¡¯t fit, I can still take it over to exchange for it now, ¡± Chu Ning urged with a smile. After a moment, Father and Mother Chu changed into brand new formal clothes and appeared in front of everyone in the living room. ¡°Wow, Mom, Dad, these clothes look very high-class. The design is very nice, ¡± Chu Huan could not help but praise, albeit clueless. Even Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of surprise. He then looked at Chu Ning in surprise. Hearing Chu Huan¡¯s praise, Father Chu was not very happy. He asked a little nervously, ¡°Xiao Ning, how much did you spend on these two sets of clothes for us? ¡± It could not be said that Father Chu did not trust Chu Ning. It was just that the fabric, details, and workmanship of that set of clothes were very different from the mass-market brands or even the street goods they used to wear. ¡°I spent a total of more than 400. Because it¡¯s a new product, it might be a little more expensive, but the original price is more than 500. How is it? Is it comfortable to wear it? ¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. In fact, it was impossible for Father Chu to have a discount on that luxury brand suit. It cost 10,931 in total. ¡°It is, and it¡¯s better than any clothes your mother and I have ever worn! ¡± Father Chu was speaking the truth. Of course, if he knew that that suit was the salary that he and his wife earned together for a month, he probably wouldn¡¯t be as comfortable. ¡°Yes, yes. As long as the size fits. ¡± Chu Ning also nodded. Chu Zhuo looked at the couple¡¯s clothes a few times, but in the end, he chose not to speak. Since Chu Ning, the main character, didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, he didn¡¯t need to expose her. Mother Chu looked very happy. The wrinkles on her face faded a lot with her smile. She said, ¡°You guys wait at home for a while. I¡¯ll go downstairs and buy some food. ¡± After saying that, Chu Ning¡¯s mother walked out. Her motive was very obvious. She wanted to show off in front of her neighbors and acquaintances. Those were the clothes that her daughter had bought for her! Chu Ning wanted to say something, but she hesitated. Of course, she knew what Chu Ning¡¯s mother was thinking, but on the other hand, she was afraid of being exposed. Chapter 98 - Future Superstar Chu Ning returned to her room and turned on her phone. Unexpectedly, she received a message from the campus belle, Luo Yu. ¡°Chu Ning, were you also in the square at that time? ¡± ¡°Yes, Luo Yu. Regarding the school replacing you and asking me to replace you as the host, I¡¯m very sorry. That was not my original intention. ¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment and quickly replied to her. ¡°It¡¯s all right. The school has already explained the reason. Being a host is not the goal, but for the sake of future publicity. And now, I¡¯m completely convinced by you. I even feel that no one is more suitable than you. ¡± Not long after Chu Ning sent the message, she received Luo Yu¡¯s reply. However, that reply made Chu Ning very curious. ¡°What did I do to make you convinced? ¡± Chu Ning had some doubts in her heart, so she could only add, ¡°But I didn¡¯t see you at the square. Why didn¡¯t you greet me? ¡± After waiting for a few minutes, Luo Yu finally sent a message. ¡°Because I was standing outside quietly, admiring a peerless beauty. ¡± Luo Yu added a cute emoji at the end of that sentence. Then, she sent another photo, which showed Chu Ning¡¯s appearance when she was wearing an evening dress and putting on makeup. Chu Ning immediately replied with an ellipsis. ¡°No way, Luo Yu. I just went out to buy some clothes. How could I happen to meet you? We¡¯re really fated! ¡± Chu Ning smiled helplessly as she added. ¡°Nah, I just happened to go out shopping that night too, and I went to check if their store had any new products. ¡± The two chatted in a very relaxed and harmonious atmosphere. Chu Ning could not help but sigh. There were indeed some differences between people. Luo Yu liked Yan Shen, but she was not hostile toward her at all. Instead, her attitude was very good. Chu Ning also gradually understood that Luo Yu was a beautiful and kind-hearted female student. She really deserved the title of Jing Yuan First High¡¯s campus belle. If it was Ye Ting¡­ ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to think about that bad luck ghoul. These two can¡¯t be compared. ¡± Chu Ning shook her head gently. She opened the forum on the campus belle vote and silently voted for Luo Yu. Who knew that at the same time, Luo Yu also voted for Chu Ning. After Mother Chu finished buying the food, the whole family gathered around the table and began to eat. Although the number of people seemed to be quite a lot, in fact, there were still four members missing. ¡°Dad, Mom, Second Brother, I plan to sign a contract with an entertainment company. In the future, my focus will probably be to perform, ¡± Chu Zhuo revealed a rare smile as he looked at the crowd and said. Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. According to the original timeline, Chu Zhuo was discovered by a talent scout about a month later and signed a contract with an entertainment company. Presently, it was much earlier. ¡°Will that affect your studies in university? ¡± Mother Chu asked with a worried look. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand, do you? After Third Brother signs the contract, you won¡¯t have to think about Third Brother every day or call him often, ¡± Chu Huan said mysteriously. ¡°Why? ¡± Mother Chu naturally didn¡¯t understand what Chu Huan meant. ¡°That is to say, Third Brother will become a big star in the future. If you miss him, you will be able to see him on television. Also, after becoming a star, Third Brother will become very rich, ¡± Chu Huan said proudly, as if he himself was Chu Zhuo after becoming a big star. ¡°If it is really like what you say¡­ But could it be a scam¡­ ¡± Mother Chu said with some worry. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Third Brother is such a smart person. He knows what he¡¯s doing. Furthermore, Third Brother is so good-looking. I believe that he will be able to make a name for himself in the film industry very soon, ¡± Chu Ning comforted her mother with a smile. At that moment, Chu Ning¡¯s father also spoke. ¡°The children are all grown up. They are all adults now. It¡¯s good that they have their own things to do. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Third brother, when you become a big star, don¡¯t forget about us. ¡± Chu Huan was very enthusiastic. Chu Zhuo looked at Chu Huan helplessly. He felt that his younger brother was not smart enough. 1 Chu Ning knew that her brothers were going to rise up one by one, so she raised the drink in her hand, and she said to her third brother, ¡°Third Brother, I wish you a bright future and success in the career you like! ¡± Chapter 99 - Ye Tings Complaints After dinner, Chu Zhuo left in a hurry. Chu Ning knew that Chu Huan must have told Ye Ting the news of her third brother¡¯s return. How could Ye Ting miss such ¡°good news¡± ? She would certainly take advantage of the time when Chu Zhuo still had her in his heart to properly accuse Chu Ning of all kinds of ¡°harm¡± done to her. In the darkness of the night, Chu Zhuo walked for about ten minutes. Ye Ting and he had agreed to meet at a milk tea shop. Although Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart was slightly biased toward Ye Ting, he was not as brainless as Chu Huan. He had his own judgment. He was actually very clear about Ye Ting¡¯s character. It was just that the family had always lived together in the past, so the flaws in her character had been deliberately ignored by Chu Zhuo. However, now that Ye Ting had returned to the Ye family and Chu Ning had returned to the Chu family, Chu Zhuo understood that the relationship between them and Ye Ting would inevitably become weaker and weaker. Moreover, his parents told him that Chu Ning had given her uncle one million in one go to pay off the debt that his family owed. She had even used her outstanding learning ability to get a villa that was awarded by the school. Moreover, she had also invited the Chu family to live there. Just from the immediate impression that Chu Ning gave him, she was really much better than Ye Ting¡­ At the end of the day, however, Ye Ting had lived with him for more than ten years. At the entrance of the milk tea shop, Ye Ting was already looking forward to it. When she saw Chu Zhuo slowly walking over from afar, she couldn¡¯t help but pounce over and hug Chu Zhuo fiercely. ¡°Third Brother, I missed you so much! ¡± Ye Ting buried her head in Chu Zhuo¡¯s chest. She had always liked to do that when she was young, and after doing that, her third brother would spoil her and support her. ¡°Third Brother, how have you been? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You don¡¯t know that I¡¯m not doing well at school. They¡¯re all bullying me¡­ ¡± Ye Ting raised her head and looked at Chu Zhuo with tears in her eyes. In fact, with the Ye family¡¯s influence in the entire M City, almost no one dared to provoke Ye Ting. It was already fortunate that she didn¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble. Chu Zhuo felt the warm and familiar smell coming from his chest. He raised his hand and wanted to stroke Ye Ting¡¯s hair as usual, but his raised hand landed on Ye Ting¡¯s shoulder and gently patted it. ¡°Well, I¡¯m back now. Go inside and sit down. Let¡¯s talk slowly, ¡± Chu Zhuo said gently. ¡°Yes, yes, Third Brother! ¡± A moment later, Ye Ting took a big gulp of the pearl milk tea and said, ¡°Third Brother, you don¡¯t know how Chu Ning is in school. She even likes to bully me. The teacher asked a question, but she deliberately didn¡¯t answer it. It was only after I answered that she did. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s bad? ¡± 1 She continued, ¡°Also, about the Dragon Boat Festival event in a few days, I didn¡¯t know about her new role at first, so I walked with her to rehearse. She didn¡¯t bother to answer me when I asked her anything. In the end, when I arrived at the classroom, a handsome guy asked her the same, and she spilled everything. Tell me, wasn¡¯t she too much? She likes to go against me! Also¡­ ¡± Ye Ting started to complain nonstop, and she even distorted some of the facts in an exaggerated manner. From her description, Chu Ning was simply doing all kinds of evil, and she didn¡¯t have a shred of humanity at all, even the staff of the milk tea shop at the side was a little angry when she heard it. She felt that Ye Ting was really wronged. Such a beautiful girl was being bullied like that in school! Was there any justice in the world? A trace of helplessness flashed through Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart. Of course, he knew that Ye Ting was exaggerating things, but he could not bear to stop listening to her complaints. He could only pretend to listen very seriously and nod his head from time to time. A full half an hour had passed, and Ye Ting was the one who was doing all the talking. Meanwhile, Chu Zhuo was just listening quietly without interrupting. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not at home most of the time. If you stay at home all the time, she won¡¯t dare to bully me! ¡± At the end of her sentence, Ye Ting clenched her fists fiercely, showing off her intensity. ¡°Hmm, Xiao Ting, your main purpose in school is to study hard. The rest is secondary. Chu Ning isn¡¯t that bad. If you really can¡¯t handle her, just don¡¯t talk to her, ¡± Chu Zhuo said after taking a sip of milk tea. Meanwhile, he had actually formed an opinion in his heart. ¡°Mhm, okay. Then I¡¯ll listen to you. But Third Brother, why did you come back? Did something happen? ¡± Ye Ting nodded and asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m going into acting, ¡± Chu Zhuo said calmly after taking the last sip of milk tea. Chapter 100 - Best Younger Sister 1 Under Ye Ting¡¯s shocked expression, Chu Zhuo told her his plan. After that, the two chatted for a while more. Chu Zhuo excused himself and left, saying that he had something to do. Ye Ting looked at Chu Zhuo¡¯s figure that was getting further and further away. Her beautiful brows furrowed slightly, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared. She kept feeling that Chu Zhuo was not as close to her as before. The other thing that Chu Zhuo did was to go to the hospital to visit Chu Zhang. Since he was back, as an older brother, it would not be right if he did not visit his younger brother who was lying on the hospital bed. When he arrived at the hospital entrance, Chu Zhuo looked at the time. It was past nine in the evening. Chu Zhang was probably still awake at that time. When Chu Zhuo walked to the fifth floor, at the door of Chu Zhang¡¯s ward, a female nurse happened to come out. The moment the female nurse saw Chu Zhuo¡¯s face, her slightly round face turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then, she walked past him. Chu Zhuo did not notice that. He directly pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Third Brother, you¡­ Why are you here? ¡± Chu Zhang¡¯s eyes were already bright and clear. After seeing Chu Zhuo¡¯s arrival, he was a little surprised and a little confused. He put down the book that he was reading. As for the tablet that Ye Ting gave him, Chu Zhang hadn¡¯t even opened it. He had put it away in the cabinet. ¡°I came back to talk to our family about something and came to visit you while I¡¯m here. ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s tone was gentle. Every time he saw his younger brother, he felt both guilty and helpless. One of the reasons why he quickly signed the contract with that entertainment company was also because of Chu Zhang. He wanted to quickly collect the medical fees and completely cure Chu Zhang¡¯s illness. ¡°All right, Third Brother. It¡¯s already so late. You actually didn¡¯t have to come to see me. I¡¯m perfectly fine, ¡± Chu Zhang said and patted his chest hard. ¡°That¡¯s enough. The doctor said that it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t exert too much strength. ¡± Chu Zhuo immediately stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Third Brother. What did you want to talk to our family about when you came back? ¡± Chu Zhang asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about that later. Besides the last time when Xiao Ting came to see you with her parents, did she come here? ¡± Chu Zhuo asked calmly. ¡°Oh, Xiao Ting. The last time Xiao Ting came to see me, she even brought a gift. She even said that when I was better, she would have me take her to fly a kite. But now that she¡¯s grown up, she can fly a kite by herself. ¡± Among the Chu brothers, except for Chu Huan, who was slightly lacking in IQ, the others were all very intelligent. Chu Zhang did not directly answer Chu Zhuo¡¯s question, but he tacitly agreed that other than the last time, ever since Ye Ting returned to the Ye family, she had no contact with him anymore. The reason why the matter of flying a kite was mentioned was to show that Ye Ting had grown up and was no longer the little girl who was still cute even though she had some petty thoughts. The atmosphere was silent for a moment. Chu Zhuo took a deep look at Chu Zhang, nodded, and sighed. ¡°Our biological sister is very outstanding and unexpectedly so. I don¡¯t even understand why she has such a strong sense of belonging to you and the Chu family. Could it really be because we are connected by blood? ¡± Chu Zhuo unusually spoke a lot. ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. I¡¯ve only met her once, and she has already done a lot for me. ¡± Chu Zhang rubbed his eyes, feeling a little emotional. ¡°I know. Xiao Ning paid off the money that our family owed our uncle for so many years in one go. Not only that, she even gave a lot more. I think that her money came from her school. ¡± Chu Zhuo knew that Chu Ning¡¯s talent in learning was enough to be described as a genius. Jingyuan High School was willing to give Chu Ning so much money and glory. It must be because Chu Ning¡¯s ability was worth investing in. ¡°Is it really just that? Third Brother, although I can feel that our little sister is good to me, I always feel that her talent is not just learning. I feel that she¡¯s smarter than all of us, including Big Brother, ¡± Chu Zhang said seriously. ¡°Oh? Do you have such a high opinion of her? ¡± Chu Zhuo looked at Chu Zhang with some surprise. ¡°Yes, such an excellent sister doesn¡¯t dislike our family. She even tries her best to help the family live a good life. But she is also a little silly. For me, she has given up a lot. What I owe her, I will never be able to repay her in my lifetime. ¡± Chu Zhang felt a little depressed in his chest, and he felt like crying. ¡°Why? ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s expression was very strange. ¡°My sister arranged an operation for me. I won¡¯t be staying here anymore next week. ¡± 2 Chapter 101 - Trending ¡°What? ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. He knew very well how much money was needed to treat Chu Zhang¡¯s health problems. For a family like his, it was an astronomical figure! What Chu Zhang meant was that not only did Chu Ning pay off the Chu family¡¯s debt, but she had also prepared the money for his treatment and surgery! ¡°Yes. Third Brother, you didn¡¯t hear wrong, ¡± Chu Zhang said with a very certain tone. ¡°But she¡­ Where did she get so much money? ¡± Chu Zhuo did not believe that the school would have been so continuously generous to Chu Ning. ¡°That is also my question. So I feel that our sister is not simple, but for us, that is a good thing. ¡± Chu Zhang was very clear on how much money it would cost to cure his body. He had already asked Dr. Ma for the truth. Starting from two million, the money Chu Ning had forked out for him, plus the one million from before, he already owed Chu Ning at least three million. Chu Zhang also did not know if he would be able to earn so much money after his body returned to normal. But what he owed Chu Ning, he would probably have to use the rest of his life to repay. ¡°Okay. Take good care of your body. Don¡¯t think too much. As for me, it shouldn¡¯t be long before I start sending money home, ¡± Chu Zhuo said softly. The two brothers chatted for a while more. At around ten o¡¯clock, Chu Zhuo left Chu Zhang¡¯s ward. His heart was complicated. In his heart, Chu Ning and Ye Ting were like two ends of a scale tipping in different directions. But currently, the weight that symbolized Chu Ning was getting heavier and heavier, and she was almost as important as Ye Ting. The next morning, Chu Ning took a taxi to school as usual. Chu Zhuo was going back that afternoon. His main purpose in going home was to explain his future plans to his family, so he had only taken two days off. If nothing unexpected happened, Chu Zhuo would probably no longer be at home when Chu Ning came back from school in the afternoon. ¡°When I have sufficient funds, I will drive my own car. I will see how you can still follow me if I leave in the middle of the night! ¡± Chu Ning looked at the private car that Yan Shen was in through the rearview mirror and said fiercely in her heart. However, when she reached the school gate and walked to the classroom, she found that many students were pointing at her as if they were discussing her. However, when she looked over, the other party immediately shut up and pretended to be idle. ¡°I really admire you people. Can¡¯t you be a little more open and aboveboard? Why do you have to discuss it in private? ¡± Chu Ning secretly ridiculed in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t stop that kind of phenomenon from happening. After all, it was their mouth, not hers. As for what exactly was going on, her deskmate Xiao Mi would probably tell her. Sure enough, as soon as Chu Ning walked to the classroom door, she attracted the attention of a large group of students. When Ye Ting looked at her, she almost couldn¡¯t hide the pride on her face. Her little sidekick, Wang Li, was also gloating at her misfortune. Chu Ning slowly walked to her seat. Just as she took out her textbook, Xiao Mi said anxiously, ¡°Chu Ning, why are you still so calm? They are all slandering and framing you now! ¡± 1 ¡°Oh? Who said what about me? ¡± Chu Ning turned her head and asked curiously. ¡°Haiz, it¡¯s them. There are fewer students in our class, but there are many students in other classes and grades! ¡± Xiao Mi¡¯s baby-fat face was slightly red. She was angry for Chu Ning. ¡°You have to tell me what happened first. They are scolding me behind my back? ¡± Chu Ning really didn¡¯t understand what she had done that was worth discussing. ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you the host of the Dragon Boat Festival event? But you replaced the campus belle Luo Yu. So people who like Luo Yu will think that you pulled strings. Although your learning ability is beyond doubt, you can¡¯t be an all-rounder, and your behavior is too overbearing, or so they say. Moreover, your partner is Yan Shen. So, everyone can¡¯t help but have wild imaginations, ¡± Xiao Mi explained anxiously. Chu Ning looked at her cute face and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not that anxious. Why are you so anxious? ¡± ¡°But I know you were misunderstood. You didn¡¯t want to be a host. The school asked you to be the image ambassador. That¡¯s why you were forced to be a host. Moreover, the school and Luo Yu agreed on that. It has nothing to do with you! ¡± Xiao Mi appeared very angry. ¡°Okay, okay. Xiao Mi, listen attentively in class. Don¡¯t focus on the issue all day. I¡¯ll handle my own matters. Be good, ¡± Chu Ning said and patted Xiao Mi¡¯s head. Chapter 102 - Classmates Doubts ¡°Sigh, hmph! I¡¯m on your side and yet you¡¯re like this. Why do you always speak like an elder?¡± Xiaomi said reluctantly. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m older than you little fellows.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself, but she said, ¡°Because I¡¯m focused on and love learning, so I have no distractions.¡± ¡°Pfft! I don¡¯t believe that!¡± Xiaomi shook her head in disdain. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s time for class!¡± Chu Ning stopped chatting immediately. She looked at her books and skimmed through the content of that day¡¯s lesson. Seeing that Chu Ning remained unaffected, her deskmate Xiaomi was relieved and did not speak further. However, the matter had not been resolved. It was unrealistic for Chu Ning, the person involved, to want to deal with it coldly. During lunch in the cafeteria, Xiaomi deliberately went with Chu Ning. At first, Chu Ning was against it, but she eventually agreed at her insistence. ¡°Chu Ning, if someone really bullies you, I can still help you!¡± Xiaomi said as they walked to the cafeteria. ¡°How can you help? Help me convince them?¡± Chu Ning wanted to laugh. She felt that Xiaomi was simply too adorable. ¡°No! I¡­ I¡¯m afraid that someone will take things to heart and attack you.¡± Xiaomi lowered her head and said in a low voice. ¡°Oh? Are you going to be my shield and stand in front of me?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°No! If they dare to attack me, I will immediately inform the teachers and the school security department and give them a demerit!¡± Xiaomi was stirred up by Chu Ning¡¯s words and hurriedly explained. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just eat your food. If someone really wants to make a move, I¡¯ll deal with it myself. Moreover, the boys in our class are still alive and kicking, so they won¡¯t turn a blind eye.¡± Chu Ning felt that her deskmate¡¯s thoughts were always a little strange. When they arrived at the cafeteria, the two of them finished eating and sat opposite each other. As per usual, Yan Shen sat a short distance behind, while Luo Yu was even further away. However, when her gaze met Chu Ning¡¯s, a gentle smile appeared on her face. While they ate, it was clearly a place where they could relax and discuss topics, but at this time, everyone chose to keep their mouths shut. If it had only been Chu Ning, she could still say a few words to her, but if Yan Shen and Luo Yu were also here, there was no need at all. ¡°Tsk, I wonder if that Chu Ning will feel awkward when she sees Luo Yu! Really, just because she¡¯s good at her studies, she thinks she can do whatever she wants!¡± Chu Ning heard similar discussions, but she just smiled and paid no heed. After eating, Chu Ning and Xiaomi left the cafeteria and walked back to the classroom together. ¡°Really, I haven¡¯t eaten my fill but I¡¯m so incensed that I¡¯m full! They¡¯re talking nonsense without understanding anything. I want to tear their mouths apart!¡± Xiaomi was still irate. ¡°Xiaomi, I didn¡¯t know that you have violent tendencies? Then go on and beat them up. I¡¯ll cheer for you.¡± Chu Ning looked at Xiaomi in surprise and said with a smile. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m ignoring you!¡± Xiaomi sped up after speaking. Chu Ning didn¡¯t chase after her. She continued to walk leisurely, and she could also listen to how others discussed her along the way. But at this moment, two boys suddenly overtook and obstructed her. ¡°Chu Ning, your academic results are publicly acknowledged to be good. No one has any objections to that. But you inexplicably snatched Luo Yu¡¯s spot as the host. What was that for? Does having good grades mean that you can do whatever you want? Does having good grades mean that you can get everything you want? Does having good grades mean that you¡¯re proficient in all other aspects?!¡± Looking at the red-faced student who was obstructing her, Chu Ning appeared very calm. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with you liking Luo Yu, but please don¡¯t vent your unnecessary emotions on me. Your views are based on the conclusion you want, it¡¯s not an objective fact. I still suggest that you go to the school to verify it, or ask Luo Yu and see what she says. Good grades don¡¯t mean anything, but at the very least, I know that people should respect each other.¡± Chu Ning said seriously. In fact, she was already silently calculating how her elbow could strike the other party¡¯s chin quickly and precisely if he obstinately blocked her way. ¡°You!¡± Chapter 103 - Stalemate The male student who had spoken obviously did not expect Chu Ning¡¯s eloquence to be so exceptional that he was rendered speechless after having carefully prepared his lines. ¡°Don¡¯t argue anymore. The truth is the truth. You replaced Luo Yu as the host using improper means!¡± Whether or not he continued to accuse Chu Ning, the student was also a little flustered. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Chu Ning asked doubtfully. ¡°Give up the host¡¯s position and apologize to Luo Yu!¡± He said in a matter-of-fact way, as if it was really Chu Ning¡¯s fault. After they had stopped Chu Ning, it had also attracted the attention of many passersby. The number of onlookers continued to increase, and Xiaomi, her deskmate, also hurried back. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! You must be joking. This matter has nothing to do with Chu Ning, okay? It was the school¡¯s decision. Why should Chu Ning apologize? You should be the one apologizing!¡± She exclaimed while pointing at the boy¡¯s face. Xiaomi was so agitated that she almost jumped up. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t talk to people who are less than 1.6 meters,¡± the student looked down at Xiaomi scornfully and said with some disdain. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you have a bone to pick with me, but aren¡¯t you going a little too far by using height to discriminate against others?¡± Chu Ning was already seething and thinking about how to beat up this annoying male student, even if she was punished by the school security! She pulled Xiaomi behind her. It was alright to scold her, but to do the same to her friend, what more in front of her, no way! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jingyuan High School¡¯s god of learning, Chu Ning, to do such a thing. It¡¯s really unexpected!¡± Just as Chu Ning was thinking about using force to convince the other party, Wang Li¡¯s irritating voice sounded at an inappropriate time. Ye Ting was also watching from the side, but this time, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Your master didn¡¯t even say anything; what¡¯s with you showing up?¡± Chu Ning sneered. ¡°You! Ye Ting is my good friend! You, on the other hand, used your privilege to achieve your own goal!¡± Wang Li quickly explained, face flushed. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re so stupid that you don¡¯t even know you¡¯re being used, and you still think you¡¯re so smart. What a joke.¡± Chu Ning continued to mock her mercilessly. At this time, more and more people gathered around. ¡°Sister Chu Ning, how can you talk about your classmate like that? Everyone should be friendlier. And you as well, you should also speak less. After all, Chu Ning¡¯s academic results are so good. If you do this, it will be very difficult for the school. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity. Originally, I was also very supportive of Luo Yu.¡± Ye Ting watched the commotion from the side. Moreover, she did not think that it was a big deal. On the surface, she was trying to stop the dispute, but in reality, she hoped that the matter would become bigger and bigger. It was best to let the entire school see Chu Ning¡¯s hateful face clearly! Ye Ting had already won the hearts of many male students in the school. At this moment, her actions had bought over many passersby. Whether they originally liked her or Luo Yu, they all looked at her in agreement. As expected. Ye Ting¡¯s words had once again caused a heated discussion among the surrounding students. All the daggers were faintly pointed at Chu Ning. ¡°Yeah, I think so too. Even if her grades are good, she shouldn¡¯t do this. Isn¡¯t she displaying a blatant disregard for rules and not taking us ordinary students seriously?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether I support Luo Yu or not. Chu Ning¡¯s actions are in itself wrong!¡± ¡°Gosh, Chu Ning is too scary. She actually has the support of the school! Doesn¡¯t that mean that it doesn¡¯t matter what she does in the school?¡± ¡­ Just as the situation was about to become uncompromising, the class monitor of Chu Ning¡¯s class, Song Gui, squeezed through the crowd. ¡°Everyone, stop discussing. We are all classmates. There¡¯s no need to create such a conflict. Shen Qiu, it¡¯s indeed not very appropriate for you to say that. Everything must be based on evidence.¡± ¡°If you say that Chu Ning did this, then please provide evidence that can corroborate what you said. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be suspected of making false accusations. Everyone is almost an adult and should understand that they have to take responsibility for their own words and actions. If they speak carelessly, they will be held accountable by the law.¡± The Shen Qiu that Song Gui mentioned was the male student who had stopped Chu Ning. After hearing Song Gui¡¯s words, his face instantly turned much paler. He was actually not stupid. Of course, he understood the hidden meaning behind Song Gui¡¯s words. If he did not know how to restrain himself and continued to speak, he might have to bear criminal responsibility! There was a cost to creating rumors. Moreover, just like what Song Gui had said, he indeed did not have any evidence! Chapter 104 - Luo Yus Rescue Wang Li had originally planned to continue fanning the flames, but Song Gui, the class monitor, usually held some prestige in class. Moreover, Ye Ting had gently tugged at the corner of her clothes, indicating for her to cease speaking. Xiaomi had also heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the class monitor coming. Song Gui¡¯s appearance meant that the matter would not be blown up. As for the student named Shen Qiu, after being out of sorts for a short moment, he still bit the bullet and continued to speak, ¡°But everyone knows that this matter is obviously Chu Ning¡¯s fault!¡± He looked at the increasing number of people, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know where his confidence came from. He still wasn¡¯t willing to give Song Gui and Chu Ning a way out. ¡°Then what do you plan to do?¡± Song Gui said somewhat helplessly. In his opinion, this person was stupid. He didn¡¯t understand why the other party didn¡¯t appreciate it even after all that he had said? There was no use continuing, right? Would it be beneficial to him if the matter got blown up or what? ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t try to scare me with the law. Although my results aren¡¯t that good, I at least know right from wrong. I won¡¯t take things that shouldn¡¯t belong to me!¡± Under the encouraging gazes of many around him, Shen Qiu became more and more enthusiastic. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? Are you feeling moved by your own words? Whose things did I take? Doesn¡¯t every student have a chance to fight for the position of host?¡± ¡°Did the school stipulate that Luo Yu must be the host of the Dragon Boat Festival Gala or something? It didn¡¯t, right? You turned something that everyone can strive after into private property. What, are you a capitalist or a farmer? Oh, probably neither. Your IQ is not high enough.¡± Chu Ning said condescendingly. As she looked at the growing crowd, she understood that she had no chance to make a move. The impact was not good, but this did not conflict with her scolding. ¡°You!¡± Shen Qiu was so enraged by Chu Ning¡¯s words that his body trembled, but he could not refute her words. He could not beat Chu Ning in a battle of words; they were not on the same level. ¡°Sister Chu Ning, you don¡¯t have to be so aggressive. Shen Qiu was also being kind. If you say this, what will the students who support Luo Yu think?¡± Ye Ting spoke up at this time; she was determined to make Chu Ning make a fool of herself in public! As soon as she finished speaking, she received the support and approval of many people. However, just as the situation was in a deadlock and more and more people were watching the show, a figure appeared and broke the deadlock. Chu Ning was about to open her mouth to single-handedly refute the crowd, but she was stopped by the other party who raised her hand gently. The person came to stand close to Chu Ning in the middle of the crowd and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel, Shen Qiu. Thank you for your love for me and to those who support me, I thank you all.¡± 1 ¡°But regarding the host of the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, I was the one who took the initiative to quit. I also discussed it with the school beforehand. So, please don¡¯t hold grudges against Chu Ning anymore. I think Chu Ning is more outstanding and perfect than me. She is my idol.¡± Xiaomi was so gobsmacked that her mouth almost turned into an ¡°O¡±. She looked at the person in disbelief. How could such words come out of her mouth? Song Gui knew that everything would be fine when he saw this scene. He squeezed out of the crowd and left. Ye Ting looked at the person with a complicated gaze. She didn¡¯t understand why she would publicly support Chu Ning and additionally say that Chu Ning was her idol? ¡°Luo Yu, thank you for helping me out.¡± Chu Ning looked at the gentle Luo Yu and thanked her softly. ¡°No need to thank me. This is something I should have done in the first place. It¡¯s just that I only found out about it recently, so I still caused you some trouble this morning.¡± Luo Yu shook her head and said with a smile. Meanwhile, Shen Qiu and the students who supported Luo Yu by the side were stupefied¡­ It seemed that the relationship between the two of them was pretty good? Although Luo Yu had always had a good temper, it didn¡¯t mean that she liked to stand up for others. She had never explicitly stated that she had a good relationship with certain classmates. Of course, Yan Shen didn¡¯t count, so Chu Ning was an exception. Not only did Luo Yu explain things for Chu Ning, but she also openly said that Chu Ning was her idol. This undoubtedly brought the surrounding students a new round of brainstorming. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m in the wrong today.¡± Finally, Shen Qiu compromised. Chapter 105 - The Farce Ends Following Shen Qiu¡¯s dejected departure, the farce ended very quickly. The surrounding students dispersed like the tide, while Chu Ning and Luo Yu walked shoulder to shoulder towards the classrooms. Luo Yu¡¯s actions not only helped Chu Ning out of the predicament, but at the same time, her status in the hearts of the students continued to rise. To be able to stand up for her potential opponent at this time, Luo Yu was obviously a gracious and elegant girl. ¡°Luo Yu, thank you for explaining things for me today. Otherwise, I would have argued with these people.¡± Chu Ning and Luo Yu walked arm in arm, looking like a pair of close friends. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. In fact, even if I didn¡¯t stand up today, you would still be able to solve the problem very well. Perhaps Yan Shen would have appeared later, or the teachers would have come. Maybe they don¡¯t even need to. You can do it yourself,¡± Luo Yu said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to solve it on my own. They all support you very firmly. You¡¯re so good-looking and have a gentle personality. Yan Shen really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. I think he should be alone for the rest of his life.¡± Chu Ning kept praising Luo Yu. Who wouldn¡¯t love a girl with such characteristics? She didn¡¯t mean to belittle Yan Shen on purpose, but she really didn¡¯t understand Yan Shen¡¯s peculiar behavior. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. However, when it comes to looks, I think you are the most beautiful person in Jingyuan High School. Before last night, I was still full of confidence in my appearance. However, after seeing your appearance after putting on makeup, I feel inferior. Hmm, how should I put it? You are more mature than us, and have a calm and strong character. I really look forward to seeing you stand out wearing that black gauze dress at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala.¡± Luo Yu said very seriously. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come in and greet me at that time? I thought it was alright. I mainly thought about the Dragon Boat Festival Gala and couldn¡¯t dress too casually, so I went to choose a gown last night.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. She felt elated ¡ª to be able to receive the praise of Jingyuan High School¡¯s school belle, she could still be a little proud of herself. ¡°It¡¯s true, but I think you look good in everything. It¡¯s mainly because I was mesmerized by you, a peerless beauty, and I wasn¡¯t sure that it was you, so I went back to send a message to confirm that it was indeed you,¡± Luo Yu continued to shower praises. ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t say anymore. If you keep talking, my face will be red!¡± Chu Ning expressed that it was enough. The two of them were in high spirits as they walked to the classroom door before separating. This action also showed the students of Jingyuan High School the relationship between them. It would be difficult for someone with a heart to sow discord between them. Luo Yu had personally stood up to explain things. Nothing could be more convincing than this. After Chu Ning returned to the classroom, she felt many students in the class looking at her strangely. They were also very curious. When did Luo Yu and Chu Ning¡¯s relationship become so good? Ye Ting¡¯s face was expressionless. No one could tell what she was thinking. However, Chu Ning knew that this fellow was boiling mad and had nowhere to vent it. Once she sat down, Xiaomi came up to her again. ¡°You¡¯re good, Chu Ning. Tell me, when did you hook up with the school belle? And your relationship is so good! Hmph, to think that I was worried about you, but you were unmoved. It turns out that you have already made plans!¡± Xiaomi began to chatter non-stop. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t make any plans in advance. As for the relationship with Luo Yu? I think it should be last night. I even voted for her last night. For her to be the school belle,¡± Chu Ning said after thinking seriously for a moment. ¡°Last night? Who are you trying to bluff? Then can she say that you are her idol? I feel that there is something hidden in her words. Quick, tell me, what exactly happened between the two of you?¡± Xiaomi quickly started to shake Chu Ning¡¯s arm, extremely gossipy. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. I still have classes in the afternoon. If I don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll get sleepy easily.¡± Chu Ning ignored Xiaomi¡¯s coquettish behavior. After yawning, she immediately leaned on the table and closed her eyes, ready to sleep. ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t speak to you anymore.¡± Xiaomi also acted haughtily. She turned her head to the other side and also started to take a nap. Time passed very quickly in the afternoon. Chu Ning didn¡¯t need to rehearse that day. While she at the door waiting for a taxi after school, Yan Shen¡¯s private car was already waiting a distance away. ¡°You didn¡¯t come out when you should have come out, and now you¡¯re hindering my view when you shouldn¡¯t come out. How annoying,¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen¡¯s private car behind her and complained to herself. However, the situation today was clearly a little different. When Chu Ning got out of the car at the entrance to her house, Yan Shen also alighted. He walked towards her with a gift box in his hand. Chapter 106 - Yan Shens Small Gift ¡°This is for you.¡± Yan Shen held the slightly exquisite gift-wrapped box and handed it to Chu Ning. ¡°Thank you. I already bought it yesterday. I guarantee that I won¡¯t embarrass you when I partner you.¡± Chu Ning did not reach out to take it. She was not that hard up. ¡°What do you think is inside?¡± Yan Shen suddenly asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it an evening gown?¡± Chu Ning was a little surprised. The packaging looked like it was for clothes. ¡°It¡¯s not. In terms of clothes, you actually have your own preferences. As long as it¡¯s appropriate, it¡¯s fine. This is a set of cosmetics. Please take it.¡± Yan Shen looked at Chu Ning, paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t expensive. I know you made a lot of money through tutoring, so this is nothing to you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She did not expect Yan Shen to have such a clear mind that he would actually think of giving her a set of cosmetics¡­ ¡°Then I¡¯ll accept it. I¡¯ll return the favor when I have the chance in future.¡± Saying that, Chu Ning turned around and left. She did not invite Yan Shen to her house for a visit. She felt that it was completely unnecessary. In fact, Yan Shen had already prepared this set of cosmetics for Chu Ning a long time ago, but he had never had a suitable opportunity to give it to her. In his heart, he always wanted to use all kinds of methods to compensate Chu Ning. Originally, there was a good opportunity today, but he had had something on at noon and missed it. By the time he had found out, the matter had already been settled. Yan Shen watched Chu Ning walk further and further away with a blank expression. Only after she disappeared did he get into his private car and leave. 1 Chu Ning¡¯s thoughts were not that complicated. She would not normally reject the kindness of others. If it had been another classmate who had given her something, even if it was a hairpin, she would have gladly accepted it. The next time, she would just find an opportunity to return it. She was not the kind of person with a standoffish personality. Today, it was very quiet in the Chu household. Their parents had not gotten off from work and Chu Zhuo had gone back to school. Meanwhile, Chu Huan was still doing odd jobs outside at this time. Only second brother, Chu Jing, was left at home. After Chu Ning returned, Chu Jing habitually walked out of his room to see who it was. When his gaze landed on the cosmetics in Chu Ning¡¯s hands, a trace of surprise flashed across his eyes. ¡°Xiao Ning is back. There¡¯s only the two of us left at home again,¡± Second Brother said with a smile. ¡°Yeah, I wonder when our family will truly be reunited.¡± Chu Ning sighed and casually placed the cosmetic gift box on the table. Chapter 107 - Additional Program ¡°Bai Xiu, I always feel that when I read the script, my emotions aren¡¯t that strong. It¡¯s like I¡¯m reciting the text. Sigh, the Dragon Boat Festival Gala is about to begin¡­¡± Ye Ting had a troubled look on her face, and was complaining to her partner. Originally, Ye Ting had the inclination to partner with Yan Shen, but Yan Shen didn¡¯t seem to be willing. Instead, he took the initiative to partner with Luo Yu, so she could only settle for Bai Xiu as her partner. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ye Ting. After all, we¡¯re not professional hosts. It¡¯s already very good that we can do this,¡± Bai Xiu comforted her. ¡°But Yan Shen and Chu Ning cooperate very well. I saw that they don¡¯t even have a script in their hands, and they can speak very smoothly. Sigh, could it be that I¡¯m really not as good as Chu Ning?¡± Ye Ting sighed, looking a little aggrieved. Ever since Luo Yu had personally given an explanation on behalf of Chu Ning the day before, no student had any objection to Chu Ning being the host of the Dragon Boat Festival Gala. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Ye Ting. You have to have confidence in yourself. Your family¡¯s conditions are much better than hers. So what if her grades are good? She¡¯s destined to work for us in the future. It¡¯s just that she can be arrogant in school for a while now.¡± ¡°Besides, look at her image. She¡¯s not as good-looking as you. You¡¯re like the moon in the sky, noble and elegant. How can a child from a poor family like her compare? It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but when the time comes, I think everyone¡¯s eyes should be on you.¡± Bai Xiu worked hard to please Ye Ting. In his words, Chu Ning¡¯s strengths became weaknesses, while Ye Ting was entirely perfect. However, he only dared to talk about Chu Ning. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything more about Yan Shen. ¡°Really, Bai Xiu? Am I as good as you say?¡± Ye Ting¡¯s little face suddenly turned red. She felt that Bai Xiu was exaggerating a little too much. Seeing Ye Ting¡¯s expression, Bai Xiu became even more enthusiastic. He continued, ¡°Of course. Ye Ting, you¡¯re Jingyuan High¡¯s future school belle. Moreover, there are more and more people supporting you in the school now. I believe that you¡¯ll soon surpass Luo Yu!¡± Bai Xiu struck while the iron was hot and worked hard to praise Ye Ting. ¡°Sigh, but Luo Yu and Chu Ning are so close. How can I alone be better than the two of them?¡± Ye Ting was still frowning. ¡°The two of them combined are not as good as you. Ye Ting, you¡¯re the best-looking person in Jingyuan High School¡¯s history. You have to have confidence in yourself!¡± Bai Xiu had completely thrown caution to the wind. ¡°Er, Bai Xiu, I¡¯m not that outstanding!¡± On the other side, Chu Ning inadvertently caught sight of Ye Ting¡¯s and Bai Xiu¡¯s flirting. She could not help but laugh. ¡°Huh? What are you laughing at?¡± Yan Shen was somewhat baffled. The rehearsal was going well. Why did Chu Ning suddenly laugh? ¡°Nothing, I just saw something fun.¡± Chu Ning withdrew her gaze, but there was still a faint smile on her face. ¡°Oh.¡± Yan Shen nodded. ¡°You should smile when you have nothing to do. Don¡¯t keep a straight face. No one owes you money.¡± Chu Ning suggested, looking at the expressionless Yan Shen. ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Shen nodded again. Chu Ning had no words. ¡°Okay, forget I said anything.¡± Just as the two were about to rehearse again, Chu Ning¡¯s form teacher, Lin Hao, walked over from afar. ¡°Chu Ning, come here for a moment. I have something to discuss with you.¡± A warm smile covered Lin Hao¡¯s face as he waved at Chu Ning. ¡°No way, you have something to trouble me with again¡­¡± Chu Ning did not want to listen to Lin Hao¡¯s words. Once he opened his mouth, it would definitely be nothing but trouble. ¡°Chu Ning, I see that when you go on stage to deliver a speech, your ability is almost there. But in other aspects, how about it? Are you interested in performing?¡± Lin Hao said with a smile. ¡°What talent? I don¡¯t know. I only know how to study. How can I know anything else?¡± Chu Ning quickly shook her head. ¡°Oh? I heard that when you were in the Ye family, you were proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting.¡± Lin Hao obviously had done enough research before running over to ask Chu Ning. ¡°Sigh, then why are you asking me when you already know?¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t I just asking for your opinion?¡± Lin Hao said righteously. ¡°Oh, thank you. You even know to ask for my opinion.¡± Chu Ning actually couldn¡¯t refuse. Objectively speaking, the school did treat her very well, and this request wasn¡¯t an excessive proposal. It was just a performance on the stage. ¡°Well, I can play a piano piece.¡± Chapter 108 - The Home Atmosphere Chu Ning still compromised, but when Lin Hao heard it, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his hands excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great! The students of Jingyuan High School not only have good grades, but they are also proficient in other aspects!¡± Seeing Lin Hao¡¯s excited look, Chu Ning knew that the school must have asked him to come and speak with her again. Lin Hao had now directly became the mouthpiece for the school to communicate with Chu Ning. For Chu Ning to be allowed to display her talents at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, it had to be beneficial to the school¡¯s publicity. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then. Is there anything else?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to continue chatting. Who knew what other strange ideas Lin Hao would suggest. ¡°The school has officially invited your parents to watch Jingyuan High¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival Gala!¡± Once he said that, Lin Hao removed two red invitation cards from his pocket. ¡°Mr. Lin, there¡¯s no need for this. My parents will come either way. Look, she has already spoken to my parents.¡± Chu Ning pointed in the direction of Ye Ting. ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Hao only thought for a few seconds and instantly understood what was going on. ¡°This way, things are really a little troublesome. Your family¡¯s situation is more complicated, and I don¡¯t fully understand what¡¯s going on. Do your brothers still have any dealings with Ye Ting?¡± Lin Hao said with a frown. The purpose of Ye Ting inviting Mr. and Mrs. Chu to watch the Dragon Boat Festival Gala was very obvious. She wanted to solicit votes. If it had been Luo Yu, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to compete with her. However, Chu Ning was different. After all, she was the biological daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Chu. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure, but I¡¯m confident that I can win Ye Ting with an overwhelming advantage. After all, there are so many judges who are not blind. As long as they are not bribed in advance by the Ye family, it will be fine,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. She might need to know more about others in advance so that she could deal with them. However, for Ye Ting, it was really easy. Moreover, Chu Ning was crushing her in all aspects! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The school will definitely be fair and just in this aspect!¡± Lin Hao guaranteed, patting his chest. ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you have absolute confidence. You don¡¯t have to think about other aspects. Just bring out your own strengths,¡± Lin Hao said with a smile. A day passed very quickly. It was already the 48-hour countdown to the beginning of the Dragon Boat Festival Gala. Chu Ning had been quite relaxed these two days. Because of the rehearsal, she didn¡¯t have any homework, so she had spare time after returning home the past two nights. As the dragon boat festival approached, the atmosphere was very lively, whether it was at the supermarket or by the roadside. All the cultural products related to the dragon boat festival were selling well. When Chu Ning arrived home, she found that her parents had come back a little early, and her second brother, Chu Jing, was also rarely not immersed in his private world. He walked back and forth between the kitchen and the living room with their parents, busying himself. The tiny house was also filled with the breath of life, and it was exceptionally warm. ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re back. Just in time to help me out. My dumplings aren¡¯t wrapped very well,¡± Chu Jing said with a smile as soon as he saw Chu Ning. ¡°Okay, Second Brother. Wait for me to put my schoolbag down. I don¡¯t have any homework for the next two days because of rehearsals, so I happen to be quite free.¡± After Chu Ning put down her schoolbag, she immediately joined the group wrapping dumplings. ¡°By the way, why hasn¡¯t Fourth Brother returned yet?¡± Chu Ning asked, puzzled. ¡°Fourth Brother said he would come back later today. He said he has been working part-time these two days to help the supermarket, so he makes more money,¡± Chu Jing said while washing the dumpling leaves. ¡°Oh, it seems that Fourth Brother is quite inspirational,¡± Chu Ning smiled. Looking at the materials for dumplings in front of her, she was inexplicably touched. In her previous life, she had been loneliest when it came to holidays. For example, she had had no one to spend the dragon boat festival with. She was not interested in buying wrapped dumplings, let alone make them herself. Although she had a family, she did not have that kind of atmosphere. ¡°Not really. He did not have much money recently. I gave it to him or he wouldn¡¯t want it if our parents gave it to him. So he sacrificed his after-school hours to work part-time.¡± Chu Jing shook his head helplessly and said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good. Fourth Brother is a man with a backbone.¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but recall Chu Huan¡¯s appearance every time he was serious with her. Although it was very stupid, it was inexplicably cute. Chapter 109 - Culinary Competition ¡°He only refuses to admit his own faults,¡± Chu Jing commented mercilessly. While the siblings were chatting, Mother Chu had yet to come over with a bowl when the aroma of meat assaulted their senses. ¡°Mom, it smells so good. What delicious food did you cook?¡± Chu Ning twitched her nose and said with some intoxication. ¡°Your father made braised pig trotters. He wants you to taste it first and see if he needs to add some seasoning.¡± Mother Chu smiled. ¡°Okay, Mom, I¡¯ll try it!¡± Chu Ning took the chopsticks and bowl, picked up a piece of pig trotters with an attractive color, blew on it, and put it into her mouth. ¡°Wow! Not bad, not bad. Dad¡¯s cooking skills are almost as good as mine!¡± Chu Ning was deeply satisfied after eating a mouthful and gave a relatively high evaluation. Second only to her. ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re bragging. I¡¯m still very confident in the knowledge required to cook meat dishes.¡± Father Chu, who was cooking in the kitchen, was dissatisfied after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s evaluation. Although his daughter was very outstanding, he was not bad at cooking himself. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we have a competition? Let Mom and Second Brother be the judges. Fourth Brother will be back later. Let¡¯s cook more and not mention who made it. Let them comment and see who¡¯s better at cooking.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. In addition to learning and earning money, she was also very interested in food. ¡°Okay!¡± Father Chu gladly accepted the challenge. ¡°Mom, since Dad is not convinced, you can take care of the dumplings. I¡¯ll spar with Dad!¡± Chu Ning put down the items she had been handling and walked to the kitchen. Opening the refrigerator, Chu Ning decided to have a competition with Father Chu based on the available ingredients. One dish was braised lamb chop and the other was salt and pepper shrimp. ¡°Xiao Ning, although I have to admit that your dishes are delectable, Dad used to be a chef. I think if you compete with him, it might be a little risky,¡± Chu Jing¡¯s voice sounded from the living room. ¡°Wow, Dad, you¡¯re really good at hiding things. You used to be a chef. Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really a chef. I was just a chef at the construction site cafeteria. It¡¯s just that they all liked my cooking at that time. Later on, due to various reasons, I stopped working there and changed jobs. However, I have never lost this skill,¡± Father Chu explained with a smile. ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll let you have an eye-opening experience today. I borrowed the culinary secrets of many countries and created my own cooking method. Let¡¯s compare the braised lamb chop and salt and pepper shrimp.¡± Chu Ning was not modest at all. She had always had a lot of confidence in cooking, and the truth was, the dishes she made were indeed mouthwatering! ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Father Chu was full of confidence. ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother, may I trouble you to help me buy some condiments. Those in our house are not enough for me to display my skills.¡± Chu Ning quickly wrote a list and asked Chu Jing to purchase condiments for her at the supermarket downstairs. ¡°Okay, Xiao Ning. I look forward to your feast!¡± Chu Jing nodded happily. A moment later, the ingredients had been bought. At this time, the small kitchen was divided into two battlefields. On one side was Chu Ning, and on the other was Father Chu. Just from the level of proficiency in cooking, it was obvious that Father Chu was better. However, some of Chu Ning¡¯s cooking methods surprised Mother Chu. For example, Chu Ning could marinate lamb chops with high-quality red wine¡­ There were some condiments that Mother Chu had not seen before in all her years. However, she learned from Chu Jing that these condiments all had one characteristic, which was that they were relatively expensive. The salt that Mother Chu usually used for cooking only cost two yuan per pack. However, Chu Ning had specially asked Chu Jing to buy imported sea salt, which cost thirty yuan per pack. Moreover, every step of Chu Ning¡¯s meal preparation was very particular about time and heat. She specifically focused on time, and the time interval for each step of each dish was limited to ten seconds. Comparatively speaking, Father Chu was more casual. While Chu Ning was still cooking the raw shrimp, Father Chu¡¯s braised lamb chop had already emitted a slight fragrance. However, Chu Ning was not in a hurry. It was essential to pay attention to the details when it came to good food. She believed that once her finished product was brought to the table, Mother Chu and Second Brother Chu Jing would be able to taste the difference. Father Chu¡¯s cooking was popular among the public. It was delicious, but there was no room to savor the food. When Chu Ning brought out her true skills, what she sought was not just a momentary taste. While ensuring that it was delicious, she also pursued flavor complexity. Even as she was careful not to destroy the original taste of the ingredients, she played to their greatest strengths. Chapter 110 - Chu Nings Father Admits Defeat The biggest characteristic of mutton was that it was tender and delicate. It was slightly different from beef and pork. However, Chu Ning¡¯s father¡¯s steps in handling the meat were almost identical. Soy sauce, chili, Sichuan peppercorn, oyster sauce¡­ To Chu Ning, these spices, although giving the food a pleasant flavor, made the taste a little heavy. It could only stimulate the taste buds for a moment, but it did not enable the taste to linger. Chu Ning would also use these seasonings, but she would not let them steal the limelight from the distinguishing features of the mutton. She would use some tender peas, chopped onions, and carrots to neutralize the seasoning. Once the mutton was seventy to eighty percent cooked, she would add green peppers and a few peppercorns to embellish the dish. As for the salt and pepper salt prawns, Father Chu¡¯s processing speed was even faster. After splitting open the back of the prawns, he would directly fry it in hot oil. Then, he would sprinkle a handful of cumin and salt, and it would be done. As for Chu Ning, it didn¡¯t look like she was cooking. Instead, it looked like she was carefully completing a work of art. On the salt and pepper prawns, there were also coriander and lemon. When these four dishes were served on the dining table, Chu Jing and Mother Chu commented that the braised lamb chops and salt and pepper prawns made by Father Chu smelled very fragrant, and they appeared more appetizing. ¡°Xiao Ning, it looks like you¡¯re going to lose,¡± Chu Jing said with some regret, picking up a piece of Father Chu¡¯s braised lamb chops and putting it into his mouth. Chu Jing¡¯s mother was also tasting Chu Ning¡¯s lamb chops. At first, Chu Jing¡¯s mother¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, but then they relaxed. In the end, her expression was extremely satisfied. ¡°Xiao Ning, this is the most delicious lamb I¡¯ve eaten in all my years. This taste is very unfamiliar, but it gives me endless aftertaste. It allows me to experience the freshness of the lamb itself. Old Chu, you should try it too. I think you¡¯ve lost to your daughter this time.¡± Mother Chu¡¯s conclusion was the exact opposite of Chu Jing¡¯s. ¡°Oh? Xiao Ning, is your mutton really that delicious?¡± Chu Jing¡¯s face revealed a look of disbelief. He reached out his chopsticks and picked up a piece of the lamb chop that Chu Ning had made. After a moment, Chu Jing¡¯s expression was a little complicated. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve really lost this time. Although Xiao Ning¡¯s lamb chop doesn¡¯t taste as heavy as yours, it has a very rich texture. I think the addition of the tender peas and carrots is indispensable. It¡¯s too delicious!¡± ¡°Actually, I originally wanted to boil a pot of fish soup and add it in. That way, the taste would be even more perfect. But if that¡¯s the case, I would be suspected of cheating. I don¡¯t think Dad would be convinced,¡± Chu Ning smiled from the side. ¡°Let me try it!¡± Father Chu couldn¡¯t believe what Mother Chu and Chu Ning had said. He quickly picked up a piece of mutton and tasted it. Around ten seconds later. Father Chu showed a serious expression and gave Chu Ning a thumbs up. ¡°Delicious!¡± ¡°Dad, do you also want to try the salt and pepper prawns? Actually, although this dish takes less time to cook than the braised lamb chop, it is more difficult. Please try it,¡± Chu Ning invited enthusiastically. The salt and pepper prawns cooked by Father Chu were still steaming hot, but Chu Ning¡¯s were at a constant temperature. ¡°It would be great if there were ice cubes, but I used some ice water to lower the temperature of the entire prawn, so the taste of its meat should be very tender and refreshing. Moreover, it was very fresh to begin with. A small amount of lemon can better enhance the taste of the sea.¡± Chu Ning looked at the three of them tasting her salt and pepper prawn and could not help but explain. ¡°I lost, Xiao Ning. You¡¯ve won!¡± Father Chu put down his chopsticks and sighed. He did not even want to move his chopsticks to taste his own salt and pepper prawns. The same thing applied. Although it was delicious, it was not as special as Chu Ning¡¯s. Chu Ning¡¯s culinary skills had completely reached the level of a Michelin star chef! The dishes she cooked were more international, and not just limited to one region or a family¡¯s kitchen. Even Chu Jing, who had never eaten much, ate a lot more than usual that day. However, there was no doubt that Chu Ning¡¯s dishes were more popular. In order to save Father Chu from embarrassment, Mother Chu still ate Father Chu¡¯s dishes. As for the result, it was obvious, since Father Chu himself had already admitted that Chu Ning¡¯s dishes were more palatable. ¡°Xiao Ning, I really admire you. You¡¯re practically an all-rounded talent!¡± Chu Jing could not help but praise her. ¡°No way, Second Brother. I think your computer skills are amazing. In any case, I can¡¯t do it.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. Chu Jing once used less than half an hour to track down the person who had secretly taken photos of her, which really shocked her. ¡°I think, Xiao Ning, if you go and study it, you might be able to catch up with me very quickly, or even surpass me,¡± Chu Jing said very seriously after thinking for a moment. Chapter 111 - Father Chus Concerns ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m not that fantastic. But I might have some talent in cooking,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. After dinner, Father Chu seemed to falter. He looked at Chu Ning and appeared hesitant to speak, but still made up his mind and said, ¡°Xiao Ning, the Dragon Boat Festival Gala is the day after tomorrow. If your mother and I go, are there any precautions we should be aware of? After all, Jingyuan High School is an aristocratic school. We¡¯re going as Xiao Ting¡¯s family members, but if you perform, then¡­¡± Father Chu was in a dilemma. On this matter, Ye Ting had spoken first, and it was seventh brother, Chu Zhang, who was the breakthrough. Father Chu and Mother Chu must have been feeling very conflicted at the moment. Speaking of feelings, they had lived with Ye Ting for so many years, so it was naturally impossible for them to simply let go. But on the other side was Chu Ning, their biological daughter, and they had wanted to compensate Chu Ning in the first place, however, Ye Ting had already spoken first¡­ The couple were really at a loss about what to do. 1 ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Jingyuan High School doesn¡¯t have a lot of things that you have to pay attention to. Just do what you should do. No one will make things difficult for you. Also, about Ye Ting, how about this? If you and mom need to vote, just vote for Ye Ting. As for the brothers, it¡¯s up to them to decide.¡± 1 Chu Ning knew that Father and Mother Chu were the ones who were in the most difficult position on this matter. Ye Ting, on the other hand, would not think too much about it; she would only consider her own interests. ¡°Sigh, Xiao Ning, you are too sensible. We have let you down.¡± Father Chu shook his head, and there was a hint of helplessness in his tone. ¡°Dad, Mom, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself. After all, Ye Ting was raised by you. Moreover, she had already said it in advance. How could you not agree? If I had been the one to ask first, you wouldn¡¯t have refused either,¡± Chu Ning comforted softly. 2 ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not think too much about it. Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± Under Chu Ning¡¯s suggestion, Father and Mother Chu could only stop thinking about it for the time being. They accompanied Chu Ning out for a walk. The streets outside were very lively that night, filled with the happiness and joy of the festival . Influenced by the atmosphere, Father and Mother Chu gradually broke into smiles. The next day, when Chu Ning arrived at school, the entire Jingyuan High School had become brand new. There were more elements related to the Dragon Boat Festival at the school gate, and it was even more so in the inner part of the school compound. The classrooms, corridors, all had additional decorations. For an aristocratic school like Jingyuan High School, the traditional cultural etiquette was very well done. The following night would be the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, so the students of Jingyuan High School were particularly excited that day. When Xiaomi saw her deskmate Chu Ning arrive, her round face couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Hey, Chu Ning, Chu Ning, come here quickly. I¡¯ll show you a goddess,¡± Xiaomi greeted enthusiastically. ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Ning was a little puzzled. She looked around and didn¡¯t see the goddess that Xiaomi had mentioned. ¡°Where is there a goddess here? You can¡¯t be talking about me?¡± Chu Ning smiled and pointed at herself. ¡°Although you are a little narcissistic, but this mysterious beauty¡¯s side profile really looks like you.¡± Xiaomi took out a magazine and flipped to one of the pages. Chu Ning followed Xiaomi¡¯s gaze and looked over the page. It was a photo taken in a shopping mall. Although there were many people in the shopping mall and there were a lot of covers, the angle of this photo was very tricky and perfect. The photo¡¯s focal point was a lady who was inadvertently tilting her head slightly. It matched perfectly with her enchanting figure, giving off the aura of an arrogant and distant queen. ¡°Does it look good? When I first saw this photo, I thought of you and felt that it was somewhat similar to you. However, that disposition of hers, tsk tsk. That slight turning of her head and inadvertently turning back to smile, was too perfect! Another person is going to shoot to fame in our M city. It¡¯s a pity that her identity hasn¡¯t been exposed yet. Otherwise, it would be big news! Even I, a girl, have fallen in love with her!¡± Xiaomi said with a face full of yearning. There was a reason she didn¡¯t associate the identity of the person in the photo with Chu Ning. Xiaomi was very clear about Chu Ning¡¯s family background. It was impossible for her to patronize a high-end luxury shop like Dior. ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Ning was really speechless! Wasn¡¯t the person in the photo herself?! Moreover, it wasn¡¯t like what Xiaomi had said. Her shoelaces had come undone and she had turned around to tie them.. Chapter 112 - Pretending to Be a Celebrity ¡°This darned photographer. If you want to take photos, just walk openly into the shop and take them. What¡¯s the point of sneaking around outside? Unbelievable!¡± Chu Ning thought helplessly. Great. Now people like her deskmate, Xiaomi, would only think that she looked like the person in the photo, but would not think that they were one and the same! ¡°What are you saying? Are you jealous of her breathtaking beauty?¡± Xiaomi said with a sigh. ¡°No.¡± Chu Ning had no need to be jealous of herself. ¡°Do you really think she is very good-looking?¡± Chu Ning returned. ¡°Of course! She is super gorgeous! It¡¯s just that she looks a bit like you. That¡¯s not good. There¡¯s no mystique.¡± Xiaomi said proudly, but the second half of her sentence made Chu Ning gnash her teeth in anger. ¡°You dislike me that much?¡± Chu Ning said despairingly. ¡°The grass is always greener on the other side, and you¡¯re not as beautiful as her in the first place,¡± Xiaomi continued to attack her mercilessly. ¡°Then do you want her autograph?¡± Chu Ning said suddenly, with a mysterious expression. ¡°Of course I do! Do you have a way to get it?¡± Xiaomi¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing that. ¡°Of course I do.¡± Chu Ning calmly took out a piece of draft paper and cheekily wrote ¡°Chu Ning¡± on it before handing it to Xiaomi. ¡°Tsk, I thought you really knew her. Take it away, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Xiaomi pouted, looking displeased. ¡°Actually, she is a distant cousin of mine. I recognized her at the first look.¡± Chu Ning looked at Xiaomi¡¯s expression and felt happy. She couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Huh? No way, could there really be such a coincidence? I knew it! How could two people be so similar? It turns out that you¡¯re really blood-related! Then do you have her contact information? I want to be her fan!¡± Xiaomi said with some excitement. ¡°I don¡¯t have it. She just came to stay at my house for a night. Chatting with her was all I thought about at that time. In the end, it¡¯s only when she left the next day that I remembered that I didn¡¯t ask for her contact information. Sigh, I missed it. I¡¯ll definitely ask for it for you next time!¡± Chu Ning¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she made up a story with a straight face. ¡°Chu Ning, you aren¡¯t lying to me again, are you?¡± Xiaomi was a little doubtful. ¡°Why would I lie to you? I am Jingyuan High School¡¯s God of learning. Is there a need to lie to you? There¡¯s no benefit to me to do so; I don¡¯t need to make up such a thing.¡± Chu Ning shook her head with a serious expression. ¡°Really?¡± Xiaomi was skeptical. ¡°Really.¡± Chu Ning nodded indifferently. ¡°Well, if you meet her again in the future, you must remember to help me obtain her contact information. Ideally, you¡¯d get me an autograph!¡± Xiaomi exhorted Chu Ning solemnly. 1 ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t satisfied with the autograph I gave you? I¡¯m her distant cousin. Isn¡¯t it the same?¡± Chu Ning held back a smile. ¡°Chu Ning, I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± After saying that, she reached out to tickle her armpits. ¡°Ah¡­ Xiaomi, I¡¯m in the wrong.¡± Chu Ning begged for mercy. ¡°Then, will you or will you not request for her autograph for me?¡± Xiaomi said threateningly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask for it, I¡¯ll ask for it for you. Stop it; class is about to start.¡± Chu Ning pleaded. ¡°Hmph, then I¡¯ll grudgingly let you off this time.¡± Xiaomi said proudly. ¡°But tomorrow, you¡¯re going to start the real performance. Do you want to dress up a little? I don¡¯t want you to be upstaged by that hateful fellow.¡± The hateful fellow Xiaomi was referring to was obviously Ye Ting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already made my preparations.¡± Chu Ning continued, ¡°What did Ye Ting do to provoke you? Isn¡¯t she rather pretty? From your tone, you seem to hate her very much.¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s not that I seem to; I really do hate her! I always feel that she speaks in an unpredictable manner. And she¡¯s always going against you, whether openly or obscurely. Tsk, she¡¯s a black-hearted person!¡± Xiaomi spat, venting her dissatisfaction with Ye Ting. ¡°Uh, actually, you don¡¯t have to think so badly of her. Things between me and her are very complicated, but I don¡¯t want you to view her through colored lenses; everything should be objective and fair.¡± Chu Ning tried to persuade her. She didn¡¯t expect her deskmate Xiaomi to have such a view of Ye Ting. Although what she had said was true, she wasn¡¯t so vicious that she wanted the whole class or even the whole school to hate Ye Ting; she was quite principled in that regard. ¡°Hmph, this has nothing to do with you. I just hate her! If Luo Yu hadn¡¯t helped you out previously, don¡¯t you believe that she would continue to sow discord?¡± Xiaomi was still unconvinced and said angrily. Chapter 113 - Ye Tings Probing ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. If you really dislike her, then use your actions to speak. Try to get better results than her and study harder than her!¡± Chu Ning could only say this. The two chatted for a while more before the bell rang again. After Chu Ning finished her class that morning, she once again devoted herself to rehearsing in the afternoon. The coordination between her and Yan Shen also became increasingly tacit. Many a time, the two simply needed to exchange glances to know the other¡¯s next moves. On the other side, Ye Ting and her partner were getting better at working together, but they obviously couldn¡¯t compare to Chu Ning. There were many other rehearsals. Singing, dancing, skits, poetry recitals, and so on, all showcasing these youngsters¡¯ unique youthful charm and vitality. When there were still ten minutes before school was over, Chu Ning rested by the side. She had been talking for the entire afternoon and her voice was a little strained. The next day¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival Gala was the real main event. However, to her surprise, Ye Ting slowly walked towards her with a smile on her face. ¡°Sister Chu Ning, tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival Gala. You won¡¯t be wearing this outfit to the stage tomorrow night for the speech, will you? Why don¡¯t I lend you a dress? After all, Uncle and Auntie Chu will be here tomorrow night, as well as my parents. I don¡¯t want others to gossip.¡± Ye Ting again spoke sarcastically. ¡°No need. Thank you for your kindness. I already have a dress. You¡¯d better go back and practice your speech with your partner. Don¡¯t waste your breath on me,¡± Chu Ning said after glancing at her. She really felt that what Xiaomi had said that morning was right; this Ye Ting was asking for it a little at times. ¡°Huh? But sister Chu Ning, our Jingyuan High School is not an ordinary school. After you left the Ye family, you didn¡¯t bring any clothes, jewelry, or cosmetics. You also didn¡¯t have money, so how could you afford to buy clothes that are slightly more upscale? A gown that costs a few hundred yuan is a little embarrassing. It doesn¡¯t match the title of the God of learning of Jingyuan High School, right?¡± Ye Ting said with great concern. Had they heard what Ye Ting had said, those who were not privy to the situation would have really thought that she was thinking for Chu Ning. ¡°Are you bored and are coming here to get a scolding? Do you really think you¡¯re rich? You¡¯re just relying on your parents. Why are you showing off in front of me? What right do you have to show off?¡± Chu Ning decided to directly refute her words. ¡°Ah¡­ Sister Chu Ning, how can you think of me this way? I really want to help you. I don¡¯t want Uncle and Auntie Chu to have to bear an increased financial burden, so I just wanted to ask you,¡± Ye Ting said, aggrieved. In fact, the main worry she had was who Father and Mother Chu would support when she and Chu Ning gave a speech on the same stage. If she looked glamorous while Chu Ning looked plain, perhaps they would change their minds, and might not necessarily vote for her. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right about that. Ever since you left the Chu family, the standard of living in our family has indeed improved at a palpable speed.¡± Chu Ning nodded in agreement with Ye Ting¡¯s words. In fact, she understood what Ye Ting meant. She felt that getting Father and Mother Chu to buy her an evening gown, some accessories, and so on was a burden to the Chu family¡¯s finances. However, Chu Ning deliberately pretended not to understand and went off-topic. ¡°You! Sister Chu Ning, it¡¯s meaningless to talk like this. I only want to help you, how can you talk about me like this!¡± Ye Ting was a little anxious and almost changed her expression. One had to know that she usually looked very cute and lively in front of all the teachers and students of Jingyuan High School. ¡°Alright, just enjoy your life as a young lady in the Ye family. Don¡¯t have too many thoughts all day long. As for my parents, I¡¯ve already said for them to vote for you. Regarding my brothers, I¡¯m not sure. And I didn¡¯t mention it either. I don¡¯t care who they vote for. They¡¯re free to choose. So, you don¡¯t have to try so hard to please your Uncle and Auntie Chu. They¡¯re not as bad as you think.¡± Chu Ning said calmly. In order not to make things difficult for Father and Mother Chu, she had already discussed this matter beforehand. Moreover, she knew Ye Ting¡¯s thoughts. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Father and Mother Chu would think too much when they saw them on the same stage, and would change their minds? ¡°Ah, you¡­¡± Ye Ting¡¯s face was full of surprise. She was about to open her mouth to say something when Chu Ning stood up and walked into the distance. Chapter 114 - Off to Put on Some Makeup ¡°Ye Ting, you¡¯re really not very smart. If I¡¯m really as poor as you say, then I would be living my life in vain,¡± Chu Ning pouted and thought disdainfully as she walked. Ye Ting¡¯s way of thinking was too simplistic. Because of the Chu family¡¯s background, Ye Ting thought that Chu Ning¡¯s life was not easy. In fact, if Chu Ning lived alone, her quality of life would be even better than Ye Ting¡¯s. Ye Ting¡¯s income came from the Ye family, while Chu Ning relied on herself! After school, Chu Ning prepared all her clothes and accessories for the Dragon Boat Festival Gala the following night. She planned to go to the mall in the afternoon and ask the Dior store manager to fix her makeup. Then, she would take a bus direct to school to attend the gala. It would commence at 6:30 pm and end at 9:30 pm. She had already come to an agreement with her parents that she would go to Jingyuan High¡¯s multimedia classroom earlier to attend the Dragon Boat Festival Gala. After she was done, Chu Ning took out her phone and read the news. As she kept scrolling, an inconspicuous headline caught her attention. ¡°Bifeng District may be demolished in the near future. The development of the city¡¯s high-speed rail can not be delayed¡­¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t read the rest of the message. Her eyes were fixed on the red wording. ¡°Bifeng District will be demolished in these two days?¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself. She knew very well what demolition meant. She didn¡¯t have much money on her now, so hearing such good news was enough to make her feel as though she was walking on air. Although she hadn¡¯t received the huge sum for the demolition, she was already engulfed by a feeling of bliss. She was about to become a multi-millionaire! With such staggering wealth before the age of 18, Chu Ning was also the youngest person in the history of M City to reach this level of wealth, and she was currently only a second-year high school student. Chu Ning was stunned for half a minute before she giggled at the screen. Then, she adjusted her state of mind and calmed down. ¡°Dragon Boat Festival Gala, here I come,¡± Chu Ning said softly as she looked at her bare face in the mirror. The next morning, Chu Ning didn¡¯t have to go to the classroom. Just like the day before, she went straight to the multimedia classroom to rehearse. However, the surroundings that morning was quite different from the previous day. Whether it was the hall or the VIP seats, they were all very clean and tidy. Moreover, many of the school¡¯s leading teachers had already arrived, and there was quite a number of students sitting in the seats at the back. Their role was to do a last check on the flow of the entire Dragon Boat Festival Gala. They had to ensure that there would not be any mistakes, as Jingyuan High¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival Gala was not only for the teachers and students of the school, but also for the entire M City. After all, Jingyuan High School was an aristocratic school, and many of the students¡¯ parents were in M City. Some even held an influence in the entire Province A. The school attached great importance to this event, as did the Education Department of M City. The collaboration between Chu Ning and Yan Shen was naturally very outstanding, but Ye Ting and her partner were not very bad. However, Ye Ting was clearly more eye-catching than Chu Ning, because Ye Ting was more dazzling when it came to dressing up. Moreover, this was not the formal dress that she would be wearing for the gala. During the official Dragon Boat Festival Gala, she would only be more radiant. In the afternoon, she had more freedom. The school also gave the students an afternoon off to pursue their own activities in the school. After Chu Ning explained the reason for going out of school to her form teacher, Lin Hao, she took her things and walked out the school gate. However, when she reached the school gate, she suddenly thought of someone. She took out her phone, found the person¡¯s chat box, and began to type, ¡°Beauty, do you have time to accompany me out of school?¡± After sending the message, she received a reply within seconds. ¡°Of course I do.¡± Luo Yu speedily replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate.¡± After sending the message, Chu Ning waited quietly. After a few minutes, Luo Yu slowly walked over from afar. She had on a dark green dress that day, instantly accentuating her calm and tranquil temperament, and was very much in line with the cultural elements of the dragon boat festival. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯m here!¡± After Luo Yu approached, she greeted her and held Chu Ning¡¯s arm affectionately. Chapter 115 - Queen ¡°Do you want me to accompany you to undergo a transformation?¡± Luo Yu said with a smile, seemingly guessing what Chu Ning was thinking. ¡°The school belle is indeed the school belle. She¡¯s so smart!¡± Chu Ning also gave a thumbs up. That was exactly what she had meant. She felt that it was a little inconvenient for her to go to that shop and return alone. It was best to bring someone along, but after thinking about it, Luo Yu was the most suitable. Forget about her deskmate Xiaomi; Chu Ning felt that she would not be very helpful. It was also not suitable for her to ask a male classmate. It was easy to cause a scandal and was not what Chu Ning wanted. Only Luo Yu was suitable. If she had not been willing, Chu Ning would have been prepared to go alone. ¡°No way. No matter how smart I am, I¡¯m still no match for you.¡± Luo Yu was very modest and gentle. Chu Ning had always felt that her reputation as the school belle was well deserved. She was beautiful, kind, and intelligent. However, there was something wrong with Yan Shen¡¯s eyes. He could actually be indifferent when such a beauty liked him. Chu Ning even suspected his sexual orientation¡­ ¡°Luo Yu, if I were a man, I might not be able to resist pursuing you.¡± Chu Ning and Luo Yu chatted by the roadside while waiting for a taxi. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re a girl, but being a girl is also pretty good. I believe that when you put on a gown and dress up to attend the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, you¡¯ll definitely amaze everyone. When that time comes, everyone¡¯s eyes will be drawn to you.¡± Luo Yu praised Chu Ning once again. The last time she had passed the Dior shop, she had only seen it from afar. Luo Yu was full of admiration, but at the same time, she was ashamed of her inferiority. She really felt that Chu Ning was perfect and flawless. Chu Ning really couldn¡¯t care less about her image at school. Even if she just cleaned herself up a little, her appearance would probably improve a lot! ¡°I¡¯m only going to show off this time. Actually, if it wasn¡¯t necessary, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to do this. Because I feel that in school, it¡¯s still mainly about learning. Or, other than learning, personal morality and physical fitness are equally important. As for appearance, it really can be disregarded,¡± Chu Ning also expressed her own opinion. ¡°Although that¡¯s true, which girl has zero vanity? So this is also what I admire about you. You really don¡¯t care for this aspect,¡± Luo Yu nodded and said softly. After waiting for a minute or two, a taxi came. After a half hour¡¯s journey, they once again arrived at the commercial square, and the familiar Dior store. The moment Chu Ning and Luo Yu walked in, they were greeted with a warm hug from the store manager. ¡°Ladies, welcome!¡± The store manager¡¯s face had on a pleasant smile. Luo Yu was their customer, and Chu Ning had just became a new customer a few days earlier. ¡°Miss Chu Ning, what do you and your friend need this time,¡± the store manager asked. ¡°I¡¯m not here to buy clothes. I need you to help me with my makeup again. I need it for the gala later tonight.¡± Chu Ning expressed her intention for coming. ¡°Okay, then please follow me to the next room. The dressing room is next door.¡± The store manager brought Chu Ning and Luo Yu to the next room after speaking. ¡°Miss Chu Ning, you don¡¯t know about this, but after you left the last time, there were reporters from the newspapers asking me about you. They thought that some model or celebrity had come here and wanted to sniff out some valuable news, but I didn¡¯t provide them with any information. Protecting the privacy of our customers is of great importance to us.¡± The store manager gave Chu Ning veiled compliments. She didn¡¯t say how beautiful Chu Ning was, but the meaning behind her words was more sophisticated than naked praise. Even though Luo Yu was also beside Chu Ning, and she was also attractive, the store manager decided that today¡¯s main character was Chu Ning, based on years of intuition. ¡°Yes, thank you. If I buy clothes or other accessories in the future, I will give priority to your place.¡± Chu Ning nodded, closed her eyes in enjoyment. The makeup process had begun. The process this time was even more meticulous than the earlier clothes-buying expedition. After all, the previous time had only been a free trial, but this time was different as it was a paid experience. A full hour had passed, and the work on Chu Ning¡¯s face was gradually completed. At the same time, she had changed into her clothes and high heels. Silver accessories adorned her neck, hands, and even her ankles. When she walked, it made a light and beautiful jingling sound. ¡°The Queen is coming to Jingyuan High School.¡± Luo Yu said murmured, looking at the calm and somewhat aloof Chu Ning. 1 Chapter 116 - Suspected to Be a Celebrity When Chu Ning stood before the mirror and looked again, she could not help but touch her rose-colored lips. ¡°It is indeed very beautiful,¡± Chu Ning commented to herself At four o¡¯clock that afternoon, when Chu Ning and Luo Yu walked out of the shop together, the two of them instantly became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Of course, the attention mostly fell on Chu Ning. It was undeniable that Luo Yu was also ravishing. Otherwise, she would not be the school belle of Jingyuan High School. However, when she stood together with Chu Ning, she was placed on the sideliens. Her existence was only to exemplify Chu Ning¡¯s perfection. Chu Ning was indifferent when faced with the greedy gazes of these worshippers. She walked slower and looked more elegant. It was as if this scene was natural. In fact, if she had not been wearing high heels which restricted her steps, she would have sped up. High heels were not as comfortable as sports shoes, and they hurt her feet. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out with you anymore. Look, I¡¯m reduced to the sidelines.¡± Luo Yu could also feel the strangeness of the passersby around her. However, she was not the main character this time. Her beauty was completely overshadowed by Chu Ning. ¡°Dear Miss Luo Yu, I won¡¯t always be like this. Today is an exception. If I ask you out again in the future, I¡¯ll still be the same.¡± A smile suddenly appeared on Chu Ning¡¯s calm face as she spoke. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to keep a little smile on your face. That way, you¡¯ll have a more elegant temperament. If you¡¯re like this now, you won¡¯t have that aloof temperament that keeps strangers away,¡± Luo Yu looked at Chu Ning¡¯s face and suggested seriously. ¡°But I¡¯m always lively. Why do I have to pretend to be indifferent?¡± Chu Ning said with some confusion. ¡°Well, actually, when you smile, you look more like you did before you put makeup on. You look more real.¡± Luo Yu and Xiaomi had similar views. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that the current Chu Ning was the same Chu Ning she saw in school. ¡°Then I¡¯d better be more serious.¡± Chu Ning suddenly stopped smiling and her face was still. ¡°Why?¡± Luo Yu was somewhat curious. ¡°I have a silly deskmate. In a magazine, she came across an image of me that someone had previously taken secretly. She insisted that the person looked very similar to me, but she wouldn¡¯t think that it was me,¡± Chu Ning said lightly. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Luo Yu was astounded. ¡°Yes, I said that the person in the photo was my cousin. The crazy thing is that she really believed it.¡± At this point, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and laughed out loud. After listening to Chu Ning¡¯s explanation, Luo Yu similarly laughed. ¡°You¡¯re really a little too much.¡± ¡­ The duo¡¯s laughter continued to drift in the wind, from the shopping mall to the school, illuminating the way forward. When they reached the entrance of Jingyuan High School, it was already very lively at the school gates. An endless stream of cars slowly entered the school. Without a doubt, these were the people who had come to participate in the school¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival Gala that night. The taxi that Chu Ning and Luo Yu were in was very inconspicuous. However, when the two of them alighted, they promptly attracted the attention of many. Chu Ning ignored these gazes. She was like an actual queen. Accompanied by Luo Yu, she slowly walked towards the school¡¯s multimedia classroom. There was still more than an hour before the start of the Dragon Boat Festival Gala. Along the way, many people greeted Luo Yu. However, when they saw Chu Ning, they were somewhat shocked and confused. This stranger standing beside Luo Yu was even more gorgeous than Luo Yu! Of course, there were students who knew Chu Ning. There were also people who would associate Chu Ning with this person in front of them. The two were somewhat similar, but yet not that similar. Therefore, after some hesitation, the students who knew Chu Ning chose not to take the initiative to greet her. However, when Chu Ning saw them, she nodded slightly in greeting. This made some of the male students very flattered. The moment they made eye contact with Chu Ning, they immediately lowered their heads and quickly walked away with flushed faces. However, after they had walked a distance away, they could not help but turn back and look at Chu Ning¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Who is this¡­ Luo Yu doesn¡¯t look that attractive when compared to her.¡± The pitiful school belle Luo Yu was once again put on the sidelines, being compared time and time again to Chu Ning. Meanwhile, the news of a rare beauty from Jingyuan High School quickly spread throughout the campus. For a time, some guessed that this was a celebrity that Jingyuan High School had spent a fortune to hire. There were yet others who said she was a model. There were many theories, but without exception, everyone was taken with Chu Ning¡¯s stunning beauty. However, no one thought that Chu Ning was herself, except for the Luo Yu who was by Chu Ning¡¯s side. Chapter 117 - Stunning Everyone When Chu Ning arrived at the lounge behind the multimedia classroom, she promptly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. These students would all be performing at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala and had nervously been rehearsing. As Chu Ning, the ¡°stranger¡±, arrived, the expressions on the students¡¯ faces were remarkable. Yan Shen saw Chu Ning as well. When he saw her enter the lounge, he stood up. He didn¡¯t know why he did that, but his intuition told him that this should be Chu Ning, his partner for the night. ¡°Chu Ning?¡± Yan Shen asked tentatively. ¡°You all don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t answer Yan Shen explicitly, but this sentence also informed the students that she was Chu Ning! With a roar, the originally quiet lounge instantly came alive. Following that, a student walked up to Chu Ning without delay and said, ¡°Student Chu Ning, can we take a photo together?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Ning smiled and nodded. When she had appeared at Jingyuan High School in this manner, it was destined to cause a certain amount of commotion. Some of the students who had taken a photo with Chu Ning immediately shared the photo with their friends and acquaintances on WeChat, while others posted it directly on the school forum. The captions read, ¡°Guess who this is?¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯m taking a photo with Jingyuan High¡¯s true school belle!¡± ¡°You guys would never have thought that she¡¯s a person who has both wisdom and beauty!¡± 1 ¡­ In just over ten minutes, Chu Ning had once again become the focus of Jingyuan High in another way. Meanwhile, in another corner of the lounge, Ye Ting¡¯s face was deathly pale. In fact, from the moment Chu Ning entered, Ye Ting¡¯s eyes had been fixed on her. There was no other reason. Before Chu Ning had come, she had been the focus of attention. Especially when Chu Ning had personally told her the previous day that Chu Ning¡¯s parents would vote for her, she had felt relieved. Ye Ting did not think that Chu Ning had the ability to compete with her. What was good about studying? It was not like others would watch you go on stage to do exam papers during the Dragon Boat Festival Gala. Beauty was justice, and being beautiful naturally made people take a second look at you. Whether it was the students or the judges, they would tacitly agree to this rule. Originally, Ye Ting had already decided that she was the spokesperson responsible for the school¡¯s image. But now, after seeing Chu Ning appear in this way, she had lost her confidence. In fact, she was striking today as well, like a princess glamorously done up. But Chu Ning was like an majestic and charming queen with a powerful aura. Her beauty was elegant and graceful, but it also made all the women around her pale in comparison. It was as if she was the only one, the moon that was held up by the stars. Just as Ye Ting¡¯s thoughts were running through her head, her gaze inadvertently caught sight of her partner¡¯s blank expression. ¡°Bai Xiu, you¡¯ve gone too far. I hate you¡­¡± As Ye Ting spoke, she felt extremely aggrieved. Tears continuously flowed from the corners of her eyes. She pushed Bai Xiu aside and ran from the lounge, crying. ¡°Hey, hey! Ye Ting, Ye Ting, come back!¡± Bai Xiu had only been focused on Chu Ning, and had ignored Ye Ting who was by his side. By the time he reacted, Ye Ting had already run out of the room. He could only shout as he chased after her. Chu Ning looked at Ye Ting¡¯s crying face as she passed her, feeling a little baffled. ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke you. You wouldn¡¯t go that far, would you?¡± Chu Ning thought helplessly. ¡°You really surprised me a little.¡± Yan Shen¡¯s expression was rather calm. As Chu Ning¡¯s partner, he also looked dashing that night. The well-tailored black suit accentuated his well-proportioned and perfect figure. The white shirt underneath was spotless. On the chest of the suit, there was an exquisite red rose. When he stood with Chu Ning, he was the perfect partner. His height of 1.86 meters made him look slightly taller than Chu Ning, but they were strangely coordinated. He and Chu Ning did not compete for the limelight, but were in a wonderful state of complementing each other. ¡°They¡¯re really¡­ a match made in heaven.¡± Someone could not help but sigh softly. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. It can¡¯t be that I just put on some makeup and became someone else, right?¡± Chu Ning knew that she should be dignified at this time and should not say too much, but she could not help but smile and explain. She did not care about the so-called aristocratic etiquette. As long as she was happy, she did not care for it! ¡°What I mean is that you are very beautiful.¡± It was a little unexpected that Yan Shen had actually paid a compliment. Chu Ning could not hold back a smile, constantly exuding her own charm. The light in the lounge was not bright, but she was like the full moon high in the night sky, shining brightly. Chapter 118 - The Party Begins Five minutes before the emcees were to make an appearance, Bai Xiu said something to Ye Ting. The two of them finally walked into the lounge together. Bai Xiu didn¡¯t dare to look at Chu Ning anymore, not even once. He continued to speak to Ye Ting. Ye Ting had already recovered her senses, but she didn¡¯t seem to care about Bai Xiu. Chu Ning was not interested in their conversation. She was about to step onto the stage. She wanted to give everyone who was watching the Dragon Boat Festival Gala a surprise. The lights in the vast multimedia hall suddenly dimmed, and the noisy hall became quiet. In front of the audience, a huge LCD screen was counting down the last 60 seconds. As the countdown ended, the lights in the multimedia hall suddenly lit up. The four emcees stood in the center of the stage and took their positions. ¡°Dear teachers and students, dear guests, good evening!¡± After the four of them had finished reading the opening speech, melodious music began to play. The annual Dragon Boat Festival Gala at Jingyuan High School had slowly begun. The moment the lights turned on, everyone¡¯s eyes were actually focused on the four emcees. The faces of Yan Shen, Bai Xiu, and Ye Ting were easy to recognize, but Chu Ning¡­ ¡°Could there be a mistake? The school didn¡¯t inform me of the last-minute change of candidates!¡± The most depressed was Lin Hao. When he saw Yan Shen¡¯s partner, he didn¡¯t think that it was Chu Ning. Just as he was about to curse the entire family of the school leaders, the four presenters declared their names one after another. ¡°My name is Chu Ning. I¡¯m from Jingyuan High School, year two¡­¡± It was not until Chu Ning reported her name that Lin Hao recovered from the huge shock. ¡°This girl is actually so good-looking?¡± Not only Lin Hao had doubts, in the audience, Father and Mother Chu were also puzzled. Even in the Ye family, Ye Zhen looked at his former daughter with a complicated look. Once again, a heated discussion broke out in the audience. The main character of the discussion was naturally Chu Ning, but there was also a female student who scolded Chu Ning in a low voice at an inappropriate time. ¡°Darned Chu Ning, how dare you lie to me! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson after the performance is over! You¡¯re too pretty!¡± Xiaomi was angry with Chu Ning and felt that she had been deceived. At the same time, she was secretly impressed by Chu Ning¡¯s rare beauty. 2 The Dragon Boat Festival Gala¡¯s program was very exciting, but Chu Ning had left a very deep impression on the audience. Ye Ting could barely maintain the smile on her face as she hosted the festival. She could clearly feel that at least half of the audience¡¯s gazes were focused on Chu Ning. Father and Mother Chu looked at the calm and collected Chu Ning on the stage. After the initial shock, they had gradually accepted that their daughter was different from the rest. They could now vote for Ye Ting with a peace of mind. Even if the family vote was crucial and important, Father and Mother Chu believed that the public¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. As long as it was a normal person, they would be able to tell who was stronger and who was weaker. Ye Ting¡¯s hardcore fans were an exception. Chu Ning and Yan Shen¡¯s coordination was very perfect. As for Ye Ting and Bai Xiu, they were actually not too bad. If their opponents had not been Chu Ning and Yan Shen, their performance that night could be said to be excellent. However, there could be no comparison. Once they were compared, Bai Xiu and Ye Ting¡¯s looks and eloquence were not on par with Chu Ning and Yan Shen¡¯s. This way, the result would be very obvious. Moreover, Chu Ning still had a finale. When the Dragon Boat Festival Gala was about to end, she would personally play a piano piece! During the halftime interval, the lounge at the back of the multimedia hall was packed with people. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re my idol!¡± ¡°Chu Ning, can I take a photo with you?¡± ¡°Chu Ning, can I have your autograph? You¡¯ve completely nullified my understanding of you. Not only are your grades good, but you¡¯re actually Jingyuan High¡¯s true school belle!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I feel sorry for Ye Ting for no reason. Whether it¡¯s her looks or IQ, she¡¯s been crushed by Chu Ning. Is she destined to be the supporting actress? Feel inexplicably miserable¡­¡± 1 Chapter 119 - Piano Solo ¡°Chu Ning, when you and Yan Shen speak together, you look like a perfect match. I want to personally witness the blossoming of the relationship between the two of you. Ahh! They¡¯re simply made for each other; they seem too much like a real couple!¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m fine with your praises about my beauty, but you can¡¯t just randomly lump us together to form a couple,¡± Chu Ning thought helplessly. She had only worked with Yan Shen on the same stage once, but in the end, outsiders were lax with their words. Some thought that Yan Shen and her had an unresolved grudge; others felt their love story was straight from a novel. Yet others were even more outrageous and thought that Chu Ning and Yan Shen had been together for a long time and had even slept together! ¡°I really want to sew your mouths shut. Can¡¯t you just watch the show? You can even gossip about this!¡± Although Chu Ning was a little angry, she felt helpless. She couldn¡¯t go out and scold others like this, could she? Fortunately, there were more who praised her. Tonight, whether it was her appearance or aura, or her improvisation, she could be considered flawless. In fact, Chu Ning was considered pretty when she didn¡¯t have any makeup on, but everyone¡¯s focus had been on her phenomenal results. As for her looks, those who studied well usually looked average. This was what the students subconsciously thought. Until tonight, when Chu Ning made her appearance, everyone had thought so. Subconsciously, everyone was unwilling to accept such a faultless person. The Gala¡¯s intermission quickly passed. During this period, Chu Ning didn¡¯t leave the lounge, nor did she pay attention to the sudden jump in the number of her avid fans. The second half of the program was more exciting, and the atmosphere was more lively. The audience gradually immersed themselves in the performances on stage, and ceased to compare between the two groups of hosts. Just as the show was about to end, the stage lit up once more after a short period of darkness. However, this time, there was an additional piano on the stage, and the person seated before it was Chu Ning. ¡°The next program that I will be introducing to everyone is the piano piece, ¡®Adeline by the water.¡¯¡± 1 As Chu Ning¡¯s slender fingers rested on the piano keys, a melodious and pleasant sound swelled from the loudspeakers, wrapping round the audience in the multimedia hall. In just a few minutes, the entire hall fell silent once again. Many had even begun to close their eyes to appreciate the music. A dark yellow light shone on Chu Ning. Her ten slender fingers were like little fairies fluttering back and forth over the piano keys, forming a moving and exquisite melody that left one feeling intoxicated. When Chu Ning¡¯s performance ended, the audience was silent for a moment. After they were positive that Chu Ning had completed her performance, thunderous applause erupted. Following that, many held fresh flowers and placed them on the stage. In just half a minute, the floor was piled high with fresh flowers. Father and Mother Chu¡¯s eyes were slightly watery. Their daughter was as dazzling as a diamond. As parents, their hearts were naturally incomparably blissful and gratified. As for Ye Ting¡­ if it hadn¡¯t been for the negative impact it might have had, what she most wanted to do at that moment was to drop the microphone and flounce off the stage. What was this? After Chu Ning finished playing the piano, the entire Dragon Boat Festival Gala had come to an end. The final act was a chorus, with all the performers and hosts participating and singing together. It was a perfect ending to the Gala. However, Ye Ting was only lip-syncing and did not sing at all. The forced smile plastered on her face was even uglier than when she cried¡­ The Gala had been held on a Friday night, so following that would be a weekend. In addition to the dragon boat festival, there would be an extra day off, so there was a total of three days of vacation. After the performance, Chu Ning immediately returned to the lounge and changed her clothes at lightning speed. She threw on a loose t-shirt and shorts, put on a pair of sports shoes, and ran towards the school gate, not even having the time to remove her makeup. Remove her makeup? What makeup? She could go home and remove it. If she didn¡¯t flee now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape! The audience had to leave in an orderly manner. Performers like them didn¡¯t need to! Chu Ning knew that once she missed the best opportunity, it would not be so easy to leave. 2 Chapter 120 - Hurrying Home The fiery gazes of those people told her that if she didn¡¯t leave as soon as possible, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave Jingyuan High School that day! Even so, many fanatics had been paying attention to Chu Ning. There was no other way. During the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, students from other high schools had been invited as attendees, and Chu Ning was now a goddess in the eyes of these people! ¡°Look! That¡¯s Chu Ning! Let¡¯s go!¡± Some sharp-eyed students shouted when they saw Chu Ning. ¡°Darn! Are you guys done yet?¡± Chu Ning was out of breath from running. Not only did she not have time to remove her makeup, but she also left her clothes, high heels, and jewelry in the lounge in order to travel light! Fortunately, she was very lucky. A passing taxi drove towards her. When Chu Ning returned home, the house was quiet. Only her second brother, Chu Jing, was home. As for Chu Ning¡¯s parents, they were still behind Chu Ning. 1 After hearing the sound of the door opening, Chu Jing walked out of his room. However, when he saw Chu Ning¡¯s disheveled hair, wearing a loose white t-shirt, and with no lights on in the living room, for a moment, his heart pounded fiercely. ¡°Female ghost?¡± These two words surfaced in Chu Jing¡¯s mind. ¡°Bam.¡± The lights in the living room were turned on, and Chu Ning panted heavily as she brushed the hair in front of her forehead away. ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m back.¡± Chu Ning collapsed on the sofa and said somewhat tiredly. ¡°Xiao Ning, why are you alone? Where are Mom and Dad?¡± Chu Jing paused for a while and before speaking. He was still amazed by Chu Ning¡¯s current appearance. Although Chu Ning¡¯s face was a little blotchy due to excessive perspiration, she was still beautiful, especially her face, which was flushed from the intense exercise. ¡°Mom and Dad are behind. I guess they will be back in a while,¡± Chu Ning said lazily. ¡°Huh? Why didn¡¯t you come back with them?¡± Chu Jing couldn¡¯t quite understand Chu Ning¡¯s behavior. ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m a little tired now. I¡¯ve said too much today, so I¡¯ll explain it to you tomorrow. Tomorrow, okay?¡± Chu Ning just wanted to have a good rest, then take a hot bath and sleep. She had already been speaking the entire day. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Jing felt a little sorry for Chu Ning when he saw her fatigued look. Although he had many questions on his mind, he didn¡¯t ask any further. Anyway, they would be answered when their parents returned. After more than half an hour, the living room door opened again. Chu Ning¡¯s parents were back. Father Chu was carrying many things. They were Chu Ning¡¯s personal belongings that she had left in the lounge. ¡°Xiao Ning, your performance today was marvelous, but why were you in such a hurry to go home? You forgot to bring your things back.¡± Mother Chu asked with some confusion, looking at Chu Ning who was lying on the sofa. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know. I¡¯m usually completely different in school compared to how I was on stage today. If I don¡¯t take advantage of that time to sneak back, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be surrounded by them.¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s great. Our Little Ning is like a star on TV. She¡¯s like this because she¡¯s afraid of being surrounded by fans.¡± Father Chu beamed as he spoke, feeling ecstatic. His daughter was so popular. As a father, he, too, felt proud. ¡°Dad! No, I¡¯m not a star. Third Brother is. I¡¯m a good student,¡± Chu Ning retorted helplessly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. What my daughter said is right! It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t know that you forgot to take these items. It was a very handsome young man who located us and asked us to pass it to you.¡± Father Chu said cheerfully, as he put down Chu Ning¡¯s belongings. ¡°Who was it?¡± Although Chu Ning vaguely knew who that person was, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°He said his name is Yan Shen, the young man who hosted the show with you. He is very polite,¡± Mother Chu added. ¡°Oh, got it.¡± Chu Ning nodded, but her eyelids felt heavier and heavier. Then she fell asleep on the sofa. Chapter 121 - Received the News The next morning, the sun shone brightly. Chu Ning slept soundly. When she woke up and opened her eyes, she found that she was already sleeping in her own bed. Her shoes had been taken off, and she was covered with a thin blanket. The Chu family was very quiet during the two-day break. Chu Huan was still working part-time outside. In theory, Father and Mother Chu did not have a two-day break. Even if it was the dragon boat festival, there was no holiday. It was just that they did not have to work overtime at night. The house became quiet again. Only Chu Ning and Chu Jing remained. And the Chu Ning from the previous night¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival Gala seemed to exist no longer. Chu Ning took out her phone and looked at the time. However, she was bewildered by the unread messages on her phone. Fortunately, she had set her phone to silent mode the night before. Otherwise, she would have been bombarded with messages the entire night. At 9:30 am, Chu Ning had unlocked a new achievement ¡ª hundreds of people had added her contact details within 24 hours. ¡°Sigh, are you done yet?¡± Chu Ning was a little helpless. She felt that her face was a little sticky. After touching it, she instantly got up and ran to the bathroom. The previous night, after Chu Ning had returned, she immediately fell asleep on the sofa. She didn¡¯t even have time to remove her makeup. When she woke up, she didn¡¯t even want to look at herself in the mirror¡­ After Chu Ning had washed up, Chu Jing¡¯s voice came from his room. ¡°Xiao Ning, there are boiled eggs, pancakes, and oatmeal on the table. Heat it up in the microwave and eat something.¡± ¡°Okay, got it. Thank you, Second Brother!¡± After washing up, Chu Ning had felt a wave of hunger. It was almost ten o¡¯clock, and Chu Ning was especially satisfied with her first meal that day. She took out her phone and turned a blind eye to the densely packed messages. However, the two missed calls in her contact list caught her attention. Chu Ning opened it. The two missed calls were from Lin Jian and Ye Zhen, respectively. Although Chu Ning had changed her phone number after she had left the Ye family, it was not difficult for Ye Zhen to obtain her contact information. The reason he called her must have something to do with Ye Ting. After all, at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, Ye Ting could be said to have been suppressed by her the entire time. She was like a tool, becoming a sidekick to Chu Ning. Ye Ting also coveted the position of Jingyuan High School¡¯s spokesperson. Now, she no longer had the means to compete with Chu Ning. Her performance had not been as good as Chu Ning¡¯s. In addition, the school was actually firmly supporting Chu Ning. Even if Ye Zhen wanted to use his connections and privileges, he couldn¡¯t force the school to make a concession on this matter. Therefore, the only way to break through now was through Chu Ning. Compared to the entire Jingyuan High School, Chu Ning would be relatively easy to deal with. As for why Lin Jian called, the purpose was obvious. Lin Jian could only sigh at Chu Ning¡¯s good luck. He wouldn¡¯t even think that she had the foresight to invest, much less think that Chu Ning could predict the future. Who would have thought that a dilapidated neighborhood would be demolished overnight? Even the planned economic circle, including the high-speed rail line, were all decisions made by the local government in a very short period of time. When Lin Jian received the notice from the neighborhood committee in the middle of the night the previous day, he had thought that he was dreaming. Because what he had heard was too unreal. In order to prevent some speculators from buying houses in Bifeng District, the neighborhood committee had suspended the real estate transactions in Bifeng District. Lin Jian had the obligation to explain the situation to Chu Ning, given that she owned the most real estate in Bifeng District. Chu Ning pondered for a moment before immediately dialing Lin Jian¡¯s number. The call was quickly picked up. Lin Jian¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but sound exhilarated. ¡°Miss Chu Ning, I want to tell you a piece of exciting news. We¡­¡± Before Lin Jian could finish his sentence, Chu Ning opened her mouth and said indifferently, ¡°I know. Bifeng District is going to be demolished soon. The government will plan a business hub there.¡± ¡°Huh? How do you know so much detail?¡± At the other end of the phone, Lin Jian was very surprised. He had only found out that Bifeng District was going to be demolished soon, and the news had deliberately been suppressed by the government. Even if someone had seen the news, they would probably treat it as a joke and not take it seriously. But what Chu Ning meant was that the government would plan a business hub with Bifeng District as the center! Whether this news was true or not, it was shocking enough. Lin Jian couldn¡¯t help but choke. He couldn¡¯t figure out Chu Ning¡¯s mysterious origin and background. This lady was like a prophet, unperturbed by what was about to happen. Chapter 122 - Have a Good Talk ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about this. I¡¯ll go over at noon. You should be looking for me regarding this, right?¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll explain the details to you first. Then, the residents committee of Bifeng District and the people from the city planning bureau will look for you to discuss the specific price.¡± Over the phone, Lin Jian¡¯s words were very vague, but he believed that Chu Ning would understand. ¡°No problem.¡± Chu Ning hung up the phone after that. Her expression was as calm as before. She walked lightly from the living room back to her room, closing the door gently and locking it. Then, she jumped onto the bed and buried her face in the quilt. Chu Ning¡¯s mother had sunned it the previous day, so Chu Ning could now smell not only the fragrance of the lavender detergent, but also the smell of sunlight. But she felt that something was missing, so the corner of her mouth, buried beneath the quilt, slowly curled up. And the smell of money. At noon, Chu Ning greeted Chu Jing. She was going out that afternoon. Upon returning, Chu Ning would be a multi-millionaire. Although she was very happy when she first planned this, she couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in her heart until just now. She was finally going to earn her first bucket of gold. When it came to her mind that she would only become richer subsequently and have a bright future, Chu Ning finally restrained the smile on her face. ¡°This is just the beginning,¡± she said to herself. She hummed a happy tune and walked out of the house. ¡­ Bifeng District was a distance from Chu Ning¡¯s home. In fact, it was located in a relatively remote area, at the intersection of two cities. After sitting for more than an hour in the car, Chu Ning finally arrived at the entrance of Bifeng District. It was quiet as usual. However, Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t be fooled by this illusion. She knew that Bifeng District would soon be refreshed and become the core of the development linking the two cities! After waiting for a while, Chu Ning saw Lin Jian running towards her from afar. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. I have too many things to do here. My apologies.¡± Lin Jian panted as he spoke. Chu Ning could tell that he was indeed very busy. The layer of oil on his face indicated that he had stayed up the previous night, likely all night. His eyes were also bloodshot. When he ran over, his speed was not fast, but it was a huge burden, physically. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll explain it to you briefly.¡± After saying that, Lin Jian led Chu Ning to a nearby tea restaurant. In a private room, Lin Jian looked at Chu Ning and suddenly sighed helplessly. ¡°Miss Chu, I didn¡¯t expect you to know about this in advance. In fact, in the entire Bifeng District, no owner would think that this place is about to be demolished, and the amount of compensation is unimaginable.¡± Lin Jian took a large gulp of tea and said with lingering fear. ¡°This is the course of history. None of us can interfere. We can only let nature take its course.¡± Chu Ning nodded in agreement. ¡°I won¡¯t work after the demolition here. Miss Chu, although I can¡¯t be compared with you, the first owner of Bifeng District, I do have three houses here. After I get the compensation for the demolition of these three houses, I¡¯ll deposit the sum in the bank to earn the interest. It¡¯s enough for me to live a peaceful life.¡± Lin Jian sighed. If he wanted to live the rest of his life comfortably, he only needed to be blessed by Lady Luck once. He felt that it was like that for him. He wasn¡¯t sure if Chu Ning was she. Lin Jian felt that Chu Ning was blessed by the heavens, and she appeared to be a very calm person. ¡°Well, for you, it¡¯s much better than going to work.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°Then¡­¡± Lin Jian rubbed his hands nervously, his lips quivering. ¡°What I mean is, do you agree to demolish these houses?¡± Lin Jian finally overcame his nervousness and asked this question. The normal owners of Bifeng District had only one house, and they didn¡¯t have riches or power. As long as the demolition order was given, if they didn¡¯t agree, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get a single cent! But Chu Ning was different. First of all, Chu Ning had two buildings in her hands, which meant having the property deeds for twenty houses. Her words carried a lot of weight. Whether it was the neighborhood committee or the developers, neither side would not take her seriously! Moreover, Chu Ning¡¯s background was very mysterious. Lin Jian wouldn¡¯t, nor would he dare to investigate her. He could only ask tentatively. Chapter 123 - Price ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to demolish them. But I need to know approximately what conditions must be met,¡± Chu Ning said lightly as she leaned back in her chair. ¡°As long as you agree, the conditions can be discussed!¡± Lin Jian was excited when he heard that Chu Ning might possibly agree. The neighborhood committee had ordered him to convince Chu Ning by hook or by crook! The reason they gave was very simple. ¡°You sold the houses, so you should be responsible for it!¡± Lin Jian hadn¡¯t sleep well the night before, but he hadn¡¯t dared to disturb Chu Ning. He had only made a single call, but Chu Ning hadn¡¯t picked up. Just as he was about to make another call that afternoon, the mysterious Chu Ning actually took the initiative to contact him! ¡°Tell me, if I agree to the demolition, how much will you give me per square meter?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°If you agree to the demolition and are willing to sign the relevant contract, we will give you a compensation of 15,000 yuan per square meter.¡± After saying that, Lin Jian looked apprehensively at Chu Ning. Chu Ning did a rough calculation. She had spent a total of 1.54 million yuan to purchase these houses. Now, according to Lin Jian¡¯s price of 15,000 yuan per square meter, she would receive a total of 21 million yuan in compensation for the demolition! Chu Ning¡¯s heart was pounding. But her expression remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s low,¡± Chu Ning said softly. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s answer, Lin Jian gave a troubled smile. The hands that were hanging down had long been clenched into fists, and his palms were full of sweat. The highest price that the neighborhood committee had offered was 16,000 yuan per square meter. If it exceeded this price, it meant that the negotiations could not be settled. Lin Jian felt jittery. Chu Ning was the same. As soon as the words had left her mouth, she felt a little regretful. In fact, she had expected it to be 18 million. 21 million had already exceeded that by a lot, but she still wanted to take a gamble. ¡°16,000 yuan per square meter ¡ª this is my limit, Miss Chu. I really can¡¯t give you much more.¡± Lin Jian voice shook as he spoke, and he looked at Chu Ning pleadingly. ¡°Sigh.¡± Chu Ning exhaled, and a hint of helplessness appeared on her calm face. ¡°Since you once made a deal with me, I¡¯ll reluctantly accept it,¡± Chu Ning said faintly. Although she appeared unruffled, her mind was racing. She was also afraid that, if the deal didn¡¯t go through, wouldn¡¯t it mean that she would have to hold on to these twenty dilapidated houses? Then she would cry herself senseless in the washroom. It was useless for her to have these houses! But it was fine now. 22.4 million. This was the compensation that Chu Ning would receive in the end. And not long ago, she had only spent 1.54 million. ¡°Thank you, I will forever remember your kindness!¡± The moment he obtained Chu Ning¡¯s approval, Lin Jian almost cried with happiness. In less than half a month¡¯s time, he had experienced such great turbulence in his life. Fortunately, Chu Ning agreed in the end, so the remainder of his life was settled. Chu Ning vaguely recalled that the housing prices in Bifeng District reached more than 30,000 yuan per square meter. It was almost close to 40,000 yuan. However, that was something that happened later. The fact that she was able to obtain a compensation of this price was already the largest concession and compromise that the developer and the neighborhood committee could make. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then. Didn¡¯t you tell me over the phone that you wanted me to meet with the people of the neighborhood committee?¡± Chu Ning pursed her red lips and said lightly. ¡°Yes, yes. Since the price has been negotiated, I¡¯ll bring you to meet them now. Moreover, this is a huge sum of money, so I¡¯ll transfer it to you in two batches.¡± Under Lin Jian¡¯s lead, Chu Ning met with the neighbourhood committee and the developer of Bifeng District. The signing of the contract went smoothly, and Chu Ning handed over the property deeds of her twenty houses. When she returned home that afternoon, there was no one at home. Her second brother, Chu Jing, had also gone out. At this time, Chu Ning¡¯s mobile phone bank sent a message: ¡°Dear Miss/Mr. Chu Ning, XX account is transferring 400,000 yuan to you. The balance in the account is 406,519 yuan.¡± After a while, Chu Ning¡¯s mobile phone bank sent another message. Seeing that her private account suddenly had more than 20 million yuan, the enormous wave of happiness made Chu Ning a little dizzy. Chapter 124 - Ye Zhens Call More than 22 million. Chu Ning¡¯s current worth. The moment she had the money, Chu Ning immediately found the school¡¯s finance department¡¯s collection account that she had specially saved previously. After she had carefully confirmed that the information was accurate, she transferred 1 million to the account. Just a moment later, Lin Hao¡¯s phone call came. ¡°Chu Ning, where did you get the money? Didn¡¯t we say that there¡¯s no hurry to return the school¡¯s money?¡± Lin Hao¡¯s tone was a little anxious. Apparently, after Chu Ning returned the money to the school¡¯s finance department, some of the school¡¯s leaders immediately contacted Lin Hao. ¡°Mr. Lin, I have money now, so I returned it to the school. Don¡¯t worry, my money is legitimate. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Chu Ning explained with a smile. ¡°You really don¡¯t have any difficulties? Don¡¯t tell me you sold the villa!¡± Lin Hao suddenly thought of a possibility and said with some uncertainty. ¡°No! Mr. Lin, you are thinking too much. This is my money. Then, that¡¯s it. Mr. Lin, I have something on, so I will hang up first!¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t wait for Lin Hao to speak and hung up the phone. She was a little speechless. Did she not have the ability to make money? Did she have to rely on selling the villa? However, Chu Ning overlooked a fact. She was not yet 18 years old this year. If Chu Ning looked at it from the perspective of a bystander, she would definitely feel that she was an abnormality. However, when it happened to her, it seemed so natural. Chu Ning sighed. She still had to come up with a reason. Otherwise, when she returned to school after the weekend, her form teacher, Lin Hao, would definitely come and ask her about it again. ¡°There¡¯s also Ye Zhen.¡± Chu Ning thought of the two missed calls from the day prior, and one of them had been from Ye Zhen. Her former foster father, now Ye Ting¡¯s biological father. After hesitating for a few seconds, Chu Ning went ahead to dial Ye Zhen¡¯s phone number. The call was quickly picked up. ¡°Xiao Ning, how have you been recently?¡± Ye Zhen took the lead to speak after the call connected. ¡°I¡¯m not bad. Didn¡¯t you see my state at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala yesterday?¡± Chu Ning replied with a cold smile. ¡°I know. I owe you. Your life in the Chu family must not have been very good. That dress last night was very expensive, right?¡± At the other end of the phone, Ye Zhen asked hypocritically. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you owe me anything. Moreover, when I left the Ye family, I already said that from now on, the Ye family and I don¡¯t owe each other anything. Also, I¡¯m doing very well in the Chu family. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. As for that dress, I bought it myself. I don¡¯t need you to bother about it,¡± Chu Ning replied with disdain. The younger one couldn¡¯t defeat her, and now the old one had reappeared. But it was useless to her. She was no longer the same as she was in the past! ¡°Sigh, Xiao Ning, why do you have to show off? I¡¯m very clear about the family background of the Chu family. You¡¯ve never suffered like that since you were young. Now that you¡¯ve suddenly gone back, how can you adapt to it? How about this? Let¡¯s meet up. I have something to say to you, and at the same time, I¡¯ll give you some compensation.¡± Ye Zhen said it as though he was sure that Chu Ning would definitely agree. Indeed, if it was based on Chu Ning¡¯s personality before she entered the book, she might have accepted it. But there were no ifs. In the past, not to mention reaching this stage, she wouldn¡¯t even have been a match for Ye Ting! Chu Ning knew very well why Ye Zhen wanted to speak to her personally. It was because Ye Ting was currently already at an absolute disadvantage when crossing swords with her! ¡°I¡¯m not showing off. Instead, your precious daughter Ye Ting likes to show off everywhere. Also, who said I can¡¯t adapt? Please understand my situation before you negotiate with me. I have a villa of my own, and I don¡¯t lack money at all. If you have anything to say, just say it over the phone. My time is precious, and I don¡¯t want what little compensation you¡¯re offering. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Chu Ning mercilessly retorted. From the moment she left the Ye family, she was apathetic towards them. At the other end of the phone, there was a full ten seconds of silence. Ye Zhen had never expected that Chu Ning would speak to him in such a manner. He had originally thought that as long as he offered some benefits, he could compel Chu Ning to compromise, but now it seemed that he had been thinking too much. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk over the phone.¡± Ye Zhen eventually gave up his fantasy and accepted reality. The current Chu Ning could sufficiently arouse his attention. Chapter 125 - You Cant Afford It ¡°Name your price. We want you to voluntarily give up the position of Jingyuan High School¡¯s campus spokesperson and give this position to Tingting,¡± Ye Zhen said seriously. 1 The main reason Ye Ting wanted to become Jingyuan High School¡¯s spokesperson was that she wanted to have the limelight and suppress Chu Ning at every turn. However, the reason the Ye family supported Ye Ting was because of another consideration. Once Ye Ting became the spokesperson of Jingyuan High School, it would bring a certain amount of potential value and publicity to the Ye family¡¯s business. And judging from Chu Ning¡¯s and Ye Ting¡¯s performance on the same stage the night before, the support that Ye Ting received would definitely be far lower than Chu Ning¡¯s. Therefore, it was basically impossible for her to have the opportunity to become the spokesperson of Jingyuan High School. The school was obviously biased towards Chu Ning this time, so Ye Zhen had no excuse to put pressure on the school. ¡°Name a price? Sorry, I can¡¯t make this decision on my own. You¡¯d better go and talk to the school. If the school agrees, I¡¯ll immediately give up this position to your precious daughter. If they don¡¯t agree, then it¡¯s useless for you to look for me,¡± Chu Ning resisted the urge to hang up the phone. ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t be like this. We can still discuss things between us. How about I transfer you a million yuan in one go? This is enough for you to live comfortably for a long time.¡± Ye Zhen still refused to give up. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to sell some high-quality corporate assets and give me 100 million yuan, I can consider giving up this position on my own. I believe that even if the school finds out, they will also support my decision!¡± Chu Ning said leisurely. As long as Ye Zhen¡¯s brain was not damaged, he would not agree to Chu Ning¡¯s unreasonable request. As expected, after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s reply, Ye Zhen sighed from the other end of the phone. ¡°I got it. Xiao Ning, you should take care of yourself. You¡­¡± Ye Zhen was about to continue speaking when Chu Ning directly hung up the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on you,¡± Chu Ning thought scornfully. Her personality made it such that she would not accept charity from others for no reason. Unlike Ye Ting, Chu Ning preferred to rely on herself! Even the villa that the school had given her had been based on the premise that she could create great value for the school. After Chu Ning had taken care of this matter, she felt slightly relieved. She had already explicitly rejected Ye Zhen. If anything happened next, it would be Jingyuan High School¡¯s problem. Chu Ning¡¯s next plan was to go to the hospital to visit Seventh Brother, Chu Zhang. At the same time, she would commence transfer procedures at the hospital. Now that she had money, it was enough for Chu Zhang to completely recover and move freely like a normal person. This was the confidence that the huge amount of wealth had given her! ¡­ When she came to the door of Chu Zhang¡¯s ward, Chu Ning¡¯s state of mind had undergone a change from how it had been previously. This time, she knew Chu Zhang better, and was not as unfamiliar as the first time. After knocking on the door and getting permission, Chu Ning entered the room. Chu Zhang was sitting in a wheelchair on the balcony, reading a thick book. As for the tablet that Ye Ting had given him, Chu Zhang kept it unopened by the bedside. ¡°Huh? Xiao Ning, why are you here today?¡± After seeing Chu Ning, Chu Zhang was a little surprised at first. Then, he closed the book in his hand and put it away, immediately pushing his wheelchair towards her. ¡°I¡¯m on holiday today, so I came to see you. How are you? Have you been feeling well recently?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just inconveniencing you,¡± Chu Zhang lowered his head apologetically and said softly. He had learned from Doctor Ma that Chu Ning was going to transfer him to a better hospital to undergo treatment for his body. He also knew how much it would cost. When he saw that Chu Ning had come to see him, Chu Zhang was in turmoil. It was very complicated. ¡°Seventh brother, don¡¯t say that anymore. We are a family. If you feel guilty, does that mean you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your sister?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°No, Xiao Ning.¡± Chu Zhang hesitated, but he still raised his head and looked at Chu Ning with his large and glittering eyes. ¡°I owe you too much. I can¡¯t think of how to repay you.¡± Chapter 126 - The Joy of Becoming Rich ¡°The reward is that, Seventh Brother, you are able to shine in your field of interest and pursue the things you want to do. However, there is no pressure. As long as you are healthy and happy, that would be great,¡± Chu Ning beamed. She put down the bag of fruits in her hands, took out an tangerine, peeled it, and handed it to Chu Zhang. ¡°After the discharge procedures are completed, you still have to rest for a period of time. Then, you can undergo surgery. I¡¯m really looking forward to you standing up.¡± Chu Ning spoke as she peeled another tangerine. The ward in the afternoon was a little warm, but the air conditioner was turned on. Chu Ning felt that the tangerine was very sweet, and so did Chu Zhang. After leaving Chu Zhang¡¯s ward, Chu Ning had already contacted the best hospital in M City. At this time the next day, Chu Zhang would no longer be here. Father Chu¡¯s birthday was in two days. Chu Ning planned to tell Father and Mother Chu the good news on that day. It was already past five o¡¯clock when Chu Ning returned home. Chu Jing and Chu Huan were both around. For once, Chu Jing was not typing on the keyboard in the room. He was playing with the fidget spinner in his hand with a smile on his face. He looked as though he was in a good mood. Chu Huan, on the other hand, looked unhappy. When he saw Chu Ning return, his face turned even darker. ¡°Xiao Ning is back.¡± Chu Jing greeted Chu Ning cheerfully. ¡°Yes, Second Brother, I¡¯m back. Oh, Fourth Brother is home, too?¡± Chu Ning pretended to be surprised. ¡°Hmph, why can¡¯t I be at home?¡± Chu Huan said sullenly. Ye Ting had complained to him once more. She had painted Chu Ning¡¯s various behaviors at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala in an exaggerated manner. Of course, they were all negative. In Ye Ting¡¯s words, Chu Ning was simply rotten to the core. She bullied her using various methods, and her heart was incomparably dark. Moreover, she was good at deceiving others and was very scheming, so Chu Huan had to be wary of her and not be fooled by her appearance. ¡°Of course you can be home. I was just asking. Fourth brother, why are you so agitated?¡± Chu Ning smiled. She was in an excellent mood that day. She had just received a huge sum of more than 20 million yuan, and then she had made it such that Ye Zhen was unable to do anything to her. She had also settled the matter concerning Seventh Brother. So now, when Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhang, she actually felt that it was rather cute. She knew that Ye Ting must have said something to Chu Huan, but she did not care. Even if the two of them joined hands, Chu Ning could easily overcome it. From a certain point of view, Chu Huan was not as useful as Ye Ting¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t you get along with Ting¡¯er at school? Why are you so petty? Why do you have to go against her all the time?¡± Chu Huan questioned angrily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fourth Brother. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have upset Ye Ting. I¡¯ll reflect on myself,¡± Chu Ning said with a relaxed expression. Chu Huan had even thought of what he should say next. After all, the way Ye Ting had cried on the phone with him had made his heart ache too much. And the culprit behind all this, Chu Ning, now looked very relaxed and at ease. 1 But Chu Ning¡¯s sudden compromise caught him off guard. So he did not say the subsequent words of reproach. His mouth was agape and he was a little dumbfounded. In his impression, Chu Ning was not like this? How did she become so easy to talk to? Chu Huan did not know that Chu Ning had suddenly became rich that day. He was secretly happy that he had earned 300 yuan after a hard day¡¯s work. Even just the interest generated by the bank for a year for Chu Ning¡¯s current property was similar to what he would earn after working for many years¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡± Chu Huan spat and turned on the television in the living room. He had to use such behavior to cover up his embarrassment. This was the first time since Chu Ning had returned to the Chu family that Chu Huan had gained the upper hand in a conversation with her. However, Chu Huan did not feel happy at all. He felt that Chu Ning had deliberately given way to him. Chu Ning did not bother about what Chu Huan was thinking. She still had to go to the library to tutor the students of Jingyuan High School later. At the beginning, Chu Ning¡¯s goal had been to make some money. Now, it was more to fulfill the contract. She would still do her best. However, it was completely different from her initial starting point; she was no longer short of money. Upon returning to her room, Chu Ning took out her phone. She had already filtered the densely packed requests for tutoring, and wrote in the group chat, ¡°Tonight at 6:30, the usual place. Everyone, bring your study materials and don¡¯t be late.¡± A few seconds after the message had been sent, more than 90% of the people in the group chat had replied, ¡°Got it.¡± They were like soldiers in formation, awaiting Chu Ning¡¯s orders. Chapter 127 - Xu Xis Strange Behavior ¡°Yesterday¡¯s Little Miss Chu, oh no, little goddess Chu really opened our eyes. I didn¡¯t expect the real school belle of Jingyuan High to be so close to us!¡± After receiving the reply, some of the students couldn¡¯t help but recall the unforgettable scene from the previous night. ¡°Yeah! Who would have thought that little goddess Chu would be so good-looking? I now realize that I actually love learning so much! I will definitely actively ask little goddess Chu questions later!¡± ¡°Bah! Chen Tong, I don¡¯t think you love learning at all; you love little goddess Chu teaching you. You don¡¯t have good intentions!¡± ¡°What are you guys thinking about? Little Miss Chu is teaching us, not relying on her appearance. She just happens to be both talented and have good looks at the same time!¡± The originally quiet group chat became lively once more. The boys and girls who were participating in the remedial class were discussing intensely in their own groups. The main topic of the discussion was naturally Chu Ning, but Chu Ning had blocked the group chat messages after sending out the notification. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to discuss such a meaningless topic. It was purely a waste of time, and what¡¯s more, she was the one being discussed. After having dinner at home, Chu Ning went to the library early. When she had nothing on, she enjoyed reading quietly by herself. However, just as she was engrossed in her reading, a figure suddenly appeared from the corner of her eye. Chu Ning looked up and saw that the person sitting across from her was Yan Shen. The person who had hosted the program with her at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala the night before, and was also in many photos of the two of them on the school forum. In the eyes of others, they had also received the title of the best match. The two people involved in this matter were very calm. Yan Shen remained expressionless, but this face was irresistibly charming to the opposite sex, except for Chu Ning. ¡°Good evening, Yan Shen. Have you had dinner?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Yan Shen nodded. ¡°Thank you for last night.¡± Chu Ning continued, putting down the book in her hand. ¡°For what?¡± Yan Shen looked at Chu Ning doubtfully. ¡°Thank you for passing my clothes and belongings to my parents last night so that they could bring them home for me. What else can I thank you for?¡± Chu Ning felt that Yan Shen was quite slow-witted at times. However, she was probably the only person in Jingyuan High School who thought so¡­ ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s nothing. They went to the lounge to look for you. It was convenient for me to give them your things. Even if I didn¡¯t do that, your things wouldn¡¯t get lost in school.¡± Yan Shen shook his head. He hadn¡¯t taken this matter to heart. ¡°Okay, okay. Your way of thinking is really different from others,¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. She knew that Yan Shen didn¡¯t like to chat, or to him, excessive communication was completely pointless. Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything more. The two simply sat face to face, reading their books. After a while, the students who participated in Chu Ning¡¯s remedial class had all arrived. However, they looked at her with admiration and awe after greeting her. Even though she was barefaced as usual and dressed in ordinary clothes, one could no longer ignore Chu Ning¡¯s beauty. Xu Xi had always firmly believed that Chu Ning was the most beautiful person in Jingyuan High School.The previous night, at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, he had witnessed his own thoughts becoming a reality. However, his love for Chu Ning had been even more deeply hidden. It was just like the treasure that he had been silently guarding that had one day been suddenly discovered by many people. He could not describe how he felt. However, it seemed that he could not look at Chu Ning openly anymore. Therefore, Xu Xi had been focusing hard on answering questions throughout the entire class. When Chu Ning and the other students were going through them, he was also listening. When Chu Ning finished speaking and walked to his side, he just kept writing on the draft paper. ¡°Xu Xi, don¡¯t you have any questions that you want to ask me?¡± Chu Ning also felt it a little strange. What was wrong with Xu Xi that day? The class was almost over, and it seemed as though he had never raised his head even once. ¡°No, no, I know how to do it myself.¡± Xu Xi hurriedly said as he adjusted his glasses, a trace of panic flashing across his eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s tone was a little confused. ¡°Yes, I know it.¡± Xu Xi nodded. ¡°Then why are you blushing? Are you not feeling well?¡± Chu Ning sat beside Xu Xi and asked with concern. That floor of the library was vast, so the students were scattered all over. To the others, Chu Ning and Xu Xi were seated extremely close to each other. Chapter 128 - Moving into a New Home Chu Ning had always had a good impression of Xu Xi. That day, when she hadn¡¯t gone to the cafeteria for lunch, he had even thoughtfully bought a serving for her and had sent it over. When she chatted with him, Chu Ning also felt that he had a pleasant personality and was a good friend. So, at that moment, she was indeed wondering if Xu Xi was feeling unwell. But the result of Chu Ning¡¯s action was that Xu Xi lowered his head even more. His slanted bangs were almost completely hanging down, covering his eyes. His face had also become even more flushed. Xu Xi kept feeling that there was more of a gulf between them, which made him feel a little unnatural when he was facing Chu Ning currently. Especially the previous night, Chu Ning was so beautiful and had stunned everyone, while he was relatively unknown. Was it really appropriate for Chu Ning, who was even more beautiful than the school belle, to come so close to him and show him concern? He could even smell the faint scent of Chu Ning¡¯s body. However, Chu Ning¡¯s gentle greeting kept replaying in his mind, unable to dissipate. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just, just¡­¡± Xu Xi was inexplicably nervous. He did not know why. However, in the next second, he was almost petrified. Xu Xi only saw a white figure floating in front of him, followed by a cold and soft touch on his forehead. ¡°Hey, Xu Xi, your forehead is so hot. Are you having a fever?¡± Chu Ning touched Xu Xi¡¯s forehead and retracted her palm, asking again. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Xi answered subconsciously. He still had not recovered from his shock. ¡°Alright, class will be over soon anyway. Rest well after you go back.¡± Chu Ning did not say any more and walked away. Since the other party was not feeling well, she should not keep asking him questions so as not to irritate him. Xu Xi looked at Chu Ning¡¯s back, but his heart was beating rapidly. He suddenly hit his chest hard. ¡°What am I thinking about¡­¡± The class swiftly ended. Chu Ning waited for a taxi by the roadside after class. However, all the taxis seemed to have disappeared that night. Chu Ning waited for more than ten minutes, but none could be seen. Yan Shen sat in his private car and quietly watched Chu Ning stand by the roadside trying to hail a taxi. Just as he was about to get out of the car and ask Chu Ning if she needed him to send her home, Chu Ning directly changed directions and walked in a direction away from her home. At the same time, Xu Xi, who was about to open the car door and question Chu Ning, also silently stopped in his tracks and chose to watch her leave. ¡°Tonight¡¯s taxi drivers are all sleeping at home. It really spoils my good mood.¡± Seeing that there were no taxis passing by, Chu Ning decided not to return to the Chu family¡¯s place that night. The library was near her villa, and she had always carried the key to the villa with her. Even if she walked over now, it was less than ten minutes away. She had not stayed overnight in her new home yet! ¡°Target, new home! Let¡¯s go!¡± A moment later, Chu Ning appeared at the door of her villa. Opening the door, Chu Ning turned on all the lights in the hall, and in an instant, the entire hall was brightly lit. Chu Ning directly sat down on the big soft sofa. Looking at the view in front of her, Chu Ning felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was as if she had returned to her life in the Ye family. However, this time, she did not rely on anyone. All of this was achieved through her own hard work! Just as Chu Ning closed her eyes and immersed herself in her little world, the phone in her pocket suddenly rang. ¡°Hello, Second Brother.¡± Chu Ning answered the call from Chu Jing. ¡°Xiao Ning, are you back?¡± Chu Jing¡¯s sincere voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Second Brother. I was just about to tell you that my luck today is not very good. I waited for more than ten minutes, but there was no taxi. Then I went back to the villa that the school gave me. I plan to stay here for the night,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Okay. But is it safe for you to stay there alone tonight?¡± Chu Jing continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Brother. Wait a moment.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning hung up the phone. Then, she called Chu Jing via video call. ¡°Here, take a look. Second Brother, isn¡¯t this place beautiful?¡± Chu Ning changed the direction of the camera. Instantly, the view of the entire hall appeared on Chu Jing¡¯s phone screen in real time. ¡°Sure, as long as you¡¯re satisfied,¡± Chu Jing nodded, smiling. ¡°What I mean is, I want all of you to move in here.¡± Chapter 129 - Undercurrent ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s realistic.¡± Chu Jing said awkwardly, after pausing for a few seconds. ¡°Alright, then we have to just take it slow.¡± Chu Ning sighed. She also understood that her parents would not agree to move here, but she still held onto a glimmer of hope. What if? Chu Ning and Chu Jing chatted for a while more before ending the call. The villa was massive, and each room was spacious. Chu Ning felt that it was alright to live here alone occasionally, but it wouldn¡¯t be too good if she stayed here over a long period. Although the living conditions here were good, it did not have the feeling of home. Chu Ning came to the master bedroom on the second floor. This was the room that she was going to live in. The master bedroom was connected to a washroom. This washroom was even larger than the bedroom she lived in in the Chu family¡¯s house. It was also equipped with a huge bathtub. After filling the bathtub with water, Chu Ning lay comfortably in it. This was the most comfortable bath she had had since leaving the Ye family. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the car dealership to purchase a car. Then, I¡¯ll get treatment and surgery done for Seventh Brother. I¡¯ll use the rest of the money to do business,¡± Chu Ning thought as she hummed a little tune. As for the specific business, Chu Ning had not thought of it yet, but she was not in a hurry. The one thing that she was not lacking at the moment was time. ¡­ At the same time, in an office on the top floor of a commercial building in the center of M City. A sexy lady in a business suit was crossing her long legs. She was looking at the photos in her hands. Her exquisite face revealed no emotion, but anyone who knew her character would know that she was currently in a foul mood. The reason was naturally due to the stack of photos in her hands. After a long time, she finished looking at all the photos she held. She gently pulled open the desk drawer and placed them inside. Then, she opened her red lips slightly and said, ¡°Do the two of them have any other private activities?¡± ¡°No, CEO Bai. Other than the collaboration for the school¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival Gala, according to my investigation, the two of them do not spend any other time together except in the library.¡± The middle-aged man who was standing before the lady was bowing slightly as he respectfully reported the results. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not a private activity in the library. It should be a class activity,¡± the man added. ¡°Okay. I got it. You did a good job. You can leave now.¡± The lady sitting on the sofa waved her hand after listening, indicating that he could take his leave. ¡°Yes, CEO Bai.¡± The man straightened his back and slowly left the office. ¡°Chu Ning, I was curious about what kind of charm you have to make Xiao Shen follow you around. Now, it seems that you are quite attractive. However, simply being beautiful is not enough. I have seen too many beautiful girls, but without exception, in the face of power and wealth, they are mere playthings, at the mercy of others.¡± 2 The lady stood up. Her high heels stepped on the thick wooden floor, making a loud thud. She walked to the enormous floor-length windows, overlooking the night view of the distant M City. As the vice president of the gigantic Yan Corporation, it was natural for her to stand at a height. The transparent floor-length windows reflected her enchanting face. She was blessed with good looks, not inferior to Luo Yu¡¯s. However, her temperament was incomparable to high school students¡¯. She was the domineering female CEO depicted in novels. ¡°Chu Ning, I hope your next performance won¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Bai Ya whispered softly as though she was speaking to herself. Her gaze that looked off into the distance gradually turned cold. 2 ¡­ Chu Ning was unaware that a new crisis had quietly enveloped her. She had already showered and was lying on the bed looking leisurely at her phone. Chu Ning looked at her recent contacts and decided to ask someone to accompany her to buy a car the next day. ¡°Xiaomi, are you free tomorrow? Accompany me to buy something.¡± Chu Ning found her deskmate Xiaomi¡¯s chat box and typed. ¡°Oh? The big star of Jingyuan High School still needs to purchase things in person?¡± Xiaomi immediately replied. Her speed of replying made Chu Ning wonder if she was constantly prepared to reply. ¡°Xiaomi, do you need to be taught a lesson? How dare you talk to me like that?¡± Chu Ning also threatened mercilessly. ¡°How would I dare? What¡¯s your social status? I¡¯m just an ordinary student.¡± Chapter 130 - Fate Xiaomi was still unwilling to let go of this opportunity to mock Chu Ning. ¡°Blackout warning.¡± Chu Ning promptly entered these words. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly! I¡¯m playing a game!¡± Xiaomi¡¯s reply was still as speedy as before. ¡°Wow, you can still reply to me while playing a game. Your ability to multitask is really strong. I think you¡¯re the genius.¡± After Chu Ning finished typing, she added an emoji with a pleased expression at the end of the message. ¡°Tell me quickly. What do you want me to buy with you when you go shopping tomorrow? I¡¯m an expert at haggling!¡± Xiaomi¡¯s words were followed by an emoji with a proud expression. ¡°Really? You have the ability to negotiate?¡± Chu Ning sent a lot of emojis showing disbelief. ¡°Of course! Look who I am!¡± Xiaomi began to show off again. ¡°Well, I want to buy a car tomorrow. The budget is between one million to two million. You¡¯d better help me negotiate well!¡± After Chu Ning sent this message, she waited for a few minutes before receiving Xiaomi¡¯s reply. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Goodbye!¡± Xiaomi also added an offline emoji. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal after I buy the car!¡± Chu Ning quickly replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll reluctantly consider it.¡± Xiaomi replied hastily this time. ¡°That¡¯s it then. See you tomorrow. Good night,¡± Chu Ning typed. ¡°Good night, rich lady!¡± Xiaomi added a vicious emoji at the end of the message. The second day of the weekend was still sunny. While Chu Ning was stretching and not wanting to leave the soft bed, her phone had already begun to ring. ¡°Lazy pig, aren¡¯t you going to get up? It¡¯s already past eight o¡¯clock!¡± 1 Xiaomi¡¯s voice was much louder than usual, so Chu Ning instantly felt awake. ¡°I¡¯m up, I¡¯m up. Did you take stimulants early this morning, why are you talking so loudly?¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I need to accompany a rich lady like you to buy things? Yes, a car worth one or two million dollars is something you can mention so casually. Chu Ning, I tossed and turned last night, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Do you know what I was thinking?¡± Xiaomi suddenly asked mysteriously. ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Chu Ning was a little curious. ¡°I was thinking about how to plan a perfect kidnapping and tie you up, rich lady!¡± Xiaomi laughed loudly on the other end of the phone. ¡°You, trying to kidnap someone? Have you watched too much TV? Alright, I¡¯m going to wash up first. I¡¯ll meet you at the usual place in half an hour!¡± Chu Ning hung up the phone after that. The usual place that she and Xiaomi had agreed to meet was the breakfast shop where they used to have breakfast. After Chu Ning washed up, she immediately rushed to the agreed place and met up with Xiaomi. After breakfast, the two of them went straight to the 4s shop. Chu Ning had decided to buy a car that day! However, when the two of them arrived at the relatively large 4s shop nearby, they looked at each other in dismay. Chu Ning and Xiaomi could see the resistance reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. Neither of them wanted to enter the shop, even though they had already stepped inside. However, just as Chu Ning and Xiaomi moved their feet at the same time and had turned around to leave, the enthusiastic service staff stopped them from behind. ¡°Good morning, ladies. Welcome!¡± Xiaomi slapped her forehead and said to Chu Ning, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go in. I can only say that both of you are quite fated.¡± Chu Ning had no choice but to turn around. She was not afraid. She just didn¡¯t want to have a meaningless argument. In Chu Ning¡¯s line of sight was Wang Li, walking with a girl who looked similar to but was more mature than her. Wang Li¡¯s father was the general manager of the chain car store, and her sister was the supervisor of this 4s store. As for Wang Li herself, during weekends, she came over to help out for the experience. ¡°Oh, I was wondering who it was. Putting on such airs. Isn¡¯t this the recently popular student Chu Ning from Jingyuan High School? Why are you here? Are you short of money and want to work part-time as a temporary salesperson here?¡± 1 Before Chu Ning could speak, Wang Li¡¯s sharp voice had already reached her ears. Chu Ning sighed internally. She knew that there would be another war of words today. Chapter 131 - No Match for Her Chu Ning did not want to have an argument with Wang Li, but in the current situation, it was almost impossible. After Chu Ning had returned to the Chu family, according to the economic conditions of the family, they could only subsist at a basic level. Therefore, Wang Li felt that it was very logical for Chu Ning to take a part-time job, but Chu Ning herself was an exception; her existence itself was not reasonable. As Ye Ting¡¯s supporter, Wang Li naturally couldn¡¯t bear to see Chu Ning leading a good life. Chu Ning¡¯s dazzling performance at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala had made her heart burn with jealousy, especially when she had made Ye Ting pale in comparison. This was simply an unforgivable mistake! And now, she had actually met Chu Ning. This was a perfect opportunity gifted to her by the heavens! Just as Chu Ning was about to open her mouth, Xiaomi was the first to shoot back, ¡°Wang Li, do you have an inferiority complex? We¡¯re here to buy a car, we¡¯re here to spend. You have to call us king!¡± 1 Xiaomi retorted mercilessly. Not only did she explain the purpose of them coming, she had also ridiculed Wang Li. The customer was king. As the car salesperson here, Wang Li should be serving them! After hearing Xiaomi¡¯s words, Wang Li didn¡¯t know how to respond, but at this time, the lookalike beside her said with a smile, ¡°This student¡¯s tone is really sharp, but what she said is not wrong. The customer is king. Since you are here as consumers, we have the obligation to give you the best service experience. I apologize for Wang Li¡¯s inappropriate words earlier. Please go to the lounge first. Wang Li, prepare some fruits for the two guests.¡± ¡°But, sister¡­¡± Wang Li looked anxious and wanted to say something, but she hesitated. What a joke. Her original intention was to use this opportunity to humiliate Chu Ning, but now, did she hear it wrongly? Her sister had actually asked her to serve Chu Ning and Xiaomi? In fact, Wang Li had already told her sister about the grudges between her and Chu Ning in school, but she had deliberately weakened Ye Ting¡¯s presence in her descriptions. She had made herself the main character in the fight with Chu Ning; she was the big sister who helped speak up for Ye Ting. However, the truth was the opposite. As Wang Li¡¯s sister, Wang Han was very clear about her sister¡¯s abilities. However, as Wang Li¡¯s sister, she didn¡¯t want to hurt her self-esteem. ¡°Huh? If I tell you to go, then go. Don¡¯t question what I said.¡± Wang Han said, looking at Wang Li coldly. The smile on Wang Han¡¯s face had suddenly disappeared. ¡°Okay! Sister!¡± Wang Li replied, slightly disgruntled, especially when she said the last word ¡°sister¡±. She had deliberately accentuated her tone, as though to emphasize something. When Wang Han looked at Chu Ning and Xiaomi, her face instantly broke into a smile. ¡°My apologies. Wang Li is usually spoiled at home. I hope you don¡¯t argue with her when you come across each other in school.¡± Wang Han said helplessly. Chu Ning looked at Wang Han in surprise. She had thought of a response, but she hadn¡¯t expected Wang Han, as Wang Li¡¯s sister, to be so gentle to her. Was she reading from the wrong script? ¡°Yes, I know what to do,¡± Chu Ning said softly. Since Wang Han had already put it this way, she wouldn¡¯t be so aggressive. A moment later, Wang Li walked towards Chu Ning with a plate of fruit in her left hand and two cups of drinks on a plate in her right hand. However, her expression looked terrible. She appeared reluctant and didn¡¯t even want to look at Chu Ning. Chu Ning wanted to laugh when she saw her look, but she held it back. At the same time, she stopped Xiaomi with her eyes, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t say too much. ¡°Customers, enjoy!¡± Although Wang Li was gnashing her teeth with hatred, she still had to smile. Otherwise, at any moment, Chu Ning could complain about the service attitude of this 4s shop. ¡°Thank you,¡± Chu Ning replied indifferently. Wang Li put down her things and left. After greeting Chu Ning and Xiaomi, Wang Han also gradually walked in the direction that Wang Li had headed. In the staff lounge of the 4s store. Wang Li was biting her lips indignantly, and her eyes were slightly red. She looked at her sister, Wang Han, and couldn¡¯t comprehend why she had spoken up for an outsider and not for her. Didn¡¯t she know that she couldn¡¯t get along with Chu Ning? ¡°Xiao Li. I know that you feel very aggrieved, but what I had said earlier was to stop further losses for you. You are still no match for this girl called Chu Ning. You can¡¯t beat her.¡± Wang Han said solemnly, looking at her sister. Chapter 132 - Wronged Wang Li ¡°Why! This isn¡¯t school, why should I give in to her! Does it mean that she can look down on everything just because of her results and looks!¡± Wang Li questioned loudly. She really couldn¡¯t comprehend it. Why would the sister who had always doted on her since young act so uncharacteristically that day, even reprimanding herself? ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re giving in to her. In fact, if you can do something to teach her a lesson, I would gladly support you. But from the moment I laid eyes on her, I knew that Wang Li, my sister, you are far from being her match.¡± 1 Wang Han looked at Wang Li and calmly stated. ¡°Father carefully maintained his relationship with the Ye family. That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want you to continue to be used by Ye Ting. Xiao Li, wake up. Your character needs to change, or there will be more trouble awaiting you in future.¡± Upon saying this, Wang Han left the staff lounge. As the manager of the car dealership, she had her hands full every day. Dealing with all kinds of customers over a long period had also made her very accurate in judging people. Chu Ning¡¯s every move exuded a quality that was not something that the children of average families had. Her casualness stemmed from her confidence. Obviously, this confidence did not originate from the Chu family, but from her own strength! It could be predicted that, had Wang Han not stopped her in time, Wang Li would be humiliated by Chu Ning in public. It would even affect the overall image of the 4s shop. This was not something that Wang Han wanted to see. As a family, they were blood-related sisters. However, whether it was IQ or EQ, Wang Han could easily crush Wang Li. This was also the reason she could become supervisor at such a young age. She did not rely on her father. On the other side, Chu Ning and Xiaomi were sitting in the spacious exhibition hall. ¡°Chu Ning, do you think Wang Li will remember what her sister said this time?¡± Xiaomi mumbled as she ate the cut fruit, her mouth full. ¡°What do you think?¡± Chu Ning smiled, drinking her watermelon juice. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. With her brain, if she could understand her sister¡¯s good intentions, she wouldn¡¯t be used by Ye Ting.¡± Xiaomi shook her head. She didn¡¯t believe that Wang Li could suddenly be enlightened. ¡°Then why are you asking me? Human nature is hard to change.¡± Chu Ning finished the last mouthful of watermelon juice, stood up and said, ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t use your bargaining skills today. Let¡¯s go. Do you want to accompany me to take a look at the cars?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Xiaomi finished the last mouthful of fruit in her mouth and patted her belly with satisfaction. There were many cars of various brands in the entire 4s shop, but not many people bought cars. Cars were not like ordinary daily necessities or clothes. They didn¡¯t come cheap, and high-end cars were even classified as luxury goods. Chu Ning and Xiaomi strolled around. When she saw a Porsche Panamera that was as dazzling as a black gem not far away, Chu Ning already had a plan in mind. She wanted this car. At the same time, a very young and beautiful woman was holding the arm of a balding middle-aged man. She also walked towards the Panamera that Chu Ning was attracted to. ¡°Honey, I want to buy a better car.¡± The young woman gently shook the man¡¯s arm, and the man¡¯s beer belly swayed slightly. ¡°Darling, didn¡¯t we say that we¡¯re only here to take a look at the scooters? It¡¯s alright if it¡¯s 100,000 to 200,000 yuan. The price of this Panamera is more than 1 million yuan. The company¡¯s cash flow is a little tight recently. I¡¯ll buy it for you after a while, okay?¡± The man said in a rather doting tone. In fact, even after a while, he wouldn¡¯t buy it for the young girl by his side. She was just a third party. It was fine to toy around with her and pay for her daily expenses, but buying her a car that was close to 2,000,000 yuan? He wasn¡¯t that stupid. Taking out so much cash at one go was a little stressful for the boss of a small company like him. He wouldn¡¯t put his career in danger for a woman that could be dumped at any time. ¡°Hmph, alright then. Let¡¯s take a look today, but I don¡¯t want a car that costs around 100,000 yuan. Let¡¯s buy it when you can turn things around, shall we?¡± The young woman pouted and said somewhat arrogantly. ¡°No problem! Darling, I will definitely keep my word!¡± The man said matter-of-factly. Chapter 133 - Im the VIP ¡°Next year? I should be tired of you by then,¡± the man thought scornfully. Chu Ning and Xiaomi had also seen the incompatible couple. Chu Ning had only taken a glance and had made a rough guess regarding the situation. She despised this kind of woman very much. While the four of them were looking at the expensive Panamera, Wang Han walked over with a smile. She didn¡¯t want to have further interactions with Chu Ning, but if she could sell a Panamera, she was willing to make a compromise. Moreover, Chu Ning wasn¡¯t the only one who had her eyes on this car. ¡°Hello, do you need me to introduce this car to you?¡± Wang Han had decided to entertain the married couple or lovers first. The two high school students were not her first target. Before the man could answer, the beautiful woman beside him spoke up, ¡°Yes, you are the service personnel here, right? Quickly explain to my husband the advantages of this car. If we are satisfied, we can consider paying a deposit!¡± The young woman seemed to be a little impatient. She had already exaggerated the truth to her best friend about how superior her current life was. If she had this Panamera as a foil, without a doubt, it would make her words more convincing. ¡°May I know your name, Sir and Miss?¡± Wang Han asked with a professional smile. ¡°My name is Zhang Yong, and she is Yuan Shan,¡± the man answered faintly. ¡°Okay, Mr. Zhang, Miss Yuan, this car¡­¡± Wang Han introduced the car for half an hour. During this time, the young woman kept exclaiming in surprise. It could be seen that she really wanted this Panamera, but she had obviously overestimated the man¡¯s financial ability. Zhang Yong was also listening attentively, nodding his head from time to time to express his approval. This made Wang Han feel that there was a certain probability that the deal would be successful. ¡°Mr. Zhang, this Panamera is the top-end version. Not only is the power configuration high, but the interior is also very luxuriously decorated. It suits people of your class very well.¡± Wang Han ignored Yuan Shan. Her intuition told her that the real decision-maker was the beer-bellied middle-aged man in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. After all¡­¡± Zhang Yong was about to speak, but he was interrupted by a female voice. ¡°Supervisor Wang, is it possible that I want to buy this car?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s voice suddenly traveled from behind Wang Han. 2 She and Xiaomi had listened to the introduction for more than twenty minutes. She was also looking forward to it. If they could drive it away that moment, it would be very attention-grabbing! ¡°Chu Ning, you¡­¡± Wang Han was about to turn around and communicate with Chu Ning when she was interrupted again. ¡°Little friend, have your parents ever told you not to interrupt when others are speaking, especially those who are older than you and have a higher social status than you?¡± Zhang Yong looked at Chu Ning and Xiaomi and said lightly. In his eyes, Chu Ning was still a little better. Xiaomi¡¯s words were completely like that of a student¡¯s. Moreover, from the way they dressed, they were just ordinary working-class people. ¡°Little sisters, this is not a toy store. You need money to buy a real car. You need a lot of money. It¡¯s not a joke.¡± Yuan Shan said with a smile. In her eyes, these two were just country bumpkins who had never seen the world. Xiaomi heard this and couldn¡¯t keep her cool. She was about to open her mouth for a clapback, but Chu Ning gently pulled her back. ¡°I happen to have the ability to interrupt you. Also, your status may not be higher than mine.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it clearly reached those nearby. A number of people who had been looking at cars noticed the goings-on and ran over to watch the show. Zhang Yong seemed to have heard a hilarious joke. He could be considered a successful person in the traditional sense. He had tens of millions of real estate and three to four million liquid funds in his bank account. Putting Chu Ning aside, his social status was indeed far higher than the Chu family¡¯s. However, he was being looked down upon by a young lady who was not even eighteen years old¡­ ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s enough to brag once. Since you¡¯re still young, my husband and I won¡¯t argue with you. The two of you should leave quickly. It¡¯s too much, service personnel. Your shop filters customers too casually. Could it be that everyone has the ability to buy a car?¡± Yuan Shan¡¯s tone this time was not as nice as before. She did not want Chu Ning to ruin her good deed. Wang Han was also a little embarrassed. At this moment, she could not even adapt to the situation because she did not expect Chu Ning¡¯s mouth to be so sharp; able to directly rebuke just anyone. 1 Chapter 134 - Purchasing a Rolls Compared to this, her younger sister Wang Li was far behind. ¡°Young lady, are you in school or working? You talk big.¡± Zhang Yong¡¯s expression was already very ugly. He had not intended to buy this car, but Chu Ning¡¯s answer had made him very uncomfortable. Moreover, many others who were there to purchase cars were leaning this way, looking like they were watching a show. Chu Ning ignored Zhang Yong. She had already made a judgment that the other party would probably not buy the car. So she looked calmly at Wang Han and said, ¡°How much is this car? I don¡¯t need to pay the deposit.¡± After saying this, Chu Ning looked around slowly. There were quite a lot of people who had come to join in the fun. ¡°I will pay the full amount in one go. I don¡¯t need the car loan.¡± The showroom, which had still held murmurs of discussion, suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at Chu Ning with complicated expressions. What kind of confidence did such a young girl possess in order to have the guts to utter such words? ¡°Miss Chu Ning, this Porsche Paramera top-notch edition costs 2,045,800 yuan. Do you want to reconsider?¡± Although Wang Han was a little flabbergasted, the professionalism that she had developed over the years still made her appear calm on the surface. ¡°What poor upbringing this girl has; can¡¯t you see the reality? Do you think this is fun?¡± Yuan Shan was about to break through the defense. She felt that Chu Ning had stolen something from her. What made her even more heartbroken was that Zhang Yong had actually given in. A strange smile appeared on Zhang Yong¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Since Miss Chu has said so, I will let you have this car that I have been eyeing for a long time. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t buy it for more than two million yuan, but I¡¯d like to see if you can really drive this car away today, young lady.¡± After he had finished speaking, the people around him nodded in agreement. In the eyes of these people, Chu Ning could only have lost her mind. At this age, even a child from a rich family would not do such a thing. More than two million yuan was not a virtual currency in a game! ¡°This little girl must have momentarily not been in her right mind to say this.¡± ¡°Yeah, tsk tsk, a rich young master and young miss from M City. I really didn¡¯t know there was such a character.¡± ¡°This little girl¡¯s bragging won¡¯t end well. If her parents find out, they would probably be so angry that they would burst a blood vessel.¡± ¡°This little lady is really too naive. Does she think that money can be earned so easily?¡± ¡­ The discussions of the crowd continued to reach Chu Ning and Xiaomi. Xiaomi¡¯s adorable round face was already flushed red, but since Chu Ning had not spoken, there was no need for her to refute others. Zhang Yong looked at Chu Ning with a satisfied expression. He had deliberately said such words. He would never spend so much money on a depreciating asset like a luxury car. With that kind of money, it would be better to invest it. However, he was going to compete with this little girl today. That was why he had revealed that he also liked this Panamera but had been forced to give it up. 1 As for Yuan Shan, the way she looked at Chu Ning was already very unkind. She had almost been driven mad by Chu Ning! ¡°Oh? Uncle, you¡¯ve been eyeing this Pamamera for a long time? If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t buy it. I can¡¯t ruin the mood of the upper-class people.¡± Chu Ning had originally planned to peacefully purchase this Panamera, but who knew that the other party would actually want to make things difficult for her? Then she didn¡¯t intend to back down! She had to make the other party bleed a lot that day. She would accompany them to the end! Just as Yuan Shan¡¯s face showed a hint of joy, Chu Ning¡¯s next words came one after another. ¡°Sister Wang Han, I want that Rolls-Royce. Of course, the premise is that Mr. Zhang also wants to buy this Panamera. Everyone present heard it just now. Mr. Zhang said that he really likes this Panamera, so I¡¯ll give way today. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t buy it. Anyway, I¡¯ll definitely buy this Rolls-Royce. Sister Wang Han, how much is that Rolls-Royce? I can sign the purchase contract now, and the money can be handed over at any time.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s words almost petrified everyone present, including Wang Han. Even Zhang Yong¡¯s mouth was wide open. What was the concept of a Rolls-Royce? This was not a car driven by the second-generation rich. Those who could afford it were considered top-notch figures in M City! They were all first-generation rich! ¡°Miss Chu Ning, I hope you can seriously think about it again.¡± Chapter 135 - Breaking the Sales Record Wang Han couldn¡¯t tell if Chu Ning was crazy or if she had heard wrongly. The price of this Rolls-Royce was close to five million. The key problem was that the people who bought it usually used it as a ride and would hire a chauffeur to drive it. It was no longer about the money; the car¡¯s brand value spoke for everything. It symbolized nobility and glory, and it symbolized the travel of a huge family or the person in charge of a business. However¡­ how old was Chu Ning? According to the information Wang Li had provided her, it seemed that she hadn¡¯t yet reached 18 years old? What a joke! Driving a Rolls-Royce before turning 18! ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I want it,¡± Chu Ning pointed at the Rolls-Royce and said very seriously. As for Xiaomi, she had long been petrified along with the onlookers. Zhang Yong had never come across such a situation before. Therefore, he looked at Chu Ning as though she was an alien. ¡°Where did this weirdo come from?¡± Zhang Yong thought to himself. However, Yuan Shan didn¡¯t care about that. She only wanted her Panamera. ¡°Hubby, since that little girl has put it this way and you like this car, let¡¯s buy it. So many people are watching. Hubby, you¡¯re a man of your word, right?¡± Yuan Shan said happily. Her words also made the people around them agree with her. ¡°Yeah, boss, you can¡¯t let a little girl look down on you, right? And you should just buy this Panamera and see if she really has the money to buy a Rolls-Royce,¡± someone jeered. Anyway, for them, they were merely watching a show and didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. Zhang Yong¡¯s hands were trembling with anger. He really wanted to slap Yuan Shan twice and then slap himself twice. Yuan Shan was a stupid woman. She couldn¡¯t tell what was going on at all. This was equivalent to helping Chu Ning deal with him. As for why he wanted to slap himself, it was because he had spoken without thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but provoke Chu Ning. Now, if he didn¡¯t buy this Panamera, it was very likely that news of that day¡¯s incident would spread. If his business partners knew about it, he would be ridiculed for the rest of his life! He was even worse than an 18 year-old girl. How could he do business? Now, even if Zhang Yong knew that it was a trap, he had to jump into it and not show it. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll buy this Panamera! Young lady, what do you say?¡± After Zhang Yong said this, he felt that his heart was bleeding. It was too painful. ¡°What do I say? Of course I¡¯ll buy it! Sister Wang Han, how much is this Rolls-Royce?¡± Chu Ning asked, looking at Wang Han. Wang Han felt that that day was the most stressful day since she had started working, even more so than her first day of work. She was extremely overwrought. If Chu Ning and Zhang Yong were not joking, her sales that day would have exceeded seven million! This had even broken the record for the highest sales in a single day in this 4s store! ¡°Miss Chu Ning, the official price of this Rolls-Royce is 5,181,600 yuan. I would like to confirm once again. Do you really want to purchase this car?¡± Wang Han said softly, trying hard to suppress the nervousness in her heart. ¡°Of course. If I say anything, it will be as true as my results. There will be no falsehoods.¡± Chu Ning used a simile. She believed that Wang Han was aware of her unbelievable results. ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Han took a deep breath and adjusted her state of mind. Then, a professional smile appeared on her face, but this time, it was from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Mr. Zhang Yong, Miss Chu Ning, please follow me. We still need to carefully check the car purchase contract.¡± Zhang Yong¡¯s face was calm. He knew that that day was a disaster. He had played into Chu Ning¡¯s hands. Yuan Shan¡¯s joy was beyond words. She had only wanted to come and have a look that day, and had no intention of making a purchase. She had never thought that her dream would come true. However, the way it had come true was a bit absurd. Chu Ning couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement. She didn¡¯t know why she had changed her mind and wanted to purchase a Rolls-Royce¡­ 1 But since she had said it, she wouldn¡¯t regret it anymore! She pulled Xiaomi, who had long been stunned, and followed Wang Han to the VIP room a short distance away under the dumbfounded gazes of the crowd. Entering the room signified that they had to sign the final car purchase contract. Zhang Yong¡¯s footsteps were somewhat unsteady, and his mind was a little blank. It was like a dream. He had made a very foolish decision that day. Ignorantly provoking Chu Ning. Chapter 136 - Given a Slap In the VIP room, two car purchase contracts were drawn up and placed before Chu Ning and Zhang Yong. ¡°Ms. Chu, Mr. Zhang, please read the precautions to take note of in the car purchase contract. If there are no problems, please sign it.¡± Wang Han had changed the way she addressed Chu Ning from Chu Ning to Ms. Chu. She was now full of respect for this female high school student who was below 18 years old. That Wang Li had been able to study well in school and not suffer much under the premise of going against Chu Ning, Wang Han felt that she really had Chu Ning¡¯s benevolence to thank for. A successful person who had been through the hardships of society and had a rich life experience had suffered at the hands of Chu Ning. Wang Han did not think that her stupid and ignorant sister was qualified to be Chu Ning¡¯s opponent. 1 Chu Ning casually flipped through a few pages and signed her name at the end. ¡°Sister Wang Han, I¡¯ll pay the full price for this car. I want the Rolls-Royce in the exhibition hall. Can I drive it away today?¡± Chu Ning asked smilingly. She was still very polite, even though she was soon going to be the owner of the prestigious Rolls-Royce. ¡°Ms. Chu, you can call me Xiao Wang. In theory, you can drive it away today, but in reality, very few people will do so on the same day because they will wait for a specific inspection report to confirm that there are no problems with the car before doing so.¡± Wang Han explained quite seriously. She didn¡¯t think that she was qualified to be addressed as ¡°sister¡± by Chu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you¡¯re sure that there¡¯s no problem, you can send the report to me over the next few days. I believe that there shouldn¡¯t be any quality problems with the Rolls-Royce brand,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. It was rare for a luxury car worth more than a million yuan to have any quality defects. As for her Rolls-Royce, the probability of having problems was infinitely close to zero. Zhang Yong was not in the mood to look at the car purchase contract. On the contrary, Yuan Shan was looking at it with great interest. Zhang Yong planned to sell the Panamera after a period of time. This way, even if he would lose a substantial amount, it would not make his capital turnover negative. The loss of money could be considered as a lesson learnt, he thought to himself. ¡°Okay, then you can make payment once your personal information and property records have been verified.¡± Wang Han looked at the information that Chu Ning had filled in with a complicated look. If Chu Ning had had these things when she had left the Ye family, it would not be surprising, but the Ye family would not have given Chu Ning that many assets. Chu Ning was indeed under 18 years old. But the information filled under her personal possessions was very shocking. Her personal bank card had more than twenty million in liquid funds, and she also had a private villa worth more than five million. Although she was not qualified to purchase a Rolls-Royce under such conditions, considering that Chu Ning was not even 18 years old, everything made sense again. As for Zhang Yong, he still needed to use his company account to buy the Panamera, which could offset some of the tax deduction. At the same time, he also purchased it with a loan and in installments, unlike Chu Ning who paid it off in one shot. Chu Ning¡¯s parents might not be able to earn this amount of five million in cash even if they worked hard for their entire lives¡­ Wang Li did not appear until Chu Ning had contacted the bank to complete the large transfer, taken the car keys, and was walking to her new car. She had been in the employees¡¯ lounge and had refused to come out. Even though she knew that it was very lively outside, she forcefully restrained her curiosity and did not try to understand. Wang Li felt that it had been a little embarrassing that day. She didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of shocking action Chu Ning had done. Just as she had sullenly been looking at her phone, Wang Han walked in. She seemed a little tired, her forehead covered with fine beads of sweat. ¡°Sister, why are you here? Has that d***** Chu Ning left?¡± Wang Li immediately asked with anticipation when she saw Wang Han. Wang Han had originally been happy about that day¡¯s transaction amount, but when she heard Wang Li¡¯s words, a frown covered her face. ¡°Xiao Li, I¡¯m seriously warning you now. Don¡¯t provoke Chu Ning again. Otherwise, not only will you suffer a loss in the future, you might even implicate our family,¡± Wang Li said solemnly. ¡°Sister! Why are you still siding with Chu Ning? She has already left. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to keep smiling at her!¡± Wang Li couldn¡¯t care less; her willfulness was on full display at that moment. ¡°Smack!¡± A crisp and loud slap sounded. The person who had done the slapping was Wang Han. This was the first time she had hit Wang Li, and it was in a public place. Chapter 139 - The Next Steps After she returned home, her second brother, Chu Jing, was typing hard on the computer keyboard as usual. Chu Ning did not disturb him. She returned to her room and tidied up before lying on the bed, satisfied. Looking at the message from the bank on her phone, that day¡¯s impulsive spending had cost her more than five million yuan. Now, she was left with more than 16 million yuan in cash. For such a large sum, even if it was placed in the bank, the passive income of a year¡¯s interest would be enough to cover the annual expenses of several families like Chu Ning¡¯s. However, Chu Ning herself was not satisfied. 1 She sat at the table with her brows tightly knitted. She was trying hard to recall which new industries were about to emerge. She had an informational advantage that others could not begin to compare to. ¡°I have to keep three million for Seventh Brother¡¯s surgery. Then, I still have about thirteen million in cash at my disposal.¡± Chu Ning silently calculated her assets. She would decide her next investments based on this. Chu Ning took out a map from the drawer, constantly recalling vague memories in her mind. As the economy continued to develop, living standards would gradually improve. Organic vegetables and ecological farms would progressively become new industries. The current market was still relatively empty; it was a good time for her to show her skills! Moreover, the initial investment was not huge. As long as there was no large-scale plague or natural disasters, the profit after a year would be very substantial! In Chu Ning¡¯s memory, there would be no disasters in the coming years. She knew in advance that this would be a sure-win deal. Thinking of this, Chu Ning felt her heart pounding rapidly. Her mouth was a little dry. Chu Ning already had the shape of her future business empire all planned out, and she would now be starting from agriculture! ¡°Am I going to become a farmer?¡± Just as she was imagining a beautiful future, her phone suddenly buzzed with a message notification. Chu Ning picked it up and saw that it was from Luo Yu. She clicked on it and saw that Luo Yu had sent her a picture. It was of Chu Ning¡¯s long hair fluttering in the wind as she drove around in her Rolls-Royce. Although her face was blurry, if it was someone she was very familiar with, they would easily recognize that it was her. ¡°Chu Ning, is this you?¡± Luo Yu added a message after sending the picture. ¡°Where did you take this?¡± Chu Ning was puzzled. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it. I just saw that the person in the photo looked like you. It¡¯s one of my uncles. He coincidentally came across her while he was driving on the road. He thought that the driver was too young and thought it was very interesting, so he took a photo,¡± Luo Yu replied. After seeing it, Chu Ning didn¡¯t think twice before typing, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the driver.¡± After sending this message, Chu Ning immediately searched for Xiaomi¡¯s dialog box and wrote, ¡°Don¡¯t spread the word about me buying a car.¡± As for Wang Li, Chu Ning was not very worried. She would at most tell Ye Ting, but even if the two knew, they would not spread the news. This would only make Chu Ning look very outstanding, and the two of them would not be so stupid. ¡°Then¡­ are you driving someone else¡¯s car, or is this Rolls-Royce yours?¡± Luo Yu quickly replied. ¡°This is what I bought.¡± Chu Ning hesitated for a few seconds before deciding to tell the truth. She didn¡¯t want to lie to Luo Yu. After a full few minutes. Luo Yu finally replied with an emoji of a thumbs up. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Luo Yu¡¯s message popped up again. ¡°I was impulsive. I¡¯ll take you for a ride some other day.¡± Chu Ning replied immediately. As for Luo Yu, she was not very worried. Unless someone took the initiative to ask her about Chu Ning, she would not say anything. Her IQ and EQ were obviously a level higher than Xiaomi¡¯s. Luo Yu would consider such minutiae, but Xiaomi might not. The two chatted for a while longer, then went back to their own affairs. After Chu Ning had turned off the phone screen, she took out a large piece of paper. She wanted to make a detailed plan for her next actions. Including some very important information in the early stages, she needed to carefully look it up and sort it out. After this, she ignored the mobile phone¡¯s various notifications. Chapter 140 - The Childish Chu Huan It was not until dusk had fallen that Chu Ning rubbed her sore neck. She put down her pen and heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Huan¡¯s voice could be heard faintly from the living room outside. ¡°Dad, Mom, Second Brother, did you know that a brand-new Rolls-Royce is parked in our neighborhood?¡± Chu Huan¡¯s sounded very excited. However, what surprised Chu Ning was that her parents had also returned. She looked at the time and realized that it was already past six o¡¯clock. Her parents normally returned home at this time. However, Chu Ning had been too engrossed in writing out her plan and had not noticed the passage of time. Chu Ning took out the heavy Rolls-Royce car key from her pocket, smiled and placed it back into the drawer. Then, she opened her door and walked out. ¡°What is a Rolls-Royce,¡± their mother asked in confusion. She did not know what exactly Chu Huan was talking about. After all, a Rolls-Royce was too unfamiliar to ordinary families. Many had never even heard of it, just like their mother; she did not know that it was a car brand, and what more her precious daughter¡¯s car. ¡°Sigh, Mom, you don¡¯t know about this, right? Then let me tell you. A Rolls-Royce is a very expensive luxury car. As for the price, it is a luxury that you and Dad cannot afford even if you work your whole lives without eating or drinking!¡± Chu Huan said excitedly. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the case. Then no one in our neighborhood should be able to afford the car you mentioned, right,¡± their father asked. ¡°Of course. But I heard from many that this car has been parked from noon to night and hasn¡¯t left yet. Maybe the owner of this car is living in our neighborhood!¡± Chu Huan said breathlessly. ¡°Then Fourth Brother, why don¡¯t you take a photo with that Rolls-Royce?¡± Chu Ning teased with a smile. ¡°Chu Ning, you have no good intentions! What if I break it? If I can¡¯t afford to, I¡¯ll go to jail! I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± Chu Huan glanced at Chu Ning unhappily. He felt that Chu Ning was deliberately mocking him. Second Brother Chu Jing appeared uninterested. In fact, he really was not interested. If he wanted to, he could easily find out who the owner of the Rolls-Royce was. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go. I can guarantee that, not just taking photos, Fourth Brother, even if you sit on the hood of the car, the owner will not find trouble with you. If the owner looks for you, at most, I¡¯ll take your place in jail, okay?¡± Chu Ning said while holding back a smile in her heart. She did not know how Chu Huan would react if she returned to her room, took out the key to the Rolls-Royce from the drawer, and placed it in front of him. ¡°Chu Ning! Don¡¯t talk big! If you have the ability, go ahead and do it. If you dare to stand on the hood of the Rolls-Royce, I, I¡­¡± Chu Huan did not know what to say. ¡°Fourth brother, what will you do?¡± Chu Ning deliberately said. ¡°I¡¯ll call you older sister! You¡¯ll be my older sister, okay! But that¡¯s impossible,¡± Chu Huan said proudly. Chu Ning had initially wanted to tease Chu Huan, but she did not expect this stubborn guy to say such harsh words. She could not help but be tempted. It would be fine even if she stood on it! She was the owner of the car! ¡°Okay, Fourth Brother, you said it yourself. Adults don¡¯t go back on their words!¡± Chu Ning said and was about to push the door open. ¡°Hey, hey, Xiao Ning, your Fourth Brother is joking with you. Don¡¯t take it seriously, come back quickly.¡± Although their mother did not know what this Rolls-Royce was, if Chu Ning really dared to do that, wouldn¡¯t the seniority in the family be messed up? ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t stop her, just let her go! That car is worth millions, and the person driving it has an extremely noble status. See if she dares to go!¡± Chu Huan said unscrupulously. When Father Chu heard the word ¡°millions¡±, the expression on his face immediately changed. ¡°Xiao Ning, come back. Xiao Huan was just joking with you. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Chu Ning had already stepped out, but on second thought, she still came back. Although she could make Chu Huan suffer a loss and address her as older sister forever, the price was that he would become famous in the entire neighborhood. The main reason was that it would bring a lot of trouble to their parents. This was not worth it. Chu Ning thought about it, but there was no need for that. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off today,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. Chapter 141 - Giving Chu Huan a Fright Chu Huan was even more pleased when he saw Chu Ning returning. He continued, ¡°You talk a good game, but when it comes to actual actions, you¡¯re still afraid.¡± ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t talk too much,¡± Mother Chu immediately scolded him softly. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t ask her to go. She was the one who wanted to show off. It¡¯s not my fault,¡± Chu Huan replied aggrievedly. ¡°Can¡¯t you give way to your sister?¡± Father Chu glared at him and said unhappily. ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve thought it through. I really can¡¯t afford to pay for the damage. The main thing is that I can¡¯t mess up the order of seniority. If Fourth Brother really addresses me as older sister, I won¡¯t be able to bear it,¡± Chu Ning smiled. She didn¡¯t really care about Chu Huan¡¯s mockery because everyone would find out about it sooner or later. It was just that now was not the time. ¡°Dad, Mom, look! I¡¯m not bullying her, am I?¡± Chu Huan pointed at the somewhat arrogant Chu Ning, dissatisfied. ¡°Alright, alright. Watch your television. Wash your hands and get ready for dinner,¡± Mother Chu said hurriedly. She was also a little helpless. As long as Chu Huan and Chu Ning were at home at the same time, they would inevitably get into an argument. As their mother, it was not appropriate for her to be show her bias towards either of them. 1 After dinner, Chu Ning washed up early. The weekend had ended very quickly, and lessons resumed the following day. Chu Ning decided to sleep early that night. The next day, she was going to drive the car away before dawn. The Rolls-Royce was simply too eye-catching. Even Chu Huan noticed it, and sooner or later, someone would find out that the car was hers. It had not been a very wise decision to drive the car back there that day. Chu Ning had also realized her mistake. The Rolls-Royce no longer belonged to the category of an ordinary car, especially when it appeared in the neighborhood where the Chu family lived. ¡°Sigh, I can only wake up in the wee hours tomorrow and drive the car near school to catch some sleep inside it.¡± Chu Ning sighed. She had bought a car, but it could not be used normally. She felt a little miserable. After setting the alarm for four in the morning, Chu Ning fell asleep peacefully. The next morning, when she was woken up by the alarm clock, her head was dizzy. She turned the lights on in the room and sat on the bed for a full minute before she came back to her senses. At that time, the whole neighborhood was quiet. Even the sanitation workers had not started work. Chu Ning soundlessly opened her door. Then, she walked to the bathroom and turned on the light. She turned the tap so the water flow as at its minimum, and quietly washed up. However¡­ at this time, Chu Huan¡¯s door was opened. He was wearing slippers and his hair was like a rat¡¯s nest. Rubbing his eyes and yawning, he walked to the bathroom, based purely on his memory. Chu Ning had just heard the noise behind her and cursed internally. When she turned around and saw who it was, her mood hit rock bottom. It would have been fine if it had been anyone else, but it had to be Chu Huan¡­ Hence, she could only brace herself and greet him, ¡°Fourth Brother, good morning!¡± ¡°Huh? Ah¡­!¡± Chu Huan answered in a daze until he opened his eyes and saw a figure standing under the dim light. That figure still had her hair down and was greeting him with a strange smile. In an instant, his sleepiness disappeared and his hair almost stood on end. He was so terrified that he screamed. ¡°You¡­ Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? What are you doing here?¡± Chu Huan angrily questioned Chu Ning after seeing that it was her, the fear of the unknown beginning to drain away. ¡°Fourth Brother, keep your voice down! Dad, Mom and Second Brother are still asleep,¡± Chu Ning said dumbfoundedly. She was really unlucky. It just so happened that she woke up early to wash up that day and ran into the unfortunate Chu Huan who had come out to use the washroom¡­ Sure enough, Chu Huan¡¯s scream woke up their parents and Second Brother, Chu Jing. However, when they got up and saw that Chu Ning and Chu Huan were in the washroom, they went back to rest. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why are you scaring people here in the middle of the night!¡± Chu Huan was still a little unsettled. He had really been scared by Chu Ning, so much so that his voice was trembling slightly. ¡°I washed up earlier and then I¡¯m going back to sleep. Is there a problem?¡± Chu Ning said, blinking her eyes innocently. ¡°You¡¯re lying. You usually don¡¯t wash up at this time. I suspect that you deliberately waited here to scare me¡­¡± Chu Huan wanted to cry, but he had no tears. He had wanted to relieve himself, but after being scared by Chu Ning, he had no urge to do so. Chapter 142 - Forgot Something ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much. Why would I scare you for no reason? I really do have this habit. It¡¯s just that today¡¯s situation is a little special. I need to¡­ I need to wake up early to watch the sunrise.¡± Chu Ning hurriedly came up with an excuse. ¡°You¡¯re holding a grudge against me because of what happened last night. You want to take revenge on me!¡± Chu Huan refused to let it go. 1 ¡°Think whatever you want. I¡¯m going out to watch the sunrise. Fourth Brother, go and do your business.¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain. She felt that it was very difficult to explain things to someone like Chu Huan who already had a prejudice against her. She picked up her already-packed schoolbag and put on her shoes. Under Chu Huan¡¯s flabbergasted gawp, she opened the door of the living room and left. Chu Huan rubbed his eyes again. He looked at the clock in the living room. The time indicated that it was 4:30 in the morning. If Chu Ning really went to watch the sunrise, it was an acceptable reason. Otherwise, there must be something wrong with her brain. ¡°Oh my god¡­ What kind of terrifying opponent did Xiao Ting provoke?¡± Chu Huan¡¯s mouth was wide open. He could not imagine nor could he understand the logic of Chu Ning¡¯s actions. Chu Ning carried her schoolbag and slowly approached her Rolls-Royce under the dim streetlights. When she sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine, the two headlights were like two sharp blades that sliced through the darkness and shot into the distance. The entire neighborhood was silent. Chu Ning slowly drove out of the neighborhood. Then, the foot on the accelerator pedal seemed to have a mind of its own and slowly pressed downwards, with no intention of stopping. The black Rolls-Royce ran freely on the wide and empty road. It was like a black arrow that left the bow as it flew in the direction of Jingyuan High School. Chu Ning chose another main route and drove as fast as she could within the speed limit just to get rid of her drowsiness¡­ Originally, Chu Ning would take about forty minutes to reach school by taxi, but when she drove herself, it took less than twenty minutes. There was a large lake not far from Jingyuan High School. The community where Chu Ning¡¯s villa was located at was southeast of this lake. Chu Ning parked the car and then got into the spacious backseat. She opened the window and quietly enjoyed the beautiful scenery for a while, before falling asleep once more. When the first rays of sunlight shone on her fair and flawless face, there were already many morning joggers exercising. Chu Ning glanced at the time. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the morning. Jingyuan High School¡¯s first class started at eight o¡¯clock. Chu Ning could now still have breakfast before leisurely walking to school. As for driving her Rolls-Royce into school, it was not impossible, but the consequences that would follow would be unbearable for her. Chu Ning did not want to be high-profile currently. This would easily cause people who were jealous of her to target her in advance, especially since she had not developed her own career yet. 1 She also felt that it was not very good for a Year Two student to drive into school, especially since the car was a Rolls-Royce. She was going to school to study, not to make investments as an investor. 1 ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡± Chu Ning pushed open the car door, locked the car, and stretched comfortably. She walked cheerily to the nearby breakfast shop. As she walked, she felt a little puzzled. ¡°Strange, I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something.¡± Chu Ning had a vague feeling that something was amiss, but she couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment. This strange feeling continued till she had finished her meal and was about to reach the school gate. It suddenly came to her. ¡°Oh no, that silly boy Yan Shen is probably still waiting for me at the gate of my neighborhood.¡± Chu Ning finally thought of it. However, it was already 7:40 am, and there was only about ten minutes before class started. Yan Shen was destined to be late, and this would be the first time he had been late since he started school. At the same time. Yan Shen¡¯s private car was still quietly parked not far from Chu Ning¡¯s house. Yan Shen¡¯s gaze was calm. He was waiting for Chu Ning as usual, without the slightest hint of impatience. Meanwhile, his chauffeur had been observing Yan Shen¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror a few times. When he saw Yan Shen¡¯s expression, he hesitated a few times but did not say anything. At this moment, Yan Shen¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Yan Shen took out his phone. He was a little surprised when he saw who the caller was. This was the first time Chu Ning had called him. ¡°Hello. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yan Shen¡¯s cold and magnetic voice was transmitted through the phone to Chu Ning. ¡°Yan Shen, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I had something to do this morning, so I drove myself to the school. I forgot to tell you as I was in a hurry. Come quickly to school.¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. Chapter 143 - National Physics Competition She had already gotten used to the fact that Yan Shen was silently following her, so it was easy to overlook his presence¡­ ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Shen did not react. ¡°Also, don¡¯t follow me anymore. I bought a car myself. Unless someone uses a rifle to snipe me, I will be fine. My car should be pretty good defensively,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Shen replied indifferently. Chu Ning hung up the phone and sighed. Yan Shen was really stubborn about protecting her. Even though she didn¡¯t appreciate it. Chu Ning¡¯s journey from the school gate to the classroom was very much like that of a model walking the red carpet and being the center of attention. It was just that the distance she traversed was exceptionally long, taking her a few minutes to cover it. Now, no one in Jingyuan High School would ignore Chu Ning¡¯s beauty. When the students realized that Chu Ning still looked good in ordinary clothes and without makeup on, they had already decided on the school belle. Chu Ning was truly beautiful and intelligent at the same time; she had absolute dominance, and was the undisputed leader in these two aspects. When she walked to the classroom door, everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to her. Chu Ning secretly sighed in her heart. She really didn¡¯t want to be noticed in this manner, but her stunning appearance at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala had been too dazzling, leaving a deep impression on the audience that night. ¡°The school belle, Chu Ning, is here!¡± At this time, a male student who had a good relationship with Chu Ning teased after seeing her appear. ¡°Yang Mu, I¡¯ve never heard you speak so nicely before.¡± Chu Ning glanced at him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that because I hadn¡¯t seen who you really are?¡± The student named Yang Mu smiled in embarrassment. His personality was more open and he could usually speak with anyone in class. Chu Ning was no exception. ¡°Why? Is my true self very scary?¡± Chu Ning appeared very calm, speaking as she walked to her seat. ¡°That¡¯s not it. You¡¯re beautiful.¡± Yang Mu returned to his own seat after he had spoken and prepared for class. Ye Ting looked at Chu Ning with a complicated gaze, while Wang Li was slumped on the table. She seemed to be in a foul mood. Xiaomi¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Chu Ning. After Chu Ning was seated, she immediately lowered her voice and said, ¡°The car goddess still wants to come to class personally?¡± ¡°Xiaomi, you want a beating? How dare you tease me? I don¡¯t know who was scared speechless in the car yesterday.¡± Chu Ning immediately smiled and retorted. ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m ignoring you.¡± Xiaomi immediately turned her head away, looking angry. Chu Ning didn¡¯t care. The following day was Father Chu¡¯s birthday, and she hadn¡¯t prepared any real birthday gifts. She decided to transfer Chu Zhang to another hospital the next day and prepare a one-time treatment for him. To Father Chu, no birthday gift could be better than this piece of good news. For this, Chu Ning had prepared a budget of three million. If it was insufficient for the follow-up recuperation expenses, she would continue to pay for Chu Zhang¡¯s treatment until he recovered, even if it cost her all her assets! In Chu Ning¡¯s understanding, she had never put money first. Although money was very important, Chu Ning valued family and friendship more. This was also related to her experience before she wore the book. The reason why she worked hard to earn money was not only to improve her life, but also because she could take care of the people around her when she had money. The school day quickly passed. As expected, Yan Shen was late. However, he did not panic even when he was late. Instead, he appeared calm. In the afternoon, during physics class, the physics teacher announced an important piece of news. The following week, the school would select the top five students in each class of Jingyuan High School for the national physics competition. Before participating in this physics competition, the school would organize a separate exam. Only the top five students in the exam would be selected to participate in the national physics competition. Many students were very excited when they heard the news because once they won the prize, the prize money and honor would be secondary. The key was that they would definitely have a chance to get an advanced guaranteed spot at a famous university! Chu Ning did not take this important news seriously, but she knew that the form teacher, Lin Hao, would definitely want to speak with her. She was now the face of Jingyuan High School. After all, the school had invested a lot in her and now was the time for Chu Ning to pay back. As expected, when the bell rang for the last class, Chu Ning saw the form teacher, Lin Hao, standing at the classroom door, looking at her with a simple and honest smile. Chapter 144 - Lin Haos Surprise A moment later, Chu Ning appeared in Lin Hao¡¯s office. ¡°Chu Ning, two days ago, the school told me that you have already returned the one million yuan. What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Hao asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s natural that I should return the money as soon as I have it. A person must have the spirit of a contract, right? Can I still go back on my word?¡± Chu Ning was a little dumbfounded. She knew the school¡¯s intention. In fact, the school did not care about the one million yuan. They did not even hope that she could return it. If Chu Ning did not return the sum that she owed the school, she would use other means to double or more than double the amount to make up for it in the future. Chu Ning understood this very well. Moreover, she would not take advantage of it. Although a million yuan was not a small amount for an ordinary person, Chu Ning did not care for it! ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t. Chu Ning, it¡¯s your prerogative.¡± Lin Hao looked at her and said with a faint smile. ¡°No, I can¡¯t afford this privilege. Tell me, Mr. Lin, you didn¡¯t ask me here just to talk about money, right?¡± Chu Ning suddenly asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. When the physics teacher was in class, he should have told you that the national physics competition will be held soon.¡± Lin Hao restrained the smile on his face and said seriously. ¡°Yes, he mentioned it.¡± Chu Ning nodded. The main reason Lin Hao had asked her to come over was to discuss this matter. ¡°Then, do you have any confidence in winning the prize?¡± Lin Hao looked at Chu Ning and asked carefully. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Chu Ning carefully weighed it in her heart. If there was only one person who won the first prize, she had a very high chance of winning, but she couldn¡¯t be 100% sure. Because this was a national competition, there might be a genius who suddenly appeared. However, to Chu Ning, the second place was guaranteed. As for the third place, Chu Ning disdained to take it. She did not even bother to take a look at the Excellence Awards. To her, the second place was guaranteed, and she would strive for the first place. ¡°I¡¯m confident.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great! Chu Ning, since you¡¯re confident of winning the Excellence Award, the school actually hopes that you can go further and win the third place. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t win it, as long as there¡¯s an Excellence Award.¡± The form teacher, Lin Hao, thought that that was what Chu Ning meant. When he mentioned the word ¡°third place,¡± he even snuck a look at Chu Ning¡¯s expression and reaction. ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Ning was a little puzzled. ¡°Is the requirement so low?¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. ¡°Chu Ning, you also know that although this Excellence Award is rare, there are still students in Jingyuan High School who can win this honor. However, the third place is rarer. Jingyuan High School has been established for so many years, but only one third prize has been won. Therefore, the school hopes you can restore its glory.¡± Lin Hao obviously misunderstood Chu Ning¡¯s thoughts, and he explained helplessly. ¡°No, Mr. Lin, I know. I mean, is the school¡¯s requirement so low? Is third place enough? Do you dare to be a little bolder and aim higher?¡± Chu Ning wanted to laugh. She thought that she had to get the Gold Award, which was the first place. If that was the case, it would still be a little difficult. Chu Ning did not dare to guarantee that she could do it. In the end, after having such a lengthy discussion, the school had only hoped that she could get the third place. She really looked down on the third place. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± This time, it was Lin Hao¡¯s turn to be puzzled. ¡°How about this, Mr. Lin, I promise you that I will at least get a silver, which is the second place. It¡¯s hard to say for the gold, but it¡¯s not impossible to compete for it,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡­ aren¡¯t kidding me, are you? Do you know how many people will participate in this national competition and how many geniuses will compete together? Yes, in our school, no, it should be in our city, you can be said to be number one, but our province has more than ten cities! And there are more than thirty provinces in the country. Chu Ning, if you want to win in this level of competition, the difficulty level is unusually high.¡± Lin Hao was shocked by Chu Ning¡¯s confidence. He hurriedly explained to Chu Ning. ¡°I know, Mr. Lin, but I have the confidence to do so. If you are not sure, tell the school that I have no problem winning the third place and have a chance of competing for the second place.¡± Chu Ning looked at the bewildered Lin Hao and could only say this. ¡°Chu Ning, if you can win the Silver Award, then there¡¯s no doubt that Jingyuan High School will be famous in the entire province A, and you will have the absolute credit and the greatest contribution.¡± Lin Hao thought for a while before saying this. Chapter 145 - Big Brother Has Returned ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lin, just watch me!¡± Before Chu Ning left the office, she patted Lin Hao on the shoulder. Although this was what the leader did to his subordinates, Lin Hao was not unhappy at all. On the contrary, he felt more confident. Chu Ning¡¯s behavior was hinting to Lin Hao that she had absolute confidence to give the school a surprise! ¡°Chu Ning, Chu Ning. Ever since you returned to your real home, as a form teacher, I have become more and more unable to see through you. Perhaps this is the will of God¡­¡± Lin Hao said softly as he watched Chu Ning disappear into the distance. Chu Ning did not take a taxi directly from the school that day. She first walked to the spot where she had parked her car in the morning and drove in the direction of her new home. She wanted to park the Rolls-Royce in the garage. The second time she was stopped by the security guard at the entrance of the residential area, the roadblock was quickly raised when Chu Ning reported her name. In fact, when the security guard saw the little golden man in front of the Rolls-Royce, he was ready to let her pass. Regardless of whether Chu Ning was an owner or not, she had the right to enter. There was another important reason, someone who could afford a Rolls-Royce had a background that was not something a mere security guard like him could afford to offend. After Chu Ning parked the car in her garage, she slowly closed the shutter door and left, satisfied. She quickly stopped a taxi at the entrance of the residential area and returned to the Chu family¡¯s house. That day, the Chu family was particularly lively. The following day would be Father Chu¡¯s birthday. When Chu Ning opened the living room door, she saw a familiar figure sitting on the sofa. It was the person who had made her feel the warmth of home in the first place. It was also the first person who had taken care of her and helped her after she returned to the Chu family. ¡°Big Brother! It¡¯s been a while!¡± Chu Ning threw down her schoolbag and ran towards Chu Zhe. Chu Zhe also stood up with a warm smile on his face. Chu Ning hugged Chu Zhe tightly and buried her face deep into Chu Zhe¡¯s chest. Unlike Ye Ting¡¯s acting coquettishly, there was a purpose behind it. Chu Ning really missed her big brother, purely missed him. She had too many things that she wanted to say to Chu Zhe, but for a moment, she did not know how to express them. Only in front of Chu Zhe did Chu Ning really act like a younger sister; like a younger sister who could act both coquettishly and willfully. ¡°Alright, Xiao Ning, am I not back now?¡± Chu Zhe looked like a gentle elder. He was hugged by Chu Ning just like that. His tone of voice was also very gentle, like an elegant gentleman. ¡°Yes, yes! Big Brother, you seem to have become a little more mature, more handsome, and more charming! I just don¡¯t know where my future sister-in-law is!¡± Chu Ning said playfully and looked at Chu Zhe as she let go of him. After Big Brother had returned, she could also act like a child. Chu Huan didn¡¯t dare to say a single word bad about her. Even though he had been scared by Chu Ning that morning, he didn¡¯t dare to complain in front of Chu Zhe. Chu Zhe was different from Chu Jing. Chu Zhe¡¯s IQ and EQ was exceptionally high. Moreover, he was the true eldest son of all the children in the Chu family, and also their big brother. Although Chu Jing favored Chu Ning, sometimes he could not convince all the other brothers, but Chu Zhe could. Including the mysterious fifth and sixth brother of the Chu family, who also kept in touch with Chu Zhe! It could be said that Chu Zhe was the glue that kept the family together, and his position was very important. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed much, but you dare to tease me?¡± Chu Zhe looked at Chu Ning and said smilingly, his eyes full of tolerance and indulgence. While he was working outside, he had also been paying attention to the general state of Chu Ning¡¯s life. When he found out that Chu Ning had gone missing unexpectedly, his heart was burning with anxiety. He even secretly swore in his heart that if anyone caused his own sister to be hurt, he would pay back double or even take revenge regardless of the consequences! Later, when he found out that Chu Ning was safe, he was completely relieved. Soon after, Chu Zhe found out every single detail of her life in the Chu family, and also that Chu Ning had paid off the debts of the Chu family. In his heart, other than feeling a little guilty towards his sister, he also felt a deep sense of self-blame. Chu Zhe thought that all of this should have been his responsibility and that he should be the one to bear it. In the end, it was all accomplished by Chu Ning. Moreover, regardless of whether it was Chu Zhang or Chu Jing, their evaluation of Chu Ning was very good. Chu Zhuo did not say anything explicitly. In fact, he had acknowledged Chu Ning from the bottom of his heart. As for Chu Huan, in Chu Zhe¡¯s eyes, he did not have the right to vote. To Chu Zhe, Chu Huan¡¯s immature nature was just like a child¡¯s. Chapter 146 - Chu Zhes Embarrassment ¡°Because I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time, it¡¯s possible that you may have some good news for us now that you¡¯re back.¡± A brilliant smile blossomed on Chu Ning¡¯s face. She was in a fantastic mood at the moment. ¡°Yes, Big Brother. How¡¯s your work? When Third Brother came back previously, he said that he was going to become a big star soon. Big Brother, are you going to start a company?¡± Chu Huan joined in the conversation. ¡°No. I¡¯m not sure if Xiao Zhuo has become a big star, but I¡¯ve just joined a company. I¡¯m just an ordinary employee.¡± Chu Zhe shook his head. He felt that Chu Huan was a little whimsical. Even though he was a post-graduate from a famous university, it was not easy for him to achieve something as soon as he had stepped out into society. He was not a rich second-generation person. Chu Zhe had always had a very rational way of looking at things, approaching things seriously. Moreover, he was cheerful and had a high emotional intelligence. This was also one of the potential factors that would lead to his success in the future. ¡°Oh, but I believe in you, Big Brother. You will soon be able to overcome all obstacles and surpass those around you. In the end, you will become a big boss. Then, our family will be led to glory under your leadership!¡± At the end of his speech, Chu Huan could not help but stand up and make a triumphant gesture. ¡°Okay, you have to work hard as well.¡± Chu Zhe smiled and nodded, but his gaze remained on Chu Ning. Regarding this sister of his, other than doting on her, Chu Zhe did not want to use his social experience to test out Chu Ning¡¯s background. His family held a crucial position in his heart, but he was also very worried about the source of Chu Ning¡¯s huge wealth. He only had one sister. Chu Zhe had never understood how Chu Ning had accumulated so much money, so he was a little worried, and reasonably so. Besides celebrating their father¡¯s birthday, his other purpose for returning home was to understand Chu Ning¡¯s situation. Chu Zhe would of course not be like Chu Jing, stubbornly believing that Chu Ning¡¯s disappearance was the work of Ye Ting. Ye Ting did not have the audacity to do so. Chu Zhe was a meticulous person, so it was hard for him to accept such a fact. The mysteries surrounding Chu Ning continued to grow. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll work hard. I¡¯ve already saved up enough money. I¡¯ve long prepared a birthday present for Dad!¡± Chu Huan said with some pride. ¡°Not bad, that¡¯s worthy of praise.¡± Chu Zhe nodded his head approvingly. After chatting for a while, their parents returned. Although the couple had received news of Chu Zhe¡¯s return in advance, they were still overjoyed when they saw their eldest son once more. Father Chu only greeted Chu Zhe before sitting on the sofa and smilingly reading the newspaper. However, the corners of his mouth continually rose. Without a doubt, he was quite satisfied with his eldest son. After Mother Chu had seen Chu Zhe, she kept asking him all kinds of questions and even forgot to cook dinner for the family. Seeing this, Chu Ning rolled up her sleeves, put on her apron, and walked into the kitchen. More than an hour later, Chu Ning had prepared a sumptuous dinner for everyone. At the dining table, Mother Chu was still talking non-stop, ¡°Xiao Zhe, you¡¯re not young anymore. Now you¡¯ve graduated and have a stable job. I called you previously; do you still remember Auntie Chen¡¯s daughter?¡± Unlike Chu Ning¡¯s teasing, Chu Zhe had to answer this question properly. It was difficult to avoid it. ¡°Mom, how many years have passed? How can I still have an impression of her? Moreover, I just started working and don¡¯t have much savings. Even if I were willing, she wouldn¡¯t be. I can¡¯t let my other half live a life without material security, right? Also, we¡¯re all grown up now. What happened when we were young has long been buried in the depths of our memories.¡± Chu Zhe¡¯s face blushed slightly when he heard Mother Chu¡¯s words. The girl that Mother Chu mentioned had had a good relationship with him when he was very young. At that time, Mother Chu had joked with the other party¡¯s mother, saying that she hoped that the two of them could be together in the future, and Auntie Chen had happily agreed. But now, it sounded more like she was reminiscing about their childhood. Chu Ning was indeed very interested. She did not expect her brother to have such a past. Chu Huan said directly, ¡°Mom, just say it. Brother is usually very dignified in front of us. I don¡¯t even know what happened to him when he was young, and he never tells us.¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t forgotten about you. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You have her contact information, and your Auntie Chen doesn¡¯t mind our family background. The main thing is that the young lady has told her about you; she has her eyes on you and no one else.¡± Mother Chu said with a serious expression. Chapter 147 - An Explanation ¡°¡­ Mom, all the younger siblings are here. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to discuss such a serious topic when we¡¯re having dinner. Let¡¯s change the topic.¡± A hint of awkwardness appeared on Chu Zhe¡¯s face. Why was the spotlight on him. ¡°Xiao Ning, are you willing to listen to this?¡± Mother Chu only smiled and asked for Chu Ning¡¯s opinion. ¡°Of course, Mom. I¡¯m very interested.¡± Chu Ning quickly nodded in response. ¡°Okay, Xiao Zhe, look. No one in the family is objecting to discussing this,¡± Mother Chu said solemnly, turning to look at Chu Zhe. She selectively ignored Father Chu, Chu Jing, and Chu Huan. ¡°The girl is employed as a teacher. She doesn¡¯t mind that our family is poor. Xiao Zhe, you have to seize this opportunity. You¡¯re not young anymore. You don¡¯t want me to worry about your life events, do you?¡± Mother Chu sighed and said resentfully. ¡°Okay, Mom. I will try to contact her. As for whether she will talk to me, it¡¯s beyond my control,¡± Chu Zhe said helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s great. I will tell your Auntie Chen tonight. Tomorrow, you and her daughter will meet up and have a meal together,¡± Mother Chu said happily. ¡°Mom, otmorrow is Dad¡¯s birthday,¡± Chu Zhe said, feeling vexed. If he had known that it would be like this when he came back, he would have really reconsidered it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Xiao Ning won¡¯t be home at noon tomorrow. Your dad can celebrate his birthday at night. Xiao Zhe, if you¡¯re very compatible with that girl, it¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not home at night. Your dad won¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± Mother Chu said and gently touched Father Chu. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections, no objections,¡± Father Chu said hurriedly after receiving Mother Chu¡¯s meaningful glance, seemingly just returning to his senses. Chu Zhe was speechless. After dinner, Chu Ning was about to clear the dishes, but Mother Chu stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Xiao Ning, talk to your big brother a little longer. He won¡¯t be staying at home for long this time. I don¡¯t know when you two will next meet,¡± Mother Chu said with a smile. ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯ll go out for a walk with Big Brother then.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning walked to the living room. She looked at the depressed Chu Zhe and said, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± ¡°Okay, Xiao Ning,¡± Chu Zhe nodded in agreement. He didn¡¯t want to stay at home right then. Once Mother Chu had finished cleaning up, she would definitely talk to him again. After a moment, the two quietly walked out of the gates of the neighborhood, neither speaking up. Chu Zhe looked into the distance with a calm expression on his face, Chu Ning likewise. They were both intelligent and were waiting for the other party to initiate the conversation. The atmosphere remained silent. After a while, Chu Ning opened her red lips slightly and said softly, ¡°Big Brother, if you have any doubts, just ask me.¡± Chu Ning knew what Chu Zhe was worried about. She had wanted to find an opportunity to clarify things with him. On some issues of principle, Chu Ning did not want to hide anything, especially when she had opened up and truly felt that she was part of the Chu family; these thoughts about confiding had always existed. And Chu Zhe was the best person for her to talk to. His IQ was higher than all the members of the Chu family except for Chu Ning. Sometimes, the thinking process of smart people was surprisingly consistent. If she separately told the same truths to Chu Zhe and Chu Huan, she would get two completely different reactions. Only Chu Zhe would understand her current thoughts and additionally support her without hesitation. ¡°You know that I¡¯m most worried about you,¡± Chu Zhe said quietly. At this time, he regained his wisdom and knowledge. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m fine. Where should I start?¡± Chu Ning knew what Chu Zhe was worried about, and she did not plan to hide anything from him. ¡°Just say what you want to say. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say anything, as long as you¡¯re fine,¡± Chu Zhe replied. ¡°Okay, my first bucket of gold was earned from those students who needed extra-curricular tutoring. My tuition fees were very expensive, but the results were good, so they were willing to pay such a price, even though it was not much to their families.¡± As Chu Ning spoke, she broke off a stalk of fountain grass by the side of the road and held it in her hand, swaying gently in the evening wind. ¡°It sounds good. The parents of Jingyuan High School are all very rich. This is the consensus of everyone in M City.¡± Chu Zhe nodded in agreement. Chapter 148 - Two Intelligent People Chapter 148: Two Intelligent People ¡°Then, I browsed through the big data on the Internet. After going through layers of filtering, I learned a crucial piece of news. At the border of M City, I bought a lot of houses at a very low price. Soon, this place will be demolished. In fact, I wasn¡¯t sure at the time, but I wanted to take a gamble. If I lost, it would only be half a year¡¯s worth of labor. But if I won, I would have a lot of choices for the next step in my life.¡± Chu Ning continued to say in a soft voice. ¡°You won,¡± Chu Zhe stated this fact without hesitation. He didn¡¯t even need to guess. ¡°Yes, Big Brother. I won.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile, looking at the streetlights that gradually lit up in the distance. ¡°Not bad, Xiao Ning. You should have bought the real estate in Bifeng District, right?¡± Chu Zhe suddenly felt very comfortable. His worry for Chu Ning had now turned into admiration. He even felt that he was inferior to his sister in some aspects, such as mettle, and in meticulous thinking and the courage to act. ¡°Big Brother, your insight makes me admire you. Yes, it¡¯s Bifeng District.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She had a whole new understanding of Chu Zhe¡¯s quick thinking. She only gave a general direction, but he had been able to filter out the correct option from the huge amount of data. ¡°So Xiao Ning, you should be a low-key multimillionaire now, right? I¡¯m a little envious of you,¡± Chu Zhe smiled. He wasn¡¯t really envious, but he was simply overjoyed. He was really satisfied to have such an outstanding sister who was willing to quietly sacrifice herself for the family. ¡°No, no, Big Brother, I think you¡¯re trying to make me happy. Your achievements will be even greater in the future.¡± Of course, Chu Ning could hear the meaning behind Chu Zhe¡¯s words. He was already relieved and no longer had any worries. Chu Zhe could even roughly calculate Chu Ning¡¯s current value through some data that she had deliberately been vague about. This made Chu Ning even more certain that the future Chu Zhe would truly become a real top-tier rich man. ¡°No, I¡¯m really envious. But Xiao Ning, you¡¯re a smart girl; too smart, even, which makes me a little incredulous. So, I won¡¯t make unnecessary talk by trying to politely educate you. Because you understand the logic, even better than I do. But as your brother, I just want my sister to grow up well and not have any troubles or worries. After all, you¡¯re not even 18 years old yet.¡± Chu Zhe was a little hesitant when he said this. In a rare move, he scratched his head. ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Ning answered with a smile. ¡°So, Xiao Ning, don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± When Chu Zhe said this, there was a hint of guilt in his tone. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m not that tired. I¡¯m very happy every day. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to ice cream. How about Haagen-Dazs? After all, I¡¯m a multimillionaire.¡± Chu Ning said. The two of them had already walked to the side of a plaza. Chu Ning saw a convenience store not far away and her eyes lit up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you spend money this once. Xiao Ning, when you first came, I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be used to this family. Now, it seems more like you¡¯re protecting this family. How is this kid Chu Huan your match? If you didn¡¯t give in to him, he would probably be depressed. And the health of our seventh brother. Sigh, the Chu family is lucky to have you¡­¡± Chu Zhe and Chu Ning chatted a great deal along the way. The two of them were like siblings, but also like friends. Chu Ning didn¡¯t hide anything, other than the reason why she bought the houses for investment. She couldn¡¯t simply say that she knew the result in advance. That would probably scare her big brother. ¡°Brother, I went to the 4s store to buy a car yesterday. Do you want to guess what kind of car it is?¡± Chu Ning asked mysteriously while licking the Haagen-Dazs. ¡°How would I be able to guess that?¡± Chu Zhe shook his head. ¡°Guess.¡± Chu Ning shook his arm a little coquettishly. ¡°Well¡­ the price should not be low. If I were to guess, it should be more than a million. It might be a top-class luxury car.¡± Chu Zhe actually said after some serious thought. ¡°Huh? Big Brother, no way. What makes you think I would buy that kind of car?¡± Surprise was written all over Chu Ning¡¯s face. She sadly realized that Chu Zhe¡¯s thinking was really similar to hers¡­ Chapter 149 - Ye Ting Has Come Chapter 149: Ye Ting Has Come ¡°Because my sister is modest and warm, but is extremely proud inside. And you really deserve to have it. No matter how good a car is, it¡¯s just your foil,¡± Chu Zhe added. ¡°Okay, this is boring. Big Brother, can¡¯t you leave some suspense for when I reveal the answer?¡± Chu Ning revealed a rare adorable side as she ranted. ¡°I said I won¡¯t guess, but you insisted on getting me to guess. When I guessed correctly, you¡¯re not happy about it,¡± Chu Zhe also teased. ¡°Alright, Big Brother, you¡¯re really great. I won¡¯t continue on the walk anymore. I¡¯ll go home and ask Mom now; I¡¯ll ask her if she wants to have a grandchild!¡± After saying that, Chu Ning unhesitatingly ran in the direction of their home. ¡°Hey! Xiao Ning, wait for me! Slow down! I was wrong!¡± Chu Zhe¡¯s voice gradually faded away, and the two chasing shadows slowly merged with the bright lights in the distance. Chu Ning enjoyed the comfort and freedom brought by running, especially when there was someone behind her worrying about her safety. She felt that her ponytail was a little constricted, so she untied her headband and let her hair caress her face in the breeze. ¡°It feels good to have someone to share things with.¡± Chu Ning felt this from the bottom of her heart. ¡­ That night, Chu Ning slept exceptionally soundly. The next morning, when Chu Ning had finished washing up, she found that there was a sumptuous breakfast on the large table in the living room. Her brother had on an apron, and was sweating profusely as he walked out of the kitchen with some food. ¡°Morning, Xiao Ning. Do you have time to have breakfast at home before going to school?¡± Chu Zhe asked as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Of course I have time. Big Brother personally made breakfast. Even if I¡¯m late, I have to finish it before I leave,¡± Chu Ning smiled. Their parents had already gone to work at this time. Although it was Father Chu¡¯s birthday that day, he did not ask for leave. He would only be back slightly earlier that afternoon. ¡°That¡¯s too exaggerated. Eat it while it¡¯s hot. Soy milk won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold,¡± Chu Zhe reminded with a warm smile. After breakfast, Chu Ning returned to her normal routine and took a taxi to school. She felt depressed that she couldn¡¯t drive a car despite owning one, especially since it was a new car. After comparing the experience of riding in her own car versus that of a taxi, she still felt that buying the Rolls-Royce had totally been worth it. After arriving at the classroom, Chu Ning kept feeling that Ye Ting¡¯s gaze was obscurely fixed on her. Although this action was a little strange, Chu Ning didn¡¯t give it too much thought. Ye Ting had always had many petty thoughts, but in the end, she proved to be no match for Chu Ning. Chu Ning hadn¡¯t even seriously thought about dealing with Ye Ting, otherwise, she would be in an even worse state than she was in now. The day¡¯s classes soon came to an end. After the bell of the last class had rung, Chu Ning packed her school bag and rushed out of the classroom impatiently. That day¡¯s dinner would be held at the Chu family home to celebrate Father Chu¡¯s birthday. Moreover, everyone acknowledged that Chu Ning¡¯s cooking skills good, so she had naturally accepted the task of preparing dinner for the family. However, what surprised her was that, while she was waiting for a taxi at the school gate, Ye Ting actually joined her! ¡°Huh? Does the eldest daughter of the Ye family also have to personally wait for a taxi?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°Of course. Today is Uncle Chu¡¯s birthday. I haven¡¯t forgotten about it. I wonder if it¡¯s okay if we take a ride back together?¡± Ye Ting voiced out the reason she was standing beside Chu Ning. ¡°Sure. As long as you¡¯re alright with it.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands. She didn¡¯t know what new games Ye Ting wanted to play, but no matter what, if Ye Ting went to visit Father Chu and celebrate his birthday, Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t object and even somewhat agreed with it. This would make Father Chu happier. The half-hour drive wasn¡¯t long, but the two didn¡¯t exchange a word during the entire trip. Chu Ning looked with interest at the scenery outside, while Ye Ting lowered her head and played with her phone. When they reached the gates of the Chu family¡¯s neighborhood, Ye Ting was still looking at her phone. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here. Don¡¯t tell me you want to stay in the taxi?¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. She could feel that Ye Ting¡¯s mind was not on celebrating Father Chu¡¯s birthday. ¡°Coming.¡± Ye Ting snapped back to reality after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s voice. Chapter 150 - Birthday Present Chapter 150: Birthday Present When she got out of the car and saw the neighborhood that she had lived in for more than ten years, a hint of disgust flashed across the depths of her eyes. This was a place that she was extremely familiar with and also a place that she detested. Compared to the Ye family¡¯s living environment, this place was simply like a slum. Chu Ning ignored Ye Ting¡¯s reaction and walked quickly in the direction of the Chu family home. She still had to hurry home and cook! When Chu Ning and Ye Ting stepped into the Chu¡¯s living room, everyone except Chu Huan had a surprised expression on their faces. ¡°Happy birthday, Uncle Chu. Will you not welcome me?¡± Ye Ting mumbled, looking at the people in the living room that she used to be very familiar with. ¡°How can I not welcome you? Xiao Ting, please sit down. This will always be your home,¡± Father Chu quickly replied after being momentarily surprised. However, when he said the last sentence, he stole a glance at Chu Ning. When he saw that Chu Ning did not have any reaction, he heaved a sigh of relief. Ye Ting then greeted the few older brothers at home in sequence. However, what slightly disappointed her was that her third brother, Chu Zhuo, did not return. Due to Chu Zhuo signing a contract with a film and television company, he had been too busy recently, so he could only call Father Chu to give his blessings. As for the other three, each of them had their own special circumstances. Chu Zhe¡¯s attitude towards Ye Ting seemed to be very gentle. As for what he was thinking, it was impossible to know. Chu Jing¡¯s attitude was cold, but Ye Ting understood that her second brother had always been quiet and taciturn. Chu Huan was the most enthusiastic. He even wanted to come up and hug Ye Ting, but she cleverly avoided him. However, he did not feel embarrassed at all and continued to smile. Chu Ning put down her schoolbag and walked into the kitchen. She let Ye Ting have the stage and the opportunity to perform. In fact, both parents felt a little guilty towards Ye Ting. It was not that they had treated her badly before. It was more because of the Dragon Boat Festival Gala; they felt that they had not been able to help Ye Ting. In fact, no matter who the final victor was, they both felt that it was not easy to accept. On one side was their adopted daughter who they had raised for more than ten years, and on the other was their own daughter. It really was a difficult choice. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ye Ting nodded. She sat on the sofa obediently, took out an exquisite gift box from her schoolbag, and handed it to Father Chu. ¡°Here, Uncle Chu. This is the birthday gift I picked for you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Ye Ting had bought a watch for Father Chu, which had cost her tens of thousands. Ever since she had lost to Chu Ning at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala previously, Ye Ting had shut herself at home. Of course, she wasn¡¯t really shut off. Using the weekend, Ye Ting had finally made sense of something. To use magic to defeat magic. If she wanted Chu Ning to submit obediently, she could only find a way to break through using the Chu family. Chu Huan was the best spy she had in the Chu family. After Ye Ting understood this logic, she immediately took action. She knew that Father and Mother Chu were soft-hearted. As long as she kept showing her presence in front of them and acted coquettishly, crying if she had to, she did not believe that the couple would remain indifferent. When the time came, the powerful Chu Ning would only watch helplessly as she was doted on. There was no way to break through! As for these brothers, she needed to take it slow. What gave Ye Ting a headache was that her elder brother Chu Zhe¡¯s IQ was too high, and it was not easy to fool him. And if she wanted to regain a good impression in the hearts of these brothers, she had to make Chu Zhe acknowledge her first! ¡°No need, Xiao Ting. How can Uncle be alright with letting you spend money? I¡¯m already contented that you came to see me.¡± Father Chu gently pushed the exquisite gift box back. For some reason, he didn¡¯t want to accept the things Ye Ting gave him. ¡°Does Uncle dislike me¡­¡± Ye Ting was stunned at first, then said with some grievance. ¡°No, Xiao Ting. Although you¡¯ve returned to the Ye family to live, this is still your home. You can come back anytime, but you¡¯re still studying now and don¡¯t have the ability to earn money on your own, so Uncle can¡¯t accept such a valuable item.¡± Father Chu said firmly yet sincerely, shaking his head. Just when Ye Ting was in a bit of a dilemma, Chu Zhe also spoke up. ¡°Xiao Ting, you spent a lot of money on this gift, right? What did you say to Uncle Ye?¡± Chu Zhe went straight to the core of the problem. He wanted to see how she answered this question. To a certain extent, Ye Ting¡¯s answer also represented her view of this family. Chapter 151 - The Exchange in the Kitchen Chapter 151: The Exchange in the Kitchen Ye Ting¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected Chu Zhe to ask such a question. How was she supposed to answer? When Ye Ting was in the Ye family, she had already made it clear that she wanted to cut off all ties with the Chu family. Therefore, she now addressed Father Chu Uncle and Mother Chu Auntie. Of course, she had made it clear to Ye Zhen that the reason she wanted to get close to the Chu family was to take advantage of them. Also, she couldn¡¯t stand Chu Ning. Even though her living conditions in the Ye family were excellent, she still wanted to continue taking advantage of her brothers¡¯ love for her. Ye Ting didn¡¯t lack love, but she was too greedy ¡ª she wanted everything. At the same time, she didn¡¯t want others to be better off than her, especially Chu Ning. And only by making good use of the Chu family could she deal with Chu Ning more effectively. ¡°Father knows that I¡¯m celebrating Uncle Chu¡¯s birthday. Before I came, I told him about this matter. He was very supportive of me and even said to me that I¡¯ve resided here for more than ten years after all; he hopes that I can keep in touch with this family.¡± Ye Ting lied without changing her expression. Ye Zhen did know about this matter and indeed supported her actions. However, the motive of his support was not as noble as Ye Ting had said. ¡°Yes, Xiao Ting, you¡¯re thoughtful. Uncle Ye treats you quite well. This way, we can all be at ease.¡± Chu Zhe nodded and said with a smile. He also sighed in his heart. As the eldest brother of the family, he had observed Ye Ting¡¯s character very carefully. Chu Zhe still regarded Ye Ting as a younger sister, but he knew that the former Ye Ting would no longer return. Ye Ting¡¯s selfishness and indifference made it impossible for him to compare her with Chu Ning. Even though they both were his younger sisters, Chu Ning¡¯s outstanding performance made him gradually lean towards the latter. Love was mutual. If Ye Ting had expressed her pure longing for this family after leaving them, Chu Zhe¡¯s impression of her would have changed greatly. Unfortunately, she had not expressed this even once. ¡°But sometimes I¡¯m bored at home by myself. I can¡¯t even see my brothers anymore,¡± Ye Ting said, slightly aggrievedly. Seeing her like this, Mother Chu felt somewhat sorrowful. ¡°Xiao Ting, you can always come back and visit. This family welcomes you at any time.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I know. Thank you, Auntie. Auntie is so nice.¡± Ye Ting acted coquettishly. She knew that Father and Mother Chu would fall for this trick. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to help Sister Chu Ning too.¡± After saying that, Ye Ting walked to the kitchen. ¡°What? Why did you come to the kitchen instead of going to the living room to chat? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dirtying your expensive clothes?¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Ye Ting¡¯s refined appearance. ¡°Sister Chu Ning, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be able to study so well, look so beautiful, and now, you actually know how to cook. Is there anything in this world that you can¡¯t do?¡± Ye Ting said with a sigh. ¡°Oh, right. You are also wealthy. Am I right? Respected Rolls-Royce owner,¡± Ye Ting changed her tone again and appeared to mock her. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If not, just go out. Don¡¯t stay here and hinder me.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t spoil Ye Ting. Unlike her parents or her brothers, she was still very careful when talking to Ye Ting. If she felt uncomfortable, she would directly refute her. ¡°Sister, you must think that I came back today to celebrate Uncle¡¯s birthday with some ulterior motive, right? You think this of me, but aren¡¯t you the same? You¡¯re not more noble than me. You¡¯re clearly so rich that you can afford such a good car. Why don¡¯t you give it to this family to improve their lives? Seventh Brother is lying in the ward, but I don¡¯t see you doing anything for him? Although I¡¯m not as rich as you, I still gave him a gift, didn¡¯t I?¡± The conversation between the two was blocked by the roaring of the kitchen¡¯s cooker hood. Those in the living room could not hear clearly, but they could hear each other. Chu Ning looked at the aggressive Ye Ting, and she really wanted to laugh. Sure enough, her evil intentions had been revealed. It seemed that Chu Huan had not told Ye Ting that she had helped the Chu family pay off their debts. Perhaps Chu Huan thought that telling Ye Ting such news would make her feel bad, but this piece of information had brought Ye Ting a lot of trouble. ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I live here because I like this kind of family atmosphere. As for my car, what does it have to do with you?¡± Chu Ning replied with disdain. ¡°Sister¡¯s reason is not reliable. I don¡¯t believe that you can clearly live in a better environment, but yet are staying in this bird cage. You have no motives?¡± Ye Ting sneered. Chapter 152 - The Protective Chu Jing Chapter 152: The Protective Chu Jing ¡°Please don¡¯t use your filthy thoughts to speculate about my behavior. What I¡¯m willing to do is my business, but let me remind you, don¡¯t be too proud. Otherwise, you will be the one suffering in the end.¡± Chu Ning really didn¡¯t want to embarrass Ye Ting on Father Chu¡¯s birthday. She didn¡¯t care what Ye Ting did, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt Father and Mother Chu. After all, Ye Ting had lived here for more than ten years, and Father and Mother Chu still had feelings for this adopted daughter. ¡°Sister is really overbearing. Let¡¯s wait and see, then?¡± After Ye Ting said this, Mother Chu came into the kitchen. Thereafter, a sweet smile suddenly appeared on Ye Ting¡¯s face. She continued, ¡°Sister is really amazing, unlike me, who doesn¡¯t know anything. Sigh, I¡¯m not of any help to her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiao Ting. You should go out. The kitchen smells strongly. I¡¯ll help Xiao Ning,¡± Mother Chu hurriedly said. Mother Chu wasn¡¯t aware of Ye Ting¡¯s true intentions. When Ye Ting had lived in the Chu family, she didn¡¯t even clean the dishes, let alone cook dinner. ¡°Okay, thank you, Auntie.¡± Ye Ting walked out after saying that. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to disgust Chu Ning, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered entering the kitchen. After Ye Ting came out of the kitchen, her eyes fell on the room she used to live in. Of course, it was Chu Ning¡¯s room now. For some reason, Ye Ting suddenly wanted to go in and take a look. She secretly looked at Chu Ning who was busy in the kitchen. After confirming that she didn¡¯t notice her, she walked straight to Chu Ning¡¯s room. However, as soon as she reached the door of Chu Ning¡¯s room, Chu Jing¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Ye Ting, did you ask for Chu Ning¡¯s permission?¡± Ye Ting stopped in her tracks. She turned around and saw Chu Jing¡¯s calm face. ¡°Second Brother, I just wanted to see my old room. I¡­¡± Chu Jing had startled her. She even forgot to act coquettishly, although it wouldn¡¯t have had any effect on Chu Jing. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true that you want to see your own room, but this is Chu Ning¡¯s room. You don¡¯t live here,¡± Chu Jing continued to speak calmly. When Chu Huan saw this situation, he wanted to say something but hesitated. He did not dare to go forward to persuade him. When Second Brother was expressionless, it meant that he was really angry. Ye Ting was also aware of this. Ye Ting did not even understand why the ever-gentle Second Brother was so hostile towards her. In her memory, although her second brother was not the one who treated her the best in the Chu family, it was not to this extent where they were almost at loggerheads. What Ye Ting did not know was that she was also very innocent. Chu Jing had thought that Chu Ning¡¯s inexplicable disappearance had something to do with Ye Ting. And now, the person who wanted to harm Chu Ning actually wanted to go to her room. What was she trying to do? Chu Jing really could not tolerate such behavior. ¡°Okay, Second Brother. I know I¡¯m in the wrong.¡± Ye Ting walked to the sofa in a daze. In less than half a minute, her eyes gradually turned red. Then, tears slowly flowed down her delicate cheeks. Just looking at her current appearance was enough to make people feel tender love for her. Chu Huan opened his mouth wide. He felt very sorry for her, but then he looked at his big brother Chu Zhe and felt that only he could comfort Ye Ting. ¡°Xiao Ting, there¡¯s still a while before dinner starts. Will you go out for a walk with me first? Tell me if you have any grievances. Chu Jing¡¯s tone was indeed a little harsh earlier. I¡¯ll apologize on his behalf,¡± Chu Zhe said gently. ¡°No need, Big Brother. Second Brother isn¡¯t wrong. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have appeared here and caused trouble for you.¡± Ye Ting rubbed her eyes and sobbed. ¡°What are you talking about? Xiao Ting, you¡¯ve always been our sister. As long as you¡¯re willing, you¡¯re welcome here anytime. We¡¯ll always be your brothers.¡± Chu Zhe was also in a bit of a dilemma. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Jing to be so unfriendly towards Ye Ting. There must have been a misunderstanding, and it should be just as he expected. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to buy your favorite cotton candy. Recently, the supermarket here seems to have launched the latest flavor.¡± Chu Zhe continued to patiently coax Ye Ting. In the past, when Ye Ting had still been in the Chu family, every time she was unhappy, as long as Chu Zhe was around, he would take her to the store and buy her all kinds of things to coax her. ¡°Really, Big Brother? I knew it ¡ª you¡¯re the best.¡± A sweet smile swiftly appeared on Ye Ting¡¯s face. She quickly forgot about what had happened earlier. In a trance, she seemed to have returned to the days when she was still in the Chu family, and her big brother, Chu Zhe, was spoiling her as usual. She just wanted to continue to possess these elder brothers¡¯ love for her. ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Zhe nodded with a smile. Chapter 153 - Its Good to Know How to Act Coquettishly Chapter 153: It¡¯s Good to Know How to Act Coquettishly Then, the two of them walked out of the Chu family¡¯s house one after the other. Chu Ning and Mother Chu were still busy in the kitchen, but the living room fell into silence once again. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have caused such an unpleasant incident on your birthday.¡± After a moment, Chu Jing broke the deadlock and said softly. ¡°Ah, Xiao Jing. Actually, objectively speaking, what you did wasn¡¯t wrong. What surprised me was that you stopped Ye Ting.¡± Father Chu didn¡¯t blame Chu Jing. Since young, Chu Jing had been very sensible. Although he didn¡¯t usually speak much, he was indeed a very reasonable person. According to his personality and Father Chu¡¯s understanding of him, Chu Jing shouldn¡¯t have spoken to Ye Ting in that manner today, especially since it was his birthday. ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t let the tragedy happen again.¡± After saying this, Chu Jing turned around and walked to his room. He didn¡¯t want to explain it too explicitly to Father Chu because it would only make him more sad. But he was also wrong. Ye Ting really didn¡¯t have the guts to harm Chu Ning at the moment¡­ Father Chu was a little puzzled. He simply lowered his head and thought for a moment, then sighed. He couldn¡¯t figure it out either. More than an hour later, Chu Zhe and Ye Ting returned. The difference was that Ye Ting¡¯s face was brimming with a brilliant smile. It was impossible to tell that she had cried more than a half hour ago. Both of her hands were holding huge cotton candy, and her pockets were filled. It seemed that Ye Ting had returned with a full load from the supermarket. At this time, dinner was almost ready after Chu Ning¡¯s and Mother Chu¡¯s bustling about. Chu Ning removed her apron and walked out of the kitchen. She let out a breath; it was finally about to end. However, when she saw her big brother Chu Zhe, with Ye Ting beside him, and the cotton candy in Ye Ting¡¯s hands, she instantly understood something. She was a little jealous, but at the same time, a little helpless. ¡°It is really true. A girl who can act coquettishly really has an advantage. I¡¯m so envious,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. It must be that Ye Ting had used some tricks, so her big brother had no choice but to come out and personally coax her. Her big brother was such a smart person. Unless he had no other choice, he would not obviously show his love for Ye Ting in front of her. He would only be neutral. Sure enough, when Chu Zhe saw Chu Ning walk out of the kitchen, he had an awkward expression. Although he knew that it was not good to openly favor one side, it was Father Chu¡¯s birthday that day, so he had had to stabilize the situation. But Ye Ting was different. At this moment, she was like a proud little princess, showing off her spoils of war to Chu Ning. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re so good to me. The cotton candy you bought for me is so delicious. Also, that popping candy and yogurt are not bad. It¡¯s just that my pocket can¡¯t hold too many things.¡± Ye Ting appeared to be talking to Chu Zhe, but her eyes were fixed on Chu Ning. ¡°Here, Sister Chu Ning, do you want to eat cotton candy? Big Brother bought two for me; he¡¯s afraid that I won¡¯t have enough. So I¡¯ll give you one.¡± Ye Ting took some cotton candy and handed it to Chu Ning. ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t like sweet things.¡± Chu Ning smiled and refused, shaking her head. ¡°Sigh, Big Brother bought these. Don¡¯t tell me you dislike the things that Big Brother bought?¡± Ye Ting asked relentlessly. ¡°No, my teeth aren¡¯t good. I can¡¯t eat sweet things, and I can¡¯t eat soft things either.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t fall for Ye Ting¡¯s trick. At the same time, she was secretly mocking Ye Ting. She was mocking her for only knowing how to rely on others, but she, Chu Ning, didn¡¯t care for these things. ¡°Chu Ning, why are you like this? Xiao Ting is kind enough to treat you to something. If you don¡¯t appreciate it, then forget it. I want it!¡± After saying that, Chu Huan took the cotton candy from Ye Ting¡¯s hand and took a bite with great satisfaction. Seeing this scene, Chu Ning could only sigh inside. He probably had not heard the ridicule in her tone towards Ye Ting. Ye Ting also cursed Chu Huan in her heart. She was going to make good use of this cotton candy to embarrass Chu Ning, but it was taken away by this idiot Chu Huan. Just as Ye Ting was thinking about a way to make things difficult for Chu Ning, Mother Chu walked out of the kitchen with a large pot of hot soup in her hands. ¡°The dishes are all ready. Everyone, go sit at the table and get ready to eat.¡± Seeing this, Ye Ting had no choice but to restrain her thoughts. However, she snorted to herself because the show was about to begin. She had to defeat Chu Ning that day and make her suffer a big loss! Chapter 154 - Handmade Chapter 154: Handmade Ye Ting¡¯s return to the Chu family that day was to deliver a profound lesson to Chu Ning! And now was the critical moment for her to display her eloquence. For this, she had made ample preparations! When everyone had been seated around the table, Ye Ting picked up the drink in front of her and took the lead to speak, ¡°Uncle Chu, happy birthday! During the time that I¡¯ve returned to the Ye family, I¡¯ve missed you very much, along with Auntie and, of course, my brothers. But some people think that I¡¯m just pretending and not telling the truth, that I¡¯m just putting on an act. However, the fact that I¡¯ve returned to this family on this special day makes things clear.¡± After Ye Ting clinked glasses with Father Chu, she took out a number of small and exquisite woven ornaments from her school bag. ¡°Uncle Chu, Auntie Chu, and my brothers, including sister Chu Ning, I¡¯ve prepared a small gift for each of you. It¡¯s not very special and not expensive, but I made it myself. It represents my heart.¡± Each of the knitted ornaments she took out represented a character, which was the name of every member of the Chu family, while Chu Ning¡¯s had the word ¡°Ning¡±! Ye Ting had been preparing for this for a long time. She had made these herself. It was supposed to be her trump card, but after the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, she felt that if she didn¡¯t do something about it, she reckoned that these things might not be of much use then. And today, Father Chu¡¯s birthday provided her with a great opportunity! Ye Ting distributed the small gifts she had prepared to everyone present, including Chu Ning. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll leave Third Brother¡¯s, Fifth Brother¡¯s, Sixth Brother¡¯s, and Seventh Brother¡¯s in your care. When they come back in future, you can pass these to them.¡± Ye Ting said with a smile. Mother Chu accepted these small handmade gifts from Ye Ting with a complicated expression. No one present could refuse them. First of all, it wasn¡¯t expensive. Secondly, it was made by Ye Ting herself. ¡°Wow, Xiao Ting, you¡¯re too thoughtful! Even when you returned to the Ye family, you didn¡¯t forget about us.¡± Chu Huan was like an audience watching a performance, cheering for Ye Ting at the appropriate times. After Chu Huan had said that, he didn¡¯t forget to look at Chu Ning with a smug look. The meaning was very obvious. Ye Ting had prepared such heartfelt and sincere items for Father Chu¡¯s birthday, but she, Chu Ning, didn¡¯t have anything to show. ¡°Xiao Ting is thoughtful.¡± Chu Zhe smilingly agreed. Chu Jing remained silent. He didn¡¯t express his opinion, but he didn¡¯t reject the item that Ye Ting had publicly gifted him. Father Chu was also deeply touched. In his opinion, when Ye Ting had been in the Chu family, she had never been as sensible as she was today. However, even when she had returned to a wealthy family like the Ye family, she still spent a lot of effort to create these gifts that were not considered exquisite, but could move people. ¡°Mom and Dad, I don¡¯t have the ability to earn money right now. My usual expenses are all pocket money given by my parents, so I¡¯m not very rich either. But when I have the ability to earn money in the future, I¡¯ll definitely work hard to let both of you and my brothers live a good life instead of enjoying it alone. I feel that when a person is rich, he has a reason and an obligation to give back to his family.¡± If Ye Ting¡¯s first two sentences were considered normal, then the last two sentences were blatantly mocking Chu Ning. Once Chu Zhe had heard these words, he unconsciously frowned slightly and then relaxed. However, the smile on his face was a little frozen. Chu Jing appeared very calm as usual. No one could guess what was going through his mind. Although Chu Huan was a little puzzled, he knew that Ye Ting had given a good speech. He could not help but start clapping. And thus, he really did so. ¡°Good. Well said, Xiao Ting. These are the correct life values!¡± Chu Huan said as he clapped enthusiastically. However, he was embarrassed to find that no one else echoed what he had said. Including Father and Mother Chu, the expressions on their faces were also a little unnatural. Both husband and wife could hear the ridicule that Ye Ting was aiming at Chu Ning. And Chu Ning, as the person involved, could naturally feel it. However, she did not appear to be irate. She continued to maintain her smile and looked at peace. ¡°I think Ye Ting spoke very well. I feel the same.¡± Chu Ning looked at Ye Ting appreciatively. She decided to let Ye Ting off. She did not want to embarrass her, even though she was already provoking her. Chapter 155 - Showdown Chapter 155: Showdown ¡°Really? It seems that sister Chu Ning and I really have some tacit understanding.¡± Ye Ting sat down and decided to first take a break. At this time, Mother Chu came out to smooth things over. She smiled and said, ¡°Quick, try Xiao Ning¡¯s cooking. Xiao Ting, you may not have eaten Xiao Ning¡¯s cooking before. It¡¯s very delicious, not inferior to the standards of some big restaurants!¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie, I¡¯ll try it.¡± Ye Ting picked up a piece of stir-fried lotus root with black fungus and put it into her mouth. She tasted it carefully. She had to admit that Chu Ning¡¯s cooking skills were even better than the Ye family¡¯s personal chef. But so what? This could not change her determination to embarrass Chu Ning today! ¡°This dish is really delicious. Sister Chu Ning is really an all-rounder. She has money, does well in her studies, and is beautiful. It makes me look a little bad,¡± Ye Ting said with a rather sarcastic tone. ¡°Xiao Ting, you are also very outstanding. You have prepared this small gift for me with great care,¡± Father Chu hastily said. He was indeed touched by Ye Ting¡¯s visit that day, not merely due to the gift. Chu Ning continued to endure it. She didn¡¯t know what Ye Ting would say next. Sure enough, Ye Ting started again. ¡°No, but I know that people need to know how to share. It¡¯s the only way to improve ourselves. Sister Chu Ning, if a person is already very rich and can even afford to buy a top-class luxury car, but this person is still unwilling to share everything with his family, what would you think of this person?¡± This time, Ye Ting went all out, not giving Chu Ning a chance to catch her breath. ¡°How else can it be viewed? This kind of person is extremely egoistic. She is only concerned about herself. If it were me, I would have used it to help the family through difficult times,¡± Chu Huan said casually. Of course, he did not know that the person Ye Ting was referring to was Chu Ning. If he had known, he would not have said anything. This was because Chu Ning had just paid off a huge debt for the Chu family. Even if Chu Huan did not like Chu Ning, Chu Ning had done an excellent job in handling this matter, and no one could put any blame on her. Chu Huan also did not think that Chu Ning was a selfish person. After Chu Zhe heard Ye Ting¡¯s words, the smile on his face immediately vanished. Ye Ting¡¯s coquettish act had already brought back memories of his past, causing him to be moved by compassion. He was prepared to carefully weigh his feelings towards Ye Ting, but these two sentences from her made his good impression disappear completely. He had been a little naive. Ye Ting was openly targeting Chu Ning, and everything that she had done previously had just been a foreshadowing. Luxurious car? Rich? Selfish? Ye Ting¡¯s intentions were really sinister to the extreme. Her goal was to make everyone present completely change their good impression of Chu Ning. It could be foreseen that if Chu Ning did not speak, Ye Ting would next be telling the story of Chu Ning¡¯s Rolls-Royce. ¡°Dad, on this special day, I want to tell you something. I wanted to tell you and Mom earlier, but it wasn¡¯t ready at the time, so I¡¯m taking this opportunity to tell you and my brothers.¡± Chu Ning also raised the wine glass in front of her and gave Father Chu a toast. Then, she looked around at everyone, continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve transferred Seventh Brother to a better hospital. The medical standards there can be said to be the best in M City. Regarding Seventh Brother¡¯s general rehabilitation surgery, it¡¯s about to begin. These few days, Seventh Brother will also be preparing for this surgery in advance. When the time comes, I¡¯ll still need your signature, Dad. After all, you¡¯re Seventh Brother¡¯s guardian.¡± After Chu Ning had uttered these words, the entire living room suddenly fell silent. Chu Zhe¡¯s face displayed no emotion. He had long guessed it. However, other than him and Chu Ning, everyone present was very clear about what it actually meant for Chu Ning to dare say these words. Chu Zhang¡¯s physical problems couldn¡¯t be resolved by some simple procedure. It could be said that, for a regular family, even if they used up their entire life savings, Chu Zhang might not be able to be cured. That was literally millions in cash! As for Ye Ting, she was in a complete mess. Why didn¡¯t this script develop according to what she had set up? Chapter 156 - Chu Zhes Explanation Chapter 156: Chu Zhe¡¯s Explanation She had obviously already suppressed Chu Ning completely. The reason she came to the Chu family that day was not to celebrate Father Chu¡¯s birthday! Ye Ting did not expect Chu Ning to be prepared as well. Moreover, her counterattack was so swift and fierce that she could not come up any means of retaliating! At the thought of this, she looked at Chu Huan with a hint of disgust in her eyes. If he had provided her with such information earlier, she would not have been so passive! Chu Huan also had an innocent and surprised look on his face. He did not know what was going through Ye Ting¡¯s mind at this moment. He was also shocked by the important news that Chu Ning had tossed out. If Chu Ning was not joking, then she was too rich. That was secondary ¡ª she was actually willing to spend on the Chu family and Chu Zhang! A life cannot be bought with money, but Chu Huan knew that if it were not for Chu Ning, their parents would not have been able to cure Chu Zhang¡¯s health problem for the rest of his life. On the other side, Father and Mother Chu wore complex expressions on their faces and were trembling slightly. They had not expected Chu Ning to have quietly sacrificed so much, and without their knowledge. ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡­ you¡¯re making me feel ashamed, as a parent.¡± Father Chu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He had many children, but apart from Chu Zhang, everyone else was in good health. Only Chu Zhang had been born disabled; this was something that Father Chu could never let go of! But now, on his birthday, his young daughter had publicly announced this good news. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t think too much. I will still say the same ¡ª we are family, forever a family. It has been this way from the moment I stepped into the Chu family. So you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. This is what I should do. After all, I have money.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning glanced at Ye Ting. But at this moment, Ye Ting could be said to be in a terrible state. Her face was ashen, and she sat mutely on the chair. Without a doubt, all her efforts that day had been in vain. Not only had she not made Chu Ning fall out of favor in front of the Chu family, but she had also provided a strong contrast, highlighting Chu Ning¡¯s excellence. As the only daughter of a wealthy family like the Ye family, she was still far from making as much a contribution to the Chu family as Chu Ning had. What surprised her was that, it was fine if Chu Ning was rich, but the point was that she was really willing to spend on the Chu family¡­ She was unaware that the school had long rewarded Chu Ning with a villa, and that Chu Ning had invited Chu Ning¡¯s parents to move there, but the latter had been unwilling to do so. ¡°Dad, you should be happy to have an outstanding daughter like Xiao Ning.¡± At this moment, Chu Jing, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke. He raised the wine glass in front of him and made a toast in Father Chu¡¯s direction. ¡°Yes, Dad. Xiao Ning is much more impressive than us brothers,¡± Chu Zhe also echoed softly. Chu Huan thought for a moment, but in the end, he did not say anything. He had actually wanted to praise Chu Ning a little, but when he saw Ye Ting¡¯s dejected look, he decided to keep his mouth shut in the end. In any case, Chu Zhe and Chu Jing had already complimented her. Ye Ting still seemed to be a little grudging. She tucked her slightly messy chestnut-colored curls behind her ear and abruptly raised her head. She looked at Chu Ning and said, ¡°Sister Chu Ning¡¯s actions really impressed me and made me feel very touched; that you¡¯re be able to give so much to my family, and take on the title of Jingyuan High School¡¯s school belle. However, I¡¯m a little curious. Sister Chu Ning, can you tell us about how you made your fortune? I believe that Uncle Chu, Auntie Chu, and all our brothers are also curious.¡± Ye Ting was still unwilling to give up. She did not believe that Chu Ning, a high school student who was not even 18 years old, had such great ability! Perhaps this money was not obtained through legal means! However, what surprised Ye Ting was that Chu Zhe spoke up at this time. ¡°Xiao Ning¡¯s ability to earn money is beyond doubt. She has a very strong investment acumen. At the start, Xiao Ning accumulated the initial capital by tutoring Jingyuan High School students. Then, she invested in the real estate industry, making her value rapidly increase by dozens of times. ¡°Dad, Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry. Xiao Ning spoke with me last night when we went out for a walk,¡± Chu Zhe explained with a smile. Of course, he knew what Ye Ting had been thinking, but this time, he was on Chu Ning¡¯s side. When Chu Zhe was giving the explanation, he deliberately blurred out some key information points and only gave a general idea. He didn¡¯t intend for Ye Ting believe his words, but it was fine as long as their parents believed it. Chapter 157 - Moved Chapter 157: Moved Once Ye Ting had heard Chu Zhe¡¯s words, her last glimmer of hope was also shattered. She knew that, this time, Chu Ning had won again. ¡°Why! Why is it like this!¡± Ye Ting ranted inside. She did not understand why, even though she had clearly returned to the Ye family and had an incomparable advantage over Chu Ning, she had not won against Chu Ning a single time during their confrontations. Chu Ning was simply like her natural nemesis. No matter how she targeted her, the other party could easily resolve it. In a trance, she suddenly had a strange thought. If she had not returned to the Ye family, what would the ending be like now? However, as soon as this thought appeared, it was immediately rejected by her. She did not want to continue staying in this slum that she had finally escaped from! ¡°Ye Ting, why aren¡¯t you eating? Are you planning to go back to the Ye family for another meal? That¡¯s not good. Uncle and Auntie Ye will say that we didn¡¯t treat you well.¡± Chu Ning looked at the dazed Ye Ting and reminded her softly. ¡°Yes, thank you, Sister Chu Ning.¡± Ye Ting came back to her senses. She picked up a piece of beef and placed it in her bowl, but she didn¡¯t eat it. Even though Chu Ning¡¯s dishes were very delicious, she had no appetite at the moment. However, among the people present that night, almost everyone was in a good mood except for her. Therefore, Ye Ting could only force a smile and go through with the birthday party. After dinner, Ye Ting silently picked up her school bag and was about to leave the Chu family. The gift that she had carefully prepared hadn¡¯t work. Instead, it became a foil to Chu Ning. She was extremely eager to leave this place immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay a little longer? Ye Ting, after all, this is the place where you¡¯ve lived for more than ten years. If you want to stay here, I can let you sleep in my bed. I can sleep on the sofa.¡± Chu Ning said suddenly with a smile, looking at Ye Ting who was about to leave. ¡°No need. I have to go back early. I haven¡¯t finished my homework yet.¡± Ye Ting shook her head in refusal. Of course, she was not in a hurry to return home to do her homework. It was just that the environment here made her a little uncomfortable. Although she had not lived in the Ye family for a long time, Ye Ting felt that that was her home and the place where she should really live. ¡°Okay, indeed. Studying is more important. Then I won¡¯t ask you to stay.¡± Chu Ning nodded indifferently. She understood Ye Ting¡¯s intentions very well. She had asked her to stay in order to see how she would react. ¡°Xiao Ting, it¡¯s already dark. Let me send you off!¡± Chu Huan walked in front of Ye Ting, smiling. ¡°No need, Fourth Brother. You should take good care of yourself.¡± After saying that, Ye Ting gently pushed Chu Huan away. She opened the door, and left the place. If Chu Zhe had proposed to send her off, she could still accept it. After all, in Ye Ting¡¯s eyes, Chu Zhe was still of value and use to her. But if it was Chu Huan, then forget it. She was afraid that she would not be able to hold back and scold him when she went out. If Ye Ting hadn¡¯t wanted to leave a good impression on Father and Mother Chu, she really would not want to have any relationship with Chu Huan. ¡°Why would Chu Jing have such great hostility towards me?¡± As Ye Ting walked, she carefully tried to recall if any of her actions had angered Chu Jing. But after thinking for a long time, there was still no result. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll look for an opportunity to get Chu Huan to find out for me,¡± Ye Ting could only think helplessly. But she was doubtful about whether Chu Huan could actually do it. After Ye Ting left, the atmosphere in the Chu family became more harmonious. Chu Zhuo made a phone call to Father Chu, while the fifth and sixth son of the Chu family called Mother Chu. After a brief chat, they hung up the phone. A forlorn expression appeared on Mother Chu¡¯s face. She had no way to get the brothers to come back, but it was good to know that they were safe and sound. After Chu Zhuo, Chu Zhang also called Father Chu. After wishing Father Chu happy birthday, Chu Zhang told him that Chu Ning had transferred him to another hospital and had prepared to pay for his expenses. After his body had recuperated, he could begin the surgery. Although Chu Ning had already mentioned this at the dining table, Father Chu could not hold back for a moment when he heard it from Chu Zhang himself. Two streams of tears flowed down his tanned face. He stood on the narrow balcony, one hand trembling as he held the phone to his ear. On the other side of the phone, Chu Zhang was speaking softly. His other hand removed a box of squashed cigarettes from his pocket and pulled one out with difficulty. Chapter 158 - Blessings Chapter 158: Blessings After lighting a cigarette, Chu Ming slowly blew out a smoke ring. ¡°Xiao Zhang, this is the chance your sister gave you to stand up again. You must cherish it and don¡¯t waste her efforts.¡± ¡­ The next day, when Chu Ning arrived at the classroom, she found that the atmosphere in the class was somewhat lively. All the students had their heads buried in notes and were scribbling away. Chu Ning instantly understood that the Year 3 students were about to take the college entrance exam. According to the usual practice, the Year 1 and 2 students would write some words of blessing to their seniors at this time, to encourage them to perform well in the coming exams, to obtain desirable results, and to be admitted to their ideal university. As soon as Chu Ning sat in her seat, she found a thick stack of notes on her desk. When class monitor Song Gui saw Chu Ning, his eyes lit up. He immediately ran all the way to her. ¡°School belle, you are now very famous in Jingyuan High School, so all the seniors want your autograph. Could we trouble you to write messages on all these notes?¡± Song Gui said rather ingratiatingly. ¡°Song Gui, is this how you beg me to do something? I didn¡¯t even say whether I would agree or not, and you¡¯ve simply placed this small stack of notes in front of me. Also, don¡¯t call me the school belle. I don¡¯t like to hear it.¡± Chu Ning looked at him and said somewhat helplessly. Song Gui had a great personality, and he was very tactful and clever in dealing with people. This was also the reason he could become the class monitor. Chu Ning also had a good relationship with him, especially previously, when she had been surrounded by unreasonable classmates. Song Gui had helped her out, although it didn¡¯t have much effect. ¡°Don¡¯t, Chu Ning. We are good friends. You know, the school told our class teacher about this again. The class teacher didn¡¯t want to call you to the office for such a small matter, so this could only fall to me. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Song Gui said, with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you consider my time? There are so many notes, and it¡¯ll take me the whole morning to finish writing them all. Besides, isn¡¯t our message anonymous? How come mine is made public?¡± Chu Ning was a bit depressed. Others only needed to write one message, but she had to write dozens of them. If it had been someone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t be happy either. Moreover, Chu Ning felt that this kind of blessing was not necessary at all. If results were good, they were good; if they were bad, they were bad. Could it be that because of her well-wishes, they would suddenly be enlightened and would perform exceptionally in the exam? This was not like winning the lottery. ¡°Your note is different from others. It has a special mark. The person who gets the note you wrote will know that this is a blessing written by Chu Ning herself. Moreover, these notes would be given out by drawing. It¡¯s very random and is also a way for the school to motivate the Year 3 students. It¡¯s your fault that you not only study well, but are also beautiful.¡± Song Gui continued patiently. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to give you the notes.¡± Chu Ning smiled, with two delicate and white fingers quickly twirling the gel pen in her hand. ¡°Can I treat you to milk tea? Take it that I¡¯m begging you. The class teacher has told me about this. You don¡¯t want to see me get scolded, do you?¡± Song Gui suddenly said miserably. He knew that the soft approach worked better on Chu Ning. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it as doing you a favor?¡± Chu Ning stopped twirling the pen. She lightly knocked on the table and continued, ¡°One more thing. Do my cleaning duties for a week.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. Chu Ning, are you a medieval farmer? You¡¯re so good at exploitation.¡± Song Gui complained to himself. ¡°Then why are you getting Chu Ning to write so many notes? Isn¡¯t her time her own?¡± Xiaomi, who was at the side, proudly piped up for Chu Ning. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I promise. I promise, okay? But Chu Ning, you have to write these blessings well. Don¡¯t be perfunctory,¡± Song Gui warned seriously. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. You can go back to your seat.¡± Chu Ning waved her hand impatiently. Her right hand had already started writing furiously. Song Gui looked at Chu Ning¡¯s expression and nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, he also felt a little emotional. He actually admired Chu Ning a little. Whether it was her studies, looks, or personality, Chu Ning was brilliant. And judging from the fact that the school leaders had asked Chu Ning to write the blessings, Chu Ning¡¯s position in Jingyuan High School was almost unshakable. The school leaders were her solid backing. Chapter 159 - The Peculiar Yan Shen Chapter 159: The Peculiar Yan Shen On the other side, Ye Ting had suddenly lost interest in writing blessings after seeing Chu Ning writing at full speed. After all, she had just been dealt a blow by Chu Ning the night before. She simply tore up the note in her hand and ceased writing. There were so many blessings, they would not miss out one from Ye Ting. It was not until the end of the last morning class that Chu Ning let out a sigh of relief. Ever since Song Gui had told her about this matter that morning, the pen in Chu Ning¡¯s hand had not stopped. And when the teacher saw Chu Ning¡¯s behavior, he did not say anything. When she went to the cafeteria for lunch, Chu Ning saw Luo Yu sitting not far from her. She was about to carry the lunchbox to Luo Yu¡¯s side when Yan Shen suddenly appeared in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s sit here,¡± he said calmly. Chu Ning did not hesitate. She put down the lunchbox and sat down once more. Yan Shen would not look for her if there was nothing bothering him. If he was looking for her, there must be a reason. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± Chu Ning asked as she ate the sweet and sour pork ribs in the lunchbox. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich.¡± Yan Shen was also eating with his head lowered. However, his words surprised Chu Ning. ¡°Did I hear wrongly? Why do I feel that it¡¯s unbelievable to hear you mention money? Would someone of your status care about this? You¡¯re the future heir of the Yan Corporation. Money is just a string of numbers to you.¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. ¡°I actually don¡¯t care how much money you have. But it can reflect your ability. Chu Ning, you don¡¯t give me the feeling that you¡¯re a student. In some ways, you¡¯re similar to my sister,¡± Yan Shen concluded. ¡°I¡¯m not as unscrupulous as your sister,¡± she thought to herself. ¡°If I¡¯m not a student, then what am I, a teacher?¡± Chu Ning deliberately said. ¡°I admit that I underestimated you in the past. You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Yan Shen shook his head and continued. ¡°Of course I know what you meant. Don¡¯t tell me that I have to explain to you that I¡¯m from another world?¡± Chu Ning thought helplessly. She did not know what Yan Shen meant by suddenly coming to say this to her today. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Chu Ning did not intend to explain. There was no need for her to do so. ¡°Regarding the national physics competition in a few days, are you confident of winning the first prize?¡± Yan Shen suddenly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. After all, this is a national competition. With such a large scale, there will definitely be a few geniuses,¡± Chu Ning said after thinking for a while. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve finished eating. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Yan Shen picked up the lunchbox in his hand and left in a hurry. In fact, he had not finished eating. There was still more than half of the food left in the lunchbox. ¡°Yan Shen, isn¡¯t it a bad habit to waste food?¡± Chu Ning said loudly as she looked at Yan Shen¡¯s back. Yan Shen didn¡¯t seem to hear Chu Ning¡¯s voice, but his pace quickened slightly. After walking out of the cafeteria, Yan Shen¡¯s face remained very calm. Yan Shen didn¡¯t go to the classroom. He walked in the direction of the restroom. After a moment, Yan Shen appeared in front of the mirror of the restroom¡¯s sink. His face abruptly flushed red in the mirror. Then, he coughed heavily a few times and, with his hand, took out a white handkerchief from his pocket to cover his mouth. The bright red was like ink, quickly turning the handkerchief into a blood-red painting. Yan Shen looked at himself in the mirror with a frown, his face pallid. As usual, he did not display any emotions. He just carefully wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and rinsed his face with some water. Then, he wrapped the handkerchief and threw it into the trash can. His personal doctor¡¯s words from three days prior still left a deep impression on him. ¡°Did¡­ did something happen to you recently?¡± At home, the personal doctor asked him. ¡°No,¡± Yan Shen said softly after hesitating for a moment. ¡°Uncle Ji, is there something wrong with my health?¡± Yan Shen looked at his personal doctor. There was no doubt about Uncle Ji¡¯s professional ability. Moreover, he had already given him physical examinations for more than ten years, but he had never questioned him like he did that day. ¡°Xiao Shen¡­ I hope it¡¯s a misjudgment.¡± The personal doctor removed his glasses with a melancholic expression and wiped the corners of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the results after I go back and look through the information again. Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Shen, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chapter 160 - Disease Chapter 160: Disease After the personal doctor had finished speaking, he turned to leave. ¡°Uncle Ji.¡± Yan Shen unexpectedly called out quietly from behind him. The personal doctor stopped in his tracks. He had watched Yan Shen grow from a baby who could not speak to the handsome boy he was currently. He treated Yan Shen as if he was his own child. However, ever since he had finished examining Yan Shen, a faint feeling of powerlessness and anguish filled his heart. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± the personal doctor replied gently, not turning his head. He stood at the door and was about to walk out, but his back kept facing Yan Shen. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about my health problems, including my father.¡± Yan Shen¡¯s tone was still mellow with a hint of gentleness. He did not seem to be affected. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Yan Shen continued. ¡°Okay.¡± After the personal doctor hastily responded, he hurriedly walked out of Yan Shen¡¯s house. After walking through a street, he reached the next corner. He let go of the medical box and let it fall. He slowly collapsed to the ground. The personal doctor finally could no longer control his emotions. He covered his face with his hands and wept silently. ¡°Silly child, Uncle is really useless¡­¡± The personal doctor leaned weakly against the street lamp. Yan Shen was a kind and heartwarming child. However, not many people knew that about him. Perhaps only he knew. Even Yan Shen¡¯s father had never truly understood his son. The personal doctor remembered clearly that this child, who was not good at expressing himself, would secretly share some interesting things with him when he was young. He would also share with him the milk candy that he thought was the best and was also his favorite¡­ However, just now, he had detected that Yan Shen¡¯s heart rate was not quite right. In that instant, he thought of the name of the disease. The disease with a high mortality rate was also the one that he was unable to cure. ¡­ The physics teacher¡¯s classes were held for the entire afternoon. Because they had to prepare for the selection exam organized by the school, it was necessary to consolidate some physics knowledge prior to that. Chu Ning was not in the mood to listen to the explanation of basic theoretical knowledge. Perhaps the school¡¯s selection exam would have such questions, but in an examination venue at the level of the national physics competition, it was not possible to set questions based on the knowledge in the books. Solid subject knowledge was only the foundation. One had to be able to dynamically expand their thinking in order to deal with the difficulties that the setter had come up with. So, at this moment, Chu Ning looked out of the window. She held her chin with one hand, her thoughts elsewhere. She thought about a lot of things, all the way until what had happened this afternoon. Chu Ning did not understand why Yan Shen would inexplicably chat with her. In the past, every time he spoke with her, he would take away the purpose, but this time, Chu Ning did not feel that he had such thoughts. Just like a real conversation, Yan Shen said whatever he wanted this time, unlike his usual style, where his logic was very clear. ¡°Did he become stupid?¡± Thinking of this, the corners of Chu Ning¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up slightly. She was already imagining the scene of Yan Shen becoming stupid; it was extremely cute. The physics teacher was on the podium, so he could naturally observe Chu Ning¡¯s every move very clearly. He knew that Chu Ning was distracted, but he also knew that Chu Ning was someone who could get full marks in physics. Even though he had wanted to use the phrase ¡°some students¡± several times to indirectly remind Chu Ning to be a little more serious, he still did not do so after thinking about it. Because before the class had started, the head of the school¡¯s physics department had clearly told everyone during the meeting that Chu Ning was Jingyuan High School¡¯s best hope of winning the national physics competition. When the bell rang for the last class, all the students in the class let out a sigh of relief. After listening to the physics lesson for that entire afternoon, they, too, were tired. When Chu Ning returned home and found that Chu Zhe hadn¡¯t left yet and was still at home, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy. ¡°Big Brother hasn¡¯t left yet. He¡¯s going to stay at home for a few days,¡± Chu Ning deliberately teased with a smile. Chapter 161 - 161 Headphones from Big Brother 161 Headphones from Big Brother ¡°Why, are you chasing me away?¡± Chu Zhe was tidying up his clothes on the balcony. In fact, he had already bought a ticket for departure the next morning. ¡°Of course not. You can stay as long as you want.¡± Chu Ning also understood that Chu Zhe would leave soon. Although she was a little reluctant, everyone had things that they individually wanted to pursue. Her brother was like this, and she was no different. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow. I have a high-speed rail ticket for six in the morning. I probably won¡¯t be back for a long time. I¡¯m relieved to see that all of you are doing well at home.¡± Chu Zhe was a little emotional. After Chu Ning had returned, he could clearly feel that this family was ever-improving. And this had a lot to do with Chu Ning. ¡°I have to work hard too,¡± Chu Zhe thought to himself. The next time he came back, he would definitely live up to everyone¡¯s expectations! ¡°Huh? Big Brother, aren¡¯t you going to stay for a few more days?¡± Chu Ning had thought that Chu Zhe would stay longer this time. ¡°I originally wanted to leave today because something happened at the office and I need to rush back to deal with it.¡± Chu Zhe nodded. Although he had only been in the job for less than a month, he was already becoming an irreplaceable part of the company. ¡°Okay, Big Brother. Actually, I have to go out of town to take the exam in two days.¡± Chu Ning then told Chu Zhe about the national physics competition. The two chatted until their parents returned. When the couple¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Zhe and Chu Ning, they had mixed feelings. It was Chu Ning who had been taking care of the family, but they could only watch and couldn¡¯t help much. ¡°Xiao Zhe, are you leaving tomorrow?¡± Mother Chu looked at Chu Zhe packing his things, her tone a little lonely. As a parent, she actually hoped that all her children would be by her side. ¡°Yes, Mom and Dad. Take care of your health. Don¡¯t work too hard. It won¡¯t take long. I think you no longer have to work then.¡± Chu Zhe said with a gentle smile, but there was an incomparable confidence in his tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. You can use your talents to your heart¡¯s content in the outside world. I¡¯ll be here,¡± Chu Ning echoed from the side. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Zhe nodded with a smile. He packed the last article of clothing in his hands and placed them into the suitcase. His parents walked into the kitchen and prepared dinner. Chu Jing was still in his room, staring at the computer with full concentration, typing on the keyboard tirelessly. Chu Huan was staying at school that day and did not come home. When Chu Ning returned to her room, she flipped through a large amount of information about physics, preparing for the national physics competition in a few days. Every exam was a test for her. She could only go forward bravely, getting better and better each time, and showing her amazing potential! The next morning, when Chu Ning got up to wash, there was only her and her second brother, Chu Jing, left at home. When she was done washing up and walked past the living room, she saw a square gift box on the table with a note beneath it. Chu Ning walked over curiously. She picked up the note and glanced at it. There were only a few words on it. ¡°For Xiao Ning, headphones.¡± It was in Chu Zhe¡¯s neat and concise handwriting. At the same time, Chu Zhe had already boarded the high-speed train. Looking at the scenery outside the window that was flying backwards, the corners of his mouth began to curl up slightly. ¡°You should be able to see it, right?¡± Chu Zhe thought to himself. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother,¡± Chu Ning said softly. She carefully folded the note and put it into her schoolbag. Then, she opened the gift box. There was a set of pure black headphones inside. It was in Chu Ning¡¯s favorite style. The color was also very suited to her taste. It was pure and elegant. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Chu Zhe¡¯s meticulous and attentive way of doing things. His every move was truly worthy of praise. Without asking her, he had noticed through observation that she liked black, and could accurately guess her preferences. Moreover, Chu Zhe must have prepared this earlier, and wasn¡¯t thinking of buying a gift for her at the last minute. Such insane instincts made Chu Zhe quickly soar like a rising star in the workplace, and his later success could be said to be the inevitable result. Chu Ning hung the exquisite headphones around her neck and walked out of the door while humming music. ¡°Today, I¡¯m someone who has a brother to dote on her.¡± The sky was dark gray that morning. The cold wind blowing against her face made Chu Ning understand that it would not be long before there would be a rainstorm. However, she did not care about the changes in the weather. She put on the headphones and immersed herself in the music. Half an hour later, when Chu Ning arrived at the school gate, she happened to see Luo Yu, so she quickened her pace and walked side by side with her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like listening to music,¡± Luo Yu smiled. However, with the headphones on, Chu Ning could not hear what Luo Yu had said. Chapter 162 - 162 Surrounded 162 Surrounded ¡°Huh? I¡¯m sorry, Luo Yu, what did you say just now? My volume was a little loud, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± Chu Ning removed her headphones and asked. ¡°I said your headphones are pretty.¡± Luo Yu smiled and changed her phrasing. ¡°Pretty, right? My brother bought it for me.¡± Chu Ning said somewhat proudly. She was also someone who was doted on by her brother. ¡°That¡¯s really enviable,¡± Luo Yu smiled and echoed. She was a little astonished. The current Chu Ning was unfathomably cute. This was completely different from the Chu Ning that she had seen in the photo the other day, driving a Rolls-Royce but looking indifferent. They were like two completely different people. ¡°Oh right, Luo Yu, I think with your results in the national physics competition, you should be able to easily pass the school¡¯s screening. When that time comes, we can go out of town to take the exam together. Maybe we can even go out and have fun,¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°Chu Ning, actually passing the school¡¯s exams is easy, but to obtain results in a competition like the national physics competition is simply too difficult. I don¡¯t think I have any hope of getting a place. I won¡¯t even be able to get an Excellence Award, let alone the Gold, Silver, or Bronze that are above it.¡± Luo Yu shook her head, feeling a little bitter. If it hadn¡¯t been for Chu Ning, then Luo Yu would also have a very dazzling existence in Jingyuan High School. She had the best looks, and although her learning ability wasn¡¯t the best, she was still considered one of the more outstanding ones. However, Chu Ning¡¯s drastic change had made anyone who wanted to compete with her feel despair. It was difficult to even get close to her level, let alone surpass her. ¡°I think you can do it, Chu Ning. You even have a chance to compete for the Silver Award,¡± Luo Yu continued. She had always had an inexplicable confidence in Chu Ning. Even comparing to the rest of the country, Chu Ning was not necessarily worse than others. ¡°Why do you all have such low expectations for me? There¡¯s clearly a Gold Award as well.¡± Chu Ning thought helplessly, but she still said, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll try my best. But, Luo Yu, what if, and I mean what if, what if someone from our school wins the Gold Award?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the Gold Award, let me think.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Luo Yu actually thought about it seriously for a short while. ¡°I think if someone in the school really wins the Gold Award, by virtue of this supreme honor, it¡¯s not impossible to erect a statue of him in Jingyuan High School. After all, there are almost no awards of this nature in M city, and there¡¯s only one spot for the Gold Award, which is number one in the country,¡± Luo Yu said softly. ¡°Is it that exaggerated?¡± Chu Ning was a little taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising at all. After all, this is enough to make the news. If it¡¯s possible, this person can only be you,¡± Luo Yu looked at Chu Ning and answered with a smile. ¡°No. Although our school is the richest in M city, there are still students from other schools whose overall quality is better than ours.¡± Chu Ning did not think that Jingyuan High School was the strongest high school in M City. ¡°That is true, but it has nothing to do with you. Your results are unique in M City, and you are far ahead of the second place. Forget it, even if it were the truth, what I said still made me a little envious.¡± Luo Yu was a little helpless. Chu Ning simply had no shortcomings. ¡°Others can, but you can¡¯t.¡± Chu Ning knew that Luo Yu was teasing her. If Luo Yu was really that kind of person, she wouldn¡¯t have helped her out when she had been surrounded that day. The two of them chatted for a while more before walking to their respective classrooms. Chu Ning came in neither early nor late every morning. Usually, there were still many students who hadn¡¯t arrived at this time, but that day, more than half of them were already there, and they were all answering physics questions with their heads lowered. The first afternoon class was the physics exam. The top five students in each class would represent Jingyuan High School to participate in the national physics competition. One person would obtain the first prize, five would obtain the second prize, ten the third prize, and thirty the Excellence Awards. But unfortunately, even if the students could get the top five places, the chances of getting the Excellence Awards were very slim. One could imagine how valuable the top tens of students who were selected from tens of millions of high school students were. As soon as Chu Ning sat down, she was immediately engulfed by a group of people before she could even put her bag down properly. ¡°Big boss Chu Ning, teach me. Where exactly is the solution to this problem?¡± ¡°Goddess Chu Ning, save me, please. My father said that if I don¡¯t get into the top five this time, he will cut off my allowance for a month.¡± ¡°Chu Ning, the best classmate in the world, how to quickly find the correct answer in the multiple-choice questions¡­¡± In an instant, everyone within a few meters of her, including her deskmate, Xiaomi, surrounded her. logo Chapter 163 - 163 Whats Happened to Yan Shen 163 What¡¯s Happened to Yan Shen Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The students surrounding Chu Ning were all holding test papers in their hands. It was obvious that they were all there to ask Chu Ning questions. ¡°You guys¡­ You can¡¯t be serious. I¡¯m not a teacher. You can go to the office and ask the teacher.¡± Chu Ning raised her head and took a look. The crowd of people surrounding her almost gave her goosebumps. ¡°There are already students in the teacher¡¯s office who are asking questions.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. And we feel that what you say is comparable to what the teacher says. Moreover, your method of thinking is more active than the teacher¡¯s. Perhaps there would be a better effect when you talk to us about the topics.¡± As soon as Chu Ning finished her sentence, the students immediately echoed one another. How could they let go of such a good opportunity. ¡°Alright. But there are so many of you. If I explain the questions one by one, there won¡¯t be enough time,¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s focus on discussing first and pick out a few difficult questions. Then, let¡¯s have Chu Ning explain them to us on the blackboard?¡± Someone suggested. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, but I don¡¯t know if Chu Ning will agree.¡± Some of the students looked troubled. Although they could negotiate, they had to see if Chu Ning was willing. If she wasn¡¯t, it would be useless. ¡°Sure. You guys go and discuss it first.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She was willing to do something that could improve the performance of the entire class. After the onlookers dispersed, Xiaomi finally recovered from her surprise. ¡°I feel like they were waiting for you to show up¡­¡± Xiaomi said with some emotion. It seemed that Chu Ning was even more popular than the teacher. Chapter 164 - 164 Physics Exam 164 Physics Exam ¡°I asked him, but he refused to say a word.¡± Luo Yu shook her head. In the past, Yan Shen would still speak with her, but these days, he seemed to have become increasingly silent. ¡°Huh? Okay, then why don¡¯t I ask him for you?¡± Chu Ning said tentatively. ¡°No need. He must have his reasons for doing so.¡± Luo Yu did not want to trouble Chu Ning. ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s have a good meal and then prepare for the physics exam in the afternoon.¡± Yan Shen had not been lazing around the entire morning. He had gone to the best hospital in the neighboring city to obtain a physical examination in the morning. When it was close to noon, a number of authoritative reports had reached his hands. The test results at the top hospitals would always be out very swiftly. Moreover, there would not be any incidents such as receiving incorrect reports or having the wrong tests performed. Yan Shen looked at the report in his hand. After flipping through it a few times, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. Perhaps people with this kind of illness should feel despair. After all, the chances of survival were very slim. However, Yan Shen did not feel this way. Instead, he felt very relaxed and comfortable. It was as if the burden that had been weighing on him all this time had disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back to school to prepare for the exam,¡± Yan Shen said softly as he looked at the watch on his wrist. The physics exam in the afternoon was one and a half hours long. The content of the exam paper was basically what was learned in class, so Chu Ning only took half an hour to finish it. Chu Ning¡¯s exam results were not included in the class ranking. If her exam paper had also been included in the grading system, it meant that her class had only four spots, because she would definitely be able to pass. Therefore, her test paper would be singled out. In the entire Jingyuan High School, only Chu Ning, and not even the second-ranked Yan Shen, received this treatment. After Chu Ning had completed the test paper, she walked lightly to the podium and handed it to the physics teacher. Almost all of the students below were engrossed in calculating the answers. Except for her deskmate, Xiaomi, no one noticed that Chu Ning had already completed the paper almost an hour earlier. ¡°Teacher, can I leave now?¡± Chu Ning lowered her head slightly and whispered into the physics teacher¡¯s ear. ¡°Of course, you can be dismissed early.¡± The physics teacher likewise replied softly. He had both appreciation and admiration for Chu Ning¡¯s talent, similarly for the teachers of other subjects. When they spoke with Chu Ning, they always had smiles on their faces. ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Chu Ning walked out of the classroom. When she passed by Yan Shen¡¯s classroom, she deliberately took a look inside. Yan Shen was seriously writing on the draft paper, but his appearance was not quite the same as usual. Chu Ning did not stay any longer. She had to go home to pack her things and make advanced preparations. That night, the school teachers would work overtime to grade these papers. The following morning, the results would be calculated. Then, at noon that day, the school would organize vehicles to head to the examination venue, with the students who would participate in the competition resting for two nights in a nearby hotel. They would adjust their state to prepare for the final competition. It was past two in the afternoon. When she returned home, it was exactly as Chu Ning had expected. Only Chu Jing was home. Chu Jing was also a little surprised when he heard the living room door being opened. This was because normally, no one would come back at this time. ¡°Xiao Ning, why are you back now? It¡¯s not yet time for class to end, right?¡± Chu Jing asked with a puzzled look. ¡°Because I finished the exam paper ahead of time. Only the top five students can participate in the national physics competition.¡± Chu Ning said casually, as if she had just finished an ordinary assignment. ¡°Alright, are you that confident?¡± Chu Jing smiled. ¡°Of course, the school¡¯s test paper is as simple as my usual assignment to me.¡± Chu Ning was still a little proud in front of her family. ¡°Okay, make good use of this opportunity.¡± Chu Jing nodded. The fact that his sister had a high IQ was no longer a secret in the Chu family. After saying that, Chu Jing went back to his room as usual and threw himself into the sea of code. However, Chu Ning looked at Chu Jing¡¯s back and thought of what her big brother had said to her before he had left. Chu Ning knew that Ye Ting had tried to sneak into her room while she was in the kitchen, but Chu Jing had stopped her. However, Chu Jing had not told her about this. Instead, Chu Zhe brought it up to her. If Chu Huan was firmly on Ye Ting¡¯s side, then Chu Jing was the one who firmly supported Chu Ning. Chapter 165 - 165 Purchasing a Good Computer 165 Purchasing a Good Computer Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Thinking of this, Chu Ning decided that she had to thank Chu Jing. Although she had come up with the idea a long while ago, she had time that afternoon, so she could go ahead and turn the idea into reality. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll cook dinner when I come back tonight.¡± Chu Ning left after saying this. She wanted to give Chu Jing a better computer. After Chu Ning walked out of the door, she immediately opened the map and searched for the best-known electrical appliance stores in the vicinity. In the end, she found that there were no stores in M City that fulfilled her requirements¡­ Chu Ning felt a little helpless and could only go to the neighboring city to make the purchase. Chu Ning gazed at the huge shopping mall in front of her. The footfall there indicated that the sellers inside had fantastic business. Chu Ning followed the directions on the signboard and came to the most famous and largest shop selling computers in the shopping mall. However, she didn¡¯t look like someone who had come to purchase a computer. Instead, she looked as though she was there to take a look out of curiosity. ¡°Hello, what brand and configuration of computers do you need?¡± A bespectacled young man with short hair said from behind Chu Ning. However, his tone was very perfunctory and casual. He did not think that Chu Ning was there to buy a computer. Even if she wanted to buy one, he would have to rip her off! Chapter 166 - 166 Moving Things 166 Moving Things ¡°In terms of price, how much does a top-tier configuration generally cost?¡± Chu Ning asked after thinking for a while. ¡°This is just like what I told you earlier. If it¡¯s merely for daily use, 5,000 to 8,000 yuan will be enough to meet the requirements. As for the upper limit, if our shop assembles a computer for you according to the top-tier configuration, it will cost about 100,000 yuan. Any higher and we will have to dispatch it from other cities. Moreover, all this while, very few would choose a top-tier desktop computer. After all, the performance is excessive.¡± After the young man finished speaking, he looked at Chu Ning nervously and expectantly. Although he knew that it wasn¡¯t realistic for the girl in front of him to want to assemble the best computer, what if she did? ¡°The matter of excessive performance shouldn¡¯t be an issue. How about this, you can roughly calculate the time and then ship all the best computer accessories from the nearby cities to assemble a computer. I¡¯ll give you 10,000 yuan for the assembly fee, and you don¡¯t have to worry about the price of the assembled computer. I can accept it as long as it¡¯s less than 1 million yuan.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. She felt that, with Second Brother¡¯s ability, there shouldn¡¯t be a situation where the computer¡¯s performance would be excessive. ¡°Huh?¡± The young man¡¯s jaw dropped as he stood rooted to the ground. ¡°What? You¡¯re not doing business anymore?¡± Chu Ning said, holding back her laughter. She felt that the other party¡¯s appearance was a little comical. ¡°No, Miss. Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± The young man licked his lips, feeling that his mouth was parched. ¡°Even if I were to go nationwide, I wouldn¡¯t be able to come up with accessories to assemble a computer worth around a million. It wouldn¡¯t be so over the top even if all of them were imported. I don¡¯t know your specific use for this. According to the price you mentioned, this type of supercomputer isn¡¯t for personal usage.¡± In that instant, he even wondered if Chu Ning would use such a computer to engage in illegal and criminal activities¡­ ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. The higher the performance, the better. Don¡¯t worry about assembling it. Money is not a problem.¡± Chu Ning nodded with satisfaction. She did not waste any more time elaborating, but took out a special bank card and slapped it on the table. What was special about Chu Ning¡¯s bank card was that the owner¡¯s current assets could not be less than ten million! The young man was dumbfounded by Chu Ning¡¯s extravagance. Of course, he did not think that it was fake. Without any hesitation, he immediately contacted his colleagues who sold computers in the surrounding cities. Chu Ning did not have to wait for long. At around six o¡¯clock in the evening, with the collaboration of several shop assistants, the new computer that Chu Ning wanted to gift Chu Jing had been assembled. ¡°Alright, Miss. We have assembled the computer that you need. It is also the most expensive computer that I¡¯ve had a hand in completing since I started working.¡± The young man wiped the sweat from his forehead with a towel. He and his colleagues were also a little nervous during the assembly process. They did not dare to slack off on such expensive items! ¡°Thank you for your hard work. How much is it?¡± Chu Ning saw that the assembly had been completed and inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Including the assembly cost, it¡¯s a total of 424,867 yuan. You can just pay us 424,000 yuan.¡± The young man¡¯s face was covered with a bright smile. The profit from assembling the computer was almost half of his usual takings from working for half a year! ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Chu Ning knew that the computer shop would earn a profit from it, but as long as the quality was good enough, it would be fine. ¡°If there is a problem with the quality, what solution do you have?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°If there is any flaw in the hardware of this computer, we will compensate you in full.¡± The young man confidently made a guarantee. After hearing this, Chu Ning could finally be at ease. The money spent was secondary, but if Chu Jing was not satisfied, the effect would be counterproductive. Chu Ning readily paid the bill and then booked a taxi in advance. With the help of a few shop assistants, she placed the supercomputer into the trunk. When she returned to the Chu family¡¯s neighborhood, it was already past seven o¡¯clock in the evening. After the taxi left, Chu Ning looked at the two large boxes before her. It would not be easy for her to bring them home alone. She took out her phone and called Chu Jing. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m back, but I have a lot of things. Can you come to the entrance of the neighborhood and help me carry them?¡± Chu Ning planned to tell Chu Jing what was inside after the items had been carried home. Soon, Chu Ning saw her second brother walking over from afar. However, to her surprise, Chu Huan also followed him. ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re back?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise. Chapter 167 - 167 Mother Chus Concern 167 Mother Chu¡¯s Concern ¡°This is my home. I can come back whenever I want. What, do I need your permission?¡± Chu Huan said rather stubbornly. In fact, he had come home to bring some daily necessities to school, but he did not want to explain it to Chu Ning. ¡°Alright, Thank you, Fourth Brother.¡± Chu Ning could not be bothered to ask further. After all, he was there to carry her things. A moment later, with the help of Chu Jing and Chu Huan, the expensive desktop computer had been brought back to the Chu family home. ¡°Xiao Ning, what did you buy? It feels like a TV.¡± Chu Jing carefully put down the packaged box and panted. ¡°Yeah, this thing is so heavy. I really don¡¯t know what you were thinking.¡± Chu Huan also complained. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you guys, but this isn¡¯t for me. Second Brother, let¡¯s move it to your room,¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°Why move it to Second Brother¡¯s room?¡± Chu Huan was puzzled. He still didn¡¯t understand what this item was. ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡­¡± Chu Jing¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed. He had an inkling of what it could be. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s move it in and have a look. Second Brother, you should like this new guy very much.¡± Chu Ning looked at her second brother, who was usually simple and honest. However, at this moment, the expression he had on made her want to burst out laughing. She knew that Second Brother still did not dare to believe that this was something she had bought for him. Chu Huan did not say anything. He simply carried the main frame and walked into Chu Jing¡¯s room. ¡°Open it and have a look, Second Brother.¡± Chu Ning put on an expectant look. ¡°Chu Ning, what did you buy? You¡¯re so mysterious.¡± Chu Huan curled his lips in disdain. However, he did not dare to underestimate Chu Ning. Based on her past methods, she was quite generous. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Jing did not hesitate. He took a small knife and slowly opened the cardboard box. A few minutes later, when he saw the computer¡¯s perverse materials and configuration parameters, he could not help but gently stroke it with his hand. Such a computer was something he could only dream about. Its value was equivalent to the house that the Chu family currently lived in! ¡°Xiao Ning¡­ How much did you spend on this computer?¡± Chu Jing asked, suppressing his excitement. ¡°Second Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about the price. It¡¯s just that you won¡¯t mind the things I give you, even if it¡¯s just a one-yuan pen, right?¡± Chu Ning cleverly avoided this question. She didn¡¯t want second brother Chu Jing to feel burdened after knowing the price. ¡°I already have an idea even if you don¡¯t reveal it. I won¡¯t say thank you and the like, but I will definitely not let you down, Xiao Ning. I will use it to produce results.¡± Chu Jing was an extremely outstanding programmer, but the hardware of the computer limited his ability to perform to a certain extent. The computer he had originally been using was priced at more than 10,000 yuan. For the Chu family, a computer with such a price could already be classified as a luxury item, but for Chu Jing, this was far from enough. He had many fantastic ideas, but had been unable to put them into practice due to the lack of equipment. If he replaced it with the computer that Chu Ning had bought for him, many of the problems that troubled him would no longer exist. ¡°Yes! I believe in you.¡± Chu Ning knew that Chu Jing would be a world-renowned top hacker in the future, and what she was doing now was equivalent to accelerating his growth. Chu Ning¡¯s parents only saw that Chu Ning had bought something similar to a television and moved it into Chu Jing¡¯s room. The couple did not probe; they were unaware that Chu Ning was helping her brothers again. After dinner, Chu Ning started to organize her daily necessities. She took out her suitcase from her room and dragged it to the balcony to organize her clothes. She would arrive at the designated location the next afternoon and rest there for a night. The following day, she would familiarize herself with the exam venue. The exam would start on the morning of the third day, and after that, she would return to M City. ¡°Xiao Ning, where are you going?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s mother saw Chu Ning packing her clothes on the balcony, and her expression was a little complicated. ¡°Mom, the school has arranged for me to go out of town to take the exam, so I won¡¯t be staying sleeping here for the next two nights. Now, I¡¯m packing some daily necessities,¡± Chu Ning explained with a smile. This was the first time she had gone on a trip after returning to the Chu family. ¡°Oh, then you have to stay safe on the road and be careful. Give me a call when you get there, and also, when you eat outside¡­¡± Chu Ning¡¯s mother began to exhort Chu Ning in detail about what she should pay attention to while she was away. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Chu Ning. She treated every child like this. She wished she could stay by their side and take care of them all the time. Chu Ning wasn¡¯t impatient at all. She listened solemnly to every word her mother said. It wasn¡¯t until ten minutes later that Chu Ning¡¯s mother was almost done. Chapter 168 - 168 Top Five 168 Top Five ¡°Mom, I know. I¡¯m not a child. And this time, I¡¯ll be with the school; there will be so many others,¡± Chu Ning explained with a smile. ¡°Okay, Xiao Ning, rest early then. Don¡¯t stay up too late.¡± Mother Chu then continued to tidy the house up. After she and Father Chu finished their day¡¯s work, there was almost no leisure time left. They rested at around eight o¡¯clock each night and had to wake at five or six o¡¯clock in the morning, working more than twelve hours daily without rest days. Chu Ning looked at her mother¡¯s exhausted figure. Although Chu Ning¡¯s mother was not yet fifty years old, she looked much older than her years. Chu Ning felt a slight heartache. She had been there for such a long time. Other than buying her parents a set of clothes for the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, she had not done anything for them. Chu Ning decided to add some new appliances to the house when she returned, including new furniture. In fact, she hoped that her parents could move into her villa, but as her big brother had told her, it was impossible for them to do so in the near future. The couple did not want to accept gifts from their children. In their opinion, the happiness of the next generation was far more important than their own. Chu Ning finished packing her things, washed up early, and went to rest. When she arrived at the classroom the next morning, the results of the physics exam had been posted on the wall next to the blackboard. Many students had gathered around and were discussing it. Besides Chu Ning, those who ranked in the top five were the candidates who were going to participate in the national physics competition. At this time, her deskmate, Xiaomi, squeezed out of the crowd of onlookers. However, she had a regretful expression on her face. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile when she saw Xiaomi¡¯s unhappy look. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just feeling depressed,¡± Xiaomi replied faintly. ¡°What could be bothering you? Or did you not do well in the exam?¡± Chu Ning was a little curious. Her impression was that Xiaomi was always lively and optimistic. ¡°Xiaomi did well in the exam this time. She was ranked sixth in the physics class, and the fifth placing was only 0.5 points higher than her.¡± At this time, a female student sitting in front of Chu Ning turned around and explained. ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Chu Ning finally understood why Xiaomi was a little depressed. If it were her, she would probably be depressed too. But she didn¡¯t know how to comfort her, so she could only keep silent. ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± the female student continued. ¡°The student who scored 0.5 points higher than her is Ye Ting.¡± The female student said to Chu Ning, trying hard to hold back her laughter. She knew Xiaomi hated Ye Ting, but the person she hated was now above her, and the score happened to be only 0.5 points higher. The irony was not lost on Xiaomi. After Chu Ning heard that, she looked at Xiaomi with a strange look, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of sympathy for her. Although Chu Ning felt that these results didn¡¯t mean anything, the students in the class still attached great importance to it. ¡°Ma Si, who are the top five? What was their score?¡± Chu Ning continued to ask. ¡°The first place is physics class representative Li Ran, who got 93 points; in second place is Xu Xi, with 91 points; in third place is class monitor Song Gui, with 90 points. In fourth place, quite surprisingly, is Shi Yu. He usually scores only a little over 80 points, but this time he received 89.5 points. The fifth place goes to Ye Ting, with 88 points.¡± The female student sitting in front of Chu Ning, Ma Si, was explaining everything to Chu Ning. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember it so clearly.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She was a little proud because three of the top five students attended her tuition class! The only thing that made her feel dissatisfied was that neither of the three ¡ª physics class representative, Li Ran, along with Xu Xi, and Shi Yu ¡ª received full marks. Chu Ning felt that the questions were not that difficult. If they had been more careful, they could definitely have gotten full marks. ¡°Of course, my memory is good.¡± After receiving Chu Ning¡¯s affirmative answer, Ma Si raised her chin proudly. ¡°Then how many marks did you get?¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°We can change the topic, Chu Ning. For example, when will you set off for the exam this afternoon?¡± There was a hint of embarrassment on Ma Si¡¯s face. Physics was her worst subject. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Mr. Lin Hao will probably tell us by noon.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands, indicating that she didn¡¯t know the specific schedule. Chapter 169 - 169 Boarding the Plane 169 Boarding the Plane ¡°Chu Ning, promise me that you will win an award and show off in front of Ye Ting!¡± Xiaomi, who had been silent, suddenly grabbed Chu Ning¡¯s arm and looked at her affectionately. ¡°You¡­ Why did you startle me?¡± Chu Ning almost got a fright at Xiaomi¡¯s odd behavior. ¡°Sob¡­ I¡¯m so upset, Chu Ning. I can accept if anyone did better than me, but why did it have to be her¡­ And her score just happens to be 0.5 points higher than mine?¡± Xiaomi said with some grievance; she was on the verge of tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I can promise to win an award, but there¡¯s no need to show off,¡± Chu Ning said confidently, patting Xiaomi¡¯s back gently. After the morning class had ended, the class teacher, Lin Hao, gathered the top five students, together with Chu Ning, in the office. He informed them that they could start preparing their luggage when they went home at noon, and to return to school at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The location of the national physics competition was in the capital, B City; M City was thousands of kilometers away from B City. Jingyuan High School students, as well as students from several other schools in M City, gathered and took a bus to the nearby airport and then a plane to B City to take the exam. Chu Ning¡¯s luggage had already been packed earlier, so she was very relaxed after returning home at noon. Her second brother, Chu Jing, was immersed in the digital world and could not extricate himself, especially after Chu Ning had given him powerful new equipment. He could not even tear himself away for meals. It was already 2:50 p.m. when Chu Ning woke from her afternoon nap. She leisurely picked up her luggage and walked out of the house. This was the first time she would be going on a long journey after coming to this world. There were more than 50 students from Jingyuan High School who were participating in the national physics competition. A bus stopped at the school gates. After everyone had boarded the bus, it drove slowly to the airport. Arriving at the airport, all the students alighted from the bus together and were seated in the departure hall with their luggage. It was difficult for them to hide the excitement on their faces. Every long trip during the school term would become the best memory of their school days. Chu Ning looked at them and inexplicably thought of her own high school days before she entered the book, appearing familiarized with the scene before her. But now, it was as though she had a third-person¡¯s perspective, so she was very indifferent, even reading a thick book in her hands. A moment later, it was Chu Ning¡¯s turn to board the plane. After her ticket had been checked, and the last person had boarded the plane, the cabin door gradually began to close. After a few mechanical announcements, the stewardess reminded all the passengers of certain precautions. A few minutes later, Chu Ning felt a strange push from her back. The plane had taken off. Chu Ning slowly closed her eyes, unable to adjust to the sudden dizziness. After some time, she felt her bodily discomfort disappear. When she opened her eyes again, the plane had already flown high up in the sky. Chu Ning looked down through the round window. The buildings on the ground had long turned into small dots, and the surrounding clouds seemed to be within reach. Because she had taken a nap at home that afternoon, she did not intend to continue resting. Chu Ning then took out the book she had been reading in the departure hall and opened it with the bookmark, continuing to read with great interest. Other¡¯s backpacks carried learning materials on physics, while Chu Ning brought basic novels. Seated beside her was a male classmate she didn¡¯t know. At this time, he saw Chu Ning calmly reading a book. Upon seeing the title of the book, he couldn¡¯t help but say softly, ¡°Classmate, do you also like reading ¡°Don Quixote¡±?¡± The Jingyuan High School uniform that Chu Ning was wearing revealed her identity, so the classmate sitting next to her could be sure that Chu Ning was a student of Jingyuan High School. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alright.¡± Chu Ning nodded, her fingers stroking the page as she slowly turned it. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you smile when you read ¡°Don Quixote¡±? I think the protagonist¡¯s various absurd behaviors are quite interesting,¡± the male student asked, puzzled. ¡°A thousand readers will have a thousand Hamlets in their hearts, and everyone¡¯s thoughts are different. I don¡¯t think his behavior is absurd. To the protagonist of this book, he is only pursuing the truth he believes and verifying it. He is a very pure person, but in the eyes of most people, it is incomprehensible.¡± Chu Ning expressed her opinion. Chapter 170 - 170 Being Hit on 170 Being Hit on ¡°It seems like your way of thinking is really different from the others.¡± The male student smiled mockingly. He had actually just wanted to find a topic to continue chatting with Chu Ning. Beside him sat a beautiful girl who had touched his heart; he wanted to continue making conversation with her. ¡°Yes. Actually, I somewhat admire him. He spent his entire lifetime, and even gave his life in order to prove his point,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. But I heard that the students of Jingyuan High School are all from rich families. Why do you have such a deep understanding of such a character?¡± The male student asked curiously. ¡°The personal experience of reading doesn¡¯t have much to do with family background.¡± Chu Ning was speechless. Could it be that even book-readers were divided into classes? ¡°¡­ I heard that your Jingyuan High School has a person named Chu Ning with rather impressive academic results. Have you met?¡± The male student saw that Chu Ning could not be bothered to continue talking, so he could only change the topic stiffly. ¡°¡­ We¡¯ve met.¡± Chu Ning was even more speechless, but thinking of the most basic etiquette, she continued to respond politely, even if she really had no wish to speak currently. ¡°Oh, then is that a male or female?¡± The male student immediately became interested and continued to ask. However, this time, Chu Ning waited for more than ten seconds before replying. ¡°Female.¡± ¡°Female? Tsk tsk, I heard that this person¡¯s academic results are good enough to dominate M City. However, if that¡¯s the case, she shouldn¡¯t be much to look at. She definitely can¡¯t be one percent as good-looking as you.¡± The male student secretly felt delighted at his own speech. Saying this not only praised the beautiful girl beside him, but also gave him a sense of superiority. After all, no one was perfect. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Ning felt that the student beside her was truly a little ridiculous, but she was lazy to explain. ¡°No need to thank me. You¡¯re good-looking, and you¡¯re even nominated by your school to participate in the national physics competition. This means that your studies are not bad. You¡¯re much more perfect than that Chu Ning.¡± The male student had misunderstood what Chu Ning meant. He felt that Chu Ning approved of his words. ¡°You don¡¯t even know her. Is it really good to talk about someone behind their back like this?¡± Chu Ning really didn¡¯t expect that this person, who had a decent appearance, would say such disgusting things. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m just expressing my opinion,¡± the male student said indifferently. Chu Ning was also a little emotional. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t reached the stage where everyone knew about her among the M City high school students. In a sense, this was also a good thing. ¡°Beauty, why don¡¯t you give me your contact information?¡± The male student said confidently. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like to chat,¡± Chu Ning immediately refused. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t take the initiative. I¡¯ll do it,¡± the male student said with a humorous tone. ¡°If you continue like this, I¡¯ll ask the flight attendant to handle it.¡± Chu Ning closed the book with a smack. She was getting impatient from being harassed. ¡°Tsk. Who are you looking down on? I, Huang Lei, won¡¯t even bother to date you! After you get off the plane, ask your classmates about it. The girls who like me in Shihe High School can line up from the classroom to the school gates!¡± After being repeatedly rejected by Chu Ning, the male student became irked from embarrassment and directly started bragging. Chu Ning laughed in disdain inwardly. It seemed that she had really thought too highly of him. Previously, when Jingyuan High School had held the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, they had also invited outstanding students from other schools. If this Huang Lei had been present at that time, there was no reason not to know her. He didn¡¯t even know if she was male or female, so he was spouting nonsense here. Huang Lei was really exasperated. This time, he was lucky enough to pass the school¡¯s selection, and his heart was blooming with joy. There was a gorgeous female student seated beside him on the plane. He felt that he was having amazing luck and had hence also become arrogant. However, he did not expect Chu Ning to completely ignore him. This made him feel that his self-esteem had suffered a blow. In order to save his image, he could only start bragging. Chu Ning ignored him. She turned her body to the other side and continued to read. After that, it finally became completely quiet. After more than three hours, the plane finally arrived at B City¡¯s airport. Chu Ning kept her book, placing it back into her backpack. Coincidentally, class monitor Song Gui was not far away, taking note of the number of people. When he saw Chu Ning, he shouted, ¡°Chu Ning, quickly alight. Mr. Lin is waiting for you!¡± Chapter 171 - 171 Ye Tings Princess Syndrome 171 Ye Ting¡¯s Princess Syndrome Chu Ning smiled and nodded. Under Huang Lei¡¯s almost lifeless expression, she followed the crowd and alighted from the plane in an orderly manner. After leaving the airport, the teacher leading the team from Jingyuan High School counted the number of students to ensure that all had gotten off from the plane. When they arrived at the hotel, it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening. All the high school students from M City were staying there. These students took up almost the entire eleventh floor of the hotel. ¡°Next, I will give out everyone¡¯s room cards, with two to a room. The list has been assigned in advance. After you put your luggage into the room, you may go to the cafeteria to eat. If you have any problems, you can report them to your team leaders. If it can¡¯t be resolved, let me know.¡± The lead teacher of Jingyuan High School used a loudspeaker to speak to the students. There were a total of three lead teachers, and Lin Hao was one of them. The team leader of Chu Ning¡¯s six-person team was Song Gui. After the lead teacher gave some instructions, the entire group disbanded. Coincidentally, the person who was assigned to the same room as Chu Ning was Luo Yu. Chu Ning did not know whether or not the name list had been randomly assigned. However, if she had been randomly assigned to the same room as Ye Ting, even if she did not mind, Ye Ting would find it hard to accept. ¡°Chu Ning, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to stay in the same room as you!¡± After Luo Yu put her luggage away, she looked at Chu Ning with delight. ¡°I think this was deliberately arranged by the lead teacher,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. There were two large double beds in the room, and the indoor environment was not bad. Although Jingyuan High School students and those from other high schools all occupied the same floor, there was indeed a big difference in the rooms they would stay in. The rooms that Chu Ning and the others had were the most expensive ones on this floor, while the rooms that the other high school students occupied costed less than half of the price of Chu Ning¡¯s room. As a local aristocratic school, Jingyuan High School naturally did not lack money. Other than education, which could not be considered top-notch, the other aspects of its hardware strength completely surpassed all the high schools in M City. ¡°Maybe so, Chu Ning. Do you want to go to the hall and eat something?¡± Luo Yu smilingly invited. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m a little hungry too.¡± After Chu Ning put away her daily necessities and clothes, she walked out arm in arm with Luo Yu. Chu Ning and Luo Yu¡¯s trip together attracted the attention of many other high school students. Chu Ning looked back at them in a generous manner and smiled kindly. Chu Ning didn¡¯t know that, when Huang Lei arrived at the hotel, he had been hiding in a corner, afraid that Chu Ning would find him. After Huang Lei received the room card and entered his room, he didn¡¯t want to come out anymore. When she walked into the restaurant, Chu Ning saw Song Gui speaking with Lin Hao with a powerless expression written on his face. ¡°Mr. Lin, class monitor, what are you guys discussing?¡± Chu Ning curiously went over. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not a big issue, but it happened in our class after all. It won¡¯t be good if it gets out.¡± Song Gui glanced at Luo Yu, who was beside Chu Ning, his tone sounding a little helpless. Luo Yu saw the looks of the few of them and tactfully walked away. After Luo Yu had left, Song Gui then spoke up, ¡°There¡¯s a clear rule when we come to stay at a hotel. We¡¯re not allowed to leave before the exam. As for the daily meals, it will be provided by the hotel, but Ye Ting ordered take-out on her own. I just talked to her and she said that the buffet provided by the hotel is terrible¡­¡± Song Gui explained to Chu Ning in a low voice. In fact, this rule was also for the safety of the students. If Ye Ting consumed something from outside and it caused her to feel unwell, the responsibility would ultimately be borne by the leading teacher and the school. ¡°This Ye Ting, the Princess¡¯s temper is acting up again¡­¡± Although Lin Hao was one of the leading teachers, he could not scold Ye Ting. After all, he could not afford to provoke the Ye family backing Ye Ting. What mattered was whether this issue was a big or small one. The school wouldn¡¯t stand up for him over such a small matter, so it wasn¡¯t good for him to delve too deeply into it. ¡°I went to ask her about it. She even pulled me to the door and secretly asked if she could book a Presidential Suite.¡± Song Gui added. After this excursion, he could be considered to have a certain understanding of Ye Ting¡¯s temper. After Chu Ning heard this, she felt that it was a little unbelievable. The accommodation provided by Jingyuan High School was already good enough for them. She did not expect Ye Ting to not be satisfied. After all, not long ago, she had lived in an environment like the Chu family home for more than ten years and had been doing very well. Chapter 172 - 172 Notice 172 Notice ¡°Such a problem can only be solved fundamentally. The more you compromise with her, the more complacent she will get.¡± Now, Chu Ning could be said to be Ye Ting¡¯s nemesis; she already had plenty of experience in dealing with Ye Ting. ¡°How to resolve this?¡± Song Gui and Lin Hao looked at Chu Ning at the same time. This was a problem that had been troubling them. It was foreseeable that Ye Ting ordering take-out was just the beginning. However, once this undisciplined culture spread, it would affect the management of the whole group. ¡°The solution is very simple, but I don¡¯t know if you will adopt it,¡± Chu Ning said with a mysterious look. ¡°Hurry up and say it,¡± Lin Hao urged. A moment later, Chu Ning revealed the method that could make Ye Ting obedient. However, this method put Lin Hao in a bit of a dilemma. Chu Ning was too bold. She was very clear about Ye Ting¡¯s weaknesses. Ye Ting was able to pass the school¡¯s physics exam this time not because she was eager to win an award in the national physics competition, but because of the pressure from the Ye family. The Ye family was also considered a large-scale enterprise in M City. As the only daughter of the Ye family, if Ye Ting¡¯s results were too poor, she would definitely disappoint Ye Zhen and his wife. This was not an outcome that Ye Ting wanted. The fact that Ye Ting was qualified to take the exam this time already meant that she had proven herself. Regardless of whether she got a place or not, at the very least, the Ye family would not blame her for not doing her best. ¡°This is the only way to make her obedient. Otherwise, I don¡¯t have a better idea. Moreover, I¡¯m just suggesting it. I¡¯m not asking the school to really carry it out. Based on my understanding of her, she would not tell the Ye family about this. After all, she was the one who did not follow the rules first.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands helplessly. She had only been giving a suggestion. Song Gui looked at Chu Ning in shock and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether or not you want to try it.¡± After saying this, Chu Ning picked up her plate and began to choose her dinner. ¡°Mr. Lin, do we really have to do this?¡± Song Gui was still a little hesitant. ¡°I have to discuss it with the other two lead teachers. I think what Chu Ning said makes sense, but her methods are a little extreme.¡± Lin Hao said seriously, after thinking for a moment. ¡°It seems that you support this suggestion?¡± Song Gui was a little surprised. Such a decision was a little stressful even for the three lead teachers. If a student felt that it was too harsh and questioned the school about it, it would cause a lot of trouble for the three of them. ¡°Yes. Just saying it to scare them doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that we have to carry it out.¡± Once Lin Hao said that, he went to look for the other two leading teachers. Song Gui looked at the nearby Chu Ning, and then at Lin Hao. He could only rub his belly and say softly to himself, ¡°Then it has nothing to do with me.¡± After more than half an hour, Chu Ning finished the last bite of the burrito on her plate and left the cafeteria with satisfaction. When she returned to her room, she found that Luo Yu had already returned. ¡°You ate so fast, Luo Yu,¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°Chu Ning, look at the group chat. The teachers have released a new announcement. It seems that the problem is quite serious,¡± Luo Yu said softly while staring at the phone screen. ¡°Huh? Could it be that they have really adopted my suggestion?¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. She took out her phone and opened the group chat¡¯s message interface. As expected, she saw an announcement. ¡°In response to some students who do not abide by the rules of going out of the school, the corresponding punishment measures are now being introduced¡­ Once this announcement has been released, any students who violate the above rules before the exam will be disqualified from the national physics competition and will immediately return to the school. You have hereby been notified.¡± Chu Ning only glanced at the beginning and the end. As expected, the three leading teachers eventually followed her advice. Chu Ning knew very well what Ye Ting was afraid of. It could be said that this final measure was specially designed for her. Once she was disqualified from the national physics competition and returned to M City, she would definitely not be able to explain it to the Ye family, what more if she had violated the rules first. Chu Ning believed that Ye Ting would be able to see the announcement. Meanwhile, in Ye Ting¡¯s room. Ye Ting was currently enjoying an expensive western-style dessert. She held a fork in one hand and a cell phone in the other. Chapter 173 - 173 Compromise 173 Compromise She was reading all kinds of real-time news headlines. As for preparing for the national physics competition, she didn¡¯t care for it at all. Her goal was only to pass the preliminary selection of the school so that she could prove herself to the Ye family. As for winning the prize in the national physics competition, Ye Ting didn¡¯t think she had the ability. Therefore, the purpose of her visit this time was very simple. She would treat it as giving herself a holiday, for her to enjoy life. She wouldn¡¯t treat herself as an examinee. ¡°The darned exam. Only poor people would think of passing the exam to prove themselves!¡± Ye Ting thought to herself. ¡°Ye Ting, you¡­ Do you want to take a look at the announcement in our group chat?¡± While Ye Ting was enjoying the delicious food as she surfed the Internet, the girl who was staying in the same room as her reminded her gently. ¡°No, it¡¯s just some long-winded nonsense. What¡¯s there to see?¡± Ye Ting immediately refused. She felt that, since she was not in school anymore, why should the teachers restrain her like this? Although Ye Ting was very polite to all the teachers in school, in her heart, she looked down on these people. ¡°But, this announcement seems to have something to do with you,¡± the girl continued. After reading the announcement, she really didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room as Ye Ting. She was afraid she would be implicated by Ye Ting despite obviously having done nothing wrong. After all, that was disqualification from the national physics competition! Ye Ting didn¡¯t want to win the prize, but she still wanted to fight for it. ¡°Tsk, so annoying.¡± Ye Ting had no choice but to put down the dessert in her hand. She opened the group chat dialog box. However, when she began to read the notice and gradually scrolled down, the expression on her face became more and more serious. When Ye Ting had finished reading the final word on the last page of the notice, she put down her phone and was silent for a moment. She was weighing certain things in her heart, and whether it was worth it or not. After a moment, Ye Ting carefully put away the desserts before her and threw them into the trash can. She also very carefully tidied up the table. Chu Ning had won again. She was indeed afraid. Ye Ting turned around, with a smile on her face, she looked at the girl behind her who was seriously studying for the exam and said, ¡°Xiao Shuang, I¡¯m sorry. Maybe my behavior of eating while watching TV has affected your studies. I¡¯ll correct it right now. Also, you didn¡¯t see that I ordered takeout, right?¡± Ye Ting blinked her big watery eyes upon saying that coquettishly, as if she was trying to please her. ¡°Um¡­ No,¡± the girl could only answer this way after seeing her pitiful look. However, the change in Ye Ting¡¯s attitude still surprised her. In just a few minutes, she felt that Ye Ting seemed to have changed her personality. ¡°Could it be that she has a split personality?¡± The girl thought to herself. At this time, Ye Ting had become an obedient girl again. After seeing the announcement, several other students who had been having some ideas also began to seriously review and prepare for the exam. She did not know that this had been Chu Ning¡¯s idea. If she had known, she would probably be enraged again. However, it did not matter. After seeing this announcement, she had already prepared how to deal with Chu Ning! No one wanted to be disqualified from the exam because they did not abide by the rules. Chu Ning lay leisurely on the soft bed. She did not look up the physics books anymore. She had more or less read everything that needed to be read, and on the day of the exam, she would receive the questions with the most relaxed attitude. Chu Ning tied her long hair into a bun. She was holding the back of her head with both hands, looking at the dazzling beauty of the city outside the window. She could not help but sigh at the powerful cultural heritage and economic strength that B City held as the capital. Compared to M City, the difference was akin to that between heaven and earth. B City was where the best universities in the country were concentrated, and it was also the seat of the government in power. According to Chu Ning¡¯s plan, in the distant future, her business territory would be rooted here. M City was the starting point for business, and B City was her springboard to go international! She then looked at Luo Yu, whose back was facing her, and who was reading and seriously answering the questions. She couldn¡¯t help but say softly, ¡°Luo Yu, it¡¯s time to rest. It¡¯s already past 10 o¡¯clock. You can wake up early tomorrow to continue reading.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll read for a while and then go to bed. But Chu Ning, do you believe that at this time, the students of other schools are studying?¡± Luo Yu said with a smile as she flipped through the pages of the book. Chapter 174 - 174 Study Hard 174 Study Hard ¡°Well, based on what I know, the overall performance of Linxi High School students should be the best in M City, followed by our school. But the students in their school really study hard. Under the condition that their hardware facilities are far inferior to ours, they managed to surpass us in the quality and number of university admissions.¡± Chu Ning said with some emotion. She actually admired those students who worked hard in their studies. Family factors could not restrict their growth; after a certain extent of accumulation, they would soar. Chu Ning felt that Chu Zhe was such a person. Although the process of growing up was somewhat torturous and sad, these difficulties had instead tempered his tenacious character. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why they can work so hard. Why can¡¯t I?¡± Luo Yu answered Chu Ning as she wrote on draft paper. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t disturb you from your studies. Rest early.¡± Chu Ning then walked to the bathroom and began to wash up. Until Chu Ning went to sleep, Luo Yu did not move at all as she sat at the table. The next morning, when Chu Ning woke up, Luo Yu had already gotten up. She was so considerate that she did not even open the curtains, and was just quietly studying. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re awake!¡± Luo Yu smiled gently when she saw Chu Ning rubbing her sleepy eyes and sitting up on the bed. ¡°Yes¡­ Luo Yu, what time did you sleep last night? You¡¯re up so early. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Chu Ning was a little impressed by her. Before she had gone to sleep, she had been studying. When she opened her eyes, she was still studying¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, so I might as well wake early.¡± Luo Yu closed the book and stretched, displaying her beautiful figure before Chu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re good-looking, but you¡¯re additionally so hardworking. How are you going to let the people around you carry on?¡± Chu Ning teased with a smile. ¡°That doesn¡¯t include you, right, school belle Chu?¡± Luo Yu was in a good mood as well, so she joked with Chu Ning. After the two had washed up, they walked out of the room and headed to the cafeteria for breakfast. When Song Gui saw Chu Ning, he jogged over with excitement written all over his face. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re here. The method you mentioned last night really worked. Look at Ye Ting. She¡¯s eating quite well now, and she didn¡¯t tell me that she wants to switch to the Presidential Suite. You¡¯ve cured her princess syndrome.¡± Song Gui softly said, hinting at Chu Ning to look in Ye Ting¡¯s direction. ¡°Well, as long as the method works. But the number of people eating breakfast here today seems to be much less than last night?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously, looking at the large cafeteria. ¡°You don¡¯t know about this, right? Speaking of which, I¡¯m also speechless. I¡¯ve spoke with a group leader of another high school. It¡¯s past eight o¡¯clock now, but their students had already come here for breakfast at around six o¡¯clock. Now, they¡¯re all studying in their rooms. It¡¯s obviously not just this high school. But our school¡­ Well, most of them are indeed not as diligent nor eager to learn.¡± Song Gui mentioned this fact somewhat powerlessly. Nothing could be done. Even if the students who came to take the exam were already outstanding enough, the difference in their families of origin made it such that they did not particularly cherish their time. Furthermore, Jingyuan High School was an aristocratic school. They would not deliberately instill in these students the concept that they would end up at the bottom of society if they did not study hard. ¡°Luo Yu also got up rather early. If she hadn¡¯t been afraid that the sound of washing would disturb me, she would have come here already,¡± Chu Ning said as she picked out food and placed it on her plate. ¡°That is very rare. I¡¯m really not sure now. Chu Ning, even in our small M City, the competition among the high schools is so intense. What would happen if the competition was expanded to a province? And now, this competition is nationwide. I dare say that there will definitely be people who will study desperately.¡± When Song Gui said this, there was a faint sense of helplessness in his tone. In any case, he did not have much hope of winning an award. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Anything is possible.¡± Chu Ning patted Song Gui¡¯s shoulder. She walked away after saying this. She still did not see Yan Shen at breakfast. Other than curiosity, Chu Ning did not feel anything else. However, Luo Yu was different; she was starting to worry. Although she hoped that she was worrying needlessly, Luo Yu and Yan Shen were in the same class. Naturally, she paid more attention to him than Chu Ning did. She could feel that Yan Shen was not the same as usual. Chapter 175 - 175 Little Miss Chu Teaching Overtime 175 Little Miss Chu Teaching Overtime After breakfast, Chu Ning returned to her room, but she still did not do any revisions. Just as she was feeling a little bored, there was a knock on the door. Chu Ning walked to the door and saw that, besides Ye Ting, the other four people in her class were all standing at the door, each holding a book in their hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t familiarization with the exam venue in the afternoon?¡± Chu Ning looked at the crowd and asked with some confusion. ¡°It¡¯s not about that. Ever since they found out that the other high school students are so ardently studying, they were a little anxious, so they wanted to find God of learning Chu to help them before the exam. Of course, that also includes me,¡± Song Gui explained with a smile. ¡°Okay, but we have to find somewhere more spacious. It¡¯s definitely not alright to talk in my room. There is a student from another class.¡± Chu Ning felt a little helpless. She actually wanted to empty herself now; she didn¡¯t want to review her physics knowledge, but at the moment, her idea was doomed to fail. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria. It¡¯s spacious there, and there shouldn¡¯t be that many people there,¡± the physics class representative, Li Ran, suggested. ¡°Yes, alright.¡± Chu Ning nodded. Then, the few of them walked to the cafeteria again. However, to their surprise, there were quite a number of people here. Some of them were silently doing their revision, while others were sitting round the dining tables and intensely discussing controversial questions¡­ There were many students from other high schools, but Jingyuan High School only had about a dozen of them. When they saw Chu Ning arriving, they all greeted her and gazed at her with admiration. The students from other high schools might think that Chu Ning was just beautiful, but Jingyuan High students knew that Chu Ning was famous for her exemplary results! ¡°If you want to listen, you can come over,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. She didn¡¯t mind explaining to these students, which could be considered as indirectly contributing to Jingyuan High School. As for whether she would be worried that they would become her potential competitors, this wasn¡¯t a question that Chu Ning would consider. She could confidently say that her level of physics was enough to crush all the people here. Opponents? They did not exist. Their goal was not to compete for the illusory gold award like Chu Ning¡¯s was. The honor of being number one in the country was too great. To be able to win an Excellence Award was enough to satisfy the teachers and the school; to win the bronze award, one could basically do whatever one wanted in the school, and the teachers had to treat you with respect; as for the second prize, that had occurred a long time ago in M City¡¯s education history. Now almost no one would remember the person who had won the second prize, and none of the high school students in M City would expect to win the second prize. Chu Ning¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was audible enough for the Jingyuan High School students. Of course, the students from other high schools could also hear what she had said. A few of them had participated in Jingyuan High School¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival Gala, so they thought that Chu Ning relied on her looks and talent to make a name for herself, and not her studies. After hearing these words, the good impression that Chu Ning had made on them couldn¡¯t help but gradually diminish. ¡°Hmph, the national physics competition won¡¯t give you extra points just because of your looks.¡± A rather mocking voice came from not far away. The person who spoke had clearly watched the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, and thought that Chu Ning was merely a good-looking vessel. Song Gui, Xu Xi, and the others also heard it. Just as Song Gui frowned and was about to speak, Chu Ning raised her hand and interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Just listen to my lesson,¡± Chu Ning said softly. As the dozen or so students from Jingyuan High School joined in, about twenty people immediately surrounded Chu Ning and listened to her give her talk. This surprised the students from other high schools. In their hearts, they actually looked down on the students of Jingyuan High. Some were jealous, and others complained that life was unfair. They felt that the students of Jingyuan High had high standards but low skills. They clearly enjoyed the best hardware facilities and educational resources, but still couldn¡¯t produce the corresponding results. However, these arrogant students in front of them were able to gather together and focus on listening to the lecture of one person. It must be that this person had absolute charisma and academic results, and these two conditions must be met at the same time! Chapter 176 - 176 Trump Card 176 Trump Card Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, Chu Ning clearly did not meet this condition. In the eyes of the students from other high schools, Chu Ning was just a pretty vase. So what if she was lucky enough to pass the school¡¯s selection this time? Most of the students who could participate in the national physics competition here were proud and arrogant. They would not submit to one another! ¡°Originally, I had high expectations for Jingyuan High¡¯s overall standard. Now, it seems that they are all mediocre people. They are not worthy of my attention.¡± A top student from another high school spoke proudly. His physics results were in the top five in his school. He had a chance to compete for the national physics competition¡¯s Excellence Award. ¡°Scholar Hu, we can¡¯t underestimate them too much. After all, their overall results are ranked second in M City, and our high school is ranked third. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile and let the students of Linxi High School evaluate them.¡± Another student sitting beside him immediately agreed. Although he was saying pleasant things on the surface, he was also filled with scorn. ¡°A bunch of trash. If I could have family conditions and teaching resources like yours, my grades would definitely be much better than it is now!¡± Chapter 177 - 177 God of Learning Bai Yu 177 God of Learning Bai Yu He had a good personal relationship with Lin Hao. Coincidentally, they had both been sent out of town for this competition, so they could chat in this way. ¡°Oh? You mean Chu Ning¡¯s performance is not very consistent?¡± Lin Hao raised his eyebrows. Although the two of them were friends, he was still not too happy when his own student was questioned. ¡°Uh, Old Lin, results speak for themselves.¡± The teacher had to say, after noticing the displeasure in Lin Hao¡¯s tone. ¡°Then do you dare to make a bet with me?¡± Lin Hao said with a smile, changing the topic. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Hao¡¯s friend asked curiously. ¡°Let¡¯s compare whether Chu Ning or Bai Yu will get better results or obtain a higher award in this national physics competition! The loser will give the other party a month¡¯s salary,¡± Lin Hao said indifferently. ¡°No way. Chu Ning¡¯s upper limit is still higher than Bai Yu¡¯s. Although I¡¯m more optimistic about Bai Yu, Chu Ning also has a big chance.¡± Lin Hao¡¯s friend hastily shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to commit to something that he wasn¡¯t sure of. ¡°Old Yang, you¡¯re really stable. Okay, I¡¯ll fight with you today! I¡¯ll go all out. I bet that Chu Ning can win the silver medal in the national physics competition!¡± Lin Hao said while clenching his teeth. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t go back on your word. I¡¯ll agree. If you lose, you have to give me a month¡¯s salary.¡± This time, he agreed very straightforwardly. After all, in his opinion, it was impossible to win the silver medal in the national physics competition. Bai Yu couldn¡¯t do it either, far from it. On the other side, Bai Yu¡¯s action of walking towards Chu Ning with a smile on his face attracted the attention of many students. However, the focus of these students¡¯ discussion was still on Bai Yu. Even though Chu Ning was very good-looking, the main purpose of coming out this time was to take the exam. It was all about IQ, not looks. ¡°Chu Ning, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. You¡¯re really as good-looking as they say.¡± Bai Yu praised Chu Ning¡¯s looks with a voice that was very young and tender, like a child whose voice hadn¡¯t yet broken. ¡°Hello, you are?¡± Chu Ning was about to explain a topic to the students of Jingyuan High School when this ordinary-looking stranger appeared before her. ¡°My name is Bai Yu. I received an invitation to your school¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival Gala previously, but I was a little busy at the time, so I didn¡¯t attend. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s a bit of a pity, but what I admire the most is your results.¡± When Bai Yu said the last sentence, the way he addressed Chu Ning had become respectful. Before Chu Ning had risen to prominence, he had been the leader of this generation of M City high school students. However, one afternoon, after Bai Yu¡¯s form teacher had called him to his office, and had solemnly shared a piece of news. ¡°Bai Yu, someone¡¯s results have surpassed yours.¡± Bai Yu still couldn¡¯t forget the complicated look in the form teacher¡¯s eyes when she looked at him. It was the same test paper, but someone had surpassed him. He was no longer the only legend in M City. That test paper had been very difficult, but he still had been able to score 716 points. And from the form teacher, he had learnt that Chu Ning, who had suddenly appeared, had scored 738 points! This had shocked him, but at the same time, he admired her. If Chu Ning¡¯s results were not suspected to have been due to cheating, then he really was not as good as her! Bai Yu checked the seven exam papers again. If he was allowed to take the exam again, his limit would only be 724 points, which was still 14 points lower than Chu Ning¡¯s. But Bai Yu understood the value of 14 points in this section. It was a score that he could not get no matter how hard he tried. The upper limit of his talent was there. The difference of 14 points was like a huge divide that separated the two. ¡°It¡¯s alright, but a good or bad result doesn¡¯t mean anything. Thank you for the compliment.¡± Chu Ning smiled and responded politely. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You have the ability.¡± Bai Yu pushed up his black-rimmed glasses. His expression was quite serious. However, when Jing Yuan High School¡¯s students saw Bai Yu¡¯s arrival, they felt a little incredulous. They were also aware that this person¡¯s dedication and focus to learning was astounding, so he never had time for entertainment. And according to rumors, he was even more taciturn and reticent. But now, it seemed that it was not like that. ¡°Bai Yu the Great, teach me!¡± ¡°Brother Yu, brother Yu, give me an autograph, future scientist!¡± ¡°Bai Yu, the person I admire the most, why would you waste your time on a female classmate who only has good looks!¡± ¡°Bai Yu, Eternal God! I think you can win the second prize in the national physics competition¡­¡± Chapter 178 - 178 Ye Tings Push 178 Ye Ting¡¯s Push Many students in the hall were excited when they saw Bai Yu, and expressed their opinions one after another. However, Bai Yu was indifferent to the cheers. His eyes were fixed on Chu Ning. ¡°Can I listen to your talk?¡± Bai Yu¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was loud enough for the people around to hear, including Chu Ning. Chu Ning only hesitated for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡± From the reactions of the other students around her, she could tell that this Bai Yu was someone who excelled in his studies. As for how good he was, she did not know. Regardless, since the other party had made such a request, Chu Ning felt that she could not refuse. She could only nod her head and agree. After all, it made no difference to her. However, at this moment, a voice that Chu Ning was extremely familiar with sounded beside her. ¡°Bai Yu is such a good student. Actually, there¡¯s no need to listen to sister Chu Ning¡¯s lecture at all. I feel that everyone should be quite curious about your true standards. Me too. Why don¡¯t you compete with sister Chu Ning and do the same test paper together to see who is faster and has a higher accuracy rate?¡± Out of nowhere, Ye Ting had appeared in the crowd of onlookers. She was also looking at Bai Yu with admiration. ¡°That¡¯s right! Bai Yu the Great! How can you not be better than a pretty vase!¡± ¡°Bai Yu, I support you!¡± ¡°We also want to see the God of learning show off a little bit of his strength.¡± Immediately, many students from various high schools began to jeer. Ye Ting, on the other hand, looked like she was just watching the show and did not mind the fuss. She was deliberately provoking such a confrontation! Xu Xi silently watched the increasingly lively atmosphere in front of him, and his hatred towards Ye Ting deepened. ¡°Just wait. When I become more outstanding and have a say in the family, it will be time for me, Xu Xi, to officially deal with your Ye family,¡± Xu Xi thought to himself. Song Gui, on the other hand, had a helpless look on his face. ¡°This Ye Ting really doesn¡¯t want to stop for a moment¡­¡± He really wanted to let Ye Ting board a plane and return to school, but the other party hadn¡¯t violated the rules. Even if she did, it wasn¡¯t up to him to decide for her to return home. Chu Ning knew that Ye Ting was deliberately provoking her, with the purpose of creating all kinds of trouble for her. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t mind. I just don¡¯t know if Bai Yu is willing.¡± But she didn¡¯t mind such a small matter. On the contrary, the process of solving it was quite interesting. After Bai Yu heard Chu Ning¡¯s words, a hint of surprise appeared on his face. In fact, he had been very eager to have a competition with Chu Ning. He wanted to know how big the gap between him and Chu Ning was. However, he did not have a suitable excuse. Nevertheless, since Chu Ning had taken the initiative to bring it up, he naturally would not pass on such a good opportunity. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to.¡± Bai Yu said these four words with a smile. Soon, some students prepared two extremely difficult physics papers. Chu Ning and Bai Yu each had one, and the time limit was one and a half hours. The two of them began to tackle the questions in the hall under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Before Chu Ning answered the questions, she first skimmed through the entire paper. She roughly estimated that it would take her forty minutes to finish the paper, and the time limit was one and a half hours. She thus wanted to keep a low profile and not rush to finish the paper. At the other side, Bai Yu did not look through the paper leisurely like Chu Ning had. He had not raised his head since he had received the paper. ¡°See, I knew it. This Chu Ning is only suitable for performing on stage. Once she is asked to do the questions, she will start to be at a loss!¡± ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t compare, you wouldn¡¯t know. The gap will be revealed once the comparison is made. Look at Bai Yu. Tsk tsk, he¡¯s really amazing!¡± ¡­ Chu Ning¡¯s behavior immediately attracted a lot of discussion from the surrounding students. They felt that Chu Ning was just putting on an act. She couldn¡¯t be compared to Bai Yu at all! ¡°Please don¡¯t make any noise when others are having the exam. This is the most basic courtesy,¡± Xu Xi stood beside Chu Ning and said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Fellow students, please don¡¯t speak now. You can discuss whatever you want after the one-and-a-half-hour exam is over,¡± Song Gui continued. Chu Ning read the questions for about ten minutes before she started to write. On Bai Yu¡¯s side, a white draft paper was filled with densely-packed physics formulas. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good habit,¡± Chu Ning commented to herself after reading it. However, she had never used draft paper to answer questions. She just needed to calculate it in her heart. What was written on the test paper was the standard answer! Chapter 179 - 179 Competition 179 Competition At the edge of the hall, many of the high school teachers were watching the scene in front of them with great interest. This was what they delighted in seeing. In their opinion, the more of such benign academic competition, the better! Only in this way could the educational standards of M City continue to improve and develop in the long run. Lin Hao naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such an exciting scene. He was chatting with his good friend, Old Yang, while watching Chu Ning and Bai Yu answer the questions. ¡°Hey, Old Lin, didn¡¯t I hear that there¡¯s a second-year named Yan Shen who does well? Why don¡¯t I see him? Where is he?¡± Said the teacher who had made a bet with Lin Hao. ¡°Yan Shen¡¯s situation is a little special, but he¡¯s here this time. Apart from Chu Ning, he¡¯s also one of our school¡¯s candidates for the awards. This child is a little partial, but physics is his forte. If he¡¯s properly nurtured, I feel that he¡¯s no worse than Bai Yu. However, with his family¡¯s background, whether he goes to university or not doesn¡¯t have much of an impact on him. Sooner or later, he¡¯ll have to go back and inherit the family business.¡± Lin Hao said with some emotion, the two of them chatting in this manner. When close to an hour had passed, Chu Ning put down her pen. She had already completed the paper. Actually, she could have done so ten minutes earlier, but when almost fifty minutes had been up, Bai Yu had still been writing non-stop on the draft paper. Chu Ning had no choice but to slow down and wait a while for him. However, even though Chu Ning had slowed down, Bai Yu still could not keep up¡­ Although Ye Ting had a faint smile on her face, she was already mocking Bai Yu in her heart. ¡°Useless.¡± In order to make this exam more challenging, the physics questions that the two of them chose were very difficult. It could be said that some questions would not appear in the usual exams. Although Bai Yu could answer them, the colossal amount of calculations still slowed his speed greatly. Finally, when there were only ten minutes remaining, Bai Yu heaved a long sigh of relief. He had completed the entire test paper in such a manner that it did not need to be checked. However, when he raised his head and saw Chu Ning, he realized that she was already sitting there leisurely, and was even chatting with the classmates around her¡­ As for her test paper, it had been handed over to the lead teacher. The rules of this competition were that both of their test papers would be graded by the lead teachers. Only in this way could they maintain fairness to the greatest extent. Chu Ning even smiled sweetly at him. In Bai Yu¡¯s eyes, this smile was filled with confidence and elegance. Bai Yu also handed in his test paper. This was the first competition between the two Gods of learning in M City. Under the public proofreading of the standard answers by many teachers, in less than ten minutes, both their test papers had been graded. ¡°Chu Ning, full marks. Bai Yu, full marks.¡± A teacher smiled and read out the results of the competition. The two of them were equally matched in this competition and both had full marks! This result immediately caused a huge uproar among all the students present, and the entire hall became lively once more. However, Ye Ting looked at everything in front of her and quietly left to return to her own room. Her action this time had not been deliberately planned, and it had just happened by chance. Therefore, she did not expect to embarrass Chu Ning. Ye Ting knew that her plan to target Chu Ning would be coming up! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chu Ning. Let¡¯s take it slow. I have patience and time.¡± Ye Ting thought to herself as she glanced coldly at Chu Ning, who was surrounded by the crowd. ¡°Actually, I lost because you took less time than me to finish completing this paper,¡± Bai Yu walked to Chu Ning and said seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The time limit is one and a half hours, and the time we took is not beyond this range. Moreover, in the exam, the process of the answer is not important. What is important is the result. And the result is that our scores are the same. All roads lead to Rome. Bai Yu, don¡¯t bother too much about the process, as long as the result is correct.¡± Chu Ning seemed to be explaining to Bai Yu, but in fact, she could tell at a glance that Bai Yu had some bad habits when answering. He demanded too much perfection in the process of answering. Even for relatively simple questions, every step had to be written down on the draft paper. This was a waste of time, and was meaningless. After Bai Yu heard Chu Ning¡¯s words, he immediately froze on the spot. Chu Ning¡¯s words could be said to have hit the nail on the head. Because he was a perfectionist, he had to list the process in detail for every question, even if it was not necessary. Chapter 180 - 180 Completely Convinced 180 Completely Convinced And his teacher had never spoken to him about this problem. No pain, no gain. He had just blindly pursued perfection, but the actual result was not perfect. In a flash, Bai Yu seemed to understand why he was 14 points behind Chu Ning. Chu Ning was like a Master who exercised flexibility. She dealt with every problem according to its characteristics, while Bai Yu blindly pursued perfection in every area, but in reality, this was the embodiment of not having a big picture view. Bai Yu was a smart person. Chu Ning¡¯s few words seemed to have provided him with a brand new train of thought. After thinking through this logic, Bai Yu felt a little ashamed. He had actually thought of competing with Chu Ning. It turned out that she had always been at a much higher level and state than him! ¡°Thank you for your teachings, Teacher Chu!¡± Bai Yu was completely convinced and said respectfully from the bottom of his heart. After bowing to Chu Ning, Bai Yu raised his head and calmly left under everyone¡¯s stunned expressions. He had to make full use of the time to comprehend the method that Chu Ning had told him! He was a hardworking genius. Even though he was completely convinced by Chu Ning, he still wouldn¡¯t give up. From now on, he had a target and someone to chase after! Chu Ning looked at Bai Yu¡¯s departing figure with admiration in her eyes. She knew that he was a rare talent. Whether it was his comprehension ability or his active thinking, he was very outstanding. Yes, the kind that could be her lead student. He was worthy of her teaching him. ¡°Chu Ning, you really broke the limit of my understanding of you once more. You actually made Bai Yu submit to you in public.¡± Song Gui was a little emotional. He even felt that as long as Chu Ning was around, there was nothing that could not be accomplished. In fact, the students of Jingyuan High School were still alright. They were already numb to it. After all, Chu Ning had already surprised them one too many times. However, the students of other high schools, including some of the leading teachers, had witnessed with their own eyes how a genius had crushed another genius. Furthermore, the other party was fully convinced! Everyone present knew very well how difficult it was to defeat and convince the other party at the same time. Moreover, Bai Yu was a genuine genius! His talent had been proven over time! However, after this competition, no one would look down on Chu Ning again, unless they thought that they could be more outstanding than Bai Yu. ¡°I told you before, that is Chu Ning! I told you, but you didn¡¯t believe me. In the end, you got slapped in the face, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t ask me how I know. I said that Chu Ning was sitting next to me on the plane yesterday, and you called me a braggart¡­¡± At this moment, in a corner of the hall, Huang Lei was spitting, and the boy next to him was more pitiful. He was forced to listen to Huang Lei¡¯s long speech, which was nothing more than about how prescient he was. He also wanted to show off that he had been next to Chu Ning on the plane. ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say that Chu Ning is only good-looking and her academic results aren¡¯t very good?¡± The boy retorted weakly. ¡°What do you know? You don¡¯t know anything. She is low-key and reserved! So even I was almost fooled by her. Now you know? Your judgment of others still needs to be improved.¡± Huang Lei patted the other party¡¯s shoulder lightly and said meaningfully. Then he turned around and walked to his room with light steps. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he was afraid that Chu Ning would see him. That would be awkward! In fact, Chu Ning had already seen Huang Lei, but she didn¡¯t have the intention to tease him. It was meaningless. She glanced at her phone. It was almost lunchtime in about an hour. ¡°Alright. Everyone, hurry up and take your seats. I¡¯m about to start my lesson.¡± As Chu Ning¡¯s voice faded, not only did the students of Jingyuan High surround her, the students from other high schools leaned on the periphery and listened attentively as well¡­ Chapter 181 - 181 Yan Shen Has Changed 181 Yan Shen Has Changed No one would question Chu Ning¡¯s standard anymore; she had proven herself with her actions. ¡°Old Lin, I suddenly feel that you have a slight chance of winning, although it¡¯s not much.¡± Lin Hao¡¯s friend was a little emotional. He was very lucky to have witnessed the scene of two geniuses competing, but even so, he still did not think that Chu Ning would be able to win the silver award at the national physics competition. The bronze award was somewhat possible, but the silver award was simply too difficult. Yes, Chu Ning¡¯s current performance was the best among those who participated in the exam, but there were only three spots for the silver award. From the many candidates who participated in the exam, it could only be a genius among geniuses who achieved it! ¡°Only a slight chance of winning? I still think that Chu Ning has a chance of winning the gold award.¡± Lin Hao was completely out of his mind. Although he didn¡¯t have much hope in this, bragging about his students in front of his friends really made him feel good. Moreover, Chu Ning had never disappointed him. ¡°Old Lin, I think you¡¯re obsessed. Gold award? I wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of that.¡± The leading teacher shook his head. He thought that Lin Hao was daydreaming and had said something unrealistic. ¡­ Soon, it was lunchtime. After Chu Ning had ceased speaking, many of the surrounding students were still not done listening. When they calmed down and listened to Chu Ning¡¯s understanding and thoughts on some difficult problems, they found that they had really gained a lot. At the same time, they had given up the idea of competing with Chu Ning. Chu Ning¡¯s strength made people despair. One after another, many students came from their rooms to the hall to have lunch. They had to gather at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon to familiarize themselves with the exam venue in advance. Chu Ning knew that the physics exam the next morning would be the real highlight. As they approached and gathered, Chu Ning was surprised to see Yan Shen appear. Yan Shen¡¯s temperament had changed a lot from before. His face was no longer expressionless, but was graced with a faint smile. He nodded lightly at every classmate he knew and took the initiative to greet them. Chu Ning rubbed her eyes. She wondered if she was seeing things. At this moment, Yan Shen was chatting and laughing with Luo Yu, looking very intimate. ¡°Huh? Is there a mistake? This is still the same Yan Shen I knew from before¡­ How did the cold and aloof school heartthrob change personas overnight?¡± Just as Chu Ning was in a daze, Yan Shen walked towards her. ¡°Good afternoon! I heard that you had a match with Bai Yu earlier and won.¡± Yan Shen¡¯s tone was very light. If his previous image was to convey a cold and aloof appearance that kept people away, then he was currently gentle and generous, enthusiastic and proactive. ¡°Huh¡­ how did you know?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. ¡°I heard it from others,¡± Yan Shen answered with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s up with you? I feel like you¡¯ve changed into a different person?¡± Chu Ning suddenly wondered whether the original Yan Shen in this body had died, and the person standing in front of her now was another person. This was not wishful thinking, but there were really precedents, such as herself. ¡°This might make me easier to get along with.¡± Yan Shen decided to try a different personality and interact with others. It was good to speak up more. This world was so beautiful! Therefore, he had to cherish every second. He kept feeling that he did not have much time left. ¡°Alright, good luck! Handsome, I have high hopes for you!¡± Chu Ning gestured with a good luck sign. She was glad to see Yan Shen¡¯s positive change. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. How charming. A lively, cheerful, but very handsome male high school student,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± The smile on Yan Shen¡¯s face became even brighter. In an instant, it made Chu Ning a little absent-minded. This was the first time she had seen Yan Shen smile like this. The shock he gave her was no less than the first time they had met. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Do well in tomorrow¡¯s exam.¡± Chu Ning had to change the topic to avoid feeling embarrassed. While they were chatting, the number of participants from Jingyuan High School had been counted. Under the lead of the teacher, everyone began to take the elevator to leave the hotel in an orderly manner, the destination was the exam venue for this national physics competition. All the examinees from M City would be taking the exam in the same place. A university had prepared many exam venues in advance. In addition to the students from M City, there were also people from other cities and provinces. There were four universities that had specially provided venues for this exam. They were divided into morning and afternoon sessions. Each university could accommodate tens of thousands of examinees at the same time¡­ Chapter 182 - 182 Familiarization with the Exam Venue 182 Familiarization with the Exam Venue The number of students participating in this national physics competition would inevitably determine the difficulty of the exam. According to Jingyuan High School¡¯s past experience, among the students appointed to take the exam, 60-70% of them could not even pass. After all, in the usual exams prepared by the schools, if these students could obtain a full score of 100, they could at least get more than 80 points. However, in the national physics competition, scores of 40 and 50 points could be found at every turn¡­ After Jingyuan High School¡¯s students arrived at the exam venue, they were all shocked by the scene before them. Apart from shock, there was also surprise and yearning. University and high school were two completely different concepts. The university¡¯s entrance was very grand and magnificent, and it occupied a vast area. Whether it was their dressing, demeanor, etc., the seniors inside were all fundamentally different from this group of high school students. The students that the university recruited came from all over the country. As for high schools, the vast majority of them only recruited students locally, not to mention that the university students had already passed the college entrance examination screening. Regardless of whether it was their age or character, they were more mature. ¡°Wow, this school is humongous. It¡¯s more than ten times the size of our high school!¡± Some of the students could no longer hold back their excitement. They walked to the huge signboard at the entrance and looked at the university¡¯s abbreviated map. ¡°What are you so excited about? It won¡¯t be long before we get admitted into a university!¡± Some students immediately spoke up confidently, patting their chests. Students who could come here to participate in the national physics competition did indeed have the confidence and strength to speak this way. In the future, it was almost certain that they would be admitted into a good university. However, tomorrow¡¯s exam would be a blow to their image. It would let them clearly realize their own shortcomings. There were many geniuses, and it was not easy to achieve success. Chu Ning looked at the scene in front of her, and a familiar yet strange feeling suddenly came over her. Before she wore the book, she had been admitted to the best university in the country and had successfully graduated with excellent results. In the blink of an eye, she had been living in this world for such a long time. ¡°Next, you can enter this university and first locate your own exam venue. Then, you can move around freely. Take a look around and come back here again in one and a half hours!¡± The leading teacher shouted loudly with a megaphone. As his speech ended, many students of Jingyuan High School immediately cheered and rushed to the university campus behind them. Chu Ning, on the other hand, appeared very calm. In her eyes, even these university students were just so-so. She had also come all the way from that period. ¡°Chu Ning, why are you so calm? I feel that you don¡¯t seem to be curious about university at all.¡± Luo Yu was walking side by side with her. The specific exam venue that the two of them were assigned to was in a region within the university, so there was a long distance to cover on the way there. ¡°It¡¯s alright. To me, there¡¯s nothing interesting about the university,¡± Chu Ning could only say this. People were curious about the unknown, but Chu Ning was very familiar with universities, so she was naturally unperturbed. ¡°Alright, after all, you¡¯re not the same as us. Before you, I rarely saw high school students who knew how to drive. Although there were, it was rare, not to mention that you¡¯re the noble owner of a Rolls-Royce. Then, your behavior is very reasonable.¡± Luo Yu said as if she was analyzing. ¡°Luo Yu, your serious manner of speaking is really cute. Oh, no. It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Chu Ning could not help but laugh and tease. ¡°No, I realized that there are more beautiful girls in university.¡± Luo Yu said with a smile, looking around at the university students who were passing by. Although she felt that these people were good at dressing up and were also very beautiful, Luo Yu did not have the slightest hint of envy. ¡°If you dress up too, they won¡¯t be as good-looking as you.¡± Chu Ning did not deliberately say that, but it was the truth. The pace of learning in high school was very brisk, and there was not as much free time as there was in universities, where one could have ample time to pursue what they wanted to. The two chatted for a while, and then separated when they passed an intersection in the school. Chu Ning was in exam room 13, and Luo Yu was in exam room 17. After Chu Ning found her seat number, she left. She wasn¡¯t like the other students at Jingyuan High School, who were curious about everything on campus. In comparison, she found high school life more interesting. Chapter 183 - 183 Acting 183 Acting When Chu Ning arrived at the meeting point, no other students came out early. However, she saw Bai Yu, who was reading a book seriously. ¡°Chu Ning, you came out so early. Don¡¯t you want to walk around the campus? The environment on campus is wonderful.¡± Lin Hao was surprised to see Chu Ning come out so early. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. I¡¯ll just wait for them here.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. The university campus was not attractive to her. At the same time, Ye Ting strolled around the campus leisurely. Her clothes were still a beautiful sight even in the university, and she was surrounded by three male high school students from other schools in M City. Ye Ting had amazing talent in certain areas. In such a short period of time, she had been able to make three boys who were unknown to her have a good impression of her and accompany her. ¡°You don¡¯t know how hard it was for me. Just because her name is Chu Ning, just because she does well in her studies, and just because her teachers and classmates are on her side, I¡¯ve been bullied by her. It¡¯s the same in school. No one wants to play with me.¡± Ye Ting sighed softly. She was constantly distorting the truth, fabricating a lie for the two boys in front of her, a lie that would only benefit her. ¡°Well, at first, I thought that your school¡¯s Chu Ning was a fantastic and genius scholar. I didn¡¯t expect her character to be so bad. I feel that you clearly didn¡¯t do anything but acknowledge your real family. But why should she deprive your brothers of their feelings for you? She even used her privilege to bully you in school!¡± A lanky boy said in agitation. From Ye Ting¡¯s words, he knew that Chu Ning was vile and wicked. ¡°Yeah, this Chu Ning is too inhumane. Why would she bully a good-looking and kind-hearted girl like you? I will definitely tell my classmates when I go back. I hope they can clearly see Chu Ning¡¯s nature and stop being deceived by her appearance!¡± Another boy was already incensed by Ye Ting¡¯s words. The sense of justice in his heart was stirring. He also felt that Chu Ning was simply too detestable! As the conversation gradually deepened, Ye Ting began to pretend to cry and act miserable. Because these people were not from Jingyuan High School, she could say whatever she wanted. In her description, Chu Ning naturally did not have a positive image. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. She¡¯s my sister. I just feel wronged. Coincidentally, I¡¯m from M City just like you handsome guys, so I wanted to find someone to talk to.¡± Ye Ting was secretly delighted that two of the three had successfully been bewitched by her and were under the impression that Chu Ning was a person with bad conduct. Nevertheless, she quickly stopped herself from expressing her joy. She had to protect her image. ¡°Student Ye Ting! You are too kind. If this continues, you will be bullied by her until you become depressed.¡± One of the those who had spoken up for Ye Ting earlier spoke up once more. He could not wait to go back and tell the students who worshipped Chu Ning of her true ugliness! ¡°Uh¡­ I think we should not be too emotional. Some of the things that this student Ye Ting said did sound like she had been wronged. After all, they had once lived in the same family. There is no need to go against each other like this. However, we should also be more rational. After all¡­¡± The only male student who was silent among the three spoke up. Although Ye Ting¡¯s words were extremely tragic, one had to look at things dialectically, and not merely listen to one side of the story. But before he could finish expressing his opinion, he was immediately rebuked by another person. ¡°Do you have sympathy? She¡¯s a girl. She¡¯s willing to share her feelings. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t sympathize with her, but you¡¯re actually questioning her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not questioning, I just¡­¡± the student who was rebuked immediately wanted to explain, but Ye Ting spoke at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me. Anyway, I¡¯m just someone who no one loves and is despised by others. I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s tone was obviously sobbing, and she displayed her ¡°grievance¡± to the fullest. In fact, in her heart, she wished that she could sew up the mouth of the male student who was suspicious of her, almost ruining her accomplishments! ¡°You! Tsk, don¡¯t follow us anymore!¡± The two male students who were supporting Ye Ting hurriedly chased after her in the direction that she had left. Only the male student who had been ridiculed remained where he was. Chapter 184 - 184 A Large Net 184 A Large Net Ye Ting¡¯s first step of the plan had been completed. She felt that in her constant confrontations with Chu Ning, her mind and methods of doing things had also improved. She now knew that she had to begin with a layout of the plan before taking action, and she would start to lay the groundwork from multiple aspects. The two boys by her side now were just two small pawns on her chessboard. Ye Ting¡¯s real measures were yet to come. Right now, she was just creating momentum, and her true skills were still awaiting Chu Ning. ¡°Hmph, Chu Ning. This time, I must let you know how powerful I, Ye Ting, am!¡± From the beginning, she had made Chu Ning intentionally famous in front of the students from other high schools. Till now, she had incited a small group of people to firmly support her. All of this was part of her plan! Soon, it would be time. Almost all the students of Jingyuan High School had arrived, except for Ye Ting. There were still ten minutes left. Everyone was already seated on the bus. Lin Hao and Song Gui had also sent messages to Ye Ting, urging her to return to the meeting place as soon as possible. Finally, when there were only three minutes left, Ye Ting arrived belatedly. ¡°Sorry, teacher, I¡¯m late. I¡¯m sorry.¡± An apologetic look appeared on Ye Ting¡¯s little face. However, the reality was not like that. She had deliberately arrived on the dot. ¡°It¡¯s alright, hurry and get on the bus.¡± Lin Hao signaled for Ye Ting to quickly board the bus. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the bus arrived at the hotel. After that, a leading teacher once again read out some precautions in the hall. After all, the exam would be starting the following day, so there must not be any mistakes that night. In particular, there should not be any violation of the rules. ¡°Tonight, I suggest that everyone not stay up late reading. You should rest well and ensure you have sufficient sleep. Only then will you have the energy for the national physics competition tomorrow morning. There is one more rule. I will emphasize it again. Tonight, no students are allowed to leave the hotel without permission. If you violate the rules, you should know the consequences.¡± After the lead teacher had finished speaking, he dismissed the students gathered in the hall. At this time, after resting for a while in the room, it was time for dinner. After Chu Ning returned to the room, she lay down leisurely on the bed. Luo Yu did not read study further. She also laid on her own bed. The television in front of them was turned on. However, just as they were discussing the contents of the news broadcast, a caption that kept looping at the bottom of the television screen caught their attention. ¡°Due to the influence of the typhoon, a cold snap is expected to arrive in B City in two days. Please be mindful of your warmth and take shelter.¡± Luo Yu was reading the news in a low voice, and Chu Ning had also noticed it. ¡°We will all have left in two days. Don¡¯t worry about this cold snap affecting us,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Yes, we will be leaving by plane tomorrow evening. No matter how strong this cold snap is, I think it will not extend to M City, which is thousands of kilometers away.¡± Luo Yu nodded slightly in agreement. The two of them chatted casually. When it was time for dinner, they went out together. At the same time, at the Chu family¡¯s home in M City, which was thousands of kilometers away. ¡°Dad, Mom, I don¡¯t think you will find anything negative about Xiao Ting anymore, right?¡± Chu Huan had also returned. Of course, he had specifically asked for leave to come back. The Chu parents had received Ye Ting¡¯s kind reminder the night before, so they did as Ye Ting said. ¡°Your father and I have never said anything negative about Xiao Ting. Why would you think that way?¡± Mother Chu was a little displeased when she heard Chu Huan¡¯s words. ¡°I know, I know. Xiao Ting is really kind. It¡¯s just that Chu Ning always likes to go against her at school. This time, they went out of town for an exam, and their EQ was immediately displayed. Sigh, Xiao Ting is still too soft-hearted,¡± Chu Huan said with a sigh. ¡°Xiao Ning should be able to receive it tonight, right,¡± his mother asked worriedly. ¡°Of course. Mom, you prepared it for her personally. How could she refuse?¡± Chu Huan said indifferently. On the other side. After Chu Ning had eaten dinner, she stayed in her room. Just as she had gotten up to take a hot shower, her phone suddenly rang. She took the phone and glanced at it. It was a local number in B City, and the remark was express delivery. Without hesitation, Chu Ning pressed the answer button. Chapter 185 - 185 In Trouble 185 In Trouble ¡°Hello, are you Miss Chu? You have a delivery here. There is a delivery station two kilometers away from the address you provided. The sender specially noted that it is urgent. Please come and sign for it.¡± The delivery man¡¯s spoke continuously, which made Chu Ning feel puzzled. Who would send a parcel to her at this time, and even request for her to go down personally to get it? ¡°Hello, can I ask who sent it and where it came from?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°The sender here is Mr. Chu Ming, from XX District,¡± the courier replied patiently. ¡°Then send me the address, I¡¯ll get it later,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°You must come to get it personally. This is the request written on the sender¡¯s remarks,¡± the courier reminded Chu Ning. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± A moment later, Chu Ning hung up the phone and was deep in thought. After thinking for a while, she called Father Chu. ¡°Dad, why are you sending me clothes?¡± Chu Ning asked sweetly. She planned to call him directly to verify it. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I saw the national weather forecast last night. It said that the temperature will drop sharply tonight, so I rushed to send your clothes over overnight,¡± Father Chu said very gently. ¡°Sigh, Dad. You got it wrong. The local weather forecast here indicates that the temperature drop will occur the day after tomorrow. I will leave after the exam tomorrow. I won¡¯t stay until the day after tomorrow.¡± Chu Ning felt a little helpless. She was thinking that the weather forecast was too unreliable. How could the forecast have discrepancies when reported in different location? However, to Chu Ning¡¯s surprise, there was a rare silence on the other end of the phone for a short while. ¡°Xiao Ning, aren¡¯t you going to get it?¡± Chu Ning could faintly detect a sense of disappointment in Father Chu¡¯s voice this time. She had originally wanted to explain that the school¡¯s rules were her reason for not being able to immediately receive it. But now, it seemed that if she really did this, she would have let her parents down. Originally, they couldn¡¯t do much for her, but if she refused now, it would probably break their hearts. ¡°No, Dad. I¡¯ll go get it later. Thank you for your thoughts.¡± Chu Ning instantly understood this logic, so she could only agree first. After chatting for a while, Chu Ning hung up the phone helplessly. Now she really regretted her initial suggestion. Now, it was her, the initiator, who was being restrained¡­ ¡°Chu Ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Yu smiled, seeing the conflicted look on Chu Ning¡¯s face. ¡°Luo Yu, do you know the story of Shang Yang¡¯s political reform?¡± Chu Ning asked with a sigh. ¡°Of course I do. Didn¡¯t we learn this from the history books?¡± Luo Yu was a little surprised. She felt that Chu Ning¡¯s question was somewhat inexplicable. ¡°Shang Yang created a brand new legal system for his country, but in the end, he died by the rules that he set. Now that I think about it, I think it¡¯s a little ridiculous.¡± Chu Ning felt that her current situation was somewhat similar to Shang Yang¡¯s, although it was not to the extent of her dying, it was still very tricky. On one side was the love her biological parents had for her, and on the other side was a crucial examination. It was extremely difficult to choose between the two. But if Chu Ning really had to choose, she would not hesitate to choose her parents¡¯ feelings. But today, in this particular environment, Chu Ning simply felt that she was being pushed to make a decision. She even felt that her parents were the same. It was as if someone had meticulously planned a whole series of events. She clearly had a vague feeling, but she could only be forced to make a choice. Without a doubt, even if it was her violating the decisions made by the few teachers leading the team, then the situation would be difficult to control. Especially since she had been the one who had come up with the punishment. Chu Ning thought hard about all the details of the entire incident. She knew that, regardless of whether there was someone behind this, she would definitely be able to find out what¡¯s wrong through little clues! Chapter 186 - 186 Gathering Evidence 186 Gathering Evidence After a moment, Chu Ning¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. She had already found the crux of the problem. ¡°If you want me to personally get the express delivery, why can¡¯t someone else collect it? It has to be personally collected.¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself. Obviously, without this additional condition, Chu Ning would not have any suspicions. However, after adding such a condition, the nature of the matter had changed a lot. She was not sure if it had been caused by human factors, but even if it was not, there were too many coincidences. First of all, Chu Ning did not believe that the weather forecast would have errors. It was impossible that each region would broadcast different information. Secondly, Chu Ning¡¯s parents might not be aware that there was this new rule that students were not allowed to freely enter and leave the hotel before the exam, so they did not know about Chu Ning¡¯s difficulties and sent her clothes. However, the crux of the problem still lay in the words ¡°personally collect it¡±. This made Chu Ning instinctively feel a little wary. It was as if someone was deliberately coercing her to do it, making it hard for her to refuse. Now, she had to collect the express delivery, but as for how to get it, Chu Ning still had to carefully consider it. Thinking of this, Chu Ning could only give up on the idea of taking a shower. She had to go out for a while. ¡°Chu Ning, where are you going?¡± For a moment, Luo Yu asked worriedly. She saw that, ever since Chu Ning had taken the phone call, her entire demeanor seemed a little off. Moreover, she was frowning and talking to herself. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Luo Yu, rest well. I¡¯m going to take a look around the hotel.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning took her phone and walked out of the room. She already had a plan in mind as to what she should do next. When Chu Ning walked out of the room, the time was 9:10 PM. By the time she reached outside the entrance of the hotel, it was already 10:30 PM. The express delivery company that Chu Ning¡¯s parents had sent her parcel to was open 24 hours a day. Chu Ning was not worried that the express delivery company would be closed at this time. Chu Ning was very relaxed. She swaggered out of the hotel just like that. She had violated the rules. What was worse was that someone had secretly taken photos and recorded this down. The two students who had been defending Ye Ting during the day had been waiting in a corner of the lobby on the first floor of the hotel. When they saw Chu Ning take the elevator to the first floor, one of them was in charge of taking photos, and the other was recording the whole process. In the face of such evidence, unless everyone was selectively blind, otherwise, it was impossible for Chu Ning not to admit it. It was not until Chu Ning completely disappeared from their line of sight that the two stopped filming. ¡°Okay, okay, stop filming. If you continue filming, it will become blurry and unconvincing.¡± One of them said softly, interrupting the other person¡¯s filming. ¡°Right! This Chu Ning really doesn¡¯t have any discipline at all. Looks like Ye Ting is right. A person who dares to defy the rules, what will she not do?¡± The student who had been stopped put away his phone in satisfaction and said. ¡°Let¡¯s give the photos and videos to Ye Ting first. After all, she is the most familiar with Chu Ning, and she is from the same school. When we gather for a meeting tomorrow morning, and hand over the evidence directly, we will act as witnesses and let this Chu Ning be disqualified from the national physics competition!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ At the same time, Ye Ting was already pacing back and forth anxiously in her room. Her roommate was already asleep, but this didn¡¯t stop her from being full of energy at the moment. Ye Ting sat down again. She knew that she couldn¡¯t be anxious at this critical moment. Her phone screen lit up, and a lot of messages kept popping up. Ye Ting looked at the messages that kept appearing, and she couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in her heart. Ye Ting knew that the most crucial step of her plan had already been completed. Faced with such evidence, Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t be able to defend herself no matter how hard she tried. She had broken the rules, and if she broke the rules, she would be punished. Ye Ting could already imagine the scene of Chu Ning being disqualified from the national physics competition. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you publicly lose your reputation!¡± Ye Ting thought fiercely. She opened the chat boxes with the two of them and started her miserable character front again. Ye Ting didn¡¯t say thank you; she only typed out words like ¡°It¡¯s not good to do this. After all, she¡¯s my sister and my classmate¡­¡± which of course made the two boys start to sympathize with her. They kept comforting her and then told her how hateful Chu Ning was. Chapter 187 - 187 Rule Violation 187 Rule Violation Ye Ting had actually said these words to the two of them that afternoon when they had been walking around the campus. Ye Ting didn¡¯t even bother to look at the messages that the two tools kept sending her. She merely saved the pictures and videos and then turned off her phone. As for whether they were self-motivated and thought that this was serving justice, it had nothing to do with her. Ye Ting actually wanted to expose the matter that night, but she took into account that many people had already gone to bed by then, and the effect might not be to her satisfaction. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you sleep well for another night.¡± Ye Ting was like a skilled hunter, waiting for the perfect opportunity to deal Chu Ning a fatal blow. It¡¯s just that it was still uncertain who the hunter was at the moment. However, Ye Ting was very confident. Her plan was perfect and flawless. She did not think that Chu Ning would have any plan to deal with it, especially since she had already clearly violated the rules! If the leading teacher dared to openly side with Chu Ning, then Ye Ting could also use the Ye family¡¯s connections to put pressure on Jingyuan High School. It was already past 11:00 pm when Chu Ning returned to the hotel. B City had a rather large temperature variation between day and night; the temperature at night was much lower than during the day. ¡°Luo Yu, why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± When Chu Ning opened the door, she found Luo Yu resting on the bed, still awake and looking at her phone. ¡°I was waiting for you to come back,¡± Luo Yu said softly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making you wait so long. Go to sleep. We have an exam tomorrow.¡± Chu Ning felt a little apologetic and that she had taken up Luo Yu¡¯s rest time. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Luo Yu nodded. Chu Ning also simply washed up and then went to bed. She did not know what would happen the next day, but she had already made sufficient preparations! At 6:00 am the next morning, the alarm clock that Luo Yu had set rang on time. The national physics competition¡¯s examination would be from 9:30 am to 11:00 am ¡ª one and a half hours allocated for answering questions. The students of Jingyuan High School were scheduled to finish washing up and having their breakfast before 7:00 am that morning. They would then assemble for the meeting from 7:00 am to 8:00 am, and would depart at 8:10 am on the dot, arriving at the examination venue before 8:40 am. There was no activity until they had finished their breakfast. At 7:00 am, all the M City students who were participating in the national physics competition had gathered together to listen to the final pre-examination mobilization meeting. Just as Chu Ning secretly heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that she had been overthinking things, Ye Ting suddenly walked to the side of the leading teacher who was giving a speech. She wore a nervous expression on her face, and also seemed a little afraid at the same time. She even glanced at Chu Ning with uncertainty. Then, she took out her phone and handed it to the leading teacher. When Lin Hao saw the scene unfolding in front of him, his expression instantly changed. Although he didn¡¯t know what Ye Ting was showing the other leading teacher, it was obviously not something good. ¡°Ye Ting, what are you doing?¡± Lin Hao walked over and asked in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Lin, it¡¯s just that I accidentally saw something that I shouldn¡¯t have seen last night and recorded it,¡± Ye Ting said innocently, opening her eyes wide. The leading teacher¡¯s expression was calm at first, but it gradually turned serious. He was not a teacher at Jingyuan High School, but all the high schools in M City had to follow his instructions because he was a staff member of M City¡¯s education bureau. The punishment mentioned by Jingyuan High School teachers in the previous rule-making process was unanimously approved by the leading teachers of the other schools. Although they thought that no student would be foolish enough to violate the rules at this time, now it seemed that there really was. Moreover, the person who had broken the rules had previously also beaten Bai Yu in a competition, becoming the key figure in whether M City would be able to win a prize in this national physics competition. For a moment, he was also lost in thought. If this matter was not handled properly, it would trigger the dissatisfaction and protests of these students. The rules were formulated for all the students; Chu Ning was no exception. But now, he had to announce publicly that Chu Ning would be disqualified from the national physics competition? This was not realistic. Not to mention that this would make the richest school in M City unhappy, and even M City¡¯s education bureau would not agree with this. The person-in-charge was once again in a difficult position. He could only look at Lin Hao, hoping that Lin Hao would give him some advice or explanation. Chapter 188 - 188 Disqualification 188 Disqualification However, he did not wait for Lin Hao¡¯s explanation. Instead, it was Ye Ting, a student from Jingyuan High School, who first spoke up. ¡°I know that Chu Ning is special. After all, she is the best hope for our M City to win an award. Therefore, she can ignore and willfully disregard the rules. Even when faced with evidence, she can still act as if nothing has happened. I can understand why you teachers are in a difficult position. ¡°But I still stood up today to explain this matter clearly. Because I don¡¯t want so many students to silently bear with this unfair treatment. Are the rules only targeted at us? What did we do wrong? No, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. We just want an explanation.¡± Ye Ting was like a messenger of justice. Her voice was not loud, but it borrowed the sound of the nearby earpiece to transmit these words to the ears of every student present. These students did not know what was inside the phone that Ye Ting had handed to the person-in-charge, but there was no doubt that Chu Ning had broken the rules that everyone had followed. Meanwhile, the person who had come up with the rules was hesitating whether or not to punish her. The entire hall was in an uproar. Initially, not many people knew Chu Ning. However, ever since she had publicly defeated Bai Yu the day before, her face was still fresh in many people¡¯s minds. The center of the discussion was naturally Chu Ning. Even Jingyuan High School students were looking at Chu Ning strangely. Yan Shen¡¯s face once again regained its calmness. However, this calmness contained an astonishing amount of energy. He had already thought it through. If anyone dared to disallow Chu Ning from taking the exam, he would directly call Jingyuan High¡¯s school authorities, or even the education bureau, or the mayor of M City! ¡°Even if I have to make the Yan family pay the price, I will make you get to sit for the exam,¡± Yan Shen said to himself. As for the teachers and the person-in-charge, he did not mind falling out with them directly. Xu Xi also lowered his head slowly. No one could see how he felt. However, his hands were clenched into fists and were trembling slightly. ¡°Ye Ting, you¡¯re good. I was a little hesitant at first, but now you have made me completely let go of my illusions. I want to see just how powerful your Ye family is!¡± Song Gui and Luo Yu were a little surprised. As Chu Ning¡¯s good friends, they knew that the current Chu Ning would never do such a thing. There must be some misunderstanding! Song Gui looked at the nearby Lin Hao, as though asking for his help. He knew that only Lin Hao could speak for her at this time. However, Lin Hao appeared very indifferent, as if this matter had nothing to do with him. ¡°Mr. Qiu, you can¡¯t break the rules because of a student!¡± At this time, the boy who had sneakily taken photos of Chu Ning leaving the hotel the night before said excitedly. His appearance attracted Chu Ning¡¯s attention. In fact, Chu Ning didn¡¯t care about the stares of the people around her at all. From the moment Ye Ting had appeared, she knew the reason for this entire incident. Right now, it was as if she was enjoying a good show. Chu Ning wanted to see what methods Ye Ting had used in order to fix her. ¡°Yes, you mustn¡¯t make all of us feel hurt because of one student! Also, you can tell us what Chu Ning did that violated the rules!¡± The other student who had participated in the secret filming the previous night also spoke up. Of course, the two of them knew what had happened. After all, they were the ones who had taken the videos and pictures the person-in-charge currently had in his possession. However, the other students present didn¡¯t know that, so they had to help Ye Ting and let the malicious Chu Ning get what she deserved! ¡°If the videos and photos I saw just now were not edited, then Chu Ning really did violate the rules. She left the hotel at around 10:30 pm last night.¡± The person-in-charge sighed inside. His rich life experience indicated to him that, this time, someone was deliberately targeting Chu Ning. Otherwise, there was really no need to provide him with such strong evidence in front of so many students, proving that Chu Ning had violated the rules. No matter how unwilling he was, he had to explain it clearly. After the person-in-charge said that, the already lively hall became filled with even more heated discussion. And this was exactly the effect that Ye Ting wanted. She was extremely satisfied, but the only flaw was that she did not see Chu Ning¡¯s frustrated or annoyed expression. Chapter 189 - 189 Already Prepared 189 Already Prepared ¡°In that case, Mr. Qiu, I think we should abide by the rules. Can we disqualify Chu Ning from the national physics competition?¡± The boy who had taken photos the night before said loudly. He gradually lost himself in Ye Ting¡¯s admiring gaze and said something that stunned everyone present. However, at this moment, Bai Yu suddenly said, ¡°I think we should analyze the specific problem. We should first find out why Chu Ning went out at that time, and then decide whether or not to disqualify her from the exam.¡± Many nodded in agreement at Bai Yu¡¯s words. In fact, they were all very intelligent. Those who could come and participate in the national physics competition all had some brains. Naturally, they would not view things in a one-sided manner. Of course, they could not rule out that some would have other thoughts. A number of people wanted to watch the show. Although Chu Ning¡¯s ability in learning was unquestionable, she had violated the rules after all. ¡°Yes. Chu Ning, do you have any additional explanations regarding this matter?¡± The person-in-charge asked, looking at Chu Ning. He really hoped that Chu Ning could give some special reasons, even if it was just made-up. ¡°Regarding the evidence provided by Ye Ting, I don¡¯t think she took a very comprehensive picture.¡± Chu Ning looked relaxed and comfortable. She was not at all worried that she would be disqualified from the national physics competition. ¡°Chu Ning! The evidence is already in Mr. Qiu¡¯s hands, and you still want to deny it? I really didn¡¯t expect that a person with such good academic results would fail in other aspects!¡± Ye Ting didn¡¯t even need to move her mouth. One of her two supporters was speaking up for her. ¡°I think what I said isn¡¯t a problem. I didn¡¯t leave the hotel.¡± As Chu Ning said this, her face even had a trace of ridicule. Her hard work the previous night hadn¡¯t been in vain. It seemed that the person in front of her must have been bewitched by Ye Ting to secretly take photos of her. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I clearly¡­ heard Mr. Qiu say that you left the hotel!¡± The classmate who had secretly taken photos had almost spilled the beans. ¡°Is that so? But Mr. Qiu didn¡¯t see everything. Ye Ting, although I don¡¯t know how you got the photos of me leaving the hotel, I suggest you do things more carefully next time. At the very least, you have to find a reliable person. Otherwise, it will only have the opposite effect.¡± Chu Ning looked at Ye Ting and said with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that an anonymous stranger gave me this information last night.¡± Ye Ting hurriedly explained with a red face. She couldn¡¯t admit that she was the one who had planned this. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands helplessly. But at this time, Lin Hao, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, ¡°Chu Ning didn¡¯t leave the hotel. She was at the entrance of the hotel last night. She didn¡¯t go out.¡± After Lin Hao said this, the entire hall fell quiet again. The two students who had been clamoring for justice earlier were silent, while Ye Ting was blushing furiously. She was in a mess now, and her mind was blank. Lin Hao couldn¡¯t lie in front of so many people unless he wanted to lose his job. ¡°I know some of you might not believe me, but Chu Ning came to me last night to explain the situation. Her parents sent her an express delivery, and she needed to get it personally. So she asked me to record a video with my phone and gave me her ID card. She entrusted me to get the express delivery. If any of you have any questions, you can go to the hotel¡¯s surveillance room to check the video. Chu Ning didn¡¯t break the rules. She has always been within the hotel¡¯s compound.¡± Lin Hao explained calmly. At the same time, he admired Chu Ning¡¯s calmness and ability to adapt on the spot. If it had been him, he might have really fallen into someone¡¯s trap in a moment of impatience. After Lin Hao had finished speaking, most of the students¡¯ eyes fell on Ye Ting. Obviously, they still wanted to hear how Ye Ting would continue to uphold ¡°justice¡±. However, at this moment, Ye Ting was so embarrassed that she wanted to be swallowed up by a hole in the ground. She did not expect these two fools to be so careless when filming the video¡­ In fact, the two students who secretly filmed this could not be blamed. Once they walked out of the hotel and followed Chu Ning, it was equivalent to directly exposing themselves. This would have made Chu Ning suspicious. Chapter 190 - 190 Commencement of the Exam 190 Commencement of the Exam Initially, Chu Ning had made such a move just in case. After all, this matter was a little strange, and it kept making her feel uncomfortable. She did not expect Ye Ting to suddenly realize that she could think of such a way to harm her. Fortunately, she had been on her guard, and what made Chu Ning alert was the strange express delivery note ¡ª ¡°You need to personally receive it.¡± If Ye Ting had been the one to do this, then everything could be explained. Father and Mother Chu must have listened to Ye Ting, and they would not suspect anything. On the contrary, they would have a better impression of this adopted daughter. If it hadn¡¯t been for Chu Ning¡¯s high IQ, Ye Ting would have really been able to scheme against her. ¡°Alright, everyone, don¡¯t focus on such a small matter. Mr. Qiu, please continue with the meeting. I believe that Ye Ting has no other intentions.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Ye Ting at the moment. In fact, she had never taken the initiative to cause trouble for Ye Ting. It was Ye Ting who had provoked her and then had the issue resolved by her. If she wanted to use this opportunity to embarrass Ye Ting, she reckoned that she could really make her suffer from depression¡­ There was no need for that. Chu Ning was still very magnanimous. Even though Ye Ting had become smarter after fighting against her time and time again, Chu Ning still had strong confidence in herself. Ye Ting¡¯s little tricks were not worth her taking them to heart. Of course, she had no way of knowing what the other party was thinking. Ye Ting took back her phone. She could only lower her head and walk forward, not daring to look at those around her. Now, she had become that narrow-minded person. This small episode did not affect the content of the meeting that the person-in-charge was going to have. In fact, the students here did not take this matter to heart. Their main purpose of coming was to participate in the national physics competition. Everyone was usually an outstanding student in their respective schools, so they did not pay much attention to these gossipy topics. No one would care about the grudges between Chu Ning and Ye Ting. Even if Ye Ting thought that she must have been despised by many, this was just her wishful thinking. Her status and importance had not reached that level yet. Yan Shen, Xu Xi, and some of the students who were usually on good terms with Chu Ning all heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Ning was always able to solve all kinds of problems. ¡°It still has to be you, Chu Ning.¡± Song Gui gave Chu Ning a thumbs up. He really admired this beautiful Goddess of learning. There were many students from other schools who had the same thoughts, including Bai Yu. Chu Ning¡¯s way of handling things didn¡¯t seem similar to people of their age; it was simply too mature and mellow. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just used to it,¡± Chu Ning said humbly, waving her hand. In the following time, Chu Ning leisurely chatted with her classmates and friends around her. After the meeting, the person-in-charge asked all the students to line up and take the elevator in an orderly manner. There were many buses waiting at the entrance of the hotel. The national physics competition that morning was the real focus. It was also the ultimate goal of all the students from M City who had traveled thousands of miles to get there! After more than half an hour, Chu Ning arrived at the exam room that she had familiarized herself with the day prior. After locating her seat, she quietly sat down. There was still more than 50 minutes before the commencement of the exam, and these 50 minutes were a very difficult process for most of the examinees. They were full of anticipation for the upcoming exam questions, but at the same time, they were also faintly worried. If the questions were too difficult and were beyond their learning range, it would severely affect their confidence in learning. Thirty minutes before the exam, all the students in the exam room where Chu Ning was at had arrived. The four invigilators and all the surveillance cameras were ready. Fifteen minutes before the exam, the exam questions for the national physics competition were delivered outside the exam venue. Five minutes before the exam, the two invigilators showed all the students the sealed file bags containing the physics exam questions. They opened them and distributed the exam papers one by one. After Chu Ning had received the exam papers, she didn¡¯t hurry to glance through them. A minute later, she roughly glanced at the state of the examinees around her. They were all frowning. Some of them were even pale. ¡°Difficult, I like it.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s lips slightly up. This was the result she wanted. Chapter 191 - 191 Leaving the Exam Venue 191 Leaving the Exam Venue The more difficult it was, the better it could sieve out those who were truly skilled. Some could obtain 100 marks because that was the limit of their abilities. Chu Ning, on the other hand, had her ability to perform restricted by the paper¡¯s maximum score of 100 marks. Five minutes later, the official exam began. However, in a huge exam room with more than 100 people, not many people began to write. This was a completely different concept from the questions they usually answered in the exams. They discovered that most of the questions in the entire exam paper had little to do with the knowledge found in textbooks¡­ Chu Ning knew that the goal of the question setters was not to select students who only knew how to answer the questions. More importantly, they hoped that every examinee would understand that only knowing how to answer the questions did not mean anything. More importantly was cognition. If one wanted to become a physicist, or even a physics researcher, it was not enough to merely rely on studying what was in the textbooks. Chu Ning did not want to become a physicist. She was only interested in things that were difficult and challenging. Chu Ning would not hesitate to reject it as a career. Her nature was to love and yearn for freedom; to have an unrestrained life. Spending all day in the laboratory doing research was not what she pursued. Although Chu Ning admired Madame Curie, it did not mean that she wanted to become such a person. Time flew by quickly. With only half an hour left, Chu Ning finally finished answering the last question. She let out a long sigh of relief. Even she had to start thinking about the questions this time, and it took her a whole hour to finish it. At the same time, many of the students who were in the same exam venue as her had not even completed the first page¡­ There were a total of four pages in the entire paper. Chu Ning planned to hand in the papers early. As for checking the script, it was completely unnecessary for her. In fact, before her, there were already a few students who had handed in their papers in advance. They were very peaceful, and their faces were calm. However, the papers that were handed in were also very undisturbed, almost completely blank. Rather than struggling in the examination room, it was better to hand in the papers early and leave. That way, they could at least be a little more carefree. However, they could be considered to have a clear understanding of the difficulty of the exam questions for this national physics competition. It really wasn¡¯t enough to rely on a large number of practice questions. Hard work and preparation didn¡¯t have much effect. Only a hard-working genius could scrape through¡­ After Chu Ning packed up her stationery, she took the paper and handed it in. Unlike the other examinees who had handed in their papers in advance, she had really finished answering every question before leaving. When Chu Ning leisurely walked to the gathering point outside the university gates, she discovered that there were already quite a number of students from M City who had come out in advance. Their faces appeared very relaxed. In any case, they were destined to not get many marks, and it was even more impossible for them to get an award. It was better to come out in advance. After all, they had already experienced it. However, when these examinees and the leading teachers saw Chu Ning walk out of the examination venue early, they were all a little dumbfounded. All the students in M City who came out to take the exam this time were very clear about Chu Ning¡¯s strength. This was an existence that was even more powerful than Bai Yu¡¯s! ¡°Chu Ning, why did you come out early?¡± Lin Hao asked with a puzzled expression. Although he trusted Chu Ning, almost all the candidates who came out at this time had no hope of winning a prize. Not to mention winning a prize, they may not even pass the exam¡­ ¡°I finished writing, so I came out early,¡± Chu Ning answered very casually. ¡°Finished? You really finished all of them?¡± At this time, a candidate who had come out heard Chu Ning¡¯s words and could not help but ask. ¡°Yes, the questions this time are quite interesting. The difficulty is there, but there isn¡¯t a ton of calculations to be done,¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°Alright, it seems that we really aren¡¯t from the same world. I reckon that, at this point in time, god of learning Bai Yu hasn¡¯t even finished the paper.¡± That examinee said with a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. After all, although Bai Yu admitted defeat in yesterday¡¯s competition, his and Chu Ning¡¯s scores were the same. This time, it might also be the same.¡± Immediately, other students began to retort. It was not that they were against Chu Ning, but they were simply discussing the matter. ¡°Chu Ning, how was it? How many marks do you think you can get this time?¡± Lin Hao asked with a smile, staring at Chu Ning as if she was the apple of his eye. ¡°Ninety marks shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment. In the entire exam paper, there had only been one question at the back that she had been unsure of whether the symbols in the working should be in upper case or lower case. She had hence written it all down. If her points were deducted because of this, she might only have 99 points. Chapter 192 - 192 The True God of Learning 192 The True God of Learning Chu Ning decided to keep a low profile. She felt that 90 points should not be too much. ¡°Ninety points? God of learning Chu Ning, do you know what the criteria for last year¡¯s silver award was?¡± An examinee who came out in advance opened his mouth wide and asked in disbelief. ¡°For last year¡¯s three silver awards, the lowest score was 89 points, and the highest was 93 points,¡± another student added. According to this standard, if Chu Ning hadn¡¯t been bragging, she had a high chance of winning the silver award! ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t care about this at all. ¡°Are you sure you can get 90 points?¡± Lin Hao asked somewhat excitedly. It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to bet with his good friend to win that month¡¯s salary. If Chu Ning could really get the silver award, Jingyuan High School would reward him handsomely; money was the one thing the school did not lack. ¡°How about 80 points?¡± Chu Ning asked tentatively. Lin Hao was speechless. He knew that there was no point in asking. When the results came out in a few days, he would know whether or not Chu Ning had been spinning tales. Half an hour passed quickly. Many students from M City walked into the exam venue with smiles on their faces. Then, they walked back to the meeting point with sad faces. There were even many girls who could not bear it. After they met each other and chatted for a while, they were already sobbing softly¡­ The questions for this national physics competition were too difficult. They had originally thought that they had made sufficient preparations, but in the end, it turned out that it was far from enough. Bai Yu walked out of the exam room and saw Chu Ning chatting with others with a relaxed and satisfied expression. Or rather, she was comforting the students who did not do well in the exam. So he walked over. ¡°Chu Ning, what choice did you choose for the tenth multiple-choice question?¡± Bai Yu asked seriously. ¡°I chose item D for the tenth question. I think that the answers provided by the three ABC choices are incorrect. The correct answer is open. It is wrong to give an exact number for everything. Moreover, this is what the person who set the question did on purpose. It seems that there must be a correct choice among the three options. In fact, this is a very high-level knowledge trap. Most students might choose option C and answer according to the knowledge provided in the books, thus obtaining this result.¡± Chu Ning knew where Bai Yu¡¯s doubts lay. ¡°But I was still wrong.¡± Bai Yu shook his head. He had thought that Chu Ning¡¯s standard was only slightly higher than his, but now it seemed that he could not clearly see where Chu Ning¡¯s upper limit was! ¡°You should have chosen option A. This is also the choice of a small portion of the examinees. To choose this option means you have considered the question more comprehensively. You have even taken into account the influence of complex factors such as the time difference, and even have to have a solid chemistry foundation. However, this is still just a threshold set by the question setters. There is nothing wrong with your thinking this way, and it can even be said to be flawless. However, the starting point was completely incorrect.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. She could even accurately predict Bai Yu¡¯s mental state when he was calculating this question. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed the case.¡± Bai Yu nodded. He did not deny that, in his heart, Chu Ning had already surpassed his teacher¡¯s level. ¡°I guess you spent a lot of time on this question, even if it¡¯s just a multiple choice question. If we follow your method of calculation, it¡¯s a huge and complicated physics multiple choice question. Even if the score is only two points, it has cost you a lot of energy. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°About 10 minutes,¡± Bai Yu said after thinking for a moment. Then he continued to ask, ¡°How long did you spend?¡± ¡°About ten seconds. It shouldn¡¯t have exceeded than twenty seconds. This is the intention of the question setter. The questions that really waste time are still at the back. He doesn¡¯t need to make things difficult for you with the multiple choice questions at the front. Only the answers at the back are the most time-consuming. An hour and a half of answering time. He will only give you five minutes of free time at most, or not at all.¡± When Chu Ning was answering Bai Yu¡¯s question, she subconsciously did not think of herself as an examinee participating in the national physics competition at the same time. She was referring to ¡°all of you¡±. Like a teacher, Chu Ning was analyzing the key points of each question for the students around her, as well as how long it should take to solve it, including the intentions of the person who set the question. ¡°These questions are indeed a little difficult. I spent an hour to finish them. I think they should give all of you two hours. One and a half hours is not enough.¡± Chu Ning pursed her lips. She did not mean to show off. Her classmates all knew and recognized her ability. There was no need for that. She really felt that the timing was unreasonable. Chapter 193 - 193 Shopping 193 Shopping If people like Bai Yu were given another half an hour, they would be more relaxed and their scores would definitely increase from their original level. However, an exam was an exam and an hour and a half was the rule. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish this kind of questions even if you gave me ten hours.¡± After listening to Chu Ning¡¯s words, some students immediately complained. ¡­ The chat didn¡¯t last long. When all the students in M City had arrived at the gathering point, the bus returned to the hotel. The return ticket was set for six in the evening. In the few hours before that, these students who had finished their exams could take a stroll around B City, purchasing some items, or go shopping. Of course, a large number didn¡¯t have the mood to shop. Luo Yu was one of them. ¡°Luo Yu, it¡¯s okay. This exam doesn¡¯t mean anything. Even the college entrance exam isn¡¯t that difficult.¡± Chu Ning hugged Luo Yu. She gently patted her shoulder and comforted her. ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t help but feel sad. Chu Ning, you probably haven¡¯t experienced the despair of facing a blank exam question.¡± Luo Yu¡¯s tone held a hint of tears. She had really suffered a great blow. Although she usually looked gentle and elegant, like a considerate big sister, she was only in her teens after all. ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go in life, and the future is bright. You won¡¯t be depressed because of a failure in an exam, and no one has performed well, so there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡± Chu Ning continued to comfort her. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just sad for a while.¡± Luo Yu said after wiping her tears, gently raising her head while in Chu Ning¡¯s arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go shopping with me, beautiful.¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Before she came here, she had heard that there were many famous delicacies and scenic spots in B City. Now, after the exam, she naturally had to go and have a look! ¡°Okay, but I have to put on makeup and then change into a new set of clothes.¡± At Chu Ning¡¯s invitation, Luo Yu¡¯s face bloomed with a smile once more. ¡°Okay, I need to put on makeup too. How can I not dress up when I go out?¡± Chu Ning was in a very happy mood. ¡°Wow, if you put on makeup, then I¡¯ll become a foil again.¡± Luo Yu pursed her lips. Chu Ning¡¯s previous stunning appearance at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala was still fresh in her memory. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Chu Ning actually nodded seriously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll face the world with a bare face. I¡¯ll also be a foil to the beauty, Luo Yu!¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°No, no, Chu Ning, I was just joking. How can you take it seriously?¡± Luo Yu¡¯s face instantly turned red. Her personality was gentle and soft, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts. She joked around as she really treated Chu Ning as a friend. ¡°Go and put on your makeup, little princess. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Chu Ning urged her. Luo Yu had not had any objections when she accompanied her to the mall to try on and buy clothes. She accompanied her all the way to school. Chu Ning naturally cherished such a good friend. Half an hour later, Luo Yu finished putting on her makeup and appeared in front of Chu Ning in a pretty skirt. ¡°Lovely!¡± Chu Ning sincerely praised her. ¡°Are you really going out shopping like this?¡± Luo Yu asked carefully. ¡°Of course. You will be the leading lady today.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning held Luo Yu¡¯s arm enthusiastically. After reporting to Lin Hao, they left the hotel. The weather in B City was very good that day. It was sunny and no one would have thought that there would be dark clouds and torrential rains there the following evening¡­ Chu Ning and Luo Yu strolled along, eating delicacies nonstop and carrying lots of things in their hands. When the two of them walked to a corner in front, an open-air stage caught their attention. ¡°It seems to be a singing competition up front?¡± Luo Yu said, wiping the corner of her mouth. ¡°It should be. Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Chu Ning smiled as she looked at the cheering crowd below the stage. ¡°Okay!¡± Luo Yu nodded. However, when they walked closer and blended in with the crowd, they were surprised to see an old acquaintance. ¡°Yan Shen, why are you here?¡± Chu Ning was a little surprised. ¡°Why? You¡¯re allowed to go out shopping. Can¡¯t I come out and take a look as well?¡± Yan Shen was dressed very casually that day, and the smile on his face was brighter. He had a completely different temperament than before. In fact, Yan Shen had already rejected several girls¡¯ invitations to exchange contact information. He only wanted to relax this time. He was not interested in socializing. Chapter 194 - 194 Grading Teachers Shock 194 Grading Teacher¡¯s Shock ¡°Of course not, but are you also interested in this kind of street culture?¡± Chu Ning continued to ask. She did not quite understand why Yan Shen had changed so much in just a few days. ¡°Why not?¡± After Yan Shen said this, he continued to stare at the stage with great interest. Chu Ning felt that his eyes were no longer as calm as before. Instead, they were filled with vitality and some love and yearning for life. At the same time, all the test papers had been sent to the grading teachers¡¯ offices that morning. In a closed marking environment, every teacher was under a lot of pressure. There were eight teachers in one office. There were many offices like this, but each had sixteen high-definition cameras facing them¡­ In order to ensure that the marking of the papers was absolutely fair, these grading teachers, while marking the papers, would have all communication devices confiscated and would cut off contact with the outside world. All the national physics competition papers for that morning would be marked in the afternoon, and the papers for the afternoon would be marked that night. The preliminary results of all the examinees would be calculated the next day, and then reviewed again. After checking that there were no problems, the evaluation for the gold, silver, bronze, and excellence awards would begin. The names of the students who won the prizes would be listed separately, and the videos of their participation in the exam would be strictly investigated again. After confirming that there were no issues, the prizes would be finally confirmed. After the tireless efforts of hundreds of teachers, the scores of all the morning examinees were finally calculated. And after these examiners left the office, they were also given freedom. ¡°Old Liu, to me, the question setter really wants to deliberately make things difficult for these fellows. Last year, didn¡¯t we also participate in the marking of the papers? But compared to this year¡¯s difficulty, my good fellow, for the scripts I have marked, the number of people passing should not even be half of last year¡¯s. I really don¡¯t know what the question setter is thinking. It¡¯s not easy for us teachers to get more than 80 points, let alone the students.¡± One of the examiners walked out of the office full of emotion. If it hadn¡¯t been for the standard answers, he wouldn¡¯t even have been able to determine if some students¡¯ answers were right or wrong. The answers were perfect, and even the steps were correct; however, the results were completely different from the standard answers. ¡°Old Yang, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed a little difficult, but perhaps there are some extremely unique geniuses that you got full marks for?¡± The examiner called Old Liu had an honest look on his face. His situation was similar to that of the teacher with the surname Yang. However, during the marking process, there was an answer that left him stunned for a period, so much so that when the marking was completed, he even double-checked it. It was not until a small robot beside him sounded, reminding him that the time taken to mark a paper was too long, that he reluctantly put down this paper and continued marking the next one. ¡°Full marks? Stop joking. I¡¯ll be honest. If you give me an hour and a half, I might not even be able to finish this entire paper. I don¡¯t even think I can score 80 points.¡± Mr. Yang said with an exaggerated expression. He clearly had an impatient temperament. ¡°And I¡¯ve checked hundreds of papers. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my bad luck or other reasons, but the highest score I¡¯ve calculated is only 73 points.¡± Mr. Yang continued. ¡°Alright, then my luck might be the best.¡± The other teacher involved in marking the test papers, Mr. Liu, sighed with emotion. He couldn¡¯t forget the shock he had felt when he marked the test paper earlier. ¡°What? Old Liu, can you explain it clearly in one go? Did you mark a test paper with more than 80 points? Or¡­ more than 90?¡± Mr. Yang asked with uncertainty. ¡°Neither. I marked a test paper that received full marks,¡± Mr. Liu said softly, looking at his good friend beside him. ¡°How is that possible! How is that possible!¡± Mr. Yang had suddenly become agitated, so much so that his voice abruptly became louder, attracting the attention of many teachers around him. Chapter 195 - 195 Full Score 195 Full Score ¡°Old Yang, what¡¯s wrong? Are you too tired?¡± A nearby grading teacher instantly asked with concern. ¡°Old Zhang, Old Liu is a little tired. His eyes are blurry. He said he marked a paper that had full marks!¡± Mr. Yang was still a little excited. ¡°How is that possible, Old Liu? Last year¡¯s gold award was only 97 points, but last year¡¯s paper was much less difficult than this year¡¯s. How can you have a full score? You must have seen wrongly.¡± Mr. Zhang said somewhat scornfully. The national physics competition had been held for decades, but in his impression, there had only been three papers with full scores. In decades of history, there had only been three papers with full scores! And this year¡¯s exam difficulty was among the top in these few decades. In the past, those papers with full scores had been produced in years when the questions had been relatively easy. Therefore, it was hard for any grading teacher to believe it, let alone him. ¡°I have no need to lie to you. I didn¡¯t believe the facts that lay before me at first, but when I carefully checked it again, I was sure that it was full marks. Perhaps the only debatable point was that this careful examinee had written both upper and lower case on a certain result, but this did not affect the fact that it was full marks. Furthermore, this examinee answered the questions smoothly without any traces of hesitation. I feel that his state at that time must have been perfect. Perhaps he could have completed the questions in less than an hour and a half.¡± Mr. Liu gave his opinion very seriously. This was the most outstanding perfect answer that he had seen in his entire time as a grading teacher. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, the results will be out tomorrow. By then, everyone will know. Anyway, you still don¡¯t know the name of this examinee, and there is no direct interest driving you to praise an unknown examinee like this.¡± Mr. Yang said, tempering his emotions. ¡°If what Old Liu said is correct, then in his hands, he has produced the fourth full score paper in the history of the national physics competition. Moreover, we both know how great the difficulty level of this exam is. The value of this is too high.¡± Mr. Zhang sighed. In fact, they didn¡¯t really think that Mr. Liu was lying to them. There was no need to joke about such things. In the end, it was just envy, envy that came from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°I reckon that this question setter himself didn¡¯t expect that someone would give him the faultless answer he wanted.¡± Mr. Liu gave a genuine smile. Although the questions this time was enough to make more than 90% of the examinees have a mental breakdown, there would always be a few shining new stars rising. And in his hands, the sun had already risen. The phenomenon who had crushed and overshadowed all the examinees¡¯ brilliance. ¡°Old Liu, give us a treat! I must bleed you dry today. Old Yang, let¡¯s go to the best restaurant for a meal. He¡¯ll pay for it!¡± Mr. Zhang pointed at Mr. Liu and said loudly. ¡­ Chu Ning, who was immersed in the stage performance, was unaware that several examiners were discussing her, the somewhat ¡°mysterious¡± super examinee. Chu Ning was unsure if she could achieve a full score, but even if she could not, it should only be a few points off; it should not be a problem to obtain the silver award. She was giving her undivided attention to the sexy girls dancing on the stage. She even cheered from time to time. As time passed, the show on the stage gradually came to an end. Chu Ning shook her head, feeling unfulfilled. ¡°Boring.¡± This was her evaluation. ¡°The Hutong culture in B City is very famous. If you two are not afraid of those deserted lanes and small alleys, we can go and see the cultural relics of the old city zone together. It¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Yan Shen said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of in broad daylight? Luo Yu, are you interested?¡± Chu Ning said, gently nudging Luo Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine with it. Anyway, Yan Shen is around. He should be able to protect us, right?¡± A smile blossomed on Luo Yu¡¯s face. Her moodiness due to her poor exam performance had long disappeared. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Ning turned on the map navigation on her phone and walked ahead. Chapter 196 - 196 In Trouble 196 In Trouble The alleyways and Hutong culture of City B had a distinct regional characteristic. When the three of them walked to the intersection of a nearby alley, they saw various vendors selling their wares. Some were selling an assortment of curious toys, others were selling handmade delicacies and so on. These items, which were similar to the intangible cultural heritage, were hard to come by in a modern city. In terms of architecture, they had a history of several hundred years. M City did not have as deep a cultural heritage and economic strength as B City. Chu Ning and the others were amazed and impressed by the scene in the center of such a highly-developed city. This was the charm of B City as the nation¡¯s capital. ¡°I feel that the people living in these alleyway courtyard residences are very relaxed. Don¡¯t they have to work?¡± Luo Yu said with a smile while eating the candied haws in her hand. ¡°After the reform and opening-up, the local residents of B City have gained the dividends brought about by the development of the times. They have been passed down to the second or third generation of the rich. During this process, the price they have paid can be ignored.¡± Yan Shen explained. ¡°You seem to be familiar with these things?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, my family has a close business partner who is a local of B City. I have often heard him talk about the situation here.¡± Yan Shen nodded and did not deny it. Chu Ning also knew very well that some of the richest people in B City were not on the same level as those in M City. B City had a more international market! This was still very far away for the current Chu Ning. Even if she was very tempted, she knew that it would be an extremely slow process to expand a business, so she had to be patient. ¡°These houses that look quite old are many times more expensive than those high-rise buildings. A complete courtyard-styled residence starts at a price of over 100 million yuan.¡± Chu Ning kept walking deeper into the alley. She paid attention to the mottled walls and potholed green brick roads, constantly imagining what life would have been like hundreds of years ago. The three of them chatted along the way, but they tacitly did not discuss the results of that morning¡¯s national physics competition. There was no need to carry the burden of thinking about this when they went out for some fun. Yan Shen became cheerful and enthusiastic. What he had said to Chu Ning today was even more than what the words the two of them had exchanged since they had first known each other. However, just as the atmosphere was very harmonious, two strangers walked in front of them and interrupted Chu Ning and the others¡¯ enjoyment. The person who most attracted Chu Ning¡¯s attention was a fashionable young man with colorful hair. He was dressed in hip-hop fashion. He did not look very old, but the frivolity and disdain in his eyes were undisguised. As for the other person, he was very low-key. He had neatly trimmed hair and his eyes were calm. However, Chu Ning knew that the one who was really not to be trifled with was this nondescript man. Compared to the fashionable young man beside him, this black-clothed man walked very steadily and soundlessly. While Chu Ning was sizing him up, the other party had clearly observed the environment around him quietly. ¡°Pretty boy, you¡¯re quite good-looking. The two beauties beside you are even more attractive to me. Especially that tall one. Although I don¡¯t know your name now, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll know soon enough. I have known quite a few beauties over the years, but I¡¯ve really never met anyone like you who looks stunning without any makeup.¡± The trendy young man had directed the first few words to Yan Shen, but when he reached the end, he was looking at Chu Ning with unconcealed greed and desire in his eyes. The smile on Yan Shen¡¯s face gradually disappeared. In fact, after he glanced at the trendy young man, his attention had been focused on the black-clothed man beside him. He felt the same way as Chu Ning. The one who was truly a threat was still this black-clothed man. ¡°What¡­ do you want?¡± Luo Yu said nervously, looking at the two people who had appeared out of nowhere. There was nothing they could do. Yan Shen and Chu Ning did not speak, but someone had to come forward and communicate with the other party. ¡°What do I want? What do you think I want? My name is Zhao Feng, and my nickname is Zhao Xiaosi. In B City, I think you should have heard of my reputation.¡± The trendy young man named Zhao Feng almost had the word ¡®smug¡¯ written on his face. He did not exaggerate anything. He was indeed quite famous among the younger generation in B City. However, it was not in a good way. Chapter 197 - 197 Powerful Opponents 197 Powerful Opponents The family behind Zhao Feng had a very powerful background in B City. The members of the family not only had great achievements in business, but there were also some who held positions in B City¡¯s government. Their power and money had reached a certain standard. As the youngest child of the family¡¯s head, Zhao Feng was not only doted on by the elders of the family, but his two elder brothers and sister also gave in to him because he only needed to live well and happily. He neither had the ability nor means to participate in the succession of the family¡¯s heirs. Thus, from a young age, Zhao Feng had never encountered anything that could make him admit his mistakes. Even if he did, the family would pay a certain price to resolve it. This allowed him to develop a cocky and ruthless personality. As long as he took a fancy to something or someone, there was almost nothing that he could not get. Luo Yu¡¯s face was already pale. Seeing the other party¡¯s naked looks and arrogant words, she could already guess what would happen next. Chu Ning and Yan Shen remained silent and did not speak. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t do anything rash. This is a society ruled by law. If you do anything rash, we will call the police.¡± Luo Yu pretended to be calm, but her voice could not stop trembling. She subconsciously raised her head and looked around. When she realized that there were no surveillance cameras around, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°A society ruled by law? These words are a huge joke to me. I¡¯m sorry, but over here, what I say is the law!¡± A ruthless look appeared on Zhao Feng¡¯s face. He licked his dry lips. He had already thought about how he would play with the two beauties in front of him. As for whether he would meet resistance, this was not something he would consider. The person beside him would help him solve all his problems. When the people in the alley saw Zhao Feng and the people beside him, they chose to turn a blind eye. ¡°You!¡± Luo Yu subconsciously took a few steps back. She looked Chu Ning and Yan Shen, who were as silent as statues. For a moment, she did not know if she should remind them to run away quickly and then call the police. ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to look at me. You just have to obediently carry out young master¡¯s words. Pretty boy, you can leave first. The both of you, stay behind.¡± The man in black said lightly. The pretty boy he mentioned was Yan Shen. He then pointed at Chu Ning and Luo Yu respectively, indicating for them to stay behind. ¡°Are you so confident that you can defeat me?¡± Chu Ning, who had been keeping silent all this time, finally spoke. She looked neither scared nor fearful, but wore only an expression of indifference and curiosity. Of course, she would not run away. If the law could not form a restriction, then she would take care of it herself. ¡°It seems that he is indeed full of confidence,¡± Yan Shen said. His hands were in the pockets of his casual pants. He did not look nervous, and only wore a relaxed and comfortable expression. On the other hand, Luo Yu was the only one who was truly frightened. ¡°Interesting. Ever since I left the mountain, this is the first time that I have been looked down upon like this. The two of you look young, but your tone is so arrogant.¡± Not only was the black-clothed man not angry, he even smiled. However, as he spoke, a murderous intent flashed in the depths of his eyes. He was a martial arts expert that the Zhao family had spent a large sum of money to hire to specially protect Zhao Feng. However, he was now looked down upon by the two young fellows. ¡°I advise you to give up resisting. And that pretty boy beside you, if you don¡¯t want to get hurt, then leave obediently. After I¡¯ve had a good time, I will naturally let you go.¡± Zhao Feng said unscrupulously. The black-clothed man¡¯s past battle records showed that as long as he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to provoke someone with a gun, he would almost certainly win. ¡°So there¡¯s nothing to discuss in this situation? It seems like you don¡¯t intend to let us go.¡± Chu Ning gestured for Luo Yu and Yan Shen to step back and away from her. Ever since she wore the book, she hadn¡¯t started fighting. It seemed like she was going to break her commandments today. ¡°You and Luo Yu should go. I¡¯ll stop him.¡± To Chu Ning¡¯s surprise, Yan Shen remained unmoved. He seemed to have reverted back to his cold, domineering, and unquestionable character. Yan Shen knew that the man in black was not to be trifled with. He was not even certain that he would be able to defeat him. However, he had been practicing boxing and jiu-jitsu all year round. Even if he was not necessarily the man¡¯s opponent, he would be able to hold him back for a short period of time, giving Chu Ning and Luo Yu enough time to escape. ¡°You and Luo Yu should leave first. I¡¯ll stay behind.¡± Chu Ning was very confident in her martial strength. Chapter 198 - 198 The Battle Begins 198 The Battle Begins ¡°What two interesting little fellows. Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± The black-clothed man said indifferently, as he obviously lost his last bit of patience. Zhao Feng could no longer hold back the lust he felt as he strode towards Chu Ning. As he walked, he directly pounced towards Chu Ning. ¡°Look out, young master. Come back quickly!¡± The black-clothed man had been disdainful, but that was because compared to himself, Chu Ning and Yan Shen were not worth mentioning. Nonetheless, Zhao Feng was a rich kid who only knew how to spend his days having fun, and his sensitivity toward danger was far inferior to his own. However, Zhao Feng could no longer control his desires. How could he listen to the black-clothed man¡¯s reminder? At that moment, he was already less than a meter away from Chu Ning. Just as Yan Shen was about to take action, Chu Ning took the initiative to make her move. In the blink of an eye, she directly flew at and kicked Zhao Feng¡¯s abdomen. The expression on Zhao Feng¡¯s face changed from one of lasciviousness, to horror, and finally, to extreme pain. Following an extremely tragic cry, he was sent flying several meters by Chu Ning¡¯s kick. He was tossed away like a rag doll and caught by the black-clothed man. Zhao Feng was in so much pain that he could not speak. He only pointed at Chu Ning with a trembling finger. The man in black naturally knew what he meant. Thus, he gently helped Zhao Feng to lean against the wall. There was no longer any contempt in his eyes. Instead, it was replaced with seriousness. When Luo Yu saw this scene from afar, she was also shocked speechless. She did not expect that Chu Ning, who was usually optimistic, positive, and kind-hearted, would actually be so fearsome when she attacked. She could not help but recall the situation she resolved when a student tried to humiliate Chu Ning on campus. One could imagine that once Chu Ning decided to attack, the classmate who had stopped Chu Ning that day would not have had a good ending¡­ ¡°Young lady, you are very good.¡± After the black-clothed man said these few words simply, he instantly accelerated and rushed towards Chu Ning at an alarming speed. At the same time, he had already raised his fist high up; his target was Chu Ning¡¯s face! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t hit her face!¡± Zhao Feng saw this stance from behind him and immediately used a weak voice to stop him. Once Chu Ning¡¯s face was injured, how would he be able to properly ravage her? After the man in black heard Zhao Feng¡¯s words, he slightly adjusted his posture, but his speed did not slow at all. The wind from his fist whistled, and Chu Ning could already feel the powerful pressure from her opponent. It would not be easy for her to dodge this punch. The speed was too rapid! Chu Ning could only cross her hands in front of her to protect herself. However, at this critical moment, Yan Shen suddenly appeared in front of her. He, too, clenched his fists and faced the man in black head-on! Bang! Chu Ning¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Yan Shen took half a step back, but his figure remained tall and straight, like a knight guarding a princess, standing before Chu Ning and protecting her. The moment Yan Shen¡¯s fist made contact with the black-clothed man, a crisp sound came from his fingers. This chilling strength spread through his upper body from his arm, it made him deeply realize the terror of the black-clothed man. His entire arm had almost become numb. However, Yan Shen¡¯s eyes were still very calm, but anger was burning fiercely in his heart. Today, he would definitely make the black-clothed man pay the price! The black-clothed man, who had been the first to attack, was shocked beyond words. This was because his powerful punch was enough to send any ordinary person flying. However, this young man had actually received it steadily. The cost to him had only been a half-step back! He did not feel good either. The numbness in his arm signaled to him that it would not be an easy task to deal with this young man and the young lady behind him, who also possessed extraordinary combat strength. In fact, he even needed to fight with his life. ¡°Young master, I can¡¯t do this job. Let¡¯s just forget about it.¡± The black-clothed man said, after coldly glancing at Yan Shen and withdrawing his fist. ¡°Bai Hong, I¡¯ll give you¡­ more money. Take care of them properly!¡± Zhao Feng directly said the name of the black-clothed man. It was very clear what he meant ¡ª money was not a problem. ¡°Okay.¡± The black-clothed man replied with a single word. Zhao Feng¡¯s promise gave him the motivation to fight to the death. After the black-clothed man finished speaking, he attacked again and directly punched outwards once more. He had once relied on these two fists to forcefully knock out a dozen people until they had lost their strength to fight and had fallen to the ground. logo This is the end of Part One, and Chapter 199 - 199 Formidable Foe 199 Formidable Foe ¡°I want to see how many punches you can take from me!¡± The black-clothed man shouted angrily and directly targeted Yan Shen. Yan Shen did not have the slightest fear and once again prepared to counterattack by raising his arm, which had already lost most of its feeling. Meanwhile, Chu Ning did not hesitate either. When Yan Shen and the black-clothed man had been exchanging blows, Chu Ning sped towards the black-clothed man. When she was close to him, she aimed a sharp elbow at his chest! However, the man in black seemed to have anticipated it. His hand grabbed Chu Ning¡¯s elbow and successfully directed the attack to the other side, almost causing Chu Ning to stumble and fall to the ground. Yan Shen clearly did not feel good either. After all, he was not a professional fighter. It had already not been easy for him to be able to exchange a few blows with the black-clothed man. However, just as Chu Ning¡¯s face was about to touch the ground, she suddenly smiled. Obviously, this had also been part of her plan. The elbow was not her goal at all. She was deliberately making a falling posture to let the man in black lower his guard. When his back was completely exposed to her, it was the time for her to make her move. ¡°Be careful!¡± Zhao Feng shouted in fear. However, the man in black had been restrained by Yan Shen. At this time, he had no time to care about Chu Ning, who was behind him. Moreover, from what he knew, how much strength could a little girl have? So what if it was taken head-on? He had been practicing mixed martial arts for over ten years. His body¡¯s fighting ability was not something that an additional disciple like Zhao Feng could compare to! ¡°Hmph, how would a piece of trash like you know how strong my defense is!¡± The black-clothed man thought with some scorn. He was prepared to teach Yan Shen, this young ignoramus, a good lesson! However, in the next second, the black-clothed man felt a muffled sound explode in his ear. Following that, a warm current slowly flowed through his eyes, nose, mouth, and the depths of his neck. He turned around, wanting to see what exactly had happened, but there was another buzzing sound. This time, the black-clothed man only felt his vision go black. His body went limp, and he slowly collapsed. ¡°Tsk tsk, an expert is indeed an expert. He can¡¯t take just a hit. He actually took two hits.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile, throwing aside the extremely heavy green brick in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Zhao Feng saw the scene before him, and his heart was filled with despair. Luo Yu, who was not far off, had her mouth agape the entire time. The three of them had only fought for less than a minute, and the battle had been ended so easily by Chu Ning. In fact, before Chu Ning had decided to make her move, she had already noticed the inconspicuous brick in the corner behind the black-clothed man. Although she could team up with Yan Shen to fight the man in black head-on, it was completely unnecessary. It was best to solve the problem in a more labor-saving way. Chu Ning believed that even if the man in black took her and Yan Shen seriously, he would not be paying attention to her during the few seconds after she pretended to fall. When she had picked up the green brick, Zhao Feng had seen it clearly. However, he only had time to say ¡®be careful¡¯ before the green brick in Chu Ning¡¯s hand slammed heavily on the back of the black-clothed man¡¯s head. Chu Ning originally thought that the first hit would solve the problem. She was careful to control her strength. It was not forceful enough to cause death, but she could make the other party faint. However, she did not expect that the black-clothed man was so resistant to being beaten up. She was unable to take him down in one hit, so she could only hit him once more. This could not be blamed on her following the rules. It could only be said that the other party had been over-confident and had not considered the impact of the surroundings on the battle. ¡°Handsome Yan, you were really handsome when you suddenly stood in front of me. However, is your arm alright? Do you want to go to the hospital for a check-up?¡± Chu Ning continued. She looked at Yan Shen¡¯s arm and it seemed to be trembling slightly. ¡°No need. It will be fine after a few days of rest.¡± Yan Shen smiled and shook his head. He looked at the man in black who had fallen to the ground, momentarily stunned. He had originally planned to fight with all his might, but he had not expected that Chu Ning would be able to resolve it in this way. ¡°Fighting depends on your cognition, especially in a street fight like this. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re fighting in the arena, so there won¡¯t be any rules.¡± Chu Ning continued, after extending her finger and placing it under the nose of the man in black, confirming that the other party was still breathing. Chapter 200 - 200 Chu Nings Threat 200 Chu Ning¡¯s Threat As for Zhao Feng behind him, he had already been scared silly by the scene before him. His mind was completely blank and he had even forgotten about the pain emanating from his abdomen. He was used to being arrogant and domineering. The presence of the man in black was more of a deterrent and there were not many opportunities for him to make a move. But now, Zhao Feng¡¯s bodyguard was out of action. This filled him with an indescribable fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to make such a clean move.¡± Yan Shen felt that Chu Ning was simply like an outstanding hunter. Her grasp of timing had reached a terrifying level. If it was him, he might be a little hesitant, but if he hesitated, the opportunity would be fleeting. Perhaps the two of them would fall into a dangerous situation again. ¡°Take your bodyguard to the hospital to have a look. Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today, including your family. Otherwise, I will have a way to make you disappear from this world without a trace.¡± Chu Ning did not answer Yan Shen. She walked lightly to the side of the trendy young man, Zhao Feng, who was slumped in the corner. She patted his pale face with her hand and used the gentlest tone to say the most ruthless words. Zhao Feng looked at Chu Ning in horror. He forgot to answer for a moment. As for his desire, it had long shriveled up. Even his life was in Chu Ning¡¯s hands. How could he have the mood to think about other things? ¡°Do you understand?¡± Chu Ning asked again. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Zhao Feng nodded wildly, but his body could not stop shaking. He was really afraid that Chu Ning would kill him right there and then. ¡°That¡¯s good. So obedient of you to listen to me.¡± Chu Ning smiled and stroked Zhao Feng¡¯s hair, like she was stroking a pet dog. ¡°Let¡¯s go. What a beautiful and unforgettable day.¡± Chu Ning turned around and left the alley with Luo Yu, who was almost petrified. Yan Shen followed behind her silently. Chu Ning said it easily, but in fact, if she hadn¡¯t adapted to the situation today, the three of them would have been in trouble. After walking for more than ten minutes, they had walked out of the alley and reached the bustling high-rise buildings once more. Luo Yu seemed to come back to her senses, and her eyes were wet again. She was really scared, and the endless stream of pedestrians and cars in front of her gave her an inexplicable sense of security. ¡°Alright, Luo Yu. Don¡¯t cry. Aren¡¯t we fine?¡± Chu Ning gently patted Luo Yu¡¯s shoulder and comforted her. She also felt a little helpless. Who would have thought that she would encounter such a rare event when she was out shopping with Luo Yu¡­ ¡°Yes, but are we really going to be fine? What if that hooligan, Zhao Feng, comes after us¡­¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t have the guts. If he really dares to say it, then I will make him regret coming into this world. Even his family will suffer my wrath.¡± Chu Ning interrupted Luo Yu softly. She spoke very calmly, but neither Luo Yu nor Yan Shen thought that Chu Ning was joking. This was a person who dared to think and act. The two did not think that Chu Ning was trying to scare Zhao Feng. Luo Yu was only worried that Zhao Feng would tell others about the incident, but she did not doubt Chu Ning¡¯s determination. ¡°I hope so.¡± Luo Yu nodded. She looked at Chu Ning and then at Yan Shen. For some reason, she felt that Chu Ning exuded a greater sense of security than Yan Shen¡­ ¡°Handsome Yan, you heedlessly appeared in front of me and blocked that terrifying attack for me. That was so cool. I¡¯m about to become your little fangirl.¡± Chu Ning also looked at Yan Shen. She was indeed grateful to Yan Shen. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, her body, which was not suitable for fighting, would have been seriously injured. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. You were still the key factor. I only played a supporting role.¡± Yan Shen shook his head and said with a bitter smile. ¡°But I still have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re going back soon, I would have brought you to the hospital for a checkup,¡± Chu Ning said apologetically. ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine,¡± Yan Shen¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold. Even Chu Ning was slightly surprised. ¡°He seems to be very resistant to the check-up?¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, she had already silently noted this down. The three of them walked back to the hotel as though nothing had happened. Chapter 201 - 201 Back to M City 201 Back to M City Moreover, he was very sure of this fact, even though he and Chu Ning had both gotten full marks in the contest not long ago. ¡°He should have someone to carry his luggage¡­¡± Chu Ning could only think helplessly. Yan Shen¡¯s arm should have been exhausted. Moreover, she was not sure if there were any fractures in the joints of his fingers during the fight with the man in black. However, Yan Shen¡¯s performance had also surprised Chu Ning. She had a very clear and deep understanding of how terrifying the man in black was. She had not shown any mercy during the second strike. Showing mercy to the enemy was a form of cruelty to herself. Chu Ning felt that if these two strikes had befallen an ordinary person, she might have killed them on the spot. Yan Shen had still been able to hold his ground for a short while before such a person. He could already be described as a fighting genius. After more than an hour, Chu Ning boarded the return flight. The sky outside the round window was not pitch black, but deep blue. The stars were still far away, but the moon seemed to be within reach. Chu Ning looked at the rather quiet scene in front of her and pulled down her eye mask. The morning exam had not consumed much of her energy, but the battle in the afternoon, although it ended very quickly, had made her feel a little tired. Chu Ning put aside her thoughts and quickly fell asleep. At the same time, in a top hospital in B City. The man in black, who was lying on the bed, moaned in pain. His head was bandaged like a mummy, leaving only his facial features exposed. Ever since Zhao Feng had brought him to the hospital, he had been in a deep sleep, and now he was finally awake. It had to be said that his physical fitness was pretty good. Under those circumstances, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t have held back at all. After the first attack failed, she used all the strength that her body could muster for the second strike. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re awake?¡± Zhao Feng asked nervously, immediately walking up to the black-clothed man. He had been sitting at the side and noticed the sound coming from the bed. ¡°Yes.¡± Although the black-clothed man¡¯s head injury was very serious, he was fully conscious. If he had been given another chance, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. If he had paid attention from the start, with his body and reaction speed, he wouldn¡¯t have given Chu Ning the chance to make a move. However, it was too late to say anything now. In the end, he had been knocked unconscious, lying in the hospital, and Zhao Feng had been scared silly. This young master would never have thought that he would end up like this in his own territory. ¡°Hmph, a piece of trash.¡± The black-clothed man thought to himself. If it were up to him, and Chu Ning hadn¡¯t made up her mind to kill him, as long as he was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t let those three off! However, the other party had probably left long ago. No matter how powerful the Zhao family was, it was only limited to B City. Chapter 202 - 202 Development Plan 202 Development Plan Not to mention, with the threatening words Chu Ning had uttered before she had left, Zhao Feng didn¡¯t have the guts to think about taking revenge on Chu Ning. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhao Feng saw the black-clothed man staring at the ceiling and asked tentatively. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The black-clothed man clearly said these two words and couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally. With Zhao Feng¡¯s personality of bullying the weak and fearing the strong, he was not destined to become the successor of the Zhao family. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. The situation today was too dangerous. Then you should rest well in the hospital. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Zhao Feng said as he turned and left the hospital. He decided to be more honest for the time being. The girl called Chu Ning was too strong. If he ran into her the next time he went out, he wouldn¡¯t have such a strong bodyguard like the black-clothed man to protect him. On the other side, it was already very late when Chu Ning returned to M City. Although there had been an incident at the end of the trip to B City, she still managed to return home safely. Before boarding the plane, Chu Ning had already informed her parents in advance that, after alighting from the plane, she would return directly to the Jinghu district villa. She did not want to disturb her parents¡¯ rest time due to her own reasons. Opening the door and returning to this small home that belonged only to her, Chu Ning felt a sense of satisfaction. In the bathroom on the second floor, Chu Ning looked at herself in the mirror. She could not help but stretch out her palm and gently stroke the smooth surface of the mirror. This familiar yet foreign self. ¡°Time passes really quickly.¡± Chu Ning muttered softly to herself. In this short span of less than half a year, too many things had happened. She was no longer the vicious female partner described in the book ¡°once.¡± The current Chu Ning had completely taken the initiative! After returning from B City, there were still a few days of vacation. The next morning, the sun was shining brightly in M City, and the sky was clear. Chu Ning was used to setting her phone to silent mode before going to sleep. When she opened her eyes and took a look at the time, she found that it was almost nine o¡¯clock in the morning. At the same time, there were several unread messages and missed calls on the phone. By the time Chu Ning had finished dealing with these, it was already close to noon. In fact, Chu Ning had always felt a faint sense of crisis. Although Ye Ting was defeated by her time and time again, Chu Ning knew that she had never treated Ye Ting as an opponent. To her, Ye Ting at most brought some insignificant little troubles to her life. Perhaps it was not even considered that. What Chu Ning should truly take seriously was the Ye family behind Ye Ting. As Chu Ning slowly improved, Ye Ting was always in a state of being suppressed by her. As time passed, the Ye family would definitely make a move. Ye Zhen was a smart person. Once or twice, it could be explained by luck. But as time passed, Ye Zhen would definitely be able to understand that the source of all the incidents was faintly pointing at Chu Ning. Chu Ning had to grow up before Ye Zhen made up his mind to deal with her. Although it was very likely that all of this was just her own guess, she had to seize the time to grow up. Although Chu Ning knew that she only needed to wait patiently for a few more years for her brothers to grow up, she did not want to do so. After all, she had already predicted the future. Now, she naturally had to change everything and do even better than before! Thinking back about the changes in the past few months, the situation had changed a lot with her participation. However, Chu Ning did not dare to relax for even a moment. She knew that she could not let her guard down at any time; the current situation was still a long way from her goal she had in mind. Chu Ning put down her phone and looked at the peaceful lake view not far beyond the floor-length windows in her bedroom. Taking advantage of the two days of rest, Chu Ning had already thought of her next goal and course of action. She walked to the desk and took out a map of M City from a drawer. In the lower left corner of the map, Chu Ning drew a circle with a red pen ¡ª that would be her next destination. Qinghe village was located in the suburbs of M City. The entire village and a large area nearby were used to grow crops and raise livestock as their main source of income. However, the amount of work these people did was not directly proportional to the income they received. Some agents in the city would buy these crops at a lower price and ship them to the city area of M City. When they finally reached the hands of the people who really needed and bought these products, the price had already been multiplied many times. Chu Ning knew that in the next few years, with the rapid economic development of M City, these organic green foods would be very popular with the market and people. Chapter 203 - 203 Qinghe Village 203 Qinghe Village At present, there was no unified and influential brand in the related industries of M City. This was her chance. Knowing the market trend was a gift from the heavens. With this help, Chu Ning could avoid risks in advance and make adjustments in a timely manner. Chu Ning had already made plans in her mind for the following detailed arrangements. In order to not attract attention, Chu Ning decided to take a taxi to Qinghe village. Half an hour later, Chu Ning arrived at the entrance of Qinghe village. ¡°Driver, please wait here for me to come out,¡± Chu Ning said as she looked at the landscape at the entrance of the village. ¡°Young lady, do you know how much money I can earn in a day? Can you afford for me to wait with you for an afternoon?¡± The driver in the front seat spoke as he smoked, and squinted his eyes to size Chu Ning up. ¡°How much?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°At least 500 yuan for an afternoon! And I have to pick up my child from school in the afternoon.¡± The driver stretched out five fingers. Although he said it confidently, he actually still felt a little guilty. After all, his income might not be 500 yuan in a day. The reason why he said that was to make the little girl in front of him give up the idea of chartering the car. ¡°Okay, no problem. Just wait here, I¡¯ll give you 1,000 yuan.¡± Thereafter, Chu Ning scanned the QR code on the taxi. A few seconds later, the money had been transferred. Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything more. Her purpose that day was to meet the Chief of Qinghe village. The driver looked at the notification on his phone in a daze, then at Chu Ning who was walking further and further away. He stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and decided to let his wife pick up the children that day. After Chu Ning had walked for about ten minutes, she looked at a courtyard in front of her. The clear words on the first-floor door indicated that she had come to the right place. Chu Ning took a deep breath and looked at the clothes she had on. Although she had dressed very well, her actual age was only eighteen¡­ And the purpose of her visit was to discuss business. ¡°I hope this village chief doesn¡¯t judge a book by its cover,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. Even though she had tens of millions of dollars now, the person she was going to work with this time was not like the one who had bought and sold the house previously. Chu Ning had to put in a lot of effort. If she said something wrong, it might mean that the collaboration would fail. Suppressing her slight nervousness, Chu Ning went to the village chief¡¯s office on the second floor and gently knocked on the door. ¡°Please come in.¡± A gentle voice came from the office. Chu Ning pushed the door open and entered. However, the scene that greeted her gaze surprised her. Regardless of his image or age, the impression that Chu Ning had of a village chief was that of a middle-aged uncle. It was even likely that some of the village¡¯s respected elders would take up the post, but in front of her¡­ Chu Ning felt that this elegant and handsome man in front of her should only be around thirty years old. ¡°Are you the village chief?¡± Chu Ning asked somewhat uncertainly. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± the village chief of Qinghe answered with a smile, moving his gaze from the pile of documents before him. He capped his pen, and pushed up his glasses. ¡°Have a seat,¡± the village chief stood and pointed at the nearby sofa, indicating that Chu Ning need not stand on ceremony. ¡°How should I address you? Is there anything you need my help with? My name is Wen An, and I currently hold the position of Qinghe¡¯s village chief,¡± the village chief said with a smile. His attitude was surprisingly good, and he did not show any signs of displeasure about being disturbed. ¡°My name is Chu Ning. Village Chief Wen is really young and promising, which surprised me a little.¡± Chu Ning had already planned to come a few more times. She didn¡¯t intend for there to be interest in listening to her plans the first time they met. ¡°The times have changed, and it is no longer the same as before. If a village wants to continue developing, it must learn to accept new things,¡± the village chief explained patiently as he looked at the young and beautiful girl in front of him. After hearing the other party¡¯s words, Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief internally. His attitude was very obvious. This young village chief was very willing to come into contact with the outside world as long as it was in line with the development interests of Qinghe village. This would save Chu Ning a lot of trouble. ¡°Village Chief Wen, I¡¯m here to talk to you about a collaboration with Qinghe village. I want to build a complete agricultural product industry chain here.¡± Chapter 204 - 204 Collaboration Talks 204 Collaboration Talks After Chu Ning said this, the entire office instantly quietened. The village chief had been about to pass Chu Ning a cup of tea, but his arm was suspended in mid-air, the smile on his face appearing to freeze. He had thought of many possibilities. This could be a relative or child of a family in the village. After all, he had only been here for less than two years, so it was normal for there to be many unfamiliar faces. However, the words coming out of the young girl¡¯s mouth made him unable to believe it. He subconsciously thought that Chu Ning was joking with him. ¡°Young lady, I think you should be around twenty years old. At this age, you¡¯re like the sun rising in the morning, full of vitality. It¡¯s good for young people to have ideals, but you should be more down-to-earth and conscientiously do every little thing.¡± Village Chief Wen said patiently with the tone of someone who had been through this. In his opinion, Chu Ning¡¯s idea was somewhat unrealistic. He placed the tea in front of Chu Ning, still smiling. As for what Chu Ning said about building a complete agricultural product industry chain here, he merely treated it as a joke. ¡°This young lady is really interesting,¡± Wen An thought. ¡°No, I¡¯m not kidding you. You shouldn¡¯t be much older than me. Moreover, if I didn¡¯t plan beforehand or have full confidence, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted your time.¡± Chu Ning also appeared very calm. She knew that anyone who heard her words for the first time would have a skeptical attitude. However, only she knew that once the Qinghe village chief agreed to collaborate with her, this would completely change the history of Qinghe village. It would undergo an earth-shattering change because of her existence! ¡°So, which company sent you here as a salesperson?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s answer, Wen An¡¯s attitude changed. ¡°No, I¡¯m only here to discuss a collaboration with you as a representative of myself.¡± Village Chief Wen¡¯s words made Chu Ning feel a little surprised. ¡°Young lady, do you know how many companies in M City wanted to profit from Qinghe village before you? But without exception, I rejected all of them. I am a graduate of the financial management industry. So I¡¯m very clear about the intentions of these companies. It sounds very nice on the surface, but in reality, the biggest beneficiaries are still them. The residents of Qinghe village are still unable to escape the consequences of being exploited.¡± Wen An lamented. ¡°I, too, want to lead them to acquire wealth, but some of the terms and practices of these enterprises are really unacceptable to me. The premise of collaboration is based on equality between both parties.¡± Wen An did not know why he would talk about this with a young girl he had just met. He had been keeping these troubles to himself, and it was not easy to talk about such things with anyone. However, Chu Ning could hear something different from Wen An¡¯s words. She was now clear that she had to show some sincerity if she wanted to collaborate! Wen An did not take Chu Ning¡¯s words to heart. To him, the planning and development of Qinghe village still had a long way to go. ¡°Village Chief Wen, you may think that I¡¯m joking with you, but I¡¯m not that idle. My time is also very precious. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯m willing to provide financial support. Of course, before I came here, I also looked up some information about Qinghe village. What I mean is that I¡¯m willing to provide for and solve the employment problem of Qinghe village for you. This way, it will be a long-term and stable collaborative relationship.¡± Chu Ning said faintly. She knew that her words would definitely make Wen An restless, because this problem was exactly what he, the village chief, was currently eager to solve. The per capita income of Qinghe village was very low. If they were to engage in agriculture only by relying on individual households, there were too many elements of uncertainty. The income of these people simply could not be effectively guaranteed. In the past, some of the companies that came to Qinghe to talk about collaboration only had their eyes on the agricultural products provided here. The employment and income of these residents were not within their consideration. Wen An looked at Chu Ning with a more serious and solemn gaze. ¡°This young lady is not as simple as she looks!¡± Wen An understood that Chu Ning was very well prepared. A person who was able to grasp the problem that he wanted to urgently solve in just a few sentences was worthy of his attention. ¡°It seems that you have fully understood the situation here before you came.¡± Wen An adjusted his glasses. Although he was very moved by what Chu Ning had said, he could not really believe it based on the other party¡¯s one-sided words. Chapter 205 - 205 Collaboration Details 205 Collaboration Details ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m not representing any company to discuss this collaboration with you, Village Chief Wen. I¡¯m only representing myself. Why can¡¯t we set up our own brand and enterprise? The biggest issue in the early stage is the funding. I can resolve this for you. After the agricultural products are on the market for a period of time, you don¡¯t have to worry about the marketing issue. You only have to provide me with high-quality products. As I said earlier, we will hire the residents of Qinghe village as employees. What do you think?¡± After she was done speaking, Chu Ning looked at Wen An. She was not in a hurry. As long as the other party was tempted, things would go according to plan. ¡°I will seriously consider your suggestion, but this is not a small matter after all. How about this? If you are really willing to collaborate, I will gather some people from the village for a meeting tomorrow. It would be better if you can come forward and clarify things tomorrow.¡± Wen An did not reject the idea. He decided to give Chu Ning, as well as Qinghe village, a chance. ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± Chu Ning agreed very straightforwardly. The smooth progress of the matter had exceeded her expectations. She had the confidence to convince the residents. Wen An, the village chief, had not objected. The situation that followed would be very advantageous to her. ¡°Before that, I have some questions to ask Miss Chu.¡± Wen An looked at Chu Ning with a strange expression. ¡°You can ask me anything.¡± Chu Ning was in a very good mood. ¡°How old are you this year? What occupation are you in? Also, if you really decide to collaborate, how much starting capital have you prepared?¡± These questions were what Wen An was more curious about. He really did not know Chu Ning very well. Perhaps this was an attempt by a rich second generation to prove her ability to her family? ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chu Ning had originally thought that Wen An would ask about the specifics of the collaboration, but she had not expected him to ask about this¡­ Chu Ning did not really want to answer the first two questions. ¡°My age is as it appears to you. My occupation is half an investor. As for the last question, Village Chief Wen, what is your expectation?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t answer directly, but the result she gave was fine. ¡°If Miss Chu really wants a long-term collaboration, you need to prepare at least 10 million yuan. Of course, I¡¯m confident that it will bring you enough profits, as long as the partnership is confirmed,¡± Wen An said very seriously. ¡°Money is not a problem. It¡¯s important to guarantee the quality of the products, but I believe that Qinghe village will develop under the leadership of Village Chief Wen.¡± Chu Ning appeared immensely calm, but in fact, she secretly felt tense. She only had around 10 million of liquid funds on her at the moment. If it was not enough, she could only think of a way to get a mortgage loan from the bank. As for giving up, it was impossible to give up. In her memory, a person who relied on agricultural products later appeared in M City and ranked among the top 10 richest people in the country. And the starting place of this rich person was Qinghe village! Seeing Chu Ning agree so readily, Wen An was a little hesitant. Could this be a scam aimed at him? ¡°You¡­ have you really thought it through?¡± Wen An asked uncertainly. Today¡¯s encounter was as unrealistic as a dream. A young investor appeared out of nowhere and was willing to invest 10 million yuan in Qinghe village regardless of the cost¡­ This was not a simple purchase of agricultural products. For previous purchases, goods were given in exchange for money, but now, Chu Ning had to first invest. As for whether she could achieve a profit, it was still yet to be known! ¡°I came here today just to discuss this collaboration with you. Let¡¯s exchange contact details. Next, we can talk about the specifics of Qinghe village¡¯s agricultural product planning¡­¡± In the afternoon that followed, Chu Ning and Wen An talked in detail about some of the potential industries and development prospects of Qinghe village. As the conversation deepened, Chu Ning discovered that Qinghe village was like a gold mine, with excellent potential for development! As Wen An continued to communicate with Chu Ning, he discovered that this seemingly young girl was quick-witted. Moreover, it was rare for someone to have foresight in planning the big picture. At times, she would put forward some suggestions for the development of Qinghe village, which made him, the village chief, somewhat admire her and hold her in high regard. ¡°Miss Chu, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll show you around and introduce our Qinghe village!¡± Wen An looked excited. Subconsciously, he had already regarded Chu Ning as his collaboration partner. Chapter 206 - 206 Strange Job Seeker 206 Strange Job Seeker ¡°Forget about dinner. There¡¯s still time tomorrow anyway. If there¡¯s anything, you can contact me. I still have some other things to deal with tonight.¡± Chu Ning tactfully rejected Wen An¡¯s good intentions, but she had to return home that night. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t ask you to stay.¡± Wen An stood up, and Chu Ning smiled and stretched out her hand. ¡°Village Chief Wen, it¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you!¡± When she arrived at the entrance of the village, Chu Ning looked at the time. It was already past five in the afternoon. She could rush back to the Chu family home right now. When she opened the door, it was still that familiar smell. Father and Mother Chu were busy in the kitchen while fourth brother Chu Huan was sitting on the sofa, lazily watching TV. Second brother Chu Jing walked out of his room after hearing the sound of the living room door opening. ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m back,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile while looking at Chu Jing. Although she had only been away for a few days, Chu Ning still felt the warmth of being home the moment she returned. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Xiaozhang will be undergoing surgery in two days, and¡­¡± Second Brother didn¡¯t have much to say to begin with, so he didn¡¯t know what to say when he saw Chu Ning coming back. After hearing the commotion in the living room, Mother Chu walked out of the kitchen. She greeted her before turning and returning to the kitchen. As for Chu Huan, he knew that even though he still favored Ye Ting in his heart, Chu Ning¡¯s status and authority in this family were getting increasingly higher. There was nothing he could do. Ever since Chu Ning returned to this family, everything had shown that it was almost no good to go against Chu Ning. ¡°Fourth brother didn¡¯t go out to work today?¡± Chu Huan didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Chu Ning, but Chu Ning thought about it and still decided to greet him. After all, they were family. ¡°Hmph. It was Mom and Dad who asked me to come back early today!¡± Chu Huan knew that he couldn¡¯t win against her, so he had to bring up their parents. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s because of this.¡± Chu Ning blinked her bright eyes. Teasing fourth brother was meaningless to her now, even though he was still stubborn. There was still some time before dinner, so Chu Ning went to her bedroom. She still had a lot of things to do. Since she had decided to have her own business, and the village chief of Qinghe village had clearly expressed his willingness to collaborate with her, then she should also recruit some people to work for her. It was impossible for her to personally do everything. She didn¡¯t have that much time and energy. Although Chu Ning had told Wen An that she was half an investor, Chu Ning knew that she was still a high school student¡­ If Wen An knew that the person he had been conversing with that afternoon was only a high school student, he would definitely be very depressed and confused. Chu Ning opened the recruitment software on her laptop. She had already started inviting job applications a few days ago, but there were few who could meet her requirements. Moreover, although the conditions Chu Ning offered looked very tempting, few would believe it, because it seemed like a casual promise that would not be fulfilled. Chu Ning¡¯s personal email was also very quiet in the past. Few job seekers would take the initiative to look for her, but that day, there really was a job seeker who had taken the initiative to send her a message. ¡°Hello. I can meet all your requirements. I know how to drive. I can definitely take up the role of a driver. Moreover, I also received a double master¡¯s degree in finance and law. I can work hard and bear hardships without any complaints. I can be at your beck and call 24 hours a day. But is the renumeration you mentioned accurate?¡± Chu Ning looked at the resume and text message sent by the other party on the computer and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Finally, there¡¯s someone.¡± Chu Ning knew that the conditions she proposed were difficult to fulfill for most people, but she was now at the beginning stage of her career. She had to have some high-quality talents to assist her. Therefore, the salary she offered was also very high. After officially signing the employee contract, the annual salary would be at least a million, excluding various dividends and commissions. Chu Ning was a generous boss. As long as the employees under her were outstanding enough, it was possible for the salary to be higher. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the salary. As long as you can complete the tasks I¡¯ve given you, money is not a problem,¡± Chu Ning replied very generously. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we find some time to meet up and talk about the work details?¡± the job seeker quickly replied. ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ll contact you on Monday night.¡± The next day was Sunday. Chu Ning had to leave sufficient time to discuss the collaboration with Qinghe village. ¡°Uh¡­ Is it possible to speed the process up a little? I want to confirm the employment relationship as soon as possible¡­¡± The job seeker seemed to want to say something, but hesitated. Chapter 207 - 207 Zhang Bos Redemption 207 Zhang Bo¡¯s Redemption ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. This job seeker seemed to be a little anxious, but she was destined not to have time the next day, and the other party was a little worked up now. Chu Ning knew that it was very difficult to find someone who completely fulfilled her conditions, and was also unwilling to miss this opportunity. Thinking of this, Chu Ning immediately replied, ¡°Tonight at nine o¡¯clock, Zero One Cafe, let¡¯s meet there.¡± Chu Ning decided to meet this strange job seeker after dinner. During dinner, Chu Ning told the Chu family about her encounters and experiences in B City. Of course, she left out Ye Ting and what had happened during the last shopping trip. If Chu Ning had wanted to use this opportunity to damage Ye Ting¡¯s image in the eyes of the Chu family, this was a good time to do it. However, Chu Ning disdained to do so. She had a mind and knowledge that far exceeded her age. Such things were not worth mentioning in Chu Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, Dad, Second Brother, and Fourth Brother, I¡¯m done eating. I still have something to do and need to go out. You don¡¯t have to wait for me to come back,¡± Chu Ning said with satisfaction after finishing the last mouthful of fish soup in her bowl. ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t work too hard. Be careful on the road. If there¡¯s anything, call me immediately,¡± Chu Jing warned solemnly. He was very clear that apart from studying, Chu Ning was also extremely busy in her spare time, and almost didn¡¯t have time to rest. ¡°Got it, Second Brother.¡± Chu Ning smiled faintly. Then, she opened the living room door and left the Chu family home. ¡°Tsk tsk, Mom and Dad, look, Chu Ning is amazing. I think our family can no longer accommodate such a big shot. She¡¯s clearly still a student, and she acts like the chairman of a company. She¡¯s so busy every day.¡± Chu Huan said with a somewhat strange tone after seeing Chu Ning off. ¡°Don¡¯t be argumentative. She¡¯s my daughter and also your younger sister. Whose elder brother is like that? You talk about your relatives behind their backs all day long.¡± Before Chu Jing could speak, Father Chu¡¯s displeased voice sounded in the living room. ¡°I. . . This!¡± Chu Huan was about to speak up to defend himself, Mother Chu¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Xiao Huan, I see that you have time to spare. Clean up the table, wash the dishes, and also tidy up the kitchen. I¡¯m a little tired today.¡± Chu Jing also looked at Chu Huan meaningfully before walking back to his own room. On the other side, Chu Ning decided to go back to her villa to make preparations. It was only past seven o¡¯clock and there was still some time before she would meet with the interviewee. Chu Ning was dressed very formally. She tied her hair up high and looked at herself in the mirror. She appeared simple and generous. ¡°Should I smile or pull a long face?¡± For a moment, Chu Ning did not know how to face her first employee. ¡°We¡¯ll see. Maybe not.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t think about it any further. After putting on her clothes, Chu Ning slowly opened the door of the basement garage. Then, she unhurriedly drove to the place where she had agreed to meet the job seeker. Chu Ning arrived at the Zero One Cafe, found a parking space, parked her car, and walked to the entrance of the cafe. It was 8:30 pm. She dialed the number left by the job applicant. A few seconds later, the call was quickly answered. ¡°Hello? Is this Zhang Bo? I¡¯m at the entrance of the Zero One cafe,¡± Chu Ning said as she looked at the cafe. ¡°President¡­ President Chu?¡± At the other end of the phone, Zhang Bo sounded surprised when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s voice. Judging from her voice, this President Chu should be rather young. ¡°Yes. Are you here?¡± Chu Ning asked calmly. ¡°I¡¯m here. President Chu, I¡¯m in Room 2031.¡± Zhang Bo had a lot of questions. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chu Ning hung up the phone. Zhang Bo also hung up the phone. He sighed and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I hope everything goes well.¡± Zhang Bo could only hope. Chu Ning found the door number that Zhang Bo had given her and pushed the door open. However, the image of the man in front of her shocked her. Chu Ning was not a person who looked at appearances. After all, she was not in a talent show. However, this person¡¯s mental state did not seem to be very good. His eyes were sunken and bloodshot. He had on a gray plaid shirt. The man in front of her looked a little sloppy. Chu Ning found it difficult to believe that this person¡¯s knowledge reserves surpassed the vast majority of people¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Bo looked at this beautiful and elegant young lady and subconsciously wondered if she had entered the wrong room. Chapter 208 - 208 3 Million 208 3 Million ¡°Zhang Bo?¡± Chu Ning asked uncertainly as she put down the backpack in her hand. ¡°Are you President Chu?¡± Zhang Bo was even more incredulous than Chu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m Chu Ning.¡± After confirming her identity, Chu Ning sat across from Zhang Bo. ¡°Young lady, did you impersonate your relative¡¯s information? Or, did your father ask you to sound me out?¡± Zhang Bo said with a bitter smile, picking up the coffee and taking a small sip Zhang Bo had completely given up hope. There was not much time left for him. Chu Ning similarly felt a little helpless. She was not surprised that the other party would say these words. Normal people would have such doubts. ¡°I¡¯m the one who is trying to recruit you. I¡¯m also the one who wants to hire and pay you,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°You? Then may I ask what you are hiring me for?¡± Zhang Bo felt that he was wasting time once more. In fact, other than Chu Ning, there were already quite a few companies that had offered him an olive branch. However, the salary aspect could not be compared to Chu Ning¡¯s. Zhang Bo had approached Chu Ning with the mentality of wanting to give it a try. Now, it seemed that it was indeed a waste of time. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first.¡± Chu Ning paused at this point and took a careful look at Zhang Bo. Then, she spoke again, ¡°Say it. How much money do you need to solve your current predicament?¡± As soon as Chu Ning finished speaking, Zhang Bo felt his heart thump, as though the tight string in his heart had been touched by Chu Ning. He did not understand why this young lady, who looked much younger than him, could see through his thoughts at a glance. Zhang Bo wanted to say something but hesitated. He felt that there was no need to say it out loud. After all, this was his private matter. Even if he said it out loud, the young lady before him would not be able to solve it. After all, he was still at a loss. ¡°Perhaps this is fate¡¯s arrangement for me.¡± Zhang Bo had already given up on the last thought of struggling. He did not expect this beautiful young lady to be able to help him solve his current predicament. ¡°Zhang Bo, it¡¯s better to tell me. After all, you don¡¯t have a better solution. If you did, you would not have become like this.¡± Chu Ning said this unhurriedly. When Zhang Bo urged her to meet him, Chu Ning had already made some guesses in her heart. Now that she saw him in this state, Chu Ning felt that she was right. As long as there was money, many problems wouldn¡¯t be problems anymore. Zhang Bo abruptly raised his head and looked at Chu Ning with a sharp gaze. Chu Ning looked at Zhang Bo openly and calmly. As Zhang Bo¡¯s future boss, Chu Ning had to make the other party respect her from the bottom of his heart, even if she was only an 18-year-old girl. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m useless. I do need a lot of money, but I can¡¯t come up with it now,¡± Zhang Bo said dejectedly. The reason why Zhang Bo didn¡¯t agree to the other companies¡¯ invitation was that he knew his value, and those companies would only take advantage of his situation. Coming to see Chu Ning was Zhang Bo¡¯s last chance to fight against his rough fate. Zhang Bo did not care if he would be ridiculed if he said this. After all, with his current predicament, dignity was nothing as long as he could save his wife who was still in the ICU. Zhang Bo then told Chu Ning about his current plight. His wife was suffering from a rare serious illness. However, the huge medical expenses made him a little desperate¡­ There were also companies that were willing to fork out such a large sum at one go, but in return, the demands were very harsh. To Zhang Bo, it was like signing a contract to sell one¡¯s body. If Chu Ning couldn¡¯t give him a satisfactory result today, then Zhang Bo could only agree to the demands of those companies for his wife¡¯s sake. ¡°So how much money do you need to solve the current predicament?¡± Chu Ning continued after listening to Zhang Bo¡¯s narration. ¡°Three million. I need three million.¡± Zhang Bo suddenly looked at Chu Ning with a burning gaze. Even though he knew that hope was slim, he still uttered the words. After hearing Zhang Bo¡¯s answer, Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. She only had around 13 million left in her account, of which 10 million was reserved for the investment and development of Qinghe village¡­ ¡°If I hadn¡¯t opened God¡¯s perspective, I really would have suspected that you had calculated just how much money I still had,¡± Chu Ning complained internally. Chapter 209 - 209 Zhang Bos Worth 209 Zhang Bo¡¯s Worth She could fork out the money, but the other party must have the value and potential to be worth her investment. Chu Ning was not a philanthropist, so she naturally could not be so generous as to spend a huge sum of money to save someone who had nothing to do with her. ¡°Three million is not a problem. But I need to see your ability. If you have the ability, you can get the money tonight.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning took out a piece of paper and a black pen from her backpack, before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve recently planned to collaborate with Qinghe village. Write down on this piece of paper what kind of collaboration Qinghe village and I will have, as well as the detailed plan. You only have an hour. This will decide whether you will get the money tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhang Bo didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He took the paper and pen. After thinking for only a few seconds, he began to write. Chu Ning simply looked at Zhang Bo quietly and didn¡¯t disturb him. After about forty minutes, Zhang Bo stopped writing. The piece of paper was almost filled with his writing. Chu Ning took the paper that Zhang Bo had written on and began to read it carefully. Zhang Bo no longer dared to look down on the ¡®young lady¡¯ sitting across from him. He clenched his fists tightly, and his face turned red due to the rush of blood through his body. The key factor in deciding whether he could get the three million was the contents on that piece of paper. Ye Ting only looked through it for less than thirty seconds before she put it down. Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning, and his lowered hands unconsciously clenched into fists. His heartbeat also unconsciously sped up. Chu Ning stood and walked out of the room. ¡°Still not good enough¡­¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s mood hit rock bottom. Although he felt a little regretful, he had tried his best. Although his idea might sound a little wild and unrealistic, Zhang Bo firmly believed that if it was Qinghe village, it was not wrong to choose that direction of development. A moment later, Chu Ning returned, and the waiter behind her carried two cups of steaming hot coffee. ¡°What you¡¯ve written is not bad. Although it didn¡¯t meet my perfect expectations, it is still up to standards. I can give you three million,¡± Chu Ning blew at the coffee and said slowly. Chu Ning had only taken a glance at Zhang Bo¡¯s answer. For her, Zhang Bo had to think along the same lines as her. Obviously, Zhang Bo had the same thoughts as her regarding Qinghe village. That was all she needed. ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of you either. This three million will be your advanced basic salary for the next three years,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Chu Ning knew very well that, within a three year span, she herself did not know where her upper limit lay. After all, she was like a prophet in this world. Not only could she avoid some market risks in advance, she could also do some forward planning and adjustments. It could be said that Chu Ning had almost no competitors. ¡°Thank you, President Chu!¡± Zhang Bo said ecstatically. Chu Ning provided very generous conditions. She even helped him at the lowest point in his life. Next, Chu Ning took out the contract from her backpack. After Zhang Bo confirmed that there were no problems, he signed it without hesitation. Chu Ning was also very straightforward. After Zhang Bo signed the contract, her money had already been transferred to Zhang Bo¡¯s bank card number. Although Chu Ning¡¯s company didn¡¯t have a specific name, and her business territory was only slowly expanding, it was already in the early stages. Chu Ning already had her first official employee! ¡°Zhang Bo, perhaps it won¡¯t be long before you¡¯ll be glad about tonight¡¯s experience and encounter,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself, looking at the enthused Zhang Bo. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the money. You can go and save your wife right away. But tomorrow, I hope to see a brand new you. Look at your current dispirited appearance. I need an all-rounded talent, not a sullen subordinate who has lost his fighting spirit.¡± Chu Ning spoke softly once more as she looked at the excited Zhang Bo. ¡°President Chu, don¡¯t worry. I will not let you down!¡± Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning and said firmly. ¡°Well, I hope you are not just saying that.¡± Chu Ning knew that Zhang Bo was a rare talent. Because she was wearing books, she had some understanding of some potential industries in M City. However, Zhang Bo had relied completely on his own knowledge and sharp intuition to analyze it. One could only imagine the gold content this represented. After leaving the cafe, Chu Ning walked in front and Zhang Bo followed behind her, carrying Chu Ning¡¯s bag in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to Qinghe village tomorrow. You¡¯ll come with me then,¡± Chu Ning said to Zhang Bo as she walked to the garage. Chapter 210 - 210 A Fulfilling Day 210 A Fulfilling Day The next day¡¯s meeting with Qinghe village was very important. Now that she had Zhang Bo as her assistant, Chu Ning could also have a peace of mind. ¡°No problem.¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s biggest problem had been resolved by Chu Ning, so he had no reason to refuse. ¡°Here are the car keys. Jinghu district. After you drop me off, you can drive off. In future, and for a long time, you will be my driver.¡± Chu Ning handed the car keys to Zhang Bo. ¡°Huh? This¡­¡± Zhang Bo looked at the car keys in his hand and then at the brand new Rolls-Royce parked in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. ¡°Could it be that President Chu had cosmetic surgery, so she looks so young?¡± Zhang Bo wondered to himself. From the conversation between him and Chu Ning, Chu Ning¡¯s EQ and IQ were both very high. She looked at the core of the problem¡­ He really couldn¡¯t imagine that such an outstanding person was still so young. ¡°What are you waiting for? Start the car,¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but urge Zhang Bo when she saw the disbelief on his face. ¡°Okay.¡± Zhang Bo took a deep breath and pressed the control button of the car key. The control light of the Rolls-Royce flashed, and Chu Ning opened the back door and got it. A moment later, the Rolls-Royce was driving steadily on the road. Zhang Bo secretly looked at Chu Ning through the rearview mirror from time to time. It was only now that he had begun to notice that his boss was a little too young. At most, she was about the same age as his niece, who was in her early twenties¡­ However, there was a fundamental difference in the temperament of the two; Chu Ning had a steady and mature temperament that was beyond her years. ¡°I know you have a lot of questions, and it won¡¯t take long for you to understand.¡± Chu Ning did not want to hide anything from Zhang Bo. Zhang Bo was the first to aid her in building her own business, and sincerity was the prerequisite for collaboration. Some things would only increase in authenticity if Zhang Bo personally experienced them. ¡°President Chu, you trust me so much?¡± Zhang Bo voiced his biggest doubt. ¡°You have principles. Moreover, you won¡¯t ruin your future because of these things. You¡¯re very valuable.¡± A Rolls-Royce and three million yuan. Although Chu Ning wasn¡¯t that rich yet, she understood that as she grew up, these things were nothing to her. Chu Ning said it plainly, but to Zhang Bo, this was undoubtedly a recognition of his ability! Ten minutes later, at the entrance of Jinghu District. Chu Ning dragged her weary body towards her home. She was delighted. The day had gone very smoothly, as if she had received the blessings of heaven. Thinking of this, Chu Ning could not help but gracefully dance a few steps. ¡°I¡¯m really awesome.¡± When there was no one around, Chu Ning could finally remove her mask and temporarily be a carefree girl. After all, she was really only 18 years old. After returning home, Chu Ning lay on the soft bed in the bedroom, satisfied. Suddenly, she took out her phone and looked at the time. It was almost 11:30 pm. After hesitating for a while, Chu Ning went ahead to make a call. The phone rang for half a minute before it was picked up. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Shen¡¯s clean and gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Can¡¯t I call you if I¡¯m fine?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. Yan Shen was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°You can.¡± ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Chu Ning was most concerned about this. It was impossible for Yan Shen to be totally alright. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern,¡± Yan Shen said softly as he looked at his bandaged arm. Compared to that serious and incurable illness, the injuries to his arm was negligible. ¡°Then, can I see you in class on Monday?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s tone was exceptionally gentle. Which girl would not have a good impression of someone who risked his life for her? ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a good student after all.¡± Yan Shen also smiled. There wasn¡¯t much time left for him. He would cherish every second of every day. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Ning chatted with Yan Shen for a while. After hanging up the phone and before she had time to remove her clothes and wash up, Chu Ning closed her eyes and fell asleep. She was really exhausted that day. The next morning, Chu Ning was already awake at around seven o¡¯clock. After washing up and eating a few slices of bread, she left the place. By that time, Zhang Bo was waiting for her outside Jinghu District. Chu Ning had promised him the night before that she would appear outside the district on schedule before eight o¡¯clock. ¡°Your mental state looks much better now than it was yesterday. Let¡¯s go to Qinghe village now.¡± Chu Ning sat in the back seat. Perhaps it was because she had solved Zhang Bo¡¯s biggest problem, but now he was full of energy. Chapter 211 - 211 Swapping Identities 211 Swapping Identities ¡°Yes, President Chu. I¡¯ve drafted some preliminary agreements regarding the Qinghe village collaboration last night. Some things are better off relying on contracts. I have an idea. I think we can hire some residents of Qinghe village to be our first batch of employees. This will solve their employment problems and, to a certain extent, greatly reduce our production costs. More importantly, this way, we can better control the quality of our products from the source.¡± Zhang Bo explained his plan to Chu Ning while driving. He was not an ordinary person since he had a double master¡¯s degree from a top university. Not only did Zhang Bo have a clear development plan, but he was also well-versed in the law and corporate legal contracts. As long as he was around, Chu Ning would not be in an unfavorable position. Chu Ning simply gazed at the passing scenery outside the window as though she had not heard Zhang Bo¡¯s words. ¡°President Chu?¡± Zhang Bo raised his voice again. ¡°I heard it. Not bad, you helped me work out some specific details. I¡¯ve already discussed these suggestions with Village Chief Wen of Qinghe village yesterday and he¡¯s very satisfied with the conditions. We¡¯re going there today to discuss the details of the collaboration with the residents of Qinghe village.¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. Chu Ning¡¯s words once again refreshed Zhang Bo¡¯s understanding of her. Zhang Bo had not expected Chu Ning to have already discussed the collaboration with the person in charge of Qinghe village the previous day. Thinking of this, Zhang Bo¡¯s palms that were holding the steering wheel started to sweat. If his answer the day before had not matched Chu Ning¡¯s logic, he would not have been hired. Everything was just right. She had met the right person at the right time. After Chu Ning returned that night, Village Chief Wen An had held an emergency meeting. Almost every family in Qinghe village had sent a representative to sit in on the meeting. When these residents learned that someone was investing in the land and hiring them for the long term, they were naturally overjoyed. But then some raised doubts. After all, they were really poor and afraid that this was a trap. ¡°I understand everyone¡¯s concerns, but no matter how difficult it is, there must be a starting point. Tomorrow, this investor will come to explain it to everyone. The decision regarding collaboration is in your hands.¡± Wen An patiently informed the crowd. ¡°Chief, we¡¯ll listen to you. Ever since you came, our living standards have improved a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, Village Chief Wen. Let us know once you¡¯ve made your decision. We¡¯ll definitely do as you say.¡± Murmuring could be heard as many of the Qinghe villagers expressed their opinions. However, almost all of them had complete trust in Wen An. The next morning, before Chu Ning had reached the village entrance, she saw a group of people holding banners and waiting at the village entrance. They appeared to be waiting for her. Zhang Bo found a vacant spot on the cement ground. After parking the car, he walked to the village entrance with Chu Ning. However, before the two of them could get close, a zealous villager walked over from afar. Chu Ning looked shocked as the ardent villager grabbed Zhang Bo¡¯s hand and appeared to be very enthusiastic. ¡°You must be the President Chu that the village chief was talking about, right? We¡¯ve been waiting here since six in the morning. You¡¯re finally here to have a chat.¡± Just as Zhang Bo was about to explain, he saw Chu Ning¡¯s look, indicating for him not to say anything for the time being. Zhang Bo was an intelligent person. In just a few seconds, he had thought of many possibilities. So, surrounded by these residents, they walked to the village council. Zhang Bo neither agreed nor denied it. As for the real President Chu, she was like an assistant, following behind Zhang Bo. In fact, this kind of identity swap made more sense. After all, it was hard to imagine that a young lady under the age of 20 could possess such great determination and boldness. The reason Wen An did not welcome Chu Ning at the village entrance with the rest of the residents was not because he did not value her, but because he had more important things to do. The night before, Wen An had stayed up all night to sort out the agriculture and breeding industry that Qinghe village was currently suited for. At the same time, he had to take note of some matters and the specific allocation of personnel. He believed that this was also information that was imperative for Chu Ning. Fresh handwriting was printed on the snow-white papers. He bound them up to be delivered to Chu Ning shortly. However, just as Wen An was seated in the meeting room, waiting expectantly for Chu Ning to arrive with the villagers of Qinghe village welcoming her, he was confused by the scene before him. Chapter 212 - 212 Onlooker 212 Onlooker Chu Ning was actually walking behind a grim-looking man, as though she was a secretary. ¡°What is going on? Who¡¯s in charge?¡± Wen An was about to ask this of Chu Ning, as he immediately stood up to welcome them. However, when Chu Ning saw Wen An walking towards her, she placed her index finger on her lips, indicating for Wen An to remain calm. ¡°Chief, President Chu is here!¡± The resident who had welcomed them said excitedly to Wen An. Wen An looked at Chu Ning helplessly, then at Zhang Bo. He did not know what Chu Ning¡¯s motive was. There was a huge screen in front of the meeting room. A ray of light shone from the projector onto the screen. There were numerous words and pictures on it. This was all the information about Qinghe village that Wen An had compiled. What attracted Chu Ning the most was the large piece of uncultivated land. Because of insufficient labor, these high-quality production resources were put on hold. ¡°Village Chief Wen, I would like to ask, what¡¯s the average annual income of the long-term residents of Qinghe village?¡± Zhang Bo asked, looking at the villagers in the meeting room. However, before Wen An could say anything, a resident couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°President Chu, we earn more than 20,000 yuan a year just by growing vegetables!¡± ¡°Yes, President Chu. Other than selling vegetables, our source of income is really very small.¡± ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re here. We¡¯ll have a stable job and income from now on!¡± ¡­¡­ With the first person taking the lead, the large conference room instantly became lively. However, Wen An¡¯s expression did not look too good. He had previously warned the villagers not to make any noise unless he allowed them to speak. Wen An knew very well that he was the only one who could obtain the greatest benefits from Chu Ning for the Qinghe villagers. However, in the current situation, it was no longer appropriate for him to bargain with Chu Ning. These residents were not scheming, so they would not understand Village Chief Wen An¡¯s thoughts. However, it was not appropriate for Wen An to tell them this directly. After all, Qinghe village and Chu Ning would be working together for the long term. Wen An was not wrong either. From the perspective of the Qinghe villagers, he was simply a good person. He placed the interests of the Qinghe villagers above all else. However, Chu Ning¡¯s gaze only locked on Wen An and the villagers a few times before she roughly understood the situation. The corners of her lips could not help but curve upwards slightly. Her heart was already blooming with joy. She did not know if the income of these residents was accurate, but if it had been Wen An who had declared it, his answer would definitely be higher than what these residents had said! ¡°Village Chief Wen, in the face of benefits, your title as the village chief is not that useful anymore.¡± Chu Ning thought, full of emotion. She was glad that she had let Zhang Bo pretend to be her for the time being. If it had been her, the residents might not have been willing to say these words. In their eyes, she was still too young, whether it was in terms of appearance or age. On the other hand, Zhang Bo was calm and quiet. This image was in line with their illusion of a rich man with power and influence. No one would know that the one who had the right to speak was the young lady seated beside Zhang Bo. There was another advantage of being an onlooker. Chu Ning could decide how much she wanted to hire them for based on the contents of their conversation, their personality, and other factors. ¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen either, but it¡¯s your fault for not having good judgment. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t blame me.¡± Chu Ning looked at Wen An¡¯s helpless expression and felt extremely at ease. Zhang Bo was also keenly aware of something. After that, he spent more time questioning the residents of Qinghe village, including on the cost of renting the land, among others. When Wen An saw this scene, he could only sigh. He knew that the perfect image he had in mind was no longer possible. He had envisaged that Chu Ning could only speak with him. Even if Chu Ning had queries, the residents of Qinghe village would not divulge any information. But now, these residents were all fighting to tell Zhang Bo some important data. Wen An was forced to give up the idea of raising the price. Chu Ning had the upper hand. ¡°Wen An, you look gentle and refined. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so scheming.¡± Chu Ning cursed inside. After listening for a while, Chu Ning whispered in Zhang Bo¡¯s ear, ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Zhang Bo. Tell them that once they sign the contract, they¡¯ll be each given a basic annual salary of 36,000 yuan. The subsequent raises will be based on their individual ability.¡± Chapter 213 - 213 A New Journey 213 A New Journey Zhang Bo nodded after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about renting your fields later. Now, let¡¯s discuss salary. A basic salary of 36,000 a year, what do you guys think?¡± After Zhang Bo finished speaking, the entire meeting room fell silent. Chu Ning, who was sitting beside Zhang Bo, seemed calm, appearing like a secretary. In fact, the maximum she could afford was 50,000 yuan. This was only the first round of bidding. There were already many who were tempted. Compared to their previous income, they were already very satisfied with an annual salary of 36,000 yuan. However, Wen An wore a displeased expression. He had asked Chu Ning to prepare ten million to sound her out. He felt that eight million should be enough for the initial operation. However, he had another estimation for the basic annual salary of the Qinghe village residents. His ideal value was 45,000. ¡°President Chu, can you increase the price a little more?¡± Someone eventually disturbed the quiet atmosphere. A middle-aged man scratched his head in embarrassment as he asked tentatively. Seeing this, Chu Ning whispered a few words into Zhang Bo¡¯s ear. ¡°I say, young lady, are you President Chu¡¯s secretary or assistant? Your boss is discussing a collaboration with us, and requires your advice?¡± One of the villagers saw Chu Ning¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help but speak out. To these Qinghe villagers, Chu Ning merely played a small dispensable role. Now, they were discussing their own interests, so they were naturally turned off by Chu Ning¡¯s suggestion to ¡®President Chu¡¯. ¡°She¡¯s so young, yet she doesn¡¯t learn well. She¡¯s just a little good-looking. She¡¯s probably President Chu¡¯s mistress.¡± Another resident of Qinghe village muttered. Although his voice wasn¡¯t very loud, many people still heard him. Despite this, they didn¡¯t care. In fact, they even agreed with this statement. However, Wen An, Chu Ning, and Zhang Bo heard it as well. Chu Ning didn¡¯t think much of it. She didn¡¯t need to lower herself to the same level as these people with low cultural awareness. However, Zhang Bo and Wen An¡¯s expressions changed upon hearing this. Although they had only known Chu Ning for a short time, they were well aware of her abilities. She was definitely not an ordinary person! ¡°Wang Hao, shut up! If you dare to say anything disrespectful to President Chu again, you¡¯ll leave immediately. The collaboration has nothing to do with you!¡± Wen An was truly angered. He didn¡¯t want Chu Ning¡¯s impression of the entire village to be sullied because of a single villager, thereafter refusing to collaborate with them. Wang Hao was the Qinghe village resident who had whispered and thought that Chu Ning was Zhang Bo¡¯s mistress. He was a little surprised. In his memory, the village chief had never been as infuriated as he was today. Therefore, it was very likely that he had gone too far. At the thought of this, he could only shut his mouth and lower his head, not daring to meet Wen An¡¯s gaze. He also knew that he could not destroy the interests of the majority for his own sake. ¡°Then, how much do you think it should be?¡± Zhang Bo said, after looking at Chu Ning, who remained calm. Up till now, he could not help but admire Chu Ning from the bottom of his heart. If he had been in Chu Ning¡¯s shoes, he might not be as collected as her after being misunderstood by others. For her to have such magnanimity at such a tender age, Zhang Bo felt that he was working for the right person. ¡°At least¡­ At least 38,000 yuan?¡± The man hesitated for a few seconds before he continued. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll make the decision for the boss. It¡¯s not easy for everyone, so shall we set our starting annual salary at 40,000 a year?¡± Chu Ning looked at the uneasy Qinghe village resident and smiled. ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll follow the standard of 40,000 a year.¡± Just as everyone in the meeting room was still in a state of shock, joy, and uncertainty, they hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Bo to agree without hesitation. ¡°He must really like this young lady.¡± Many of the villagers similarly thought this way. They felt that it was all thanks to this beautiful secretary. On the other side, Wen An sighed. He really couldn¡¯t lead this group of doggoned teammates. Now, he could tell that Chu Ning was indeed President Chu, but the person beside her, who was mistaken by the villagers of Qinghe village for President Chu, should be Chu Ning¡¯s subordinate or assistant! Originally, he was confident that he could raise the price to 45,000, but now, seeing how delighted these people were, he knew that he had no room and need to raise the price. Chapter 214 - 214 Im Only in High School 214 I¡¯m Only in High School After settling the issue of the salary of the Qinghe villagers, Zhang Bo represented Chu Ning to discuss the details of the collaboration with Wen An. Everything went smoothly. There were about 200 hectares of idle land in Qinghe village. After a round of bargaining with Wen An, Chu Ning finally obtained the right to use the land for three years at a price of four million yuan. By noon, Chu Ning had been so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to eat lunch. It wasn¡¯t until one in the afternoon that Chu Ning and Zhang Bo heaved a sigh of relief. Some of the major directions of the collaboration had been confirmed currently. As for the specific details, she would let Zhang Bo and Wen An communicate about them. After leaving the meeting room of the Qinghe village council, Chu Ning and Zhang Bo followed Wen An¡¯s lead. After passing through a few scattered houses and dirt roads, a vast open area appeared before them. This open area seemed to have no end in sight. Although there was no sowing this season, this massive area was already filled with unknown wildflowers and weeds, full of vitality. Wen An looked at the scene in front of him and was filled with emotions. He then said softly, ¡°President Chu, this piece of land will be yours for the next few years.¡± Chu Ning narrowed her eyes and did not speak. However, she knew inside that starting from Qinghe village and this unfamiliar land in front of her, her own era would finally come! On the way back, Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning through the rearview mirror. She seemed to be resting with her eyes closed. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°President Chu, this morning, the Qinghe villagers¡­¡± ¡°I know you want to say that they misunderstood our identities, but I don¡¯t care. After all, I¡¯m very satisfied with today¡¯s result and purpose. As for the process, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Is this really good?¡± Zhang Bo thought for a while and spoke again. ¡°Zhang Bo, I hope you understand something. You¡¯re actually much older than me, but to change a person¡¯s opinion, you have to prove yourself with actions time and time again. Talk is cheap. Just like the chief of Qinghe village, Wen An, why didn¡¯t he suspect my identity like the other residents? On one hand, it has something to do with his character, but more importantly, I¡¯d already communicated with him in advance yesterday, so the person who can really make the decision can only be me, even though you look more like a boss than I do.¡± Chu Ning felt really emotional. Back then, when she had just started to wear the book, she left that cold hospital and cut off all ties with the Ye family. Even when she returned to the Chu family, she did not get everyone¡¯s support and trust. At that time, she had nothing and had to be on guard against Ye Ting¡¯s schemes at all times. Although she appeared glamorous all this while, only Chu Ning knew that she had experienced too much and could not make a single mistake. Chu Ning had managed to survive that kind of environment. She proved that she would overcome all difficulties and obstacles! Zhang Bo was silent after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t imagine what Chu Ning had gone through, but Zhang Bo understood that no one could underestimate this young and beautiful girl. Her willpower and determination were unbelievably strong, and she would destroy everything that stood in her way! ¡°I understand, President Chu.¡± Zhang Bo had mixed feelings. He knew that Chu Ning was not as simple as she said. She must have run through what she was going to say. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have to trouble you from Monday to Friday. You can make your own decisions for small matters. If you really can¡¯t solve them, just give me a call. I have classes during the day from Monday to Friday,¡± Chu Ning added. ¡°Class? President Chu, are you going on a business trip to study abroad?¡± Zhang Bo asked subconsciously. His concept of learning was different from what Chu Ning had been talking about. ¡°I¡¯m in Jingyuan High School. I¡¯m in the second semester of my second year, and about to enter my third year,¡± Chu Ning said this smoothly. However, Zhang Bo wore an indescribable expression upon hearing Chu Ning¡¯s answer. ¡°No way! President Chu is only a second-year high school kid!¡± Zhang Bo was blown away. Just a second ago, he had still been thinking that Chu Ning must have a lot of life experience, but now, he felt that it was absurd. What kind of school was this, to be able to nurture a genius like Chu Ning¡­ Chapter 215 - 215 Go Back and Rest 215 Go Back and Rest Chu Ning asked Zhang Bo to drop her off near Bifeng District. The following day was Monday, and classes would officially start. Although the living environment in Jinghu District was not bad, after some consideration, Chu Ning decided it would be more convenient to stay with her parents. Chu Ning did not let Zhang Bo drive her into Bifeng District. She felt that it was still too ostentatious. Her current level of wealth was out of place when compared to the people in Bifeng District. Even though Zhang Bo and Wen An both addressed her as President Chu, Chu Ning understood that she was still a second-year high school student. Chu Ning hummed a little tune as she walked into Bifeng District with light steps. At the same time, she did not forget to nod and smile at some of the neighbors she was already familiar with. When she got home, Chu Ning was surprised to find no one at home. She then called her second brother, Chu Jing, and found out that he, as well as her parents, had gone to the hospital where Chu Zhang was. Chu Zhang¡¯s surgery was scheduled for the following day, and the preoperative preparations were very good. Chu Zhang¡¯s mental and physical conditions were excellent. The surgery could begin the next day. Thinking of this, Chu Ning felt slightly emotional. In this world, as long as you had money, many things were no longer a problem. Because of her, Seventh Brother had recovered in advance on the original trajectory of life. Perhaps if Zhang Bo had not met her, not only would he have been unable to display his talent, but he would also have been unable to escape his fate of capital exploitation. Chu Ning believed that as long as one was willing to spend money, many difficulties would be easily solved. In her memory, her seventh brother Chu Zhang only had the chance to be treated after her eldest brother earned his first pot of gold and her third brother gained some fame in the entertainment industry. But now, she had bought Chu Zhang a few years of time! And it was foreseeable that with her intervention, Big Brother and Third Brother would definitely rise faster. In the video call, Chu Ning, Chu Zhang, and their parents spoke for a long while. During this time, Chu Ning brought up going to the hospital to see Chu Zhang, but was rejected. However, Chu Ning could tell that Chu Zhang was in a good state. He looked at her with a firm gaze. If you want to cure a person¡¯s illness, you must first cure his heart. Chu Zhang¡¯s personal belief was very firm. He wanted to recover quickly through the surgery and then devote himself to the career he loved. That was enough. Chu Ning stopped thinking about it. However, Chu Ning did not see Ye Ting in the video call. Although she always said that she was concerned about Chu Zhang, right now, on the eve of Chu Zhang¡¯s surgery, she still had not appeared. If Ye Ting had been there, Chu Huan would definitely have bragged about it to Chu Ning, but he didn¡¯t. Chu Ning leaned back on the sofa tiredly. Although she had established a strong and tough image in some people¡¯s eyes, she was still a girl in her youth. Most girls her age were still being looked after. She suddenly felt that the past two days had been unreal. Chu Ning had unknowingly grown a lot. No one had taught her these social experiences; this was her innate intuition and talent. It was only when she returned home and was alone that Chu Ning felt that she was merely an 18 year-old girl with a lot of brothers, parents, and relatives who cared for her. Building an agricultural production base in Qinghe village was only the first step. Chu Ning had to plan the next step in detail. Although she let Zhang Bo think about it, ultimately, she had to consider it carefully. This included registration as a corporation, opening sales channels from M City or the surrounding cities, and slowly, step by step, expanding their own business territory. All these required her conceptual experience. Only then would she have the capital to compete with the Ye family. Although Chu Ning was dismissive of the Ye family deep down, they would be the first obstacle in her path of development as long as she was in M City. Chu Ning thought about many things, even though she only had a vague outline. Then, she thought of Jingyuan high school. Chu Ning believed that if she really won the gold medal in the national physics competition, she would take the opportunity to make some reasonable requests. The school probably wouldn¡¯t reject her and would even try to satisfy her. Chapter 216 - 216 Bai Hong 216 Bai Hong Having experienced the examination of the national physics competition in B City, Chu Ning was very clear about the value of this award. Once she stood out in the exam, Chu Ning believed that there would be more high schools and even universities in the country that would offer her some bargaining chips to win her over. ¡°Some of the school¡¯s leaders should have some community resources, right? I¡¯ll just ask around. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll think of other ways,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. Only Chu Ning was home that day. After making a simple dinner, she washed up early and lay in bed to rest. For the past two days, she had been burnt out with her career. The fighting and scheming in society was much more complicated than going to school. Chu Ning felt that the students in school were really lucky. At the same time, it was also a wonderful thing, only needing to tackle the questions in the textbook. The knowledge in the textbooks was much simpler and easier than communicating with people. Just like today, if she had not been extra careful, or if she had been in a hurry to clarify her identity, Wen An would have been very cooperative. Wen An was happy to see Chu Ning being arrogant and showing off in front of the villagers. This way, he could fight for more benefits for the villagers. However, Wen An did not expect Chu Ning to be able to keep her cool. She wasn¡¯t annoyed at all by the misunderstanding of her identity by the Qinghe villagers. Instead, she played along and made clear and accurate considerations for her own interests as a bystander. At the same time, Chu Ning was unaware that, in a luxurious private hospital in B City¡­ Bai Hong¡¯s injuries had almost fully recovered. Although Chu Ning had hit him hard that day and had almost given him a concussion¡­ However, the hospital¡¯s treatment methods were very advanced. In addition to Bai Hong¡¯s strong physical fitness, he could move normally after lying in bed for two to three days. Although it was not as perfect as before, it was only a matter of time before he returned to his previous state. He did not hate Chu Ning. Bai Hong understood that if he and Chu Ning had switched places, he would be lying in the morgue by now. At the end of the day, although the little girl who had attacked him was smart and decisive enough, she was still a little soft-hearted at the last moment. Bai Hong¡¯s head was still throbbing in pain, but no matter what, he had survived. As for Zhao Feng, he didn¡¯t return for the two days after he came that night. However, Zhao Feng still kept his promise. Bai Hong turned on his phone and saw a transfer message from his bank account. Zhao Feng had transferred him two million. For a rich kid like Zhao Feng, two million was mere chump change. Perhaps spending the money would make his heart ache for a while, but if he did not fork out this sum, he would be going back on his promise to Bai Hong. Of course, Bai Hong was not a match for the entire Zhao family, but he was an outlaw. A person like him would not even care about his own life. If he was forced into a corner, it was still possible for him to take away a few core members of the Zhao family before he died. Zhao Feng understood this, so he spent money to buy his peace of mind. Of course, he also sent Bai Hong a message at the same time. The gist of the message was that the Zhao family had unilaterally terminated their employment relationship with Bai Hong. Bai Hong did not mind this, as he had already expected this outcome. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re tactful.¡± Bai Hong thought disdainfully. Then, he calmly looked away from the phone and slowly sat up on the bed. According to his plan, Bai Hong would have nothing to do with the Zhao family after he recovered and left the hospital. When he thought of this, his eyes started to wander again. Bai Hong was a little hesitant. After thinking for a few minutes, he made a call to an unfamiliar number. The phone only rang for a few seconds before it was picked up. ¡°Dear Mr. Bai, how¡¯s your recovery?¡± A very young and tender female voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already accepted the request. Send me the address. When my injuries are completely healed in a few days, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Bai Hong hung up after he was done speaking. ¡°What an interesting little fellow. It seems that you still have many secrets.¡± Bai Hong lay on his bed and closed his eyes. He was looking forward to seeing her again. Chapter 217 - 217 Ye Tings Thoughts 217 Ye Ting¡¯s Thoughts After the call was hung up, the person on the other end of the phone couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She was in a fantastic mood, even though the person who called her was very rude. She didn¡¯t mind. She picked up her phone, entered an address, and laughed again. Meanwhile, Bai Hong received an address on his phone. M City. Ye Ting looked at her phone. After confirming that the other party had received this message, she turned off her phone screen. At this moment, she was standing on the balcony on the second floor of her house, looking towards an unknown location in the distance. The excitement in her eyes slowly turned cold. Ye Ting gradually developed an indomitable spirit in her battles with Chu Ning. She felt that she could give everything up now as long as she could win against Chu Ning once. This had become her obsession. Of course, she knew that her actions were very dangerous and bold. However, as long as she could achieve her goal, such as making Chu Ning kneel in front of her and beg for mercy, she was willing to pay any price. Ye Ting was so enraged that her body trembled when she thought about how Chu Ning successfully resolved the trap that she had set up in B City. She had been in a terrible state since she returned to M City. She was thinking of a new way to deal with Chu Ning. This was the only way to ease her hatred for Chu Ning. When she thought about how her plan had failed and how she had been ridiculed and scorned by many students, as well as how they had formed a bad impression of her, her heart was burning with anger. It was no longer jealousy. Her hatred for Chu Ning had reached an indescribable level. Although Chu Ning didn¡¯t target her, Ye Ting was unscrupulous after failing to target Chu Ning again and again. She was eager to win against Chu Ning, even if it meant using some underhanded means. After the exam in B City, Ye Ting had been paying attention to Chu Ning¡¯s movements. Ye Ting followed Chu Ning from a distance, but she didn¡¯t expect to have such an unexpected harvest. When she saw Chu Ning and the others meet Zhao Feng and fall into danger, Ye Ting hesitated regarding whether or not to call the police. But then she thought of her own misfortunes and ruthlessly made up her mind to observe the situation. Ye Ting really desired for Chu Ning to be humiliated by Zhao Feng. Although she had a good impression of Yan Shen and she had nothing against Luo Yu, whose fault was it that they were so close with Chu Ning? Ye Ting chose to watch from a distance. At the same time, she was very glad that her trip had been worth it. The pressure that the mysterious man in black, Bai Hong, brought was simply too strong. He left a deep impression on Ye Ting. This person had no weakness at all. He was so powerful that Zhao Feng, the useless rich man, could act unscrupulously in B City and no one dared provoke him! In the beginning, it was just as Ye Ting had thought. Chu Ning and the others were almost defenseless in just one face-to-face encounter. However, Yan Shen surprised her. He was very suave when he stood in front of Chu Ning. However, this undoubtedly made her even more jealous and hateful. Why did Chu Ning have all these? However, what happened next was beyond Ye Ting¡¯s expectations. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to be so decisive and merciless. She grasped the timing perfectly. She had taken Bai Hong down with a sneak attack. After Bai Hong fell unconscious, Zhao Feng had also been threatened by Chu Ning. This unexpected crisis was resolved by Chu Ning. However, Ye Ting had managed to obtain Bai Hong¡¯s hospital and personal information through her own means. The more she knew, the more Ye Ting understood how terrifying Bai Hong was. For someone like him to fall into Chu Ning¡¯s hands, the probability was like winning the lottery. Ye Ting believed that Chu Ning would not have a second chance if she was prepared. Hence, she had been waiting for Bai Hong¡¯s call. The waiting process was torturous, but when Bai Hong contacted her, she felt a sense of relief. Her request was very simple. Protect her and the Ye family, and be the Ye family¡¯s bodyguard. Of course, the most important thing was to listen to her arrangements and assignments. Ye Ting wanted to use this most dangerous chess piece to deal with Chu Ning! Moreover, she believed that Chu Ning would never have thought that she would be able to contact Bai Hong and get him to come to M City to help deal with her. The first phone call was not a pleasant one. After Bai Hong regained consciousness, he listened to the conversation quietly. Bai Hong hung up the phone after Ye Ting had finished speaking. Chapter 218 - 218 Going to School 218 Going to School Ye Ting didn¡¯t lose heart. She knew that as long as she persevered, Bai Hong would definitely agree. It was very likely that the Zhao family would no longer collaborate with Bai Hong. On the surface, people like Zhao Feng were fearless and unscrupulous, but he was extremely fragile inside. The timid Zhao Feng definitely wouldn¡¯t have that much confidence in Bai Hong¡¯s strength after encountering danger once, but Ye Ting, as an onlooker, knew how terrifying Bai Hong was. In other words, had she been the one to take those two hits, no, just one hit, she might have already been dead. This was her chance! Ye Ting felt that she was brilliant now. In the process of constantly fighting with Chu Ning, she had gradually grown by leaps and bounds. Hence, she decided to give Bai Hong another call that night. Unexpectedly, after listening to her offered renumeration and requests, Bai Hong did not reject her offer. Instead, he had replied simply. After Bai Hong¡¯s friend request was accepted, Ye Ting no longer hesitated and sent the address to Bai Hong. After doing all this, Ye Ting softly muttered to herself, ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯d like to see what you can do this time!¡± The next morning, Chu Ning woke up exceptionally early. She had fallen asleep at around nine o¡¯clock the previous night. She looked at the time and saw that it was past six in the morning. After putting on a change of clothes, Chu Ning walked to the window and opened it, letting in a breath of fresh air. At this moment, Chu Ning looked into the distance. The sun was rising with the morning glow, just like her. Her career had just taken off, and her magnificent life had just begun. Chu Ning was in a wonderful mood. After washing up, she prepared a sumptuous breakfast for herself. After eating, she took a taxi to school as usual. In fact, she could have asked Zhang Bo to pick her up outside Bifeng district, but Chu Ning felt that she should not be too high-profile with her current identity. She needed to show off her status appropriately when she was out socializing, so there was no problem with this. But now, she was going to school. She didn¡¯t want to become the center of attention. If her classmates saw her, they would definitely question her. However, Chu Ning only wanted to focus on her studies and career. It was a Monday and the atmosphere in the class was particularly lively. When Chu Ning walked to the door of the classroom, she could feel the youthful atmosphere. They were having a heated discussion about something. She glanced at Ye Ting. Ye Ting was exceptionally quiet today, as if what happened in B City had no effect on her. She sat in her seat and quietly read her book, looking very much like a lady. Chu Ning went to her seat. Her deskmate, Xiaomi, had been looking at her eagerly. ¡°Hey, Chu Ning, Chu Ning, I heard that you did very well in the exam in B City. You even won over Bai Yu, the God of learning who was widely acknowledged to be very powerful. I heard that he is very convinced of your abilities. Didn¡¯t the two of you have a match in the hotel in B City earlier?¡± Chu Ning helplessly looked at her gossiping deskmate. ¡°Can¡¯t you change your focus?¡± Chu Ning said feebly. At this point, other classmates spoke up, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re really good over there. You¡¯ve really put Jingyuan High School on the map. Now, all the other students will know that not only are we rich, but we¡¯re also smarter than them!¡± Another student pouted. ¡°It¡¯s just that Chu Ning is powerful, but it doesn¡¯t represent all of us. Chu Ning¡¯s success alone doesn¡¯t mean anything. Our overall level is still not as good as theirs, but Chu Ning is so dazzling that she outshines all of them. But, Chu Ning, I heard that you have a chance to win the Silver Award. Is that true?¡± Xiaomi¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. ¡°My gosh, Chu Ning, you¡¯re amazing! You can even win a Silver Award in the national physics competition. Jingyuan High School has only ever won third place in the past. If you get a Silver Award, you¡¯ll have once again created history in Jingyuan High School! By that time, even our principal will probably be smiling at you!¡± Chu Ning glanced at Xiaomi and said, ¡°The results aren¡¯t out yet. It¡¯s not that exaggerated. It¡¯s merely an exam. It¡¯s just that the exam questions this time are really difficult. I think they¡¯re quite valuable.¡± Chapter 219 - 219 Conversation 219 Conversation ¡°That¡¯s for sure. There is only a quota of five students from each class, but there are so many schools and classes in M City. In the end, our province, or even the entire country, will only be fighting for a few spots.¡± One of the students sighed with emotion. Although he didn¡¯t participate in the national physics competition this time, he knew that those who could win awards were true geniuses! Chu Ning chatted with the students nearby for a while. Soon, the first class of the morning began. Chu Ning took out her textbook skillfully. The long-lost feeling had returned. At this moment, she was sitting in the classroom and only had to listen attentively. There was no infighting, which made her feel great. Although Chu Ning had already memorized the knowledge in the textbook, she still sat in her seat and listened attentively in order to cooperate with the teacher. Everything related to B City had come to a halt. After returning to M City, Chu Ning felt that this was her home ground. The two classes in the morning passed quickly, and there was a break between the second and third classes, which was about half an hour long. After class, not long after the teacher had left the classroom, Lin Hao, the form teacher, showed up at the door. Lin Hao looked towards Chu Ning, and Chu Ning saw him as well. Chu Ning knew that there was only one reason for Lin Hao to appear at the classroom door at this time, and that was to look for her. If Lin Hao were to look for someone else, he might ask the class monitor to call that student out. Perhaps it was because the school attached great importance to Chu Ning, but every time Lin Hao appeared at the classroom door, almost all the students in the class knew that he was here for Chu Ning. Chu Ning sighed helplessly. She had planned to use the half an hour break between classes to do some mind-mapping on draft paper. Of course, it was not for studying, but for the name of her company and some basic operational logic. After coming to Lin Hao¡¯s office, Lin Hao sat on the chair and looked at Chu Ning with a bright smile on his face. Because of Chu Ning, Lin Hao felt that his authority in Jingyuan High School was growing. ¡°Have a seat, Chu Ning. You don¡¯t have to be polite with me.¡± He pointed at the sofa. Chu Ning sat on the sofa and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Lin? Why did you call me here? Do you have something you want me to do?¡± Lin Hao looked at Chu Ning¡¯s calm face and rubbed his hands in excitement. ¡°Well¡­ Chu Ning, I¡¯m not asking you to do anything for me. After all, you¡¯re an outstanding student of Jingyuan High School. I¡¯m very satisfied with your performance during the exam in B City. The school is similarly satisfied. I¡¯ve gained a clear understanding of your strength.¡± Hearing Lin Hao¡¯s words, Chu Ning looked at him in confusion. Inside, she was thinking, ¡°Strength, what strength? Is Mr. Lin talking about my fighting skills?¡± Chu Ning immediately dispelled this thought. She subconsciously wondered if Lin Hao knew that she, Yan Shen, and Luo Yu had been surrounded by B City¡¯s bullies. But if Lin Hao knew about it, he wouldn¡¯t have such an attitude. Lin Hao couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly, ¡°When you were in B City, you said that you were very confident that you could win the Silver Award at the national physics competition. If you really win the award, it¡¯ll not only bring glory to Jingyuan High School, but also to the entire M City. After all, you¡¯re the first one to win. This means that our M City¡¯s education system is not inferior to any high school in the country! I didn¡¯t expect you to hide your true strength. You¡¯ve really surprised me once again.¡± Lin Hao was not stingy with his praise for Chu Ning. He even felt a little regretful now. Why hadn¡¯t he discoveredthis extraordinary genius earlier? ¡°Alright, alright, Mr. Lin. If you have something to say, just say it. You didn¡¯t call me over just to hear your praises, did you? Moreover, the results are not out yet, so it¡¯s too early to come to a conclusion. Maybe we can talk about something that I¡¯m interested in. For example, if I win a Silver Award or even a Gold Award, what reward will the school give me?¡± In fact, Chu Ning wasn¡¯t completely satisfied with a Silver Award. After all, there were still a few spots for the Silver Award. Although it was selected from the whole country, she felt that she could definitely win the Silver Award. As for the Gold Award, it would depend on luck. Chu Ning still desired the Gold Award. The uniqueness and exclusivity of the Gold Award suited her pursuit. If she won the Gold Award, it would not only shock the entire M City, but would also cause waves in the entire province! Chapter 220 - 220 The Weight of the Gold Award 220 The Weight of the Gold Award After the national physics competition, many students had a clear understanding of the difficulty of this exam. If she could get the Gold Award and a full score, the value was as could be imagined. Jingyuan High School was a high school that did not lack money. It might lack a good source of students, but it did not lack money! If she could really win the Gold Award, Chu Ning believed that the school would give her a generous reward. Now, what Chu Ning lacked the most was money. Chu Ning had originally thought that she was a rich woman, but in just two days, she had spent nearly ten million¡­ Her business had just started. Slowly, she would have to spend more in the future. In fact, Chu Ning was already thinking about using her school connections and the resources she had to get a loan from the bank. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Lin Hao¡¯s face turned serious. At the same time, he coughed slightly. ¡°Chu Ning, if you can win the Silver Award this time, the school will give you two million as a reward.¡± Two million. For an ordinary working family, this was already a huge sum of money. Her parents might not be able to save that much even if they worked hard for their entire lives. However, to Chu Ning, who had seen the world, this was nothing. After all, her car was worth more than five million. Therefore, when Lin Hao mentioned this sum, she wasn¡¯t disappointed, but she wasn¡¯t overjoyed either. Seeing Chu Ning¡¯s indifferent look, Lin Hao couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°What, two million isn¡¯t enough? Other than the two million, you can also make some requests to the school. I believe that if you really win the Silver Award, as long as your request is not too outrageous, the school should be able to satisfy you.¡± ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Lin, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just thinking, if I win the Gold Award, what kind of reward will the school give me?¡± Chu Ning hastily explained. Lin Hao couldn¡¯t help but gasp when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s words. What a joke, Gold Award? Prior to Chu Ning¡¯s exam, the school had only expected her to win the third prize. The Bronze Award was enough. However, he did not expect Chu Ning to beat Bai Yu after the exam. If Bai Yu had a chance to win the Bronze Award, then Chu Ning had a chance to win the Silver! In fact, Lin Hao didn¡¯t even dare to ask for a Silver Award. He had been a student before, and he knew very well that it wasn¡¯t easy to stand out among the large population of the country. The school¡¯s offer of two million was simply a test. If Chu Ning really won the Silver Award, it would not be just money. Chu Ning could also request for other things. At that time, Chu Ning would be a signboard that did not need to be promoted. She would be more useful than any enrollment regulations! Jingyuan High School had nurtured an outstanding student like Chu Ning. Not only in City M, but also in other cities in the province, some students with excellent family conditions would definitely come to Jingyuan High School after hearing her name. The parents behind these students would definitely think of ways to reinvest in Jingyuan High School! ¡°If it¡¯s a Gold Award, then¡­¡± Lin Hao scratched his head, hesitating. Because he was not sure, he felt that the value of the Gold Award was not something that could be measured with money. ¡°Chu Ning, if you really win the Gold Award, I don¡¯t think the school should offer you anything, but you should talk to the school and say whatever you want. As for money, it¡¯s not a problem. Er¡­ don¡¯t let it slip when the time comes. This is just my suggestion.¡± Lin Hao said, after thinking for a moment. If Chu Ning could win the Gold Award, she would have the upper hand. Hearing Lin Hao¡¯s words, Chu Ning¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. She was in need of money now. ¡°If I say I want ten million, will the school give it to me?¡± Chu Ning would not be modest with the school. ¡°Ten million is indeed a huge sum. However, considering the value that you¡¯ll bring after winning the Gold Award, ten million is actually nothing to the school. Take note, what I¡¯m saying is, if you really win the Gold Award, you¡¯ll be able to earn ten million yuan. Then, even if you asked the school for ten million, the school would transfer it to you without hesitation. After all, the invisible commercial value you¡¯ll bring to the school is far more than ten million. You must know that Jingyuan High has no lack of money.¡± Lin Hao faltered for a while before saying this. However, he was very confused as to why Chu Ning was so obsessed with money. Chu Ning understood what Lin Hao meant. What he meant was that, if she really won the Gold Award, she could ask the school for more than ten million in cash. Chapter 221 - 221 Lin Haos Suggestion 221 Lin Hao¡¯s Suggestion Chu Ning nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Alright, Mr. Lin, I understand. Thank you. By the way, what did you ask me here for?¡± Chu Ning continued to ask. Just as Lin Hao was about to wonder if Chu Ning might be in some kind of trouble that urgently required funds, his thoughts were interrupted by her words. ¡°I¡¯ve been listening to you for so long that I¡¯d forgotten why I was looking for you. Our school is about to start the recruitment event for next semester, and we want you to take a photo for the recruitment brochure with another student. I¡¯ve told you about this before, Yan Shen from the class next door. You should know him? This time, we¡¯ve decided to let you and him take a photo for the recruitment brochure. It¡¯s still early, and the school wants to wait until the results of the national physics competition are out. That way, the effect will be better.¡± Lin Hao then remembered why he had asked Chu Ning to come. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing. Well¡­¡± Lin Hao said with hesitation. ¡°The school wants me to have a good chat with you and tell you not to be arrogant and complacent. You have to maintain this state of continuous improvement until the college entrance examination. In fact, if you win the Silver Award this time, you¡¯ll probably be extended an olive branch by some of the top universities in the country in advance. In other words, your future is bright and limitless. You might even become a physicist.¡± Chu Ning found Lin Hao¡¯s words interesting. This was probably what many people expected of her. But why did she, Chu Ning, have to live according to other people¡¯s expectations? She was who she was. She wanted to be herself. No one in this world could stop her resolve! Although she respected the profession of a physicist, her interest lay elsewhere. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t do dull research, but that she had greater ambitions and determination! Sooner or later, she would become a real queen and climb to the top of wealth and power! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lin. I know what to do. I know that, at my age, studying is the most important thing,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. In fact, the most important thing for Chu Ning right now was to expand her business. Chu Ning left the office after chatting with Lin Hao for a while. The remaining two classes passed by quickly. In the afternoon, Chu Ning and Xiaomi met Luo Yu on the way to the cafeteria, and the three of them had lunch together. Yan Shen was sitting not far from the three of them. What surprised Chu Ning was that Yan Shen¡¯s arm was not bandaged. He should be almost fully recovered. His left hand was on the table, and his right hand was able to hold his cutlery. This meant that he had recovered well. Moreover, looking at his mental state, he was still as attractive as ever. Other than that, his facial expression was no longer as cold as before, and there was always a hint of a smile at the corners of his mouth. Yan Shen was still the school hunk and Prince Charming of Jingyuan High School. After making such a change, his popularity had undoubtedly risen to another level. But Chu Ning didn¡¯t have the time to think about why Yan Shen had changed so much. She was a little absent-minded while chatting with Luo Yu and Xiaomi. Chu Ning stared at the food in the lunchbox, deep in thought. ¡°Now that I have my own business, the next step is to open up the sales channels.¡± Chu Ning already had the prototype of a farming estate. Following that, she had to promote sales. However, it was not easy to open up sales channels. First of all, it would be difficult for Chu Ning to gain the trust of the customers. Chu Ning looked at the food she was eating and suddenly had an idea. Hence, she said to Luo Yu and Xiaomi, ¡°You guys go back to the classroom after you¡¯re done eating. I still have something to do.¡± ¡°Ah! Chu Ning, what are you doing in the cafeteria? Are you going to leave with Yan Shen?¡± Xiaomi suddenly looked at Chu Ning and said with a smirk. Luo Yu¡¯s face was also slightly red, but she did not say anything. ¡°Xiaomi, I think you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± Chu Ning was about to pinch Xiaomi¡¯s waist after she finished speaking. ¡°Gosh, gosh, to think you¡¯re hitting me! Chu Ning, go after Yan Shen. He¡¯s getting ready to leave with his plate,¡± Xiaomi teased Chu Ning as she dodged her attacks. Chu Ning glanced at Xiaomi helplessly and ignored her. After the two had finished eating and left, Chu Ning sat in the cafeteria for a long time. Chapter 222 - 222 The First Test 222 The First Test When there were only a few students eating in the large first-floor cafeteria, she adjusted the expression on her face and suddenly revealed a warm smile. Chu Ning walked to the kitchen of the cafeteria to look for a cafeteria lady, asking for a cloth and a container for leftovers. She did as the cafeteria ladies did, clearing the tables and cleaning them. Chu Ning¡¯s actions confused the cafeteria lady, so she asked, ¡°Young lady, why aren¡¯t you going back to the classroom? Why are you doing this here? Are you being punished by your teacher?¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard the cafeteria lady¡¯s question. Punishment? As long as she didn¡¯t seriously violate the school¡¯s rules, even the teachers had to be polite to her! Chu Ning had been expecting the cafeteria lady¡¯s question. She immediately smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, I ate a little too much at noon and have nothing to do. So¡­ I just wanted to experience this job and chat with you guys.¡± Chu Ning blinked her large eyes. She was pretty and charming. After hearing her answer, the cafeteria lady immediately smiled. This young lady was not only good-looking, but she was also quite interesting. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would be a student in Jingyuan High who would be interested in our work. Young lady, you¡¯re really outstanding!¡± Chu Ning blushed slightly when she heard the cafeteria lady¡¯s praise. She knew what she was thinking. She didn¡¯t come to the cafeteria to do free labor. Of course, Chu Ning had other purposes. But she didn¡¯t refute and continued to clean the cafeteria with the cafeteria lady. After a while, Chu Ning saw a slightly chubby middle-aged man in a white coat and a chef¡¯s hat walking towards them. The opportunity had come. ¡°Hello, Sir.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. The person standing before her was the manager of the cafeteria and also the person in charge of it. However, the manager only glanced coldly at Chu Ning. ¡°Young lady, why aren¡¯t you back in the classroom? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite vigilant.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself before replying, ¡°I¡¯m just looking around. Sir, I want to talk to you about something serious. Do you have time? Also, how should I address you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Fang Jian. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Manager Fang was a little impatient, and at the same time, he looked at the cafeteria ladies beside him. ¡°You guys go to the kitchen and help with the cleaning.¡± After the cafeteria ladies had left, Chu Ning and Fang Jian immediately sat down at a table. ¡°Young lady, there are limits to my patience. If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Fang Jian calmly said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Manager Fang, it¡¯s like this. I want to talk to you about the purchase of ingredients in our school cafeteria.¡± Manager Fang¡¯s expression changed drastically after Chu Ning¡¯s words. He frowned and said unhappily, ¡°The purchase of ingredients? Young lady, do you think there¡¯s a problem with the quality of the food in our cafeteria, or is the food not delicious or to your taste? If you wish to make a complaint, you shouldn¡¯t come to me. You should go to the school.¡± Chu Ning knew that the other party had misunderstood her, so she immediately explained, ¡°No, manager Fang, that¡¯s not what I meant. The food in our school cafeteria is very delicious, and I know that Jingyuan High School places a lot of importance on the safety of ingredients, so the cost must likewise be very high. I don¡¯t have any concerns or doubts about that. I just want to ask, perhaps you can consider buying ingredients from another channel?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, manager Fang was silent for a few seconds before he laughed. He looked scornfully at Chu Ning. ¡°Student, are you still schooling? You haven¡¯t even finished high school and you¡¯re already thinking about doing business? Could it be that your family specializes in agricultural products, so you want to hear your family talk business? I advise you not to think in this direction. Your current task and goal is to study hard. It¡¯s better to leave the matter of making money to the adults in your family.¡± Manager Fang waved his hand indifferently. He felt that Chu Ning was at most a girl from a well-to-do family to be able to study at this school, but that was all. What a joke. He had been working in this cafeteria for so many years, and he already had fixed suppliers for his ingredients. Chapter 223 - 223 Failure to Reach an Agreement 223 Failure to Reach an Agreement ¡°Chu Ning suddenly came to me to ask this. If Chu Ning wasn¡¯t a student here, I would have cursed at her,¡± Fang Jian thought to himself. Chu Ning did not let Fang Jian¡¯s words dispel her thoughts. She continued, ¡°Then what do you think I should do in order to have the opportunity to work with you? I can provide a batch of ingredients for free and you can try our products first. There is absolutely no problem with the quality. I guarantee that the students in our school will be able to eat the freshest vegetables and various kinds of meat every day. I¡¯m sure the price will be lower than that of the supplier you¡¯re currently working with.¡± Chu Ning was very confident in this aspect because she controlled the source of the agricultural products. She was the initial supplier and no one could take advantage of the price difference. As for how much profit she could make, it was entirely up to her. She had a huge competitive advantage. However, Fang Jian still had no intention of changing his mind. So what if Chu Ning could provide better ingredients and products? It was meaningless. After all, she was just a teenager. If she wanted to talk about collaboration, she had to ask the adults behind her to come forward. The interests and people involved were too complicated. He did not have the final say, and the cafeteria did not belong to him either. The school had the final say! Chu Ning looked at the silent Fang Jian and thought that he was considering her suggestion. However, Fang Jian suddenly said, ¡°Young lady, you¡¯d better go back to the classroom. Don¡¯t be whimsical. I¡¯m telling you now, unless the principal and the others come to talk to me personally, don¡¯t even think about it. ¡± After saying this, Fang Jian turned around and left. ¡°Mr. Fang, the next time it won¡¯t be me coming to talk to you.¡± Chu Ning looked at the other party¡¯s back and suddenly said this out of nowhere. Fang Jian¡¯s advancing steps paused slightly. ¡°Hmph, arrogant and overconfident.¡± ¡­ Chu Ning also left the cafeteria. Now it seemed that the other party would not be affected by force or persuasion. Besides, her earlier words might have been a little extreme. Thinking of this, Chu Ning felt a slight headache. Was she really going to have to use the school¡¯s connections to pressure the cafeteria? ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡± Chu Ning, who was walking on the road, seemed determined. After the afternoon classes, Chu Ning left the classroom in a hurry. However, she did not take a taxi this time. Chu Ning walked for a few minutes and saw a black Rolls-Royce parked on a tree-lined path not far from Jingyuan High School. Zhang Bo was waiting for her in the driver¡¯s seat. Chu Ning walked to the side of the car, opened the back door, and got in. If someone saw Chu Ning in her school uniform and carrying a bag, they would only think that she was a rich kid being picked up by a driver. Zhang Bo saw Chu Ning¡¯s current appearance through the rearview mirror. It was now confirmed that his boss, Chu Ning, was really a high school student of Jingyuan High School¡­ School had just ended. ¡°Send me to the nearby shopping mall to change my clothes. Then, we¡¯ll go to Qinghe village. I¡¯m going there to find out the prices of the current mainstream vegetables.¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. Zhang Bo turned around and looked at Chu Ning in surprise. ¡°Huh? This is¡­¡± Thoughts inevitably filled Zhang Bo¡¯s mind. ¡°In a few days, we will have our first order.¡± Chu Ning continued softly. ¡°I attach a great deal of importance to this business.¡± Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s answer, Zhang Bo couldn¡¯t help but smile. It had only been a short while; they had just finished discussing the collaboration with Qinghe village, and the first order was already coming! Judging from Chu Ning¡¯s tone, she was very confident and well-prepared. ¡°By the way, we should have a name for our company. Let¡¯s call it Soaring Clouds Group. You should go and register it in the next few days,¡± Chu Ning added. If she really won the Gold Award, then it would only require a snap of a finger for her to qualify as a food supplier for the cafeteria. ¡°When did you think of this?¡± Zhang Bo asked curiously. ¡°Only just,¡± Chu Ning replied as she looked at the white clouds outside the window. Chapter 224 - 224 Opening the Channel 224 Opening the Channel Now, she had to start from the source of the products. First, she had to ensure the quality of the agricultural products. Next, she had to improve the production efficiency. After all, being the food supplier of Jingyuan High School was only her first step. She had to open up many production and sales channels in M City. ¡°Good luck, Chu Ning. You can do it.¡± Thinking of the pressure she would have to bear, she silently cheered herself on. After changing her clothes in the mall, Chu Ning and Zhang Bo went straight to Qinghe village. On the way, Zhang Bo was reporting on his work to Chu Ning. ¡°President Chu, we have recruited more than 90 employees in Qinghe village,¡± Chu Ning listened to Zhang Bo¡¯s report without interrupting. When they arrived at Qinghe village, Zhang Bo parked his car and walked towards the entrance of Qinghe village with Chu Ning. Zhang Bo continued to play the role of President Chu, as per Chu Ning¡¯s request. In order to collaborate with Zhang Bo, Chu Ning even took the initiative to walk behind Zhang Bo and hold his briefcase for him. She really looked like Zhang Bo¡¯s personal secretary. Some of the villagers were walking in and out of the village. When the busy Qinghe villagers saw Zhang Bo, they immediately greeted him warmly. Chu Ning saw an endless stream of small three-wheeled trucks transporting vegetables and livestock. She knew that she was not the only partner of Qinghe village. The collaboration between the residents of Qinghe village and other buyers would not end until she had completely opened up the sales channels. Moreover, Qinghe village had a large population, and she had only recruited about 90 people. However, Chu Ning believed that, as she expanded, she would eventually take over all the supply channels of Qinghe village! When Chu Ning and Zhang Bo arrived at the village council, they located the office of the village chief, Wen An. It could be said that Wen An¡¯s and Chu Ning¡¯s interests were now completely aligned. If Chu Ning¡¯s business got bigger and better, the development of the entire Qinghe village would be smoother. Only then would his position as the village head be meaningful. If Chu Ning encountered any difficulties or setbacks, Qinghe village would not have a good time either. Wen An had been very busy recently. He had had a lot of things to deal with. On one hand, he had to face questions from many Qinghe village residents. On the other hand, he still had to deal with the other buyers. These people were very smart and not easy to fool. Qinghe village had changed a lot since Chu Ning¡¯s arrival. He still had to plan for the future development of Qinghe village. His ultimate goal was not to let the Qinghe village residents receive a fixed annual salary from Chu Ning. Wen An felt that this was far from enough! Although Chu Ning¡¯s offer was more generous than before, it was still far from his expected goal. After knocking on Wen An¡¯s office door, Chu Ning entered with Zhang Bo after getting permission. When Wen An saw Chu Ning, he immediately looked up from his documents and smiled. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Village Chief Wen, you don¡¯t have to be courteous with me. I know I¡¯m disturbing you, but I have something important to tell you. I think you should also be very concerned with this. ¡± Chu Ning paused and continued, ¡°I now have a very stable sales channel. If there were no unforeseen circumstances, it should be able to last for many years. However, I want to be sure of one thing, and that is that we must strictly control the quality of our agricultural products. In terms of price, I believe we have a great advantage because we are the first-hand distributors.¡± Chu Ning looked at Wen An after saying these words. Wen An adjusted his glasses. He looked at Chu Ning in surprise. He had not expected her to act so quickly. They had just confirmed the contract with Qinghe village and she had already obtained a stable sales channel. However, Wen An was in a difficult position. Although Chu Ning had hired a large number of Qinghe village residents and bought a large amount of idle land, it would take at least ten days for it to be fully operational. However, Qinghe village already had stable buyers before Chu Ning. Now that they had suddenly opened up and would be giving these agricultural products to Chu Ning, Wen An would not be able to explain it to the other buyers. This would definitely cause dissatisfaction. In fact, it was not a big problem to prioritize the supply of these agricultural products to Chu Ning. However, Wen An could not be sure if Chu Ning could form a long-term stable partnership. Once Chu Ning only used them for a short period of time, he would definitely be inhibited if he, the village chief, wanted to look for those buyers once more after this period of time. Naturally, the price would be suppressed. Chapter 225 - 225 Wen Ans Test 225 Wen An¡¯s Test It was risky for him to collaborate with Chu Ning. When Chu Ning saw Wen An¡¯s troubled expression, she immediately said, ¡°Village Chief Wen, we don¡¯t have a lot of demand in the early stage. You don¡¯t have to worry. After all, we¡¯ve decided to collaborate, so you¡¯ll have to make some appropriate changes and concessions. What I mean is that you have to pay something. After all, I¡¯m also taking a certain risk.¡± If it was only Jingyuan High School, its share was not much compared to the current output of the entire Qinghe village. Wen An didn¡¯t have to offend all the distributors, but he couldn¡¯t avoid paying a price. Wen An knew that if he didn¡¯t give Chu Ning a satisfactory answer that day, their future collaboration would not go smoothly. From his point of view, Chu Ning meant a lot to Qinghe village. ¡°Alright, I can agree to your request. President Chu, I know you¡¯re very capable, but the pressure I¡¯m facing is not small either. Tomorrow, some distributors will come to our village to collect agricultural products. At that time, I will arrange for everyone to have a meal together in the evening and get to know one another. President Chu, you¡¯re now one of Qinghe village¡¯s biggest business partners, so we have to let more people know about this.¡± Hearing Wen An¡¯s reply, Chu Ning understood what he meant. Her business was just starting out, and there would be some friction and unhappiness when she met with other suppliers the following night. After all, she was stealing other people¡¯s business. At the same time, this was also a test for her by Wen An. When Zhang Bo heard Wen An¡¯s answer, his expression turned a little strange. ¡°Village Chief Wen, we have yet to form a certain scale of power. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to do this?¡± Zhang Bo asked with a frown. He knew very well that these distributors had been working with Qinghe village for many years. Before Chu Ning came, these distributors might have had some conflicts with each other. However, with the arrival of the newcomer, Chu Ning, they would definitely work together to deal with her for the sake of their common interests. Wen An merely looked at Chu Ning. He wanted to clarify Chu Ning¡¯s stance. ¡°No problem, Village Chief Wen, I would like to meet them too.¡± Chu Ning did not take this matter to heart. After all, they would meet sooner or later. It was just a matter of time. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s confirmation, Zhang Bo didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, he wasn¡¯t the real President Chu. ¡°Seven o¡¯clock tomorrow night then. I¡¯ll send you the venue for the meal tomorrow morning,¡± Wen An said joyfully. ¡°Alright, Village Chief Wen. Could I trouble you to send me the prices of some of the mainstream vegetables in Qinghe village?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s purpose for coming was to clarify these questions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, President Chu. I¡¯ll send you an electronic file when I¡¯m done tonight,¡± Wen An agreed without hesitation. A moment later, they were on the way out of Qinghe village. ¡°President Chu, I feel that Village Chief Wen still doesn¡¯t trust us. This fellow may look gentle and humble on the surface, but he¡¯s actually full of evil tricks. We¡¯ve already signed the collaboration agreement, but he¡¯s still on guard against us.¡± Zhang Bo grumbled as he drove. ¡°That¡¯s normal. If I were in Qinghe village¡¯s position, I would definitely be prepared. After all, no one knows what will happen tomorrow. It¡¯s not a big deal to meet the distributors. I can¡¯t touch their profits for the time being, but they don¡¯t have much time left,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. Chu Ning¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t just to take over the agricultural market in M City. She just needed to be careful in the early stages, as some subtle mistakes and unforeseen circumstances would distract her. Thinking of this, Chu Ning sighed faintly and leaned on the soft chair. She felt that she would be facing a difficult challenge. Just like what she had just told Zhang Bo, no one could predict what tomorrow would bring. According to her original life trajectory, she should not have appeared in this world. Fate took some things away, but also gave her a chance to make new choices. ¡­ After returning to the Chu family home, Chu Ning could smell the aroma from the kitchen as soon as she opened the door. Her second brother was seated on the sofa in the living room, scrolling through his phone. Only Mr. Chu was busy in the kitchen. ¡°Second Brother, are Fourth Brother and Mom accompanying Seventh Brother in hospital? How¡¯s the surgery for Seventh Brother?¡± Chu Ning put down her bag and asked with a smile. Chapter 226 - 226 Visiting Chu Zhang 226 Visiting Chu Zhang ¡°Little Seven is recovering very well. Don¡¯t even mention how happy he is. After so many years, he can suddenly stand up. I think it¡¯s hard for us to comprehend this feeling.¡± Second brother Chu Jing¡¯s lips were slightly curled. It was obvious that he was in a good mood. After hearing her second brother Chu Jing¡¯s reply, Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. She did not have anything to worry about. Mr. Chu, who was busy in the kitchen, came out when he heard the commotion in the living room. There were beads of sweat on his face. Perhaps it was because the kitchen was too small and warm, but Mr. Chu¡¯s face was red, as though he had drank too much. ¡°Xiao Ning, do you have anything on tonight?¡± Mr. Chu asked expectantly yet carefully. ¡°Of course not. Dad, I¡¯ll go with Second Brother and you to the hospital to visit Seventh Brother tonight. Dad, you can prepare dinner at home and pack it up. We can go to the hospital to eat.¡± Of course, Chu Ning knew what her father wanted to say. She had already intended to visit her seventh brother in the hospital. Her career was important, but so was her family. The existence of her family and friends was the only way for Chu Ning to feel true emotions in this strange world. This was the most precious thing she was missing before she started to wear books. ¡°Ah, alright, alright. I¡¯ll hurry and get ready.¡± Mr. Chu quickly agreed and went back to the kitchen. ¡°Second Brother, did you see how Dad came out just now? He was holding a spatula with some seasoning as he walked out of the kitchen.¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but laugh and complain to Chu Jing. ¡°Dad really wants you to come with us to the hospital to see Little Seven. Your four brothers can¡¯t be by Little Seven¡¯s side due to special reasons, and you¡¯ve been busy every day ever since you came back.¡± Chu Jing smiled as well. Chu Zhang¡¯s surgery had gone smoothly and was very successful, and the most direct reason was that Chu Ning had taken out a huge sum of money at one go. This had undoubtedly solved a problem that had been weighing on Mr. and Mrs. Chu¡¯s minds for many years. ¡°Second Brother, I¡­¡± Chu Ning hesitated after hearing Chu Jing¡¯s words. Not only was she busy for the next few days, but she also had almost no free time for the subsequent period of time. ¡°Chu Ning, don¡¯t think too much. What I mean is that everyone cares about you, and I respect your privacy. You can also bravely pursue what you want, but you have to take care of your health. You¡¯re only 18 years old, so don¡¯t tire yourself out. Smile more; you look better when you smile.¡± Chu Jing looked at Chu Ning with concern and tenderness. Ever since Chu Ning returned to this family, she had been silently contributing to the family. Even though Chu Huan had always been against her, Chu Ning had never complained. She was only an 18-year-old girl, but she was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Alright, Second Brother, I got it!¡± Chu Ning turned around and returned to her room. She threw herself onto the bed and buried her face in the soft blanket. She felt the care of her family, and the grievances that had accumulated in her heart disappeared. She was really tired from the day she returned from B City, but she did not dare to relax for a moment. She wanted to do well in the exam, yet Ye Ting thought of ways to harm her. She went out to have fun with her good friends, but if it wasn¡¯t for her strong adaptability, her life would have been in danger. When she came back to start her own business, almost no one gave her the most basic respect and trust because she was a young girl. Even now, the people of Qinghe village still stubbornly thought that she was just a woman who relied on her looks to make a living. The school valued her for a reason ¡ª her academic performance was so good that it could not be replicated. It did not truly care about her. At the end of the day, they couldn¡¯t get around the benefits. However, Chu Ning could feel that her second brother¡¯s words were out of genuine concern and pure heartache for her. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m also someone who has a brother who cares about me.¡± Chu Ning sat up on the bed and smiled foolishly. She rubbed her sore eyes and combed the messy hair on her forehead. Then, she walked to the desk and pulled out the drawer. She took out the earphones that her big brother had given her before he left and started to listen to music. ¡­ When Chu Ning and the others appeared in Chu Zhang¡¯s ward, it was already past eight in the evening. The first thing Chu Ning saw when she entered was Chu Zhang sitting on the bed. Her fourth brother, Chu Huan, was playing with his phone with his head lowered, and her mother was drying and tidying her clothes on the balcony. Although Chu Zhang¡¯s face was a little pale, he was in a good state of mind. When he saw Chu Ning, he couldn¡¯t help but be happy. ¡°Dad, Second Brother, Chu Ning, you¡¯re here.¡± Chu Zhang¡¯s voice was very soft, but the way he looked at the others was unusually determined. ¡°How does Seventh Brother feel now?¡± Chu Ning sat by the bed and asked casually. Chapter 227 - 227 A Balanced Life 227 A Balanced Life ¡°The doctor said that Little Seven only needs to have bed rest for about a week, then he will be able to walk freely like a normal person.¡± Chu Huan was still staring at his phone screen, saying this without even raising his head. ¡°This child, was your brother not a normal person before?¡± Mrs. Chu, who was tidying up her clothes on the balcony, immediately retorted after hearing Chu Huan¡¯s answer. Chu Huan glanced at the balcony and didn¡¯t dare to answer back. He mumbled to himself for a while before continuing, ¡°Dad, why are you so slow? I¡¯m about to starve to death.¡± ¡°Yes, just as Fourth Brother said, I still have to be on bed rest for a week,¡± Chu Zhang said with some regret. ¡°It¡¯s only a week, Seventh Brother. You¡¯ve bore with it for so many years, so a few more days won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Chu Ning could hear the anxiety in Chu Zhang¡¯s voice and immediately tried to coax him. ¡°Little Seven, you have to listen to the doctor. You must wait for a few days. You don¡¯t want your sister to worry about you, do you?¡± Chu Jing also spoke slowly. ¡°Yes, I understand all of this. I will listen to the doctor. However, there¡¯s a saying that I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of.¡± Chu Zhang looked at the two of them and asked with a smile. ¡°What?¡± Chu Ning was also curious. ¡°If I had never seen the light, I could have endured the darkness. If Chu Ning hadn¡¯t given me the chance to stand up again, I probably wouldn¡¯t long to stand up and move around as much as I do now.¡± ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t expect Seventh Brother to be so learned even though he¡¯s in the hospital. I¡¯m so envious,¡± Chu Ning immediately praised. ¡°Little Seven, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sentimental.¡± Second brother, Chu Jing, also looked strangely at his brother lying on the hospital bed. For a person like him who liked to study code, it was difficult to appreciate and resonate with these philosophical words. ¡°Seventh Brother, what do you plan to do after you¡¯re discharged, like what you said before?¡± Chu Ning remembered that her seventh brother, Chu Zhang, was very interested in studying medicine. She was wondering if she could help Chu Zhang. ¡°Yes, I met a professor from a medical university online. After I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll look for him. The professor intends to let me be his assistant,¡± Chu Zhang said frankly. After his body regained its freedom, he could throw himself into the profession he loved. The ward was not very spacious. The Chu family, including Chu Ning, sat around the table, having dinner and chatting. Everyone was very happy. The surgery had been very successful. Although Chu Zhang couldn¡¯t eat with them yet, he was already contented that these relatives could stay by his side. After dinner, Mrs. Chu took a few days off to stay with Chu Zhang until he could be discharged. Chu Ning and the rest had their own matters to attend to the next day. They said their goodbyes and left the hospital, returning to the Chu family home. The following morning, Chu Ning woke up early. Ever since she decided to expand her own business, she woke up at a certain time without needing an alarm clock. The first thing that Chu Ning wanted to settle after waking was a headache about what type of image she should portray when she met with the other distributors from Qinghe village. Although Chu Ning and Wen An had met a few times, she had always appeared without makeup. Chu Ning was very beautiful, but she felt that her beauty would cause some misunderstandings. After all, one¡¯s intellect was the most important thing in doing business. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think too much. I¡¯ll bring Zhang Bo with me. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just be his assistant again. Why shouldn¡¯t I put on makeup? It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed about.¡± Chu Ning tousled her messy hair. She felt that other than being younger and better looking, her intelligence was enough to crush those distributors. ¡°You¡¯ve been working with Qinghe village for so many years, but are still stuck at this stage. It seems like your abilities are only so-so.¡± After washing up, Chu Ning looked at herself in the mirror in her room. She picked up a black barrette from the table and wore it in her hair. Then, she left home with her school bag in satisfaction. When she arrived at the entrance of Jingyuan High School, Chu Ning was surprised to see Yan Shen walking slowly from the bus stop. Yan Shen¡¯s style of dressing was no different from before, but the difference was that his personality had changed. Chu Ning had already had this feeling in B City, and now she was even more certain of her intuition. ¡°Could it be that this guy is like me, transmigrating from another world?¡± Chu Ning immediately rejected this unrealistic idea. Chapter 228 - 228 Being Looked down upon 228 Being Looked down upon If it were that easy to transmigrate, this world would have been in chaos a long time ago. ¡°Morning, Chu Ning.¡± Yan Shen smiled and greeted her. ¡°Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re so handsome today. Look at how many girls are sending you flirtatious looks along the way,¡± Chu Ning teased. ¡°But you haven¡¯t. Is it because I¡¯m not charming enough?¡± Yan Shen smiled generously as he replied. ¡°Ah¡­ When did you become so smooth-talking?¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen in shock. After returning from B City, not only did he become more talkative than before, but he also seemed to have been enlightened. The two of them walked side by side, from the school gate to the classroom. In the eyes of the other students, it seemed like the vague connection between Chu Ning and Yan Shen had become closer. Although the two parties involved might not have such thoughts about each other, this did not prevent them from becoming the protagonists of public opinion. ¡°The school belle and the school hunk, they¡¯re a perfect match.¡± ¡°What do you know? They might have been a couple in private for a long time. We just didn¡¯t know about it.¡± ¡°Only Chu Ning is worthy of Yan Shen. Us ordinary people can only have his leftovers.¡± ¡°Yeah, who asked these two to be so outstanding.¡± ¡­ ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for a few more days.¡± Ye Ting thought to herself viciously as she watched Chu Ning¡¯s and Yan Shen¡¯s figures walk further and further away. She was dressed exquisitely and walking slowly behind them. She couldn¡¯t stand Chu Ning¡¯s peaceful and beautiful life! Naturally, Chu Ning did not know about these wild speculations and discussions. She was thinking that, in a few days, when the results of the national physics competition were announced, she would be able to ask the school for money and resolve the collaboration issue regarding the cafeteria. She also had a high chance of winning the Gold Award! School ended at five in the evening. Chu Ning usually finished her homework in class. The other students had to face the pain and troubles of doing their homework when they went back, but she only started her real work after school. Her main task that day was to meet those distributors in the evening. At the same location as the day before. Zhang Bo had parked the car and was waiting for Chu Ning. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Jinghu District first. I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes. Then, I¡¯ll go to the Qingnan hotel. It¡¯s the place Wen An has booked for dinner,¡± Chu Ning said to Zhang Bo as she sat in the back seat. ¡°Alright, President Chu,¡± Zhang Bo replied. Although he was a double-degree graduate student from one of the top universities in the country, he had come to a sad conclusion after two days of contact ¡ª he was not as good as Chu Ning. After returning to her home in the Jinghu District, Chu Ning changed into clothes that looked more mature and put on light makeup. Then, she went to the Qingnan hotel according to the address given by Wen An. When she arrived, she looked at the time. It was almost half an hour before seven o¡¯clock. Chu Ning decided to go up by herself without Zhang Bo¡¯s company. However, when she reached the private room, she found Wen An sitting there alone. ¡°Er¡­ President Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± Wen An was a little embarrassed. Although he had informed them that the meeting time was seven o¡¯clock, it was obvious that Chu Ning was the only one who had arrived slightly earlier. At the same time, some of the distributors from Qinghe village had already gathered. There were a total of four people. They had planned to come together and meet the President Chu that Wen An had mentioned. ¡°Hmph, old Qin, who cares what kind of President he is. Let¡¯s join forces and make him go back to where he came from!¡± A slightly chubby middle-aged man sitting in the back seat said with disdain. ¡°Zhang Quan, don¡¯t look down on President Chu. I heard from some of the villagers that he¡¯s not a simple person. He has contracted a lot of land in Qinghe village. Once it¡¯s on a large scale, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have a good time in the future,¡± another man immediately said. ¡°Who cares how much land he has contracted. I¡¯m saying this today, If the four of us can¡¯t deal with him, then we¡¯ll find the other old guys! I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t let this President Chu come in and take over our market and get a slice of our pie!¡± A person sitting in the front passenger seat said with an unfriendly expression. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead, I have no opinions,¡± another person said as he spread his hands, looking indifferent. The market in M City had been occupied by these people long ago. If Chu Ning were to touch their interests at this time, they would naturally attack her together! Chu Ning sat in the hotel¡¯s seat and quietly stared at the tea leaves in the teacup in front of her. She was deep in thought. ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll let you know very soon that times have changed. I, Chu Ning, will be in charge of the agricultural product market in M City.¡± Chapter 229 - 229 Putting on Airs 229 Putting on Airs Even at seven o¡¯clock, the promised distributors were yet to arrive. Wen An made a phone call during this time, but the answer he was given was that they were still on the way. ¡°President Chu, my apologies. I really didn¡¯t think things through properly this time,¡± Wen An said to Chu Ning apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s just wait. I believe they¡¯ll definitely come today. However, Village Chief Wen, are you in a hurry?¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. She knew that these people were putting on airs on purpose. Wen An might not feel embarrassed at all. The current situation must have been within his expectations. Wen An no longer made things difficult for herself because of her gender and age. However, the others may not think in the same way. Finally, at around eight o¡¯clock, the four distributors arrived. ¡°Hey, Village Chief Wen, we haven¡¯t seen each other for more than a week. When did you find a woman? You didn¡¯t even tell us.¡± The leader of the four looked at Chu Ning and said with a perverted smile. Just as Wen An was about to rebut, one of the other three people slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Village Chief Wen, you¡¯ve contributed so much to Qinghe village and now you¡¯re finally considering marriage?¡± ¡°I have to say, Village Chief Wen is a handsome man. Your taste in women is not bad either.¡± After the four of them took their seats, they began to tease Wen An. They were much older than Wen An, the young village chief. Before Wen An had taken over the position of the village chief, they had had a collaborative relationship with the villagers of Qinghe village. ¡°Huh? Village Chief Wen, didn¡¯t you say that a big client is coming today? It¡¯s already past eight o¡¯clock. Is he still on the way?¡± A short, rotund, and bald middle-aged man asked casually. At the same time, his eyes were fixed lasciviously on Chu Ning, who was sitting not far from Wen An. Chu Ning was dressed more maturely that day. Although she was not as stunning as she was during the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, she was still mesmerizing, as though she was the only focal point there. ¡°You¡¯re getting me in trouble. The only woman here today is President Chu. She¡¯s not my girlfriend, but a business partner of Qinghe village. President Chu arrived earlier and has been waiting here for more than an hour,¡± Wen An said with a bitter smile. These few distributors really had no scruples, daring to say just about anything. Fortunately, he looked at Chu Ning, who was not far away, and saw that she was calm. He was secretly relieved. ¡°What?¡± The bald middle-aged man looked at Chu Ning, stumped, after hearing Wen An¡¯s words. He could not believe what he had just heard. ¡°This is President Chu? Wen An, you¡¯re not joking with us, right?¡± Another person even called out Wen An¡¯s name. ¡°Do I need to lie to you? It doesn¡¯t benefit me.¡± Although Wen An said that, he sighed helplessly inside. If Chu Ning¡¯s ability was really enough in the future, he didn¡¯t want to work with these low-quality people. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯ve heard some people say that you¡¯re a man in your thirties who doesn¡¯t like to smile. Now it seems that I¡¯m not very up-to-date with the news. If I had known that you¡¯re such a beauty, I would have waited here to welcome you since daytime.¡± The bald middle-aged man left his seat and walked towards Chu Ning. He didn¡¯t hide the lecherous smile on his face. He reached out his chubby hand, seemingly wanting to shake hands with Chu Ning. The other three people were also confused. They looked at the calm Chu Ning. ¡°First of all, you¡¯re not qualified to shake my hand. Secondly, people like you who don¡¯t have a sense of time and spirit of contracts will not only not be able to do business for long, but you will also face the risk of being replaced at any time.¡± Chu Ning finally opened her mouth for the first time since the distributors walked in. Chu Ning merely glanced at the bald middle-aged man. She had no intention of shaking his hand as she thought it was dirty. Chu Ning¡¯s words didn¡¯t leave the distributors any dignity. She ruthlessly pointed out their flaws. Chu Ning¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was loud enough for everyone to hear. Wen An didn¡¯t react. He even agreed with Chu Ning¡¯s words in his heart. However, due to his status, he didn¡¯t express his stand clearly to show his support for Chu Ning. ¡°President Chu, it¡¯s our first time meeting. It¡¯s not very appropriate for you to say such things, right? We are much older than you. Young lady, did you just enter society? Why are you so rude?¡± A seated distributor immediately showed an unhappy expression and spoke in a lecturing tone. Chapter 230 - 230 A Bunch of Good 230 A Bunch of Good-for-nothings The bald middle-aged man who wanted to take advantage of Chu Ning could only withdraw his hand and return to his seat awkwardly after hearing her answer. ¡°That¡¯s right, you guys are indeed older than me, but what does age show? Can there be no rules just because you¡¯re older? Does being older mean that one can have no respect for others? Does being older mean that you don¡¯t need to have a sense of time? Or is it that when people reach a certain age, they will become like you? If that¡¯s the case, then in this society, many people don¡¯t have to do anything and just have to wait to grow old. After all, age is omnipotent.¡± Chu Ning was no longer courteous. She had planned to be nice that day but, looking at the others, there was no need to. They would only take the respect of others for granted. ¡°You!¡± Chu Ning¡¯s words instantly angered a thin middle-aged man. ¡°Wen An, is this the President Chu you were talking about? Is this the attitude she should have when we¡¯re collaborating?¡± Another person couldn¡¯t sit still and immediately ranted. However, Wen An only spread his hands, indicating that he had no other choice. He really didn¡¯t know that Chu Ning could speak that well. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with my attitude. I¡¯ll naturally speak nicely to a polite person. Also, you¡¯ve wasted so much of these service staff¡¯s time, but they didn¡¯t complain at all,¡± Chu Ning said, pointing at the two service staff standing by the door. The two service staff who Chu Ning pointed at were secretly happy. They had not expected to see such a good show that day. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s our duty to serve you.¡± The two service staff said seriously. ¡°President Chu! You¡¯re too much, how can our status be compared to these service staff? You really don¡¯t treat us as humans!¡± Among the four people, one of them was so angry that his face turned red and he immediately shouted. ¡°Ah? Everyone¡¯s common identity seems to be human, right? And what do you mean by saying this now?¡± Chu Ning replied innocently. ¡°You!¡± The person who questioned Chu Ning couldn¡¯t find a good retort for the moment. He knew that he couldn¡¯t win in an argument with Chu Ning. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re going too far. We¡¯re all doing business in M City, and we¡¯ll need to help each other out in the future. You¡¯re being too childish by doing this.¡± Among the four of them, there were still some who were slightly smarter and immediately spoke up to help their companions out. ¡°The premise of helping each other is that our strength is about the same. What makes you think you can compete with me? Who gave you the right?¡± Chu Ning replied without any hesitation. ¡°President Chu, you have to know that we represent the interests of many people. In other words, aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll team up against you? You¡¯ve only entered our circle recently, right?¡± The person who spoke up to help his companion was trying to test Chu Ning while intimidating her. ¡°How many resources you have and how big your background is has nothing to do with me. After all, you guys never intended to accept a newcomer like me.¡± Chu Ning said evenly. ¡°You should thank Village Chief Wen. After all, after meeting me in advance, you will have time to prepare,¡± Chu Ning added after a pause. ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s good to be young and impetuous. After all, I was young once. But have you considered the consequences? I advise you to think about it carefully. Maybe it¡¯s not a bad choice to rely on us.¡± The bald middle-aged man squinted his eyes. He looked at Chu Ning with undisguised desire. ¡°You¡¯re all already of a certain age. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the person who has worked with Qinghe village for the shortest time has been working with them for almost 13 years, right? But what was the result? Even though you have such a good resource like Qinghe village, after so many years, the agricultural product market in M City is still a mess. There is no one who is really good enough to make a move.¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Or is the ability you¡¯re talking about just coming together to scare a young girl like me who hasn¡¯t seen the world?¡± Chu Ning looked at the four of them indifferently. Their combined abilities were not even as good as Wen An¡¯s. Although Wen An was polite and respectful to her, he had inadvertently almost made her suffer. These people were older than her and Wen An, but they posed no threat to Chu Ning. Chapter 231 - 231 Within Grasp 231 Within Grasp ¡°Wen An, this is the guest you invited. Don¡¯t forget how many orders I give you every month and how much income these orders bring to your Qinghe village! I won¡¯t be eating today.¡± One of the four realized that he couldn¡¯t win against Chu Ning, so he decided to put pressure on Wen An. After he finished speaking, he immediately stood up and was about to leave. Just as Wen An and the other three distributors were about to mediate, Chu Ning suddenly spoke. ¡°Did I say that you could leave?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s cold and unquestionable voice reverberated in the ears of the distributor who was about to leave. ¡°It seems like President Chu has some means to prevent me from leaving here today?¡± The distributor stared at Chu Ning¡¯s beautiful face and asked in an unfriendly tone. ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s just a beautiful woman who can speak well.¡± He thought disdainfully to himself. However, Chu Ning¡¯s next words made him break out in cold sweat. He no longer dared to look down on her. ¡°Zhao Song, 41 years old, has two adorable daughters and a virtuous and kind wife. At present, the total price of the goods taken from Qinghe village each year should be around 3 million yuan, and the annual profit should be between 600,000 and 700,000 yuan. Logically speaking, your income should be enough for your family of four to live a comfortable life, but the reality is not like that. Let me guess, Zhang Quan, has Zhao Song ever asked you for money? That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the closest to him, who else can he borrow from if not you?¡± Chu Ning took a sip of the tea in front of her and ignored the pale Zhao Song. She continued, ¡°Zhao Song, Zhao Song¡­ Why did you not do something else? Why gamble, of all things? Instead of thinking about how to run a business, you don¡¯t spend most of the money you earn every year on your family, but run to build a casino. Is it really worth it? Do you have any brains?¡± ¡°Thump thump.¡± Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Zhao Song almost lost his balance and fell. He did not understand why Chu Ning knew so much about his situation! Even his wife didn¡¯t know about this! Moreover, Zhao Song knew that Chu Ning definitely knew more about him. She only said some things selectively¡­ ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re going too far! Everyone has their own privacy, and your behavior is vile!¡± Zhang Quan supported the trembling Zhao Song and scolded Chu Ning with a serious expression. He had also stopped fantasizing about Chu Ning. This outrageously beautiful woman was too terrifying. ¡°Zhang Quan, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted me to consider depending on you? If Zhao Song is stupid and can¡¯t think things through, then, as for you, you¡¯re simply heartless. Your wife accompanied you without any complaints from the time you had nothing to this day. Now you finally have money, but what did you do? ¡°Your hardworking wife worries about your work day and night, while you keep a mistress behind her back. You even spend most of your monthly income on her. You¡¯re willing to spend tens of thousands on a bag for your mistress, but don¡¯t know that your wife doesn¡¯t even want to eat a good meal on her wedding anniversary, afraid that she has to hide this expenditure from you. Oh, right, a heartless person like you wouldn¡¯t know about this. After all, you haven¡¯t been home for a long time, right? But you¡¯re a good son in your mother¡¯s eyes. I don¡¯t think your mother knows about all this nonsense.¡± Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Zhang Quan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His chubby face turned visibly red. Although everyone knew about his hobby, he still felt his face burning when Chu Ning mentioned it in public. After all, Chu Ning was right. He owed his wife too much. Zhang Quan and Zhao Song didn¡¯t refute Chu Ning¡¯s words at all. The other two distributors were also nervous. Since Chu Ning was able to talk about their peers¡¯ specific situation, she must know the other two very well. They knew this. If Chu Ning could collect this information without them knowing, she could also harm them without them knowing! However, just as the two of them tried to avoid Chu Ning¡¯s gaze, Chu Ning¡¯s eyes kept looking back and forth between the two of them, like a hunter looking at his prey. ¡°You two have a lot of things going on, so I won¡¯t go into detail. It¡¯s good that you know yourself what¡¯s going on.¡± Chu Ning said lightly. Chapter 232 - 232 Compromise 232 Compromise As long as the two of them were not fools, they should be able to hear the warning in her words. Chu Ning did not have the patience to convince others. In fact, on the night that the collaboration with Qinghe village was negotiated, Chu Ning had asked her second brother, Chu Jing, to find out the detailed information of the distributors who had a collaborative relationship with Qinghe village. With Chu Ning¡¯s memory, it wasn¡¯t a problem for her to memorize all this information. ¡°We know what we¡¯re doing, President Chu.¡± The two distributors quickly responded to Chu Ning. They no longer dared to look down on Chu Ning; she was simply a demon! The plan they had discussed in the car about how to deal with Chu Ning could not be carried out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you¡¯re obedient, I won¡¯t do anything to you. On the contrary, I¡¯ll make your business even bigger than before. You guys are really short-sighted, only focusing on M City.¡± Chu Ning knew that she couldn¡¯t keep scaring these people. This wasn¡¯t her goal. As long as these distributors listened to her obediently and didn¡¯t go against her, she would still give them a way out. ¡°President Chu, if you have any requests, please let us know. As long as it¡¯s within our means, we¡¯ll definitely do it!¡± A few distributors responded immediately. Chu Ning knew all their weaknesses. Before today, they did not even have a vague impression of this mysterious President Chu. They had only just met with Chu Ning and were already controlled by her. They had no room to resist and were not even qualified to be Chu Ning¡¯s opponents. Wen An, on the other hand, was in a state of shock. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. Chu Ning did not have the upper hand, but she was crushing these distributors! ¡°What¡­What happened? It seems like Chu Ning, no, President Chu is still hiding a lot of things from me.¡± Wen An looked at the scene in front of him and lamented inside. He felt that he could not see through Chu Ning anymore. It must be known that these distributors were the ones who gave him a headache. Wen An had only become the village chief of Qinghe village for a short time, and he had originally suffered a lot because of these people. But now¡­ Looking at these people who gave him a headache, in a single meeting with Chu Ning, they had been subdued by her. Wen An even rejoiced that Chu Ning did not stand against him. Otherwise¡­ When he thought of how Chu Ning could have ruthlessly dealt with him, Wen An¡¯s body trembled subconsciously. ¡°Village Chief Wen, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Chu Ning looked at Wen An, who was trembling slightly as he stared at the plates on the table. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Wen An took some food and placed it in his bowl before eating. ¡°Uh, Village Chief Wen, the dishes are a little cold. It¡¯s not good for the stomach to eat cold food. Waiter, please take these dishes away and serve a new set of dishes.¡± Chu Ning said. ¡°You two, sit down. It¡¯s quite unsightly to just stand there.¡± Chu Ning could not help but say, looking at Zhao Song and Zhang Quan, who were huddled together. Chu Ning had achieved her goal that day. She didn¡¯t want to be maliciously ostracized by these people when she opened up the agricultural product market in M City in the future. Chu Ning didn¡¯t care about these challenges, but she didn¡¯t want to see the consumers and manufacturers in M City suffer. The following dinner was very harmonious. Because of Chu Ning¡¯s words about not wanting to waste food, the table of dishes was cleaned up. The four distributors were the most full. During this time, Zhang Bo was called up by Chu Ning. Although he felt strange about the behavior of the four distributors, he did not say anything. ¡°Village Chief Wen, how did you get here?¡± In the parking lot after dinner, Chu Ning ignored the four distributors standing beside her and asked Wen An with a smile. ¡°I took a taxi.¡± Wen An looked at the Rolls-Royce beside Chu Ning with a complicated expression. He felt that he should re-evaluate Chu Ning¡¯s wealth. ¡°Then if Village Chief Wen doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Chu Ning opened the car door and made an inviting gesture. Wen An was still hesitating about whether or not to agree, but Chu Ning had already made room for him. After he sat in the car, Zhang Bo started it up. As for Zhang Quan and the rest, they could only watch as the Rolls-Royce gradually disappeared from sight. Chapter 233 - 233 A New Crisis 233 A New Crisis ¡°Old Zhang, I didn¡¯t expect that, at this age, we would be defeated by a young lady today.¡± After Chu Ning had left, one of the four people exclaimed. ¡°If I had known today would be like this, I would have just stayed at home and slept!¡± Another person said with shame and anger. It was not embarrassing to lose to a competitor of the same level, but Chu Ning¡¯s sudden appearance had opened their eyes. ¡°What do we do next? Are we just going to let it go and listen to that young lady?¡± Zhao Song¡¯s face was ashen. Although Chu Ning exposed his shortcomings, life still had to go on. ¡°Of course not!¡± Zhang Quan said fiercely, but his words scared the other three. ¡°Old Zhang, are you really not afraid of death? Do you have the guts to go against that young lady?¡± Immediately, someone looked at Zhang Quan and asked expectantly. ¡°Don¡¯t bring me along if you¡¯re looking for trouble! I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Zhang Quan hurriedly shook his head in denial. ¡°We¡¯d better just admit defeat. How can we play when our weaknesses and vital points are all in her hands? What I mean is, even though we are not a match for this Chu girl, there is someone else who is and has enough power to take care of her.¡± Zhang Quan squinted his eyes. Other than being lecherous, he was also very clear-headed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhang Quan¡¯s words made the remaining three distributors somewhat confused. ¡°We can look for President Yang and disclose the situation to him. Didn¡¯t that Chu girl look down on us? We really don¡¯t have the qualifications to be her opponent. Let her cross paths with President Yang. President Yang has the largest agricultural enterprise in M City. He doesn¡¯t even need to work with Qinghe village and has his own farm. I think the two of them will be at odds sooner or later.¡± Zhang Quan had completely admitted defeat. None of them were Chu Ning¡¯s match, but someone else was! Chu Ning didn¡¯t know that her status in the eyes of the distributors had risen to the point where she could be compared to M City¡¯s top dog in the industry merely because of a meal. ¡°Village Chief Wen, how was it? Was today¡¯s meal to your satisfaction?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯m satisfied. I believe our future collaboration will get smoother and smoother. President Chu, your business will also grow bigger and bigger.¡± After witnessing Chu Ning¡¯s methods, Wen An naturally had no doubts about her personal abilities. ¡°Village Chief Wen, as you¡¯ve said, I hope that our future collaboration will continue smoothly. Nothing similar to what happened today will happen again, will it?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s meaning was obvious. She did not want Wen An to test her again. ¡°It won¡¯t, President Chu. To be honest with you, I don¡¯t want to work with them either. If you have the ability, I can hand over all the markets of Qinghe village to you in the future.¡± At this point, Wen An paused for a moment before he continued softly, ¡°You¡¯re someone with principles and who dares to break through tradition. If Qinghe village wants to develop stably in the long run, I have to ensure the ability of this business partner. After all, this is not a game. It concerns the hopes and lives of hundreds of families in Qinghe village.¡± ¡°Village Chief Wen, thank you for your trust. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Chu Ning looked at the flickering lights outside the car window and replied firmly. ¡­ At the same time, in a top entertainment club in M City, Yang Feng was having fun in a private bathtub that was dozens of square meters in size. There were two young and beautiful women serving him. One of the women was massaging his shoulders to relax his body, while the other kept putting cut fruits into Yang Feng¡¯s mouth. In addition, there were two other people standing a short distance away. They were holding a bath towel, bathrobe, and Yang Feng¡¯s mobile phone and other personal items. Just as he closed his eyes to enjoy it all, a mobile phone suddenly rang in the empty bathing area. ¡°Give me my phone.¡± Yang Feng suddenly opened his eyes and said in a deep voice. Those who were familiar with him knew that he liked to take baths, and at a fixed time. Therefore, almost no one would disturb him at this time. However, since there was a phone call now, the person who called should have something important to tell him. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± Yang Feng said. At the other end of the phone, Zhang Quan was a little perturbed. Of course, he knew that it was best not to disturb President Yang at this time, but he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He had a strong feeling that if he gave Chu Ning more time, the future of M City would be uncertain. Chapter 234 - 234 Confirmation of the Gold Award 234 Confirmation of the Gold Award ¡°President Yang, I¡¯m Zhang Quan.¡± Zhang Quan replied with a dignified expression. ¡°Oh? What do you want from me?¡± A bald middle-aged man came to Yang Feng¡¯s mind. ¡°President Yang, a few of my fellow colleagues and I were humiliated by a young lady today, but that¡¯s not the point. Even if we work together, we are still no match for her. Her name is Chu Ning, and she has a big goal and ambition. She wants to monopolize the agricultural market in M City¡­¡± Zhang Quan spoke for a few minutes, focusing on how terrifying Chu Ning was, and aptly depicting a sense of powerlessness. If she wasn¡¯t stopped in time, it would probably bring a big blow to President Yang¡¯s business! ¡°Okay, I got it. Do you have anything else to say?¡± Yang Feng asked after listening patiently to Zhang Quan¡¯s description. ¡°It¡¯s alright, President Yang. I just wanted to remind you.¡± On the other end of the phone, Zhang Quan heaved a sigh of relief. This was all he could do. As for whether Yang Feng would believe him or not, and what countermeasures he would take, that was not something he should care about. After hanging up the phone, Yang Feng¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. He could progressively get to where he was that day, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t look down on anyone. Any existence that threatened him should be eliminated in time! Moreover, Zhang Quan had called him personally. There was only one possibility ¡ª Chu Ning was a great threat to him. ¡°Chu Ning? Chu Ning. I¡¯m really getting more and more curious about this opponent who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.¡± Yang Feng was no longer in the mood to enjoy life. He immediately got up, put on his clothes, and left. He wanted to personally investigate Chu Ning¡¯s background. On the other side, Chu Ning didn¡¯t know that she was about to be shrouded by an unseen crisis once more. However, this time, her opponent was not like Zhang Quan and the others. This would be a cold war. After sending Wen An back to Qinghe village, only Zhang Bo and Chu Ning were left in the car. Zhang Bo had too many questions. He felt that other than himself and Chu Ning, everyone else was more or less abnormal. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯m a little curious. When I went up, I realized that the four distributors seemed to be afraid of you. What happened?¡± Zhang Bo really could not understand. He knew Wen An¡¯s motive that day, so the four people he had invited would naturally not get along with Chu Ning. They would definitely try to make things difficult for Chu Ning and not treat her courteously. However, when Chu Ning called him up for dinner, the four of them didn¡¯t even dare to look at Chu Ning and kept eating with their heads lowered. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal for me to settle them. Let¡¯s just wait and see, the show is just about to begin. I can tell you clearly that the four of them have been completely subdued by me, but these people are very unwilling, so what I¡¯m about to face is the real difficulty.¡± ¡°Then, President Chu, are you that confident? Or perhaps, you¡¯ve already made some preparations?¡± Zhang Bo suddenly felt that there was nothing Chu Ning couldn¡¯t do. Chu Ning didn¡¯t answer Zhang Bo. She simply chuckled; her smile said everything. It was almost 11 p.m. when Chu Ning came back after a round trip. She didn¡¯t return to the Chu family home, but told Zhang Bo to drive to Jinghu District. Time flew by quickly, and the past few days had been very peaceful. Ye Ting suddenly seemed to have become sensible and did not go against Chu Ning. Although Chu Ning was not afraid of Ye Ting¡¯s hostility, it was good that Ye Ting took the initiative to stop. After all, Chu Ning was very busy. In the blink of an eye, it was Friday. It was also that night that, in the education bureau directly under M City, the bureau chief of the education bureau was reviewing documents in his office. Just as he was stretching and preparing to take a break, the sound of high heels clipping the ground came from the corridor outside the door. It was clear and loud, but the pace sounded a little rushed. Then, someone knocked on his door. ¡°Come in, Xiao Liu,¡± the bureau chief said casually. The door handle turned, and his assistant, Xiao Liu, entered. However, she was still holding a sealed document bag and two tightly wrapped gift boxes in her hands. ¡°Chief Feng, the results of the students from M City who went to B City to participate in the national physics competition have been released. A total of six people from our city have won the award,¡± the assistant, Xiao Liu, said excitedly. The express delivery had just been delivered to her. She couldn¡¯t believe it, but she still sent these things to bureau chief Feng at once. Chapter 235 - 235 Targeting 235 Targeting ¡°What?¡± Bureau chief Feng, who had been leaning back in his chair lazily, suddenly stood up and stared at secretary Xiao Liu with wide eyes. ¡°Chief Feng, among the students from M City who went out for the exam this time, a total of six people have won the award.¡± Assistant Xiao Liu suppressed her excitement and repeated herself. After hearing this, chief Feng patted his face. He still couldn¡¯t believe it. There had only been two the year before. Now that it had suddenly increased by three times, he had no idea what was going on this year. And this year, there seemed to be two gift boxes that looked particularly expensive. ¡°They¡¯ve been sending them in envelopes for the past few years. Now that there are suddenly two gift boxes, I felt that something¡¯s out of the ordinary, so I rushed over to look for you.¡± Assistant Xiao Liu spoke again, gently placing the sealed portfolio and two gift boxes on bureau chief Feng¡¯s desk. The previous year, M City had won two Excellence Awards. Bureau chief Feng thought of this fact. He was also aware that only those who won the Gold, Silver, and Bronze Awards would be given a gift box, because there was a medal in the gift box! There were two gift boxes in front of him. Bureau chief Feng knew very well what this meant. It meant that M City had two outstanding students who had won awards among the many provinces and cities in the country! Bureau chief Feng took a deep breath and was a little excited. ¡°Xiao Liu, you¡¯ve done well. If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave.¡± Bureau chief Feng said with a smile. ¡°Alright, Chief Feng. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Assistant Xiao Liu even closed the office door before she left. The moment the assistant closed the door. Bureau chief Feng quickly opened the envelope and looked at the list of winners and their basic information. However, when he saw the first page of information in his hand, his face instantly turned red with excitement and he sat down on the chair. His voice and tone were both trembling¡­ Disbelief was written all over his face. ¡°¡­ The Gold Award?¡± Bureau chief Feng mumbled repeatedly. At the same time, Yang Feng had already confirmed it repeatedly. The young woman that Zhang Quan had told him about was actually a student from Jingyuan High School. ¡°Interesting. She¡¯s just a student from Jingyuan High School. Even though your results are outstanding, you¡¯re still a student.¡± Yang Feng sat on the soft sofa and squinted. Even though he knew that Chu Ning was just a student, he had to go all out to tackle her. When it came to doing business, Yang Feng had a very clear idea of the layout and the overall situation. At the same time, he was very cautious. He would not allow any accidents or uncertain factors to appear! He had a few business partners who were also shareholders of Jingyuan High School. One person might not be able to change Jingyuan High School¡¯s attitude towards Chu Ning. But what about a few? After all, he knew four shareholders of Jingyuan High School! Just the day before, Yang Feng sacrificed some of his benefits and asked the shareholders to suppress Chu Ning. As long as Chu Ning was in Jingyuan High School, she was destined to be a nobody in the future! Or rather, if Jingyuan High School expelled Chu Ning, Yang Feng had ways to make it so that Chu Ning couldn¡¯t study normally in any high school in M City. He might even make it such that the high schools in M City would not take her in! He had the means and determination to do so. ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t blame me for being cruel. You shouldn¡¯t have offended me.¡± Yang Feng stood up slowly and looked at the red wine in front of him. Then he picked up the glass and drank it all. ¡­ Chu Ning planned to visit Qinghe village after class. it was the weekend the following day, so she could relax for two days. It was five or six o¡¯clock in the evening, and the sky was not yet dark. She planned to go to Qinghe village to buy some ingredients. On Saturday morning the next day, Chu Ning decided to invite some of her close classmates to her home in Jinghu District for a meal after the supplementary lessons. This way, she could improve the relationship and feelings between her classmates. After a few days of adapting, Zhang Bo could barely keep up with Chu Ning¡¯s thoughts. Chu Ning¡¯s company registration had been completed. The company¡¯s name was what Chu Ning had agreed on before, Soaring Clouds Group. After Zhang Bo parked the car in the open area outside Qinghe village, he split up with Chu Ning. Zhang Bo¡¯s aim was to discuss the future collaboration with Wen An, while Chu Ning was going to the first-line production base in Qinghe village. The farm had already reached a certain size. Some greenhouses had been zoned out, including the construction of the farm. Things were developing in the direction Chu Ning had expected. Chapter 236 - 236 Meeting 236 Meeting Chu Ning saw some residents of Qinghe village busy with their work, so she walked over and asked them about the details of planting these crops. Chu Ning felt that it was necessary to know more. At the same time, in the meeting room of Jingyuan High School. After school, most of the shareholders of Jingyuan High School had arrived at the meeting room. There were twelve of them. The principal, vice-principal, and other important leaders of Jingyuan High School were all present. They had just received a piece of good news that was very beneficial to Jingyuan High School. Lin Hao was also present. He wasn¡¯t qualified to attend the meeting, but since he was Chu Ning¡¯s class teacher, he was qualified to sit with these people. One had to know that, except for him, anyone¡¯s words could decide the future of Jingyuan High School. They had just received news from M City¡¯s Department of Education that the results of the national physics competition were out. There were a total of six winners in M City, and two of them were from Jingyuan High School. Yan Shen had won an Excellence Award, but it was nothing compared to the other person¡¯s award. The principal of Jingyuan High School stood in front of the meeting room. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°This time, our school has produced two winners. Everyone should know what this means. This can be said to be the fortune of our Jingyuan High School, which is historically rare. One of the students won the Gold Award in the national physics competition. I think everyone should have a clear understanding of the value of this award. As long as we make good use of this title, Jingyuan High School¡¯s future development will definitely rise to another level.¡± Principal Cao Bo¡¯s tone was a little excited. He paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°I think everyone has heard of this student. Her name is Chu Ning and she¡¯s in her second year. Now, let¡¯s talk about how we should reward this student. I believe other schools are already discussing this, but even if they are jealous, there¡¯s nothing they can do. This one and only spot in the country belongs to our Jingyuan High School.¡± However, just as the principal finished speaking, a shareholder suddenly said softly, ¡°It¡¯s just an award. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth everyone¡¯s attention.¡± The shareholder¡¯s words immediately attracted the attention of the other shareholders and the principal. Lin Hao was also confused. He didn¡¯t understand why this shareholder would say such a thing. The sudden hostility was probably directed at Chu Ning. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. Chu Ning is just a student. How could she have a conflict with such a big shot?¡± While Lin Hao was analyzing all the possibilities in his mind, the shocking scene happened once more. Another shareholder chimed in, ¡°I feel the same. How can a school¡¯s development be driven by a single student? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to hype this up. We can just give this student called Chu Ning a little reward.¡± ¡°I think this is a good suggestion. I agree.¡± Another shareholder said. However, to Lin Hao¡¯s despair, after this shareholder finished speaking, another shareholder actually nodded in agreement. Out of the twelve shareholders, a third of them wanted to target Chu Ning. ¡°Chu Ning, what did you do¡­?¡± Lin Hao couldn¡¯t figure out what Chu Ning had done to make these big shots work together against a high school student. When the other eight shareholders heard these four shareholders¡¯ words, they also had different expressions on their faces. No one knew what they were thinking. However, Lin Hao knew very well that it was almost impossible for him to get the ten million yuan reward and the right to contract the ingredients in the cafeteria. According to common sense, ten million yuan was nothing to Jingyuan High School since Chu Ning won the Gold Award of the national physics competition. However, looking at the attitude of the four shareholders, it was obviously unattainable. It was almost impossible for Chu Ning to get the ten million. The principal looked at the shareholder who spoke first with a strange expression. ¡°Director Huang, why are you saying that? We had a meeting about Chu Ning before. We¡¯ve unanimously decided to invest in her and had already given out a villa. Now that she¡¯s won a national award, what do you want her to think if we¡¯re stingy? If she uses this as an excuse to go to another high school, all our previous investments will be in vain. The other high schools are just waiting to see Jingyuan High make a fool of themselves.¡± Principal Cao Bo said helplessly. However, Director Huang didn¡¯t seem to care. Chapter 237 - 237 The Power of Capital 237 The Power of Capital ¡°I don¡¯t think a second-year high school student can have much power. I can guarantee that if she leaves Jingyuan High School, the other schools will not want her.¡± Director Huang said with confidence. He seemed to be certain that Chu Ning could not leave Jingyuan High. Finally, Lin Hao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Although he was just a form teacher, Chu Ning was his student. If Chu Ning was suppressed in school, his future would be bleak. ¡°This director, I feel that your words are a little inappropriate. Chu Ning is also a student of our Jingyuan High School. According to our school¡¯s rules, she should be given a sufficient reward for winning an award of this level. You¡¯re saying that our school is going to break its promise and go back on its word?¡± Lin Hao said loudly with a red face. ¡°Where are you from? Do you have the right to speak here? You¡¯re the vice-principal?¡± Director Huang gave Lin Hao a disdainful glance. In his eyes, Lin Hao¡¯s status was just a joke. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Ning, he wouldn¡¯t have the right to sit here with them. Lin Hao¡¯s face turned dark, but he couldn¡¯t say anything to refute, because what Director Huang had said was the truth. He was indeed not qualified and had no status. He was only complaining about the unfairness on Chu Ning¡¯s behalf, but it was useless. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to reward them too much. If that¡¯s the case, if every student wins an award, and we all fork out a huge sum of money as a reward, then would the school still be able to make money and profit?¡± One of the shareholders said indifferently. He seemed to be protecting the school¡¯s interests, but in fact, he was still speaking up for Director Huang. Everyone present knew very well that Chu Ning¡¯s one and only national award couldn¡¯t be replicated! In M City¡¯s education history, no student had ever received such a glorious award! Because of Chu Ning¡¯s appearance, some of the top high schools in the country even paid more attention to M City! ¡°Then what do we do now? I think 100,000 should be enough. How about 200,000?¡± One of the shareholders who had spoken up for Director Huang also smiled and suggested. The principal looked at the other shareholders and they were all silent. He knew that today¡¯s matter would be difficult to handle. Lin Hao had told principal Cao Bo that Chu Ning wanted a cash reward of 10 million yuan and the right to contract all the ingredients in the canteen of Jingyuan High School. However, judging from the shareholders¡¯ opinions, they could only give Chu Ning a few hundred thousand yuan at most. Giving Chu Ning a few hundred thousand was as good as not giving her anything. Compared to the reward that Jingyuan High School had given to Chu Ning previously, giving out these hundreds of thousands of yuan seemed to be very stingy. It was as though they were humiliating Chu Ning. The shareholders who were silent did not express any objection or agreement. Their stance was already very clear. They were standing on the same side as these four shareholders because they shared common interests. Not expressing their attitude clearly was already showing the principal a lot of respect. Ye Ting¡¯s father, Ye Zhen, was among the silent shareholders. After hesitating for a while, Ye Zhen decided not to say anything for the time being. After all, Chu Ning was no longer his daughter. Seeing that the meeting room had fallen silent again, the principal had no choice but to say, ¡°Since we haven¡¯t come to a consensus yet, let¡¯s wait and see. Let¡¯s not talk about Chu Ning¡¯s award for now. As for the other student¡¯s Excellence Award, I feel¡­¡± Before the principal could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a shareholder. ¡°I think the student who have won the Excellence Award should be rewarded. This is good. The Excellence Award is not bad. I remember that the student was called Yan Shen, right? Director Song, I think Yan Shen is your distant nephew? This young man is not bad. I suggest we give him a reward of 5 million.¡± One of the shareholders said as he looked at the other. It was obvious that these two were Yan Shen¡¯s supporters in school. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I agree as well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections.¡± ¡­ The group of shareholders nodded in agreement. However, when the school leaders saw this scene, the expressions on their faces were not too pleased. At the end of the day, although they seemed to have a lot of power, they were only managing the school on behalf of the shareholders. The core essence was still a group of senior workers. An Excellence Award was not even a third-place Bronze Award. Although it was rare, compared to the Gold Award, it was like the difference between the stars and the sun! But now, the Excellence Award was worth 5 million yuan, and the Gold Award was only a few hundred thousand yuan¡­ Chapter 238 - 238 Put in a Spot 238 Put in a Spot ¡°Principal Cao, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± One of the shareholders asked. ¡°I¡¯ll announce this in a few days. Let¡¯s discuss other issues.¡± Principal Cao chose to put this problem aside for the time being. If there wasn¡¯t a better solution after some time, he could only acquiesce to the council¡¯s proposal. Hearing the result, Lin Hao only felt a little sad and helpless. Although he wanted to help Chu Ning, his ability was limited and he could not do much. Even the principal had no choice but to accept the shareholders¡¯ suggestions. Lin Hao didn¡¯t think that he was more important than the principal to these people. At the same time. In Qinghe village, Chu Ning had already arrived at the greenhouse planting area. In the labor agreement she had signed with Wen An, she had only hired around 90 residents of Qinghe village. In reality, the permanent population of Qinghe village was far more than that. It wasn¡¯t that Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to expand the scale of production, but she had limited funds and energy. After all, her main occupation was still school. Just as Chu Ning was about to ask the Qinghe villagers about the details of farming, an unkempt man in his twenties suddenly blocked her way. The unkempt man looked at Chu Ning with greed and desire. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you see the sign at the gate? No trespassing! This is the plantation area of our Qinghe village. What are you, a stranger, doing here? Could it be that you were sent from other places to secretly learn our technique? Or do you have any other ulterior motives?¡± The unkempt man¡¯s expression was exaggerated, and his tone and voice were a little strange. Chu Ning¡¯s face was calm as she listened to the unkempt young man in front of her. She looked down slightly at him. He was not as tall as her, and she was at least 1.8 meters tall in high heels. Chu Ning had seen the name list of the Qinghe villagers who were working for her. She had no impression of this person in the more than 90 photos. In other words, this person was not Chu Ning¡¯s employee, and the greenhouse that had existed for many years had nothing to do with Chu Ning. The area that Chu Ning had rented was still under construction. ¡°I¡¯m President Chu¡¯s secretary,¡± Chu Ning said lightly. She looked at the person in front of her and did not want to talk much to him. ¡°What President Chu? I¡¯ve never heard of him!¡± The unkempt man did not plan to let Chu Ning in. As a resident of Qinghe village, he must have heard of President Chu. However, he chose to play dumb. At this moment, an honest-looking villager from Qinghe village said, ¡°Buddy, just get out of the way. She¡¯s really President Chu¡¯s secretary, and she has a collaborative relationship with our village. She¡¯s the personal secretary of a big boss. If Village Chief Wen finds out that you¡¯re obstructing her, do you still want the subsidy that Village Chief Wen applied for for you? If Village Chief Wen were to cancel it for you, you won¡¯t even be able to afford your meals.¡± The honest-looking resident persuaded. However, the usually lazy Buddy was suddenly full of confidence that day. He said disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want the grant that Village Chief Wen applied for me! I don¡¯t need this little bit of money!¡± However, just as the unkempt man finished speaking, another villager from Qinghe village said in a mocking tone, ¡°You said that you don¡¯t need the subsidy, but how many people in our village have you borrowed money from over the years? You haven¡¯t returned the money you borrowed, have you? Not lacking in money? Then return me the 2,000 yuan you borrowed from me before, I¡¯m short of money right now.¡± This villager was one of Chu Ning¡¯s employees. Although he did not know that the Chu Ning in front of him was the real President Chu, he knew that it was right to protect President Chu¡¯s Secretary. ¡°Brother Zhu, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so short-sighted. And you people, just for a few tens of thousands a year, you work for that President Chu of unknown origin. You should know that Qinghe village is our territory! He has reserved such a large plot of land in our village. I wonder who will be the one calling the shots in Qinghe village after some time. I feel that Village Chief Wen is still too young. Brother Zhu, I owe you 2,000 yuan, right? Alright, I¡¯ll transfer it to you now.¡± The unkempt man addressed as Buddy immediately turned on his mobile phone and found the contact information of brother Zhu. Then, he directly transferred 3,000 yuan to the other party. ¡°Brother Zhu, I borrowed it a few years ago. I borrowed 2,000 yuan and now I¡¯m giving you 3,000 yuan. That should be good enough, right? But¡­¡± Buddy suddenly changed the topic and looked at Chu Ning. Chapter 239 - 239 Justified 239 Justified ¡°This woman, what right does she have to enter our plantation area for no reason!¡± Chu Ning watched everything that was happening in front of her quietly. She had analyzed an important piece of information from the conversation. This unkempt man named Buddy must have come prepared. Buddy must have been a lazy and unaccomplished person who had been idling around in Qinghe village all day long. He didn¡¯t want to do anything but to enjoy the fruits of others¡¯ labor. That was why he owed a lot of money to the residents of Qinghe village. And now, such a person had suddenly become rich. After eliminating the possibility of winning the lottery or picking up a lot of money, the answer was obvious. There must be someone supporting Buddy¡¯s actions. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the courage and confidence to target Chu Ning! Chu Ning immediately thought of the four distributors from the night before. This shouldn¡¯t have been done by the four distributors. First of all, these four people didn¡¯t have the courage to confront her. Secondly, looking at Buddy¡¯s arrogant appearance, the person who had ordered him to do this must have given him enough money. Although the income of those distributors was good, they would definitely not spend a lot of money to win over such a person. It was really unnecessary if it was purely to make things difficult for her. Moreover, those four people wouldn¡¯t want to offend her, because she really had something on them. Thinking of this, Chu Ning looked at Buddy again. ¡°How much did the person who ordered you to go against our President Chu pay you? In the entire Qinghe village, how many people like you have received benefits?¡± Chu Ning said lightly. She wasn¡¯t asking Buddy, but she said it directly in a certain tone. Chu Ning was very certain. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Buddy¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect this beautiful and young woman to be so terrifying. She seemed to be able to see through what had happened to him not long ago. He knew that Chu Ning was right. He had indeed received a large sum of money from a stranger. It was the largest amount of money he had ever seen in his life. It was so much that he would wake up laughing even in his dreams. At the same time, the other party¡¯s request and conditions were very simple. He just wanted to foil Chu Ning¡¯s actions in Qinghe village. Buddy remembered Chu Ning¡¯s appearance from the photo that the mysterious stranger had given him. He had to do this well, because the mysterious stranger had told him the consequences if he didn¡¯t do it well. Buddy had been mocked for many years in Qinghe village. Now that he had a chance to turn things around, he would naturally not miss it! The mysterious stranger had given him 500,000 yuan, and it was just for him to make things difficult for someone. It was not against the law, so of course he would not refuse. No one would have a problem with money, especially for someone like him who did not want to work and only wanted to enjoy life. At the thought of this, Buddy¡¯s panicked expression became determined once more. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. In any case, the interests of our Qinghe village can not be damaged because of an outsider like you!¡± After Buddy had finished speaking, another person walked over from the distance. He also looked at Chu Ning unkindly. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re just that President Chu¡¯s personal secretary. You¡¯re born with good looks and you¡¯re pretty. If it was that President Chu, we might have to be wary of him. But as for you, don¡¯t even think about doing anything that will harm the interests of Qinghe village!¡± This man had also received Chu Ning¡¯s photo, but he knew President Chu and his secretary. If it was President Chu, he might hesitate to accept the mysterious stranger¡¯s money. After all, he would be standing on the opposite side of the village chief, Wen An. But if it was just Chu Ning, he was confident. The stranger had given him 300,000, but he had not signed the labor collaboration agreement. In order to reassure Chu Ning, village chief Wen An had chosen ninety-odd employees of higher quality. This made him a little resentful. Why wasn¡¯t he chosen by Wen An! He was in a much better situation than Buddy, who was a good-for-nothing, and he had an income. Although it was not much, it was enough for his daily expenses. Now that he saw Buddy leading the way to make things difficult for Chu Ning, he naturally joined in. The other residents of Qinghe village looked at the two people in front of them echoing each other and were somewhat confused. They couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening. They were also residents of Qinghe village, so they naturally had the same interest. Therefore, what Buddy and the other person said was not wrong. Chapter 240 - 240 Instigation 240 Instigation Although they had become Chu Ning¡¯s employees, President Chu was not the one who was personally handling the matter. Furthermore, the greenhouse did not belong to President Chu. In the end, they couldn¡¯t make a decision. After all, the two people who stopped Chu Ning were from the same village as them. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give Village Chief Wen a call and tell him that President Chu¡¯s secretary wants to come over to take a look?¡± At this moment, another resident of Qinghe village, who was Chu Ning¡¯s employee, spoke up. ¡°Village Chief Wen? I¡¯m telling you! After a while, Village Chief Wen will be selling off the entire Qinghe village!¡± Buddy said loudly when he saw this. He wanted to continuously provoke the residents of Qinghe village to be against President Chu! The mysterious stranger had said that if he could make Chu Ning stop working with Qinghe village, he could get another million as a reward. Faced with such a great temptation, Buddy naturally wanted to finish this task as soon as possible without any hesitation. The man who was about to call Wen An hesitated after hearing Buddy¡¯s words. Although what Buddy had said was strange, it made sense. Wen An¡¯s recent plans had made some of the careful villagers a little sensitive. President Chu had rented such a large piece of land in Qinghe village and had hired so many workers. The meaning behind this was indeed hard to fathom. Buddy had taken advantage of the doubts and suspicions in these people¡¯s hearts to say this. Chu Ning looked at the person who picked up the phone and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call Village Chief Wen. I¡¯ll just leave.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. Chu Ning knew that if she insisted on going into the greenhouse that day, it would cause a bigger problem, which was what the people behind Buddy would like to see. If the conflict escalated, it would be difficult for Wen An, the village chief, to mediate. He might even lose the support of the people and gradually lose his right to speak. Although Wen An appeared to have a lot of power on the surface, in reality, he had only become the village chief of the Qinghe village not long ago. He had a long way to go. If Chu Ning were to get into a conflict with the Qinghe villagers now, it would put Wen An in a difficult position. Therefore, Chu Ning¡¯s decision to leave was not really to compromise with these people. In her heart, she was already thinking of a strategy and method to deal with it. Sooner or later, Buddy would reveal his true colors! ¡°The big shot behind M City has already made his move.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. Looking at Chu Ning¡¯s back, Buddy felt proud, but at the same time, he felt a little uneasy. He could not explain the source of his uneasiness. According to common sense, he should not be afraid of Chu Ning, but when he saw that perfect and calm face, he felt a little jumpy. The woman left without any hesitation, as if he had won. The mysterious stranger had told him that he only needed to target Chu Ning and restrict her in Qinghe village. However, he did not tell him Chu Ning¡¯s identity. The villagers of Qinghe village had always thought that Chu Ning was ¡®President Chu¡¯s¡¯ secretary, but they did not know that Chu Ning was the real President Chu. This misunderstanding was destined to continue for a short period of time, but it was beneficial to Chu Ning. After all, she was in the shadows and could take countermeasures at any time. Chu Ning understood the existence of this opponent. He would appear sooner or later. However, she didn¡¯t expect the other party to act so quickly, striking while the iron was hot. Although these little tricks were not enough for Chu Ning to take them seriously, they did have some effect. At the least, it allowed many of the Qinghe village residents to harbor other thoughts. When Chu Ning arrived at Wen An¡¯s office, Zhang Bo was discussing the plans and development of Chu Ning¡¯s farm. When Wen An saw Chu Ning, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°How¡¯s the harvest? Uh, they didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. They¡¯re very enthusiastic. I¡¯ve gained a lot,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile. Chu Ning didn¡¯t tell him about how Buddy and the other person had made things difficult for her. It was unnecessary. ¡°That¡¯s good. Our collaboration can only continue if you gain the trust of these people, President Chu. After all, there¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± Wen An said, giving Chu Ning a meaningful look. Then, the three of them chatted for a while before Chu Ning finally said, ¡°Village Chief Wen, I¡¯ll give you an address. Can I trouble you to send some fresh vegetables and meat to that location tomorrow morning?¡± Wen An was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly replied, ¡°Sure, no problem, President Chu. I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡± Chapter 241 - 241 Speed up the Progress 241 Speed up the Progress ¡°Thank you, Village Chief Wen.¡± Chu Ning smiled and left Qinghe village with Zhang Bo. While they were driving, Zhang Bo suddenly said, ¡°President Chu, when you went over to check on the situation this time, it shouldn¡¯t have been as smooth as you imagined, right?¡± Zhang Bo was a smart man. He could sense that something was amiss because things were going too smoothly. When Chu Ning asked him to write down his development plan on the night of the interview, she had discovered this strength of Zhang Bo¡¯s, which was why she hired him. Zhang Bo understood Chu Ning¡¯s personality after interacting with Chu Ning for the past few days. Whenever Chu Ning said something that sounded very satisfying, she would be hiding some key information. Chu Ning nodded. ¡°You¡¯re really intelligent, Zhang Bo. After I dealt with those four distributors that night, I think they must have told someone of a higher level about me. Now the big shot behind them has begun to make a move. I think he should be the biggest obstacle in our opening up of the production and sales channels in M City.¡± Chu Ning said lightly. ¡°But our business has just started, and we¡¯re already facing such a strong opponent?¡± Zhang Bo didn¡¯t quite understand Chu Ning¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time,¡± Chu Ning said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll take it step by step, like I¡¯m playing a game to level up. I have to spend my precious time on more meaningful things. Since we¡¯re going to play, we¡¯ll have to solve the most difficult level.¡± Zhang Bo fell into deep thought after hearing this. A normal person would be cautious in the early stages of development and would not dare to be greedy and advance rashly. They chose a strong opponent, but Chu Ning intended to push through all the way, as if nothing could trouble her. However, was this courage and determination really something that a young girl should have? Chu Ning had her own purpose in dealing with the four distributors that night. She wanted them to find a way to seek help from someone more powerful! If the four of them had not sought help, then Chu Ning still had a backup plan. Anyway, she would not follow the normal pattern of development! She had to move quickly to develop and become stronger! Next, Chu Ning planned to go back to the Chu family home in the Bifeng District. She had not gone back for a few days. Chu Ning told her parents and her second brother, Chu Jing, that she had been living in the Jinghu District for the past few days. She had a lot of things to deal with after school every night. It was not easy to start a business. This required her to work late into the night. Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to do this in the Chu family home; it would definitely make her family members worried. To her parents, studying was not easy. Besides studying, she was busying herself to earn money. This might increase their guilt. However, Chu Ning didn¡¯t think it was a big deal because it was something she wanted to do. After a night¡¯s rest at home, Chu Ning resumed her supplementary lessons the next morning. She and her classmates were having their lessons at the agreed-upon library, including some of her good friends. Luo Yu, Xiaomi, and the others were also in the library. They were studying and waiting. They would go to Chu Ning¡¯s house after class. Chu Ning had mentioned in the group chat that they would have a meal at her house after class. The two hours quickly came to an end. After Chu Ning announced the end of class, Xiaomi couldn¡¯t wait any longer and said, ¡°Wow, rich lady Chu Ning, are you going to spend a lot of money? You invited so many people at once to your house for a meal. It seems like you¡¯ve made a fortune again recently!¡± Chu Ning immediately glanced at her. ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± When Xiaomi saw Chu Ning¡¯s reaction, she immediately made an exaggerated gesture to shut her mouth. The class monitor, Song Gui, was also in Chu Ning¡¯s class. He smiled and said, ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re really making it difficult for others. Not only are you good at studying, but you¡¯re also pretty. Not only are you pretty, but you¡¯re also so rich. Sigh, do you have any shortcomings? Compared to you, we¡¯re really far behind.¡± ¡°Class monitor, I find that you¡¯re really getting more and more talkative. I¡¯ll reward you by letting you eat more in the afternoon. But I see that you¡¯re good at talking and flattering. Class monitor, what rank of civil servant do you want to be in the future?¡± Chu Ning looked at Song Gui and teased. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯ll think about it after I study hard.¡± Song Gui waved his hand at once and brushed it off. Chapter 242 - 242 Friendship between Classmates 242 Friendship between Classmates Although these students had to listen to Chu Ning in class, they were all classmates after lessons. Although they called her ¡®Little Miss Chu¡¯, there was no gulf between them when they communicated. Chu Ning saw how delighted they were and laughed from the bottom of her heart. It was always wonderful and joyous to get along with them, and there was no scheming and calculating like when doing business. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy some things first. I only bought some ingredients; it¡¯s probably not enough. You guys can get some food, drinks, and snacks that you want to eat. I¡¯ll pay for them all,¡± Chu Ning said generously. Luo Yu looked at Chu Ning with wide eyes. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re quite bold. Where did you get your money from?¡± Luo Yu tugged at the corner of Chu Ning¡¯s clothes and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Xiaomi rubbed her hands together excitedly and said, ¡°Little Miss Chu, oh no, President Chu has already spoken. We don¡¯t have to be polite with her. Let¡¯s spend as much as we can!¡± Some of the classmates also cheered. Chu Ning smiled at the scene before her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Luo Yu. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Chu Ning replied softly. She had been really busy these days. It was the weekend now, so she wanted to relax and have a good rest. Chu Ning and her classmates subsequently left the library and went to a nearby supermarket to purchase some items. However, Chu Ning was surprised when she paid the bill. She hadn¡¯t been joking ¡ª she really wanted to treat her classmates. She had prepared a budget of a few hundred thousand. On average, everyone had a quota of about 10,000 yuan. But now, the total spending of these classmates was only a few thousand yuan¡­ They had not spent a lot. Chu Ning¡¯s deskmate and good friend, Xiaomi, had said earlier in the library that she would spend ruthlessly and make the rich Chu Ning cough up a lot. In fact, she had only purchased a lollipop and an exquisite pendant, spending less than 20 yuan. Many classmates were like this; they only spent a few dozen yuan. Although Chu Ning had said that she would pay for all their expenses, these students came from good families and didn¡¯t lack money. They also had good moral character, so none of them took advantage of the situation. Chu Ning felt warm inside when she paid the bill. Although she did not intend to save money, her classmates¡¯ unintentional actions were indeed considerate to her. Xiaomi understood that even though Chu Ning lived in a villa and owned a car worth millions, she did not have ample cash. Although she had money, if Chu Ning was ready to start a business and own a company, the more money she had prepared at the initial stage, the better it would be. As Chu Ning¡¯s deskmate and good friend, she would definitely not spend too much at Chu Ning¡¯s expense at this time. When Chu Ning left the Ye family not long ago, she had almost nothing. At that time, not only did she not have any friends, but she also had to be wary of Ye Ting¡¯s schemes against her. At the beginning, Ye Ting had a great advantage over Chu Ning. Unfortunately, as time passed, the balance of the chips gradually shifted to Chu Ning¡¯s side. Everything that Chu Ning had, even though the results were perfect, the process of getting there must have been difficult. She had gone through a lot. Xiaomi did not dare to imagine what would happen to her if something like what happened to Chu Ning had happened to her. She would have broken down long ago. Chu Ning did not think so. Calculating the time, the news of the national physics competition¡¯s awards should be announced on Monday. She could win at least a Silver Award. If it was a Gold Award, Chu Ning didn¡¯t know what kind of reward the school would give her. However, she would receive a large sum of money. In this way, the company¡¯s initial cash flow would not be a problem, and she would also get the contract for the ingredients in Jingyuan High School¡¯s cafeteria, which would be a long-term stable and considerable profit. As her Soaring Clouds Group gradually developed and expanded, she would have more and more money in the future. It would not be difficult for her to become one of the richest people in M City, even though this was not Chu Ning¡¯s ultimate goal. Of course, everything was still in the beginning stage, so Chu Ning did not want to tell her classmates about this. Chu Ning had told them that they could spend as much as they wanted in the supermarket today. The reason was that, when she had nothing, these classmates believed in her and paid her a tuition fee, giving her the first start-up capital. It was because of this first pot of gold that she was able to develop to where she was now. Chu Ning was classmates with them, but they were more like a group of good friends now. Chapter 243 - 243 Gathering 243 Gathering After bringing these classmates back to her home in Jinghu district, the originally quiet house instantly became lively. She wanted to invite the couple next door to have the meal together. After all, their son was also her classmate. However, there was no response after she shouted a few times at their door. Chu Ning then knew that the family was not at home, and must have gone out as they had something on. In the courtyard in front of the house, the classmates did not have any restraints. The male and female students had a clear division of labor. They packed the ingredients and set up the barbecue grill and other tools. The lively scene was presented before Chu Ning. Xu Xi was also paying attention to Chu Ning. Seeing the dazzling smile on her face, he smiled as well. As long as Chu Ning was happy, he was contented. ¡°That person should be your final destination.¡± Xu Xi glanced at the busy Yan Shen, who was a short distance away. He had to admit that he was really handsome and outstanding. Yan Shen had become more cheerful and quick to smile. ¡°Maybe only two outstanding people will have an outcome.¡± Xu Xi thought to himself. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing Xu Xi¡¯s absent-minded look, Chu Ning walked to his side and patted his shoulder. The two of them were so close that Xu Xi could even smell the faint fragrance from Chu Ning¡¯s body. Chu Ning liked to use a certain brand of shampoo, so Xu Xi was very familiar with the smell. ¡°Er¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xu Xi turned his head away subconsciously. His face was already flushed. Every time he got close to Chu Ning, he would blush and his heart would beat faster. ¡°Sigh, why are you still so shy? Come, come with me, let¡¯s work together. Look, the other students are already busying themselves.¡± Chu Ning did not think much of it. She assumed Xu Xi was simply shy, so she put her arm around his shoulder. This bespectacled, quiet boy was always somewhat shy. This was Chu Ning¡¯s impression of Xu Xi. Chu Ning¡¯s action made Xu Xi¡¯s face turn even redder. He quickly glanced at the fair and slender hand on his shoulder. Chu Ning, who had been so heart-achingly beautiful at the Dragon Boat Festival Gala, was now standing so close to him. Xu Xi felt like his heart was about to jump from his chest. Chu Ning quickly joined the group of female students. They set up the tables and prepared to sort out the vegetables, meat, and so on. Some of the male students were doing the work of moving things. During this period, Chu Ning and Yan Shen also worked together. In the eyes of the students who were close to Chu Ning, only when Chu Ning and Yan Shen stood together did they look like a perfect match. Luo Yu sighed internally. She could only bury her love for Yan Shen deeper in her heart. She knew that her love for Yan Shen was destined to be a fruitless wait. Yan Shen¡¯s usual coldness faded and he even joked with Chu Ning. ¡°President Chu, I didn¡¯t expect you to have two houses. Did you not want me to send you back because you didn¡¯t want me to know that you have this secret base?¡± Yan Shen asked with a smile. Chu Ning gave him a strange look. ¡°It¡¯s not that i want to hide it from you. I just feel that there¡¯s no need for you to follow me and waste your time. I feel uncomfortable. Also, you have to have a good relationship with your family. Your sister is truly good to you.¡± Chu Ning said with emotion. ¡°Stop.¡± Yan Shen quickly waved his hand and continued, ¡°I know.¡± Chu Ning smiled and pinched Yan Shen¡¯s arm. ¡°Sigh, it looks like you¡¯ve recovered quite well. You¡¯re quite a strong Master Yan.¡± Chu Ning felt that Yan Shen¡¯s physical fitness was very strong, which didn¡¯t match his handsome appearance. ¡°It can¡¯t be compared to Master Chu¡¯s two bricks. Your moves were the real deal.¡± Yan Shen replied. At this time, Luo Yu also laughed and said, ¡°Sigh, you two are both experts, okay? I¡¯m the only useless one. I just stood there and couldn¡¯t do anything. I could only watch the two of you exert yourselves.¡± As soon as Luo Yu¡¯s finished speaking, the three of them looked at each other and laughed out loud. It was already afternoon by the time the meal ended. The weather was clear and the weather was just right, with the sun shining down on every corner of the courtyard. The faces of the students who were in their prime were shining. Looking at the scene in front of her, Chu Ning suddenly thought that everyone could go out and have fun in the afternoon. ¡°Does anyone have anything on in the afternoon? If you do, you can go back first. If you don¡¯t, we can go to the nearby amusement park.¡± Chapter 244 - 244 The Amusement Park 244 The Amusement Park Many students agreed with Chu Ning¡¯s suggestion. They were rather full from lunch and needed to move about to consume their energy. After tidying up the courtyard, a small group of people left after saying their goodbyes to Chu Ning. The rest were ready to go again. Their destination was the amusement park that was more than 30 kilometers away from Jinghu District. ¡°Chu Ning, I know this amusement park. It seems that, a while ago, they introduced a lot of new entertainment activities and renovated it. I heard that there are a lot of fun things inside.¡± Xiaomi¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke excitedly. Due to the large number of people, Chu Ning and the other students split up to take a few taxis. Their final goal was to visit the amusement park. ¡°If we go in the afternoon, will there be a lot of people? Will we be able to have some fun?¡± Luo Yu said softly in the taxi that she was sharing with Chu Ning and Xiaomi. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can¡¯t finish everything in one afternoon. We¡¯ll go together another time,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile. She planned to give herself the day off and not think about anything. Zhang Bo would be in charge of work for the time being. After arriving at the amusement park, the parking lot was almost full. It was the weekend, so the amusement park was indeed very lively. After the students of Jingyuan High School gathered, Chu Ning originally planned to buy all the admission tickets for them, but she was rejected by everyone. They didn¡¯t want Chu Ning to spend once again, so they bought the tickets themselves. Chu Ning understood her classmates¡¯ good intentions, so she did not insist. In her heart, she was thinking that she would invite them to dinner when her company was operating normally and making profits. After buying the tickets, they lined up to enter the amusement park. They held a handbook in their hands, which had a map of and introduced the various attractions of the amusement park in detail. ¡°Hey, I think this haunted house doesn¡¯t look too bad. I wonder if you guys are interested in going together?¡± asked the class monitor, Song Gui, excitedly to the crowd after reading the introduction to the attraction. Song Gui¡¯s words attracted the attention of some male students. It was obvious that his words had piqued their curiosity. ¡°Er¡­ You guys like adventures, but haunted houses are too scary!¡± A female student immediately responded. The expression on her face showed that she was a little afraid. ¡°Class monitor, it looks like you¡¯re up to no good. Most of the people who go to the haunted house are couples. Are you interested in one of the female students here? And want to take the opportunity to¡­¡± Chu Ning wanted to continue, but Song Gui¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Stop, I don¡¯t have such thoughts. If everyone doesn¡¯t want to go, we can visit another attraction.¡± Song Gui shrugged helplessly. ¡°What¡¯s everyone¡¯s opinion?¡± Chu Ning smiled and asked the female students. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to go and take a look.¡± ¡°Ooh, I¡¯m going on an adventure.¡± They eventually agreed to go to the haunted house. Chu Ning didn¡¯t care. She wasn¡¯t afraid of these things. Compared to the complicated human nature, she was more willing to face these things. ¡°Uh, if you¡¯re afraid, you can go in boy-girl pairs. The male students can show their manliness and protect the female students,¡± Chu Ning suggested as she walked. ¡°That might not be true.¡± Song Gui glanced at Chu Ning. ¡°What if some boys are scared too? Why can¡¯t girls protect boys? For example, someone like you, Chu Ning. I think you can take care of several boys.¡± Song Gui seized the opportunity to fight back. ¡°Anything is fine. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Chu Ning said generously. The haunted house was some distance away from the entrance of the amusement park. Following the address on the handbook, they walked for more than ten minutes before they finally reached the entrance of the haunted house. Just as Chu Ning had said, there were couples already waiting at the entrance. They would be able to enter after a while. ¡°Xiaorong, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you when we go in.¡± At this moment, Chu Ning and the others could clearly hear the conversation between a couple. The young man patted his chest and spoke proudly, while the girl just held her boyfriend¡¯s hand tightly with a nervous expression. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not afraid with you around.¡± The girl nodded slightly. Chapter 245 - 245 The Haunted House 245 The Haunted House ¡°Wow, we¡¯re here to have fun, not to see them show off their love.¡± Xiaomi pouted and said unhappily. ¡°And with so many people accompanying us, even if the ghost wanted to scare people, it would have to do so one by one, right?¡± the girl added. However, when the young man heard his girlfriend¡¯s words, he immediately said proudly, ¡°They are obviously students. Although they aren¡¯t wearing their school uniform, today is a weekend. Don¡¯t look at how many people there are. When they go in and get scared by those ghosts, they might cry.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you saying? So what if you¡¯re older! You can show off in front of your girlfriend, but can you not use us as a comparison?¡± After hearing this, Xiaomi couldn¡¯t help but retort. Even if there was a conflict, she was not afraid. There were so many of them, so she was not afraid of two people. Chu Ning covered her mouth. The scene in front of her really made her feel like laughing. Luo Yu gently pulled Xiaomi, and Xiaomi directly said, ¡°Don¡¯t pull at me, just let me speak. What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Looking at Xiaomi, the young man was furious, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, a man who was part of another couple couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and suddenly said, ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re not that big, but you have a big temper? We were all from your era, but we don¡¯t have such a bad temper,¡± the man said with some emotion. ¡°Mind your own business. When we go in, you might be hiding behind your girlfriend. Look at you, even your girlfriend is braver than you!¡± Xiaomi didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She was unusually active that day. Although the man looked relaxed and calm, it could be seen from his bodily movements that he was probably dreading the upcoming haunted house visit, but his girlfriend was playing with her phone calmly and did not seem to mind. His girlfriend couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing Xiaomi¡¯s words. She patted her boyfriend¡¯s back. Just as the young man who had been rendered speechless by Xiaomi was about to speak, the staff standing at the entrance suddenly said, ¡°Everyone, get ready and enter in order. Don¡¯t squeeze and cause a stampede.¡± After hearing the staff¡¯s words, Chu Ning and the others quickly got into line and prepared to enter the haunted house. The entrance of the haunted house was like a hideous monster with its mouth wide open, waiting for its prey. After entering, both sides of the passage were uneven, and it was poorly lit by wall lamps. The atmosphere was creepy and terrifying. To Chu Ning¡¯s amusement, Xiaomi, who had been fearless outside the haunted house, grabbed her clothes the moment she entered. ¡°Oh? Is this the warrior that was outside?¡± Chu Ning teased. ¡°Chu Ning, shut up and walk.¡± Xiaomi¡¯s round face was already starting to get nervous. Looking at the dark and gloomy environment, Chu Ning could clearly feel Xiaomi¡¯s body trembling. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯m scared. Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡± Xiaomi added pitifully. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very arrogant outside just now? Why do you hesitate the moment we get inside?¡± Chu Ning smiled and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Sigh, that was outside. I didn¡¯t know it was so scary inside. Look at the stone that¡¯s hanging vertically upside down. It looks like a big bat¡­¡± Xiaomi covered her eyes with her hands and squinted in a mixture of fear and curiosity. Chu Ning looked in the direction that Xiaomi was pointing. It did indeed look like a bat hanging upside down. After entering, she could hear inexplicable faint moans in her ears, like the whispers of the devil. Chu Ning was not afraid of such things. On the contrary, she was quite interested in them. There was nothing to be afraid of. After entering, everyone could actually walked around freely. Anyway, according to the guide, they would eventually exit. As Chu Ning walked further in, many students formed groups. It was indeed scary to find a way out alone in such an environment. In fact, Chu Ning wanted to go alone, but Luo Yu and Xiaomi would be afraid. As for Yan Shen, he had disappeared the moment he entered the haunted house. At this moment, Song Gui was also accompanied by a female classmate. In front of the girl, he always held a mysterious power as a bonus. At the very least, he looked very calm and composed on the surface. Chu Ning, Luo Yu, and Xiaomi didn¡¯t walk very quickly. The ground wasn¡¯t flat either; it was full of potholes. Chu Ning felt that this scary atmosphere was well-created. She was thinking of opening an amusement park when her business was successful. Chapter 246 - 246 Bold Chu Ning 246 Bold Chu Ning As they walked, Chu Ning saw Xu Xi at an intersection. Under the dim light, he was almost pressed against the wall. It was obvious that he was a little scared. Chu Ning walked over and patted his shoulder. This action immediately made Xu Xi shiver in fear. Xu Xi suppressed the fear in his heart and did not shout. He slowly turned around and only let out a sigh of relief when he saw Chu Ning, Luo Yu, and Xiaomi. ¡°Chu Ning, you scared me to death. I thought it was an NPC ghost patting my shoulder.¡± Xu Xi took in deep gulps of air. It was obvious that he was really afraid. Chu Ning looked at Xu Xi¡¯s pale face and said, ¡°Then you can follow me from now on.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Xi did not hesitate and immediately agreed. This haunted house was too scary, and the props inside were very realistic. ¡°But aren¡¯t you afraid of these things? I feel like I¡¯m going to have a nightmare tonight.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s face was slightly red, and he scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Just watch me.¡± Then, Chu Ning walked quickly to a secret room. The three people behind her didn¡¯t dare to stop and quickly followed. Chu Ning then opened the door behind her. The secret room was dimly lit and emitted a green light. What came into view was a humanoid creature with disheveled hair. His body was wrapped in iron chains. ¡°There seems to be a vampire sealed here.¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself. But just as she finished speaking, the three people behind her stopped in their tracks and retreated in tacit understanding. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to come in and take a look? It¡¯s very interesting.¡± Chu Ning said again. ¡°No, no. Chu Ning, just have a good look and tell us about it when you¡¯re done.¡± Xiaomi immediately replied. ¡°Alright,¡± Chu Ning said as she moved closer. The vampire¡¯s hair was disheveled, and it was almost impossible to see his face. However, as Chu Ning reached out to fiddle with it, she realized that the body was missing a limb. His hair was pulled away, and his face was torn to pieces. At the same time, he looked extremely ferocious and terrifying. His sunken eyes, bloodstained fangs, and broken arms were so lifelike that they seemed to perfectly present his state just before death. The most terrifying thing was that there was a chopping board that looked like a table at the side. On it were various lifelike human organs, and the thick blood seemed to be emitting a bloody smell. This scene was also viewed by the three people outside. Just as they were about to step into the room, they slowly retracted their feet. The scene before her made Luo Yu feel that this was much more terrifying than the powerful stranger she had met in B city. She could feel her heart pounding. ¡°Chu Ning, it¡¯s dangerous, come out quickly!¡± Xiaomi quickly shouted. She was really worried now. Chu Ning turned when she heard Xiaomi¡¯s voice. A green light shone on Chu Ning¡¯s face, making her look strange and scary. The moment she turned her head, the three people outside the door felt their hearts skip a beat. ¡°Oh gosh, Chu Ning, why are you so scary all of a sudden?¡± Xiaomi immediately wailed, almost in tears. ¡°Please hurry out. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Xiaomi continued. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Chu Ning was not nervous at all. She crossed the chains, walked to the chopping board, and said something to herself. Then, the three people hiding at the door saw a scene that they would never forget. Chu Ning actually held the broken human organs in her hands. She took advantage of the dim light and looked at them carefully. As she looked, she said, ¡°This should be a part about vampires overseas. I didn¡¯t expect to see something like this in a haunted house. It¡¯s quite a surprise.¡± Chu Ning then looked at the three people hiding outside the door. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be afraid. Actually, it¡¯s just the environment that¡¯s a little scary. Hospitals study these anatomy every day. Those are real people. What are you afraid of?¡± Chu Ning did not understand what was so scary to these people. ¡°That¡¯s not the same. Other people are doing dissection, but this is a haunted house. Do you know what a haunted house is?¡± Xiaomi was really on the verge of tears. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you guys. I don¡¯t know how long these molds have been here. No one has cleaned them up, so there¡¯s a layer of dust on them.¡± Chu Ning rubbed her fingers and said in disgust. Then, Chu Ning also left the room. She was at ease in the haunted house and did not feel nervous nor afraid. Chapter 247 - 247 Strange Stillness 247 Strange Stillness However, after coming out, there were all kinds of shouts outside, with couples were frantically looking for an exit. Perhaps it was because of Chu Ning¡¯s calmness, the three people behind her tried their best to control their emotions and didn¡¯t shout. During this period, they met many students in groups. Chu Ning found it interesting to see them in a hurry. They had to be disciplined in class and would be restrained even after class or during breaks. Now that they were out to have fun, the students seemed to have let go of their instincts. Some of the boys who looked like they couldn¡¯t care less would hide behind the quiet, petite girls. As they went deeper, Chu Ning and the others arrived at the core of the haunted house. An oval-shaped hall appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. This hall vividly presented a medieval banquet. Time seemed to be frozen abruptly at a certain moment. The living room¡¯s decorations were a little messy, as if something had happened just before. The huge crystal chandelier emitted a soft light, but it was a little unstable. Nearly half of the light bulbs had exploded, and a thick rope connected the top of the crystal chandelier to the oval-shaped ceiling. It creaked as if it would fall down at any moment. Many people had already started to yell. The scene before them was too strange and realistic. Many couples had even started to return the way they came. Chu Ning was somewhat impressed by the haunted house creator¡¯s wonderful ideas. Without a doubt, the fear created here was very real. Xiaomi was so frightened that she hugged Chu Ning¡¯s waist. She didn¡¯t even dare to open her eyes to look at her surroundings. Just the shouts and discussions of the people around her were enough to scare her. In the middle of the living room was a huge oval-shaped table. It looked like an unfinished banquet. ¡®People¡¯ sat around the table, and the magnificent carpet extended to the bottom of everyone¡¯s feet. Chu Ning looked down and observed for a while. The carpet¡¯s color theme was not obvious in such an environment. There were some dark red colors, like randomly smudged ink spread out irregularly. They looked like pools of dried blood. The people sitting around the table looked very elegant, like noblemen from medieval Europe. Some held knives and forks in their hands, others raised wine glasses, but strangely, all of their movements were restrained. They had been forgotten by the sands of time, as if they had been frozen in a certain moment, showing future generations everything that had happened here at that instance. At the end of the hall, there was a passage. Two servants were guarding the place dutifully, and at the same time, they had peculiar smiles on their faces as they witnessed the visitors coming and going. Chu Ning¡¯s eyes focused on the periphery of the hall. The surrounding walls were filled with murals, but the content of the murals was somewhat shocking. The Holy Mother spread her black bony wings, and the corners of her mouth were opened in a strange position. She held a dark green baby in her mouth and was about to take off. Below her was a group of suffering people who were waiting for salvation¡­ Chu Ning stared at the scene before her. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was a scene in a painting or a painting in a scene. And the visitors were the only activity here. At this time, Luo Yu was so terrified that her body could not stop shaking. It was not that she had not been to a haunted house before, but it had not been this scary. If she had known that it would be like this, she would rather not have come to this amusement park. ¡°Chu Ning¡­ Why don¡¯t we leave this place? This place is too realistic.¡± Luo Yu suggested in a low voice. Xu Xi also clenched his fists tightly. He, too, was afraid. If it was not for his last shred of dignity as a man, he would have turned around and run away. However, he felt that such an action would make Chu Ning look down on him, so he could only try his best to get close to Chu Ning. This way, he could protect her in times of danger. ¡°Are you all very afraid? This is just an attraction, not a real adventure. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Chu Ning felt powerless. She had difficulty breathing. Of course, she wasn¡¯t scared. Xiaomi was hugging her waist tightly from behind. Her face was pressed tightly against her back. Her eyes were closed, and she was mumbling to herself. ¡°Xiaomi, let go a little. I¡¯m going to be strangled to death by you.¡± Chu Ning pinched Xiaomi¡¯s hand and said helplessly. If this girl had half the courage she had had outside, she wouldn¡¯t have been scared to this extent. Chapter 248 - 248 Breaking the Deadlock 248 Breaking the Deadlock Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Xiaomi loosened her grip and said in a sobbing tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to! Chu Ning, don¡¯t leave me. I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to talk back to you anymore.¡± Chu Ning was speechless, but Xiaomi had finally let go. ¡°Look, other than us visitors, there¡¯s a real person in the hall,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile after taking a few deep breaths. Chu Ning¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was loud enough for all the visitors to hear. The hall quietened down instantly. Other than Chu Ning and the others, there were also a few couples who had chosen to stay. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, they felt a chill on their backs and fear spreading through their bodies. Chu Ning felt that Xiaomi¡¯s face was wet. ¡°You¡¯re even scared to tears from this?¡± Chu Ning really wanted to laugh, but she felt that it was inappropriate to laugh in such an environment. ¡°What do you mean? There¡¯s also a living person inside!¡± Someone immediately shouted. Sometimes, the effect of people scaring each other was better than that of ghosts scaring people. As soon as he said this, the few visitors turned around and ran back the way they came. Other than Chu Ning and the rest, there seemed to be no one else in the eerie hall. However, Chu Ning clearly said that there was a real person. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we all know this person.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°We all know? How is that possible?¡± Xu Xi said loudly. Due to fear, his lips were completely pale. ¡°Chu Ning, this place is already scary enough. Stop scaring us.¡± Luo Yu, who was standing beside him, said in a trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands helplessly and continued, ¡°Yan Shen, how long are you going to sit there?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± ¡°Yan Shen?¡± The three of them asked in unison, their voices filled with doubt and confusion. Even Xiaomi came from behind Chu Ning¡¯s back after hearing the familiar name. She opened her eyes and asked in confusion. ¡°You walked quite fast. It seems you¡¯ve been here for a while. Many people were scared away by you, right?¡± Chu Ning looked toward a certain direction of the table and spoke again. The huge crystal chandelier, the silver tableware, all of these seemed to be depicting the scenes in hell, but now, this still picture suddenly moved. A rather handsome young man slowly stood up from the round table. He seemed to have become one with everything there. ¡°You¡¯re really bold and careful, to even be able to sense such a subtle difference. Interesting, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to see through my disguise.¡± Yan Shen took off the costume in his hand. In order to make it look more realistic, Yan Shen had even smeared the wine-red liquid from a cup on the table onto his face. As he spoke, he slowly walked towards the crowd. When Luo Yu, Xiaomi, Xu Xi, and the others saw that it was Yan Shen, they slowly heaved a sigh of relief. At that moment, all three of them were looking at Yan Shen. His behavior was really¡­ Chu Ning did not answer Yan Shen¡¯s question. She looked at the center of the hall. The hand of the ancient bronze bell had started to move slowly again. It was about to stop at 12 o¡¯clock. ¡°Let¡¯s go first. There are only a dozen seconds left. Otherwise, the only exit will be sealed again.¡± After Chu Ning finished speaking, she walked towards the door that the two servants were guarding. The remaining three did not dare to waste any more time. Although they had many doubts, the most important thing now was to listen to Chu Ning. They did not want to be left there. Yan Shen laughed and quickly followed. After leaving the hall, other than Chu Ning and Yan Shen, the other three heaved a sigh of relief, as though they had just survived a disaster. ¡°It¡¯s right for Yan Shen to sit there. He has to get into his role. If he hadn¡¯t sat there, I¡¯d have sat there too. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re all too timid. You could¡¯ve just gone there directly. If you want to walk through the hall, you have to pretend to be a member of the round table. This way, the time in the hall will stop again. Once you leave your seat, you only have one minute to leave the hall. Otherwise, I¡¯m guessing that those NPC ghosts will start moving.¡± Chu Ning explained as she walked. Chapter 249 - 249 Leaving the Haunted House 249 Leaving the Haunted House ¡°Yan Shen left his seat, and the clock started to move again from 11:59. According to the haunted house designer¡¯s thinking, once the hand reaches 12 on the dot, something scarier will happen.¡± Chu Ning spoke again after a few seconds. ¡°Oh gosh, you two are too brave. After this, I won¡¯t dare to come back again.¡± Xiaomi didn¡¯t listen to Chu Ning¡¯s analysis. She was still afraid. ¡°The game design is indeed interesting, but many people can¡¯t understand it. I¡¯m clearly sitting there, but they don¡¯t dare to walk over.¡± Yan Shen spread his hands, his tone a little regretful. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when a normal person walks in, they would have been scared and turned back the way they came. Very few people are like Chu Ning, not only unafraid, but also daring to analyze and observe¡­¡± Luo Yu said softly. This wasn¡¯t rare. When they were surrounded in B City, they had had to rely on Chu Ning¡¯s calmness and decisiveness to escape. ¡°At that moment¡­ I also wanted to pull you guys away.¡± Xu Xi said honestly. ¡°It¡¯s so boring to leave. Don¡¯t we come to haunted houses to experience the thrill of horror?¡± Yan Shen said with a smile. ¡°Please! Not everyone is like you and Chu Ning, unafraid of anything. We were so scared earlier that we just wanted to leave. How could we even think about experiencing it.¡± Xiaomi wiped away her tears and replied pitifully. ¡°Indeed,¡± Yan Shen nodded his head. He wasn¡¯t even afraid of death now, so there was nothing in the world that could make him feel fear. However, Chu Ning¡­ Her courage was outrageous. Yan Shen thought to himself. In fact, Chu Ning¡¯s thoughts were simpler. Even if it was real, she would not be afraid. She had even experienced bizarre things like transmigrating between books and exchanging souls and bodies between the two worlds. There were not many things in this world that could scare her. No, it could be said that there was nothing at all. She was still wondering why Yan Shen was so bold! ¡°I wonder if the other classmates can find the exit.¡± Luo Yu was a little worried. She also understood that not every student could analyze things as calmly as Chu Ning and Yan Shen. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. If it¡¯s that difficult and scary, the business of this haunted house will not be that good. There should be other routes.¡± Chu Ning, who was walking in front, suddenly said. In fact, what Chu Ning was thinking about was the actual annual revenue of the amusement park. Ever since she had decided to start a business and own a company, she would now think about profits no matter what she did. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯m begging you, let¡¯s take a safe route from now on. Don¡¯t think about going to strange places anymore. I feel like my heart can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Xiaomi said with a sad expression. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chu Ning originally wanted to argue, but seeing that Luo Yu and Xu Xi did not say a word, she could only sigh. She could only suppress her curiosity and bring these people out first. ¡°Are you going to play by yourself or are you going out with us?¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen and asked. She knew that Yan Shen was not afraid. In fact, this was the only way he could experience the fun here. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything interesting going on here. There are still some other attractions outside. Let¡¯s hurry and go out.¡± Yan Shen had walked very quickly on his own. He hadn¡¯t needed to accompany anyone and there had been no restrictions. He had already explored most of the scary places here. About ten minutes later, when Xiaomi walked out of the dark and spooky cave, she looked up and saw the sun, white clouds, and heard all kinds of noisy laughter. She almost cried once more. ¡°Sob, sob, sob, I¡¯ve finally come out alive again.¡± Xiaomi¡¯s face showed an expression of having just survived a disaster. The heat outside made her feel warm and comfortable. Chu Ning noticed that Song Gui, the class monitor, and many other classmates were sitting on the bench under the shade of a tree not far off. They were discussing something excitedly. ¡°Why are you guys so fast?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise after they walked over. Just as Song Gui was about to speak, the female classmate beside him spoke first, ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re fast, it¡¯s our class monitor Song Gui who¡¯s too fast. He was going straight along the main route and didn¡¯t go to many places. How can we not be fast?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m just afraid of scaring you guys.¡± Song Gui tried to defend himself awkwardly. ¡°Oh, good boy. Class monitor, you were just bragging to me about how amazing you were in there. So that¡¯s what happened!¡± Another male student acted as if he had suddenly realized something. Chapter 250 - 250 The Next Stop 250 The Next Stop ¡°Liu Ran, you¡¯re no better than the class monitor. I wonder who was the one who hid behind me and made a girl like me walk in front!¡± A delicate-looking girl immediately sneered. Following that, the group of students began to discuss intensely. Even though they were all mocking each other, the atmosphere was very harmonious. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s stop shooting at one another. If you¡¯re not happy with each other, we can set a time in future to see who can stay the longest inside. It¡¯s almost 3 o¡¯clock now, and there will be an acrobatic show at the zoo at 3.30 pm!¡± Song Gui¡¯s words successfully diverted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Wow! I want to go! The introduction says that there¡¯s a monkey that can ride a bike, an elephant that can do basic arithmetic, and¡­ a pig that can draw!¡± A female student looked at the handbook in her hand and said excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Next stop, the zoo. Let¡¯s go!¡± Xiaomi immediately wanted to lead the way, as if she had already forgotten the sorry state she had been in at the haunted house. At this moment, Chu Ning did not say a word. She was silently walking behind the group of people, deep in thought. After coming out of the haunted house, she looked at the lively scene before her, and her heart suddenly throbbed for no reason. Her brain felt like it was being pricked by needles, and this made her frown slightly. ¡°What is this indicating¡­¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale all of a sudden?¡± Yan Shen suddenly appeared beside Chu Ning and asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go to the zoo.¡± Chu Ning immediately smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself as she looked at the scene filled with laughter. She felt that it might be because she was too tired and hadn¡¯t rested well the past few days. ¡°Are you really okay? Did you get scared at the haunted house?¡± Yan Shen asked again. ¡°Who are you looking down on? Do you think I¡¯ll be scared by those fake things?¡± Chu Ning glanced at Yan Shen and said in disdain. ¡°Then you¡¯re really awesome.¡± Yan Shen gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Same to you.¡± ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± Yan Shen asked as he looked at the small store not far away. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Yan Shen asked again. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Chu Ning gave Yan Shen a strange look. ¡°Oh, do you need to go to the washroom?¡± Yan Shen then pointed to the washroom to the left. ¡°Yan Shen, I find that you¡¯re really talkative today. You¡­¡± However, before Chu Ning could finish her sentence, Yan Shen had already left. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Yan Shen turned, leaving only his back to Chu Ning. ¡°You¡¯re really childish.¡± Chu Ning smiled and shook her head. However, Yan Shen was much cuter than before. With Yan Shen¡¯s interruption, Chu Ning stopped thinking about it. Soon, the group arrived at the entrance of the zoo. After walking in for a while, Chu Ning saw a large open-air stage. The circus staff seemed to have been prepared, including the animals. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s only 10 minutes left before the circus show starts. Are you ready?¡± Chu Ning saw a sexy and charming woman in front of her holding a phone holder. The front camera of the phone was facing her heavily made-up face. Without a doubt, this woman was live-streaming. However, there were several staff members around her who served her and even drove away the visitors around her with an arrogant tone. ¡°She¡¯s just a small internet celebrity. Is there a need for such a big battle? She¡¯s not even letting others get close. This is too overbearing!¡± Xiaomi immediately opened her mouth to complain. Perhaps it was because the staff members were burly, but this time, Xiaomi¡¯s voice was much softer. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this person on a video before. She has a few million fans, but¡­ she looked really good on the phone. I even followed her. Why is it that there¡¯s such a big difference now that I¡¯ve seen her in person?¡± One of the male students said in a low voice. ¡°You really think too highly of these internet celebrities. It¡¯s just that technology is so advanced now that it¡¯s impossible to tell what they really look like when they use beauty filters.¡± Another female student immediately explained. ¡°To earn money. If she¡¯s not good-looking, who would be willing to give her a reward?¡± The class monitor, Song Gui, said with emotion. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t have any talent, and she¡¯s not pretty enough. She doesn¡¯t rely on her ability to make a living. What¡¯s the difference between her and an online beggar?¡± One of the more straightforward male students asked doubtfully. Chapter 251 - 251 Female Internet Celebrity 251 Female Internet Celebrity ¡°Stop it. That female internet celebrity¡¯s staff seems to have heard us talking about them.¡± One of the female students motioned for them to keep quiet. Sure enough, two staff members walked over with unfriendly expressions. Chu Ning squinted her eyes. Were they here to cause trouble? ¡°You kids, either you sit here and stop talking, or stay far away from here.¡± One of the two burly men spoke in a threatening tone as he looked condescendingly at the students of Jingyuan High School. In their eyes, the people before them were just a group of children. Even if they said some things that went too far, it didn¡¯t matter. Moreover, these students might not dare to talk back. In fact, it was just as the two had expected. No one objected. Xiaomi looked around, but eventually didn¡¯t answer back. However, just as the two brawny men were about to leave after looking at the silent crowd, Chu Ning said indifferently, ¡°You so-called ¡®adults¡¯ aren¡¯t that great either. Do you only dare to bully students? Or is it that this entire area has been reserved by your owner?¡± Chu Ning was not used to their rudeness. She was a student in school, but in society, she was at least known as President Chu. It was not a joke between classmates. She had a certain social status! ¡°You¡­¡± one of the brawny men became agitated after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words. Chu Ning¡¯s last sentence was obviously humiliating. However, he was also a little afraid because Chu Ning looked at him without any fear. In fact, she was even a little indifferent. Her eyes seemed to be telling him who was superior. She clearly looked very young, but gave off an oppressive feeling. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to cause trouble for your company, go back to where you came from. Otherwise, when I make up my mind to deal with that little internet celebrity, your company might not be able to protect her.¡± Chu Ning spoke again, but this time, her tone was a little impatient. She came out that day to relax and have fun; she did not want her mood to be ruined by a few idiots. From Chu Ning¡¯s point of view, this internet celebrity and her staff were not as powerful as Zhang Quan and the others. At least, when Zhang Quan and the others were not her match, they could still seek help from higher-ranked opponents. This internet celebrity, on the other hand, was actually a puppet of the capital, a tool for the media company behind her to make money. Once she lost her popularity or value, she could be abandoned at any time. ¡°How may I address you, little¡­?¡± The other burly man who came to find trouble asked with a serious expression. Although Chu Ning¡¯s words did scare him, if she was just bluffing, they weren¡¯t pushovers. They had all been gangsters before this. ¡°You guys can leave now. Don¡¯t spoil my mood for watching the circus.¡± Chu Ning took out a brand new name card from her wallet and handed it to the brawny man. If the two of them still did not know what was good for them, then when Chu Ning left the amusement park, it would be the two of them and even the company behind them that would be in trouble. ¡°Sorry for the disturbance.¡± The brawny man took the name card and looked at Chu Ning deeply before leaving with his companion. It was only after the two of them were long gone that everyone secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they looked at Chu Ning, who was still calm and composed, their expressions complicated. Xu Xi had been about to call his family. With his family¡¯s power in M City, it would be easy to deal with this kind of people. Yan Shen didn¡¯t even look at them. His interest was completely drawn to the circus on stage. Yan Shen understood that Chu Ning could handle this well and he was confident in his judgment. ¡°Chu Ning is really capable. Not only is she powerful in school, but she¡¯s also not afraid of anyone outside. She¡¯s really opened my eyes.¡± Song Gui lamented. In fact, if Chu Ning hadn¡¯t said anything, he would have done it himself. Although he might not do as well as Chu Ning, as the class monitor, he wouldn¡¯t watch his classmates being bullied. ¡°Chu Ning, how did you do it? They didn¡¯t even dare to respond. And the name card, why do you have it?¡± Xiaomi¡¯s eyes were also wide open as she looked at Chu Ning in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions that children shouldn¡¯t ask. Just watch the circus later.¡± Chu Ning looked at Xiaomi¡¯s curious face and could not help but tease her. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell me, there¡¯s no need to act.¡± Xiaomi immediately mumbled. ¡°I think you haven¡¯t had enough of the haunted house.¡± Chu Ning spoke again with ill intentions. Chapter 252 - 252 Premonition 252 Premonition ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I was wrong.¡± XiaomI¡¯s round face paled the moment she thought about the scary scenarios at the haunted house. The conversation between the two eased the tense atmosphere. Many students chatted with each other, but in their hearts, they admired and yearned for Chu Ning. They were the same age, but the gap between them was huge¡­ After a few minutes, the circus show was about to start. The two burly men who had been about to show off in front of the crowd returned to the female internet celebrity¡¯s side. Since the female internet celebrity had been broadcasting live, her attention was not on Chu Ning, so she did not know what had just happened. At this time, she was stirring the emotions of her live audience, waiting for the circus to start. ¡°The real-time data shows that tens of thousands of people are watching her live stream. Why don¡¯t these people come here to watch it directly?¡± The boy who followed the female internet celebrity took out his phone and entered the live broadcast room. ¡°There must be all kinds of inconvenient factors. Besides, they can watch the live broadcast from home with their mobile phones. Although it¡¯s not as good as watching it directly, it¡¯s also not too bad.¡± Another student sitting next to him immediately answered. ¡°Quick, look! It¡¯s about to start!¡± Xiaomi pointed at the scene on the stage and said excitedly. All kinds of props had been prepared on the stage. A little monkey wearing small clothes was riding a wheelbarrow along the edge of the stage. At the same time, it bared its teeth at the audience below as if it was greeting them. Various animals and breeders walked out from behind the stage. At this time, the atmosphere on the stage was instantly ignited, and the audience below the stage was also cheering. However, Chu Ning wasn¡¯t too interested in this. She was only there to watch the show with her classmates. In fact, Chu Ning didn¡¯t like domesticated animals. In her opinion, these animals were just following the will of humans and doing all kinds of things that humans liked. This included the animals that were separated by glass and barbed wire. in Chu Ning¡¯s eyes, they had long lost their survival instincts as animals. They belonged to nature, but were now imprisoned here for profits. Thinking of this, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but smile. She felt that the nearby female internet celebrity might not really want to do a live broadcast, but she was still willing to do so under the temptation of money. Many people in this society did things they had no choice but to do, but she would not do so, and it was impossible for her to do it. Chu Ning did not belong to this world. She would decide her own fate. Yan Shen turned his chair backwards and supported his chin with his hand. He was watching with great interest. ¡°Chu Ning, what¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t this nice?¡± Luo Yu noticed that although Chu Ning was looking at the stage, she did not seem to be very interested. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Chu Ning responded, but in the moment that had just passed, she felt her heart palpitate again for no reason. This was the second time that day, and it happened one after the other. ¡°Oh, look at that lion and tiger. The breeder looks very small in front of them, but under his command, these beasts can actually make all kinds of movements nimbly. They can even jump through rings of fire.¡± Luo Yu sighed with emotion. ¡°I think lions are powerful. Look at their manes; they look so mighty.¡± ¡°I feel the tiger is powerful. Many comprehensive data have shown that the lion¡¯s bodily mechanism is just a little worse than the tiger¡¯s. Give up; the lion is no match for the tiger.¡± ¡°Whatever you say. The lion is the most powerful. He is the king of the prairie.¡± ¡°What do you know? The tiger is the king of all beasts!¡± ¡­ Chu Ning gradually ignored Luo Yu¡¯s words, including the conversations of the students around her. She heard them clearly, but she felt out of place. It was as if she was in an illusion. Chu Ning suddenly had a bad feeling that something big would happen at some point in time. ¡°Luo Yu, you go ahead and watch this. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Chu Ning stood up, but suddenly felt a little dizzy. ¡°Chu Ning, are you okay?¡± Luo Yu quickly held Chu Ning and asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After Chu Ning stood still, the strange feeling in her body disappeared once more. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Luo Yu spoke again. Chu Ning was about to refuse, but when she saw Luo Yu¡¯s serious expression, she could only nod. Soon, the two of them left their seats. A few minutes later, Xiaomi smiled and was about to complain about the circus performance to Chu Ning, but she realized that Luo Yu and Chu Ning had disappeared. ¡°Where did the two of them go?¡± Xiaomi mumbled to herself, but she didn¡¯t think much of it and continued watching the performance. Chu Ning did not want to go to the washroom. Chapter 253 - 253 Difficulty of the Performance 253 Difficulty of the Performance She went to the washroom and turned on the tap. The water flowed continuously. Chu Ning scooped up some water and wet her face. She did this for half a minute. Finally, Chu Ning stopped. She took out a tissue and wiped her face. A part of her blurry memory finally surfaced. It was still the same amusement park, but in her memory, that day¡¯s amusement park was covered with dark clouds, and a heavy rain was about to fall. At an unspecified time, there was lightning and thunder, and then the rain stopped. However, she saw many sorrowful faces. They were mourning the death of their loved ones. Among them were the couple they had met at the haunted house, but now they were separated by death. There were also the few rude staff members. The female internet celebrity had died. Besides her, many other gray figures had also died in this amusement park. Chu Ning finally remembered something. This should be the destined ending of this world. In her blurry memories of her previous life, there were traces of this major incident. Chu Ning looked at her calm self in the mirror and finally knew the source of her discomfort. Her body¡¯s instinctive reaction told her that this place was dangerous, and it was not too late to leave. ¡°Sigh.¡± Chu Ning took a deep breath and walked out of the washroom. Luo Yu was waiting for her outside. The weather outside was still bright and sunny, and the blue sky was vast. It was very different from the terrifying scene in Chu Ning¡¯s memory. However, Chu Ning knew that her memory would not lie because it had really happened. Although the weather forecast indicated that there would be no rain that day, the unexpected arrival was not premeditated. Although Chu Ning was still unclear about the exact time and event that caused the accident, she knew in advance that she would not let this tragedy happen again! This was not a haunted house; as simple as scaring people. In her memory, due to the large number of deaths, the incident had made it to the international news¡­ ¡°Chu Ning, are you feeling better?¡± Seeing Chu Ning come out, Luo Yu hurried over and asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern.¡± Chu Ning immediately smiled. ¡°If I tell you the truth that, according to the original timeline, many people will die here¡­¡± Chu Ning thought as she looked at Luo Yu. This was so ridiculous that no one would believe it even if Chu Ning said it aloud. She could only rely on herself now. The two of them returned to their seats. The audience below the stage was still engrossed in the circus. The atmosphere in the female internet celebrity¡¯s live broadcast room gradually reached a climax. Everything looked so wonderful. ¡°Family members in the live broadcast room can help to like and follow the show. If the number of likes exceeds 100,000, the anchor will communicate with the circus and add some more difficult performances.¡± The female internet celebrity didn¡¯t know what her fate would be in a few hours¡¯ time. She was currently creating some topics to increase her popularity. As she said this, the traffic in the live broadcast room jumped greatly once more. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s starting a vote. The first option is to let the elephant walk on the balance beam with the tiger riding on its back. The second option is to let the trainer put his head into the crocodile¡¯s mouth for a minute!¡± The student who had entered the female internet celebrity¡¯s live broadcast room suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it difficult for herbivores and carnivores to cooperate? And as for this, putting his head into the crocodile¡¯s mouth¡­ If the crocodile were to shut its mouth, it could kill him.¡± Another student said in shock. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because of the difficulty and danger that it¡¯s so fun to watch. There must be many people who want to watch it for the excitement.¡± The student stared at the phone screen and said without blinking. Very quickly, the student who was staring at the phone screen spoke up again, ¡°There are too many people watching, and too many differences in opinions. So, this female internet celebrity decided to carry out both performances.¡± He put down his phone and looked in the direction of the female internet celebrity with a complicated expression. Sure enough, the staff surrounding the female internet celebrity walked behind the stage. It looked like they were prepared to pay a certain amount of money to get the circus tamers and animals to cooperate and complete the two performances. ¡°Hey, Liu Heng, do you think the circus people will agree to the female anchor¡¯s request?¡± Xiaomi, who was listening to the conversation between the two students, asked with great interest. ¡°What do you think is the purpose of this circus?¡± The boy looked at Xiaomi haughtily and asked. Chapter 254 - 254 Increase the Difficulty 254 Increase the Difficulty ¡°To make us happy? To satisfy our viewing needs?¡± Xiaomi replied, a little confused. ¡°No.¡± The male student stretched out a finger and shook it gently. ¡°You¡¯ve only scratched the surface. The most fundamental purpose is to make money. Otherwise, for such a large circus, without a stable source of income, not to mention animals, even people will starve to death.¡± After hearing the boy¡¯s explanation, Xiaomi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s why they won¡¯t refuse.¡± The male student concluded and looked at the stage again. Chu Ning also looked toward the stage. A crocodile that was more than four meters long actually slowly climbed up the stage under the guidance of the trainer. This undoubtedly made the audience below the stage exclaim in surprise. The elephant and the tiger also walked up to the stage one after another, ready to go. ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± Chu Ning looked at the scene in front of her. She was not in the mood to watch the performance. She was wondering if the disaster had something to do with the scene before her. However, after a few seconds, Chu Ning rejected this speculation. Although the scene in front of her was dangerous, it was still within control. Even if there was danger, there would not be any large-scale casualties. Most importantly, this did not overlap with the memory fragments in her mind. The sun was still shining brightly, and the timing and specific location of the accident were not here. ¡°When will it be? What time?¡± Chu Ning knew that as time went by, the danger would only get closer, but she had to seize the opportunity, and there was only one chance! ¡°I can¡¯t be anxious. I can¡¯t be anxious.¡± Chu Ning tried her best to calm down, but her tightly clenched hands were already sweating. ¡°You seem to have something on your mind?¡± Yan Shen suddenly appeared beside Chu Ning and said. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ning nodded. Then, she took out her phone and sent a message. Yan Shen¡¯s phone rang in his pocket. He glanced at Chu Ning but didn¡¯t ask why. The two intelligent people had a tacit understanding. Chu Ning must have her reasons for doing this, important reasons. Yan Shen took out his phone. After reading Chu Ning¡¯s message in a few seconds, the smile on his face disappeared. He then looked at Chu Ning. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yan Shen asked softly. Chu Ning didn¡¯t answer him and merely nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After Yan Shen said that, he looked at the performance on the stage with a very focused expression. It was as though the earlier conversation and scene had not happened. As the performance began, more and more audience members gathered below the stage, and the cheers continued. The trainer withstood the pressure and comforted the elephant to overcome its fear, allowing the tiger to successfully jump onto the elephant¡¯s back. The crocodile slowly opened its mouth, and under the nervous and expectant gaze of the audience, a man squatted down and put his head into the crocodile¡¯s mouth. The elephant finished walking on the balance beam, and a minute later, the man also slowly left the abyss of the crocodile¡¯s mouth. He was fine. At the same time, the atmosphere in the female internet celebrity¡¯s live broadcast room once again reached a climax. Perhaps it was because they couldn¡¯t be there in person, the visual effect wasn¡¯t very shocking. In fact, the audience in the live broadcast room was almost worried for the man who put his head into the crocodile¡¯s mouth. After all, it was a real crocodile that was more than four meters long. However, some people in the female internet celebrity¡¯s live broadcast room raised doubts. They suspected that the crocodile was a model. In their eyes, the visual effect of the cooperation between a tiger and an elephant was just so-so, and it was far from being able to see it with their own eyes. Seeing that there were more and more doubts in the discussion and her popularity was also increasing, the female internet celebrity suddenly said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, then let¡¯s put forward more challenging requirements, okay?¡± Soon, her two staff members went to look for the circus manager again. ¡°Boss, ask your staff to perform some more challenging moves, such as the tiger on the elephant¡¯s back performing some tricks, letting the crocodile burst a few balls with its bite, and then ask someone to put their head in. Don¡¯t worry, the sum can be increased.¡± One of the female internet celebrity staff members said condescendingly. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of money. It¡¯s also very dangerous when the difficulty is increased. Both people and animals need to rest. Why don¡¯t we get other animals to perform? This way¡­¡± Before the circus manager could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the staff. Chapter 255 - 255 The Serious Xu Xi 255 The Serious Xu Xi ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether you like it or not. Do you know how many people are watching your circus performance online? They¡¯re all your future customers, and you don¡¯t want to see it happen that we say anything bad, do you?¡± The staff member saw that the boss was hesitating, so he began to threaten him. ¡°Boss, you have to think about what to say. After all, your circus has so many mouths to feed. You don¡¯t want this unpleasant collaboration to result in poor business in the future, right?¡± Another staff member said this coldly from the side. Just as the circus staff was in a dilemma, a gentle voice slowly came from afar. ¡°You two, I don¡¯t think you have the right to make this boss do something he doesn¡¯t want to do, and you shouldn¡¯t use ridiculous and laughable reasons to threaten him.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s calm voice rang out. He had heard the entire exchange between the two and the circus manager. Although Xu Xi didn¡¯t usually speak much and was even shy when he was close to Chu Ning, he was someone with a strong sense of justice, which was largely due to his upbringing. When he saw the trainer putting his head into the crocodile¡¯s mouth just to satisfy some people¡¯s curiosity and excitement, he was a little angry. It was likely that a mistake would cost the trainer his life, but such an action was just to please others! Although the circus already had this performance, Xu Xi didn¡¯t think there was a need for such a dangerous performance to exist. A trainer was also a human. In addition to his work, he had a family and loved ones. If an accident happened, what would happen to his family? ¡°Hey, kid. Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Get back to your seat. If you don¡¯t want to watch, then leave quickly. Don¡¯t be a hindrance here.¡± Before the two staff members could speak, the other audience members impatiently raised their voices at Xu Xi. ¡°Yeah, even if you don¡¯t want to see it, we do. Don¡¯t spoil our fun,¡± another member of the audience said in dissatisfaction. Xu Xi didn¡¯t answer them. He continued to look at the two staff members beside the female internet celebrity. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t understand. How could these people disregard the lives of others? Was it simply because they wouldn¡¯t be the victims? At this moment, the two staff members were also looking at Xu Xi with disdain. The youth¡¯s naivety had not faded from his face, and it was obvious that he had not experienced the test of society. They didn¡¯t need to say anything more. The audience, too, wanted to see more exciting content. ¡°Boss, I just want to ask you now, are you willing to let the circus perform like this and risk losing control?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s calm gaze made the circus manager swallow with difficulty. His expression was complicated. If he had a choice, he wouldn¡¯t want to do this at all. But just as the two staff members had said, he had to survive. ¡°Alright, I know the answer.¡± Xu Xi nodded with a smile and adjusted his glasses. The moment Xu Xi¡¯s gaze straightened, the smile on his face disappeared. ¡°I know you, you guys, look down on me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t need your attention, but the companies behind you two should have existed for a certain number of years, right? For so many years, was there any tax evasion? Or rather, is there anything that you don¡¯t want others to know about since the establishment of your company? My surname is Xu, and my name is Xu Xi. I have an uncle who likes to meddle in other people¡¯s business. His name is Xu Gang, and it just so happens that he enjoys listening to me talk about some interesting things.¡± Xu Xi turned around and left after saying these words. Just after he left, the two staff members immediately took out their mobile phones. The circus manager did the same, and so did the crowd waiting to watch a good show. A moment later, when they opened the search engine and entered the two words, Xu Gang, a rather comical scene happened. The two staff members next to the female internet celebrity immediately collapsed on the ground. Even though they were burly, their faces were pale now. The circus manager was somewhat relieved and emotional. As for the crowd that wanted to watch a good show, they looked at Xu Xi¡¯s back with complicated expressions. Xu Xi¡¯s uncle, Xu Gang, was the Deputy Mayor of M City¡­ He was already standing at the pinnacle of M City¡¯s power! If Xu Xi wasn¡¯t lying, then it would be a piece of cake for him to take care of these people. No, even the company behind them would be implicated. No one would doubt the power and ability of a Deputy Mayor. When his beloved junior was wronged, no one knew what could happen. Chapter 256 - 256 Leaving 256 Leaving Xu Xi detested Ye Ting and the Ye family. It was not merely empty talk that the Ye family was still not qualified in front of his uncle, Xu Gang. However, due to various factors, a figure of Xu Gang¡¯s level directly dealing with the Ye family would cause a lot of turmoil in M City. Xu Xi kept a low profile, but that didn¡¯t mean he was afraid of trouble. The internet celebrity¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Xu Xi. However, for the sake of her popularity in the live broadcast room, she had to make up a lie and say that the circus was unable to continue performing due to unforeseen circumstances. Next, she could only move to a more interesting tourist spot. The circus performance was also gradually coming to an end. If they wanted to continue watching, they could only wait until that evening or till this time the next day. Chu Ning¡¯s eyes flickered. Her eyes were fixed on the internet celebrity. If she did not interfere, death would be waiting for this internet celebrity. At least, in Chu Ning¡¯s memory, the internet celebrity died. According to the original timeline, the students of Jingyuan High School shouldn¡¯t have appeared in this amusement park. Of course, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t have been here either. Chu Ning had just been a bystander in this disaster, but now she was directly involved. In fact, even now, she still had a chance to leave. The internet celebrity stood up and left. If she continued to stay here, she would only cause the number of people in her live stream room to continue to decrease. Chu Ning also got up with her. This was an important clue to crack this case. ¡°Chu Ning, where are you going?¡± Xiaomi asked in confusion when she saw that Chu Ning was about to leave. ¡°Enjoy the show. Listen to Yan Shen after you¡¯re done.¡± With her back to Xiaomi, Chu Ning walked faster and faster. Her voice gradually disappeared into thin air, her figure getting further and further away. ¡°Tsk, she probably thought of some fun place again and doesn¡¯t want to take me along.¡± Xiaomi pouted. She couldn¡¯t comprehend why Chu Ning had specifically asked her to listen to Yan Shen. Perhaps Yan Shen would take them somewhere fun? Luo Yu looked at Chu Ning¡¯s back as she left, and the worry in her eyes grew. She was a smart girl. If Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to share something with her, it couldn¡¯t be anything good. The circus performance was coming to an end. When it was over, Yan Shen suddenly stood up and spoke loudly to the students from Jingyuan High School. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the amusement park first. This is very important. As for the reason, Chu Ning has already gone to prepare it. She will give us an answer or¡­a surprise in the evening.¡± Yan Shen¡¯s words made the students from Jingyuan High School confused. ¡°Are there any other activities tonight?¡± Immediately, some students could not help but ask curiously. Yan Shen looked at the student who asked the question and nodded lightly. Chu Ning hadn¡¯t said much to him. The message she had sent him was to bring all the students out of the amusement park, and not a single one of them should remain there! Although Yan Shen had his doubts, he knew that Chu Ning must have her reasons for doing this. Perhaps after today, or maybe at night, the answer would be revealed. But at least for now, his primary goal was to ensure that these students safely evacuated from the amusement park. ¡°I can understand your doubts, but please trust me and leave this place.¡± Yan Shen looked at the crowd and spoke again. Although the students from Jingyuan High School did not quite understand Yan Shen¡¯s words and why he wanted them to leave just as they were having fun, they still followed his instructions. ¡°Yan Shen, there are still five students in various corners of the amusement park. I¡¯ve already contacted three of them and asked them to wait at the ticket counter of the amusement park. I can¡¯t get in touch with the other two. You can lead them out while I continue to look for them.¡± The group was already walking out of the amusement park. However, Song Gui had already counted the number of people before they came to the amusement park. This was due to his intuition and experience accumulated over the time spent as the class monitor. Other than Chu Ning, there were five other people who had to leave the place. Two of them were uncontactable. At the back of the crowd, he whispered this to Yan Shen with a serious expression. Song Gui didn¡¯t know what was going to happen next, but Chu Ning had left them for no reason. Yan Shen was also asking them to leave¡­ Chu Ning probably hadn¡¯t left on her own to have fun like the other students. There had to be something important. After Yan Shen heard Song Gui¡¯s words, he thought only for a few seconds before saying, ¡°You¡¯ll take them out of here. Your ability to organize is better than mine. I¡¯ll be in charge of locating the two students. Just give me their contact information and names.¡± Chapter 257 - 257 A Couple 257 A Couple ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but still¡­ Be careful.¡± After Song Gui gave Yan Shen the two uncontactable classmates¡¯ information, he quickened his pace and walked to the front of the line with a smile on his face. After Yan Shen received the names of the two missing students, he took a quick glance and speedily took out a map. The two missing students were a boy and a girl. According to Song Gui¡¯s description, these two classmates happened to be in an ambiguous relationship. At this time, they would definitely want to find a quiet place to enjoy their time together, a place where none of their classmates would visit. Yan Shen roughly looked at the map of the amusement park and instantly locked onto a few specific areas. It was very likely that the two of them were in this region. ¡­ After Luo Li and Zhuang Miao exited the haunted house, they did not follow the crowd to the zoo for the circus performance. Usually, the two of them rarely had the opportunity to meet each other alone during the holidays. Now that they had finally gathered under the guise of the group, they certainly did not want to be disturbed. This was a great opportunity to improve their relationship. The two of them weren¡¯t aware that the students of Jingyuan High School were leaving the amusement park in an orderly manner, and they didn¡¯t know what would next happen in the amusement park. ¡°Luo Li, is this really good? Why don¡¯t we turn on our phones? It¡¯ll be bad if Chu Ning and the rest can¡¯t contact us,¡± Zhuang Miao said worriedly. She and Luo Li were holding hands at this time, walking together in an unknown attraction of the amusement park. There were not many people here because there was no entertainment; it was merely a scenic spot. ¡°What can happen? We¡¯re here to have fun today. Let me check the time.¡± Luo Li looked at the watch on his wrist after speaking and said, ¡°It¡¯s not even four o¡¯clock yet. It¡¯s still early. We¡¯ll turn on our phones at five o¡¯clock. Besides, this amusement park is so big and there are so many fun attractions. We¡¯ll probably have to play until night time.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zhuang Miao was still a little hesitant. ¡°Miaomiao, is it that you do not want to be alone with me?¡± Luo Li suddenly asked with a serious expression. ¡°What are you saying? Hmph, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± Zhuang Miao looked angry as her face reddened, and she was about to pull her hand away. However, Luo Li held on and refused to let go. He smiled again and pulled Zhuang Miao into his arms, planting a kiss on her forehead. ¡°My Miaomiao is the best. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Luo Li gently patted Zhuang Miao¡¯s back and spoke softly while pressing himself close to her cheek. ¡°Then why did you make me angry?¡± Zhuang Miao said, still a little upset. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s keep walking and see if there¡¯s a convenience store. I¡¯ll buy you Haagen-Dazs.¡± Luo Li said dotingly. ¡°I also want balloons, the kind with images. And I want commemorative stickers. And¡­¡± Zhuang Miao said a list of things in one breath. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll buy everything for you.¡± Luo Li agreed with a smile. The attraction they were at was called The Silent Forest. It was massive, but there were not many people other than a few couples. The Silent Forest was Yan Shen¡¯s second target. At the same time, Chu Ning was following the internet celebrity from a distance. During this time, she was highly focused. Other than observing the various scenes along the way, she looked up at the sky from time to time. The sun was gradually setting in the west, and the distribution of the clouds was also changing slightly. Time was slowly passing by. A thought that she shouldn¡¯t have suddenly appeared in Chu Ning¡¯s mind. She really wanted to know where the internet celebrity started to court death. Only in this way could she quickly come up with countermeasures and completely change the fate of these people. More than ten minutes passed. Other than Chu Ning, Yan Shen, and the couple, all the students from Jingyuan High School who had entered the amusement park had gathered in the plaza outside the entrance. Song Gui looked at the students from Jingyuan High School gathered in front of him, then turned back to look at the amusement park behind him. He could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Everyone, go back. Send a message in the group chat if you¡¯re home.¡± Song Gui said smilingly. Although the crowd was somewhat curious, they couldn¡¯t guess why Chu Ning, Song Gui, and Yan Shen would do this. This included Luo Yu. She would never have thought of what her good friend Chu Ning was facing and what kind of dangerous situation she was going through. Song Gui didn¡¯t look at the amusement park behind him again until he had seen the last student¡¯s taxi leave. He looked up, then lowered his head, narrowing his eyes. ¡°The sky is getting dark.¡± Song Gui muttered to himself, turning around and walking determinedly into the amusement park. Chapter 258 - 258 United as One 258 United as One An enormous cloud was slowly shrouding M City, incessantly devouring and blocking the light. On the other side, Chu Ning followed the internet celebrity from a distance and arrived at the heart of the amusement park. In addition to the roller coaster, there were several other high-altitude rides that challenged the limits of people¡¯s endurance. The scene in front of her finally overlapped with the catastrophic accident in her memory. Chu Ning¡¯s heart throbbed as she looked at the dense crowd of people queuing up to try the various high-altitude rides. ¡°This is the place.¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself. Chu Ning looked at the giant lifting tower not far away. This tower could send more than a hundred people hundreds of meters into the air at once. At the top, one could view the city¡¯s scenery stretching a few kilometers. ¡°How should I stop you guys¡­¡± Chu Ning frowned. She knew the result, but it was obvious that she could not inform these people one by one not to take this ride, that they may be the next to perish. This was not realistic. First of all, she didn¡¯t have that much time to inform these people individually. Secondly, no one would believe such an absurd thing. Since the amusement park had come into existence, there had not been a single safety incident. However, Chu Ning understood that, though the probability of a plane crashing and a ship sinking was similar to winning the lottery, it still existed. If the people who boarded the plane or ship knew their fate in advance, they naturally wouldn¡¯t stupidly send themselves to their deaths. This was obviously impossible. Fortune-tellers and prophets could only foretell the future of others, but they could never accurately predict their own fate and death date. While Chu Ning¡¯s brain was working quickly to come up with a solution, Song Gui was speechless. He had returned to the amusement park to help Chu Ning. He had expected his classmates to be home by now. Song Gui had been walking around the amusement park for a long time, but he hadn¡¯t seen Chu Ning or Yan Shen. Just as he was about to call Chu Ning, he turned and inadvertently discovered a group of people following him. This group of people was scattered among the tourists, so it wasn¡¯t obvious. However, Song Gui would never forget those familiar faces. ¡°Class monitor, where are you going? Tell us, where did Chu Ning go?¡± ¡°Yes, class monitor. What kind of surprise is Chu Ning preparing for us?¡± ¡°Chu Ning must need our help now¡­¡± ¡°But Chu Ning, you, and Yan Shen kept it from us. Why? We¡¯re all classmates. We¡¯re a team. Even if there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯ll be able to solve it with more people.¡± ¡°Yeah, Chu Ning just treated us to a meal. We came out to have fun together and should go back together.¡± ¡­ Song Gui looked at these upright classmates and felt heartened. He was helpless, but also felt the true feelings between classmates. ¡°Class monitor, based on my understanding of Chu Ning, she must have encountered a very difficult problem and doesn¡¯t want to get us involved.¡± Xiaomi said excitedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call her now. She might not tell me where she is. Time is precious, I have to think about it.¡± Song Gui raised his hand and signaled for Xiaomi to stop talking. Ten seconds later. Song Gui raised his head, his eyes sparkling. Luo Yu smiled at Song Gui as well. ¡°The high-altitude rides.¡± The two of them said in unison. Luo Yu had observed that Chu Ning left with the internet celebrity. The internet celebrity had no more selling points at the zoo, so she naturally went to places with more people and rides that stimulated people. Song Gui had considered more points than her. Based on various factors, he also felt that Chu Ning would be there. On the other side, Yan Shen managed to locate Luo Li and Zhuang Miao. This wasn¡¯t difficult for him. After marking out a few locations, he simply had to search them one by one. ¡°Yan Shen, why did you come here?¡± Luo Li couldn¡¯t believe it. He was just about to do something with Zhuang Miao¡­ However, Yan Shen had suddenly appeared before them. Luo Li couldn¡¯t comprehend how Yan Shen knew they were there. As for Zhuang Miao, her face was as red as a ripe peach. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to meet Yan Shen¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you, but things are a little complicated now. Please leave this amusement park first. I didn¡¯t come here to find you in bad taste. They¡¯ve all left as well.¡± Yan Shen explained with a smile. Chapter 259 - 259 Cohesion 259 Cohesion ¡°Alright, have they all left?¡± Luo Li asked with some uncertainty. ¡°That should be the case. You guys can go out and have fun too. I wish you happiness.¡± Yan Shen turned and left after speaking. First of all, he did not want to disturb the two of them. Secondly, he had already made things clear to them. As for whether they wanted to leave or stay, Yan Shen could not force them to make a decision. Most importantly, he had to look for Chu Ning and had already decided on his destination. There were many people waiting at the entrance of the high-altitude attraction. There was still at least half an hour before the next batch of visitors. After the last batch of visitors exited, Chu Ning wanted to try everything she could to stop this batch of visitors from entering. ¡°There isn¡¯t enough time¡­¡± Chu Ning came up with many ideas in her mind, but none of them worked. It was too late to call Zhang Bo to get help. Just as Chu Ning was trying to come up with a better solution, the phone in her pocket rang. ¡°Hello?¡± Chu Ning pressed the answer key and said. ¡°Chu Ning, where are you?¡± Song Gui, who was on the other end of the phone, quickly said. ¡°Have you guys gone back?¡± Chu Ning returned without answering Song Gui¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t want the students of Jingyuan High School to be involved in this matter. Chu Ning couldn¡¯t guarantee her own safety if she stayed here. She didn¡¯t want to put her classmates in danger. ¡°Turn your head and look to the left.¡± Song Gui hung up the phone after saying that. Chu Ning turned and saw a group of familiar figures. Song Gui looked at her with a smile. Xiaomi waved at her excitedly. Luo Yu was as gentle as ever¡­ Her classmates were walking towards her using their actions to tell Chu Ning that she was not alone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yan Shen? Didn¡¯t I ask him to bring you out of here?¡± Chu Ning looked at Song Gui and said helplessly. ¡°Um¡­ We didn¡¯t know the whereabouts of two classmates, so Yan Shen went to look for them and asked me to bring them out. I did bring them out, but they came back. I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Song Gui spread his hands and gave an innocent look. ¡°Chu Ning, what¡¯s wrong with you? Tell us,¡± Xiaomi chimed in. ¡°You guys¡­ Sigh. I can¡¯t give you a clear explanation in such a short time, but please believe me.¡± Although Chu Ning was unhappy that Yan Shen had not brought the rest out, she felt happy when she saw them returning without hesitation, showing care for her, and being willing to help her overcome her difficulties. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We came back to help Little Miss Chu.¡± ¡°Yeah, Little Miss Chu just treated us to a big meal at noon. We can¡¯t just back out now that she¡¯s in trouble, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all classmates. If you have any difficulties, just let us know!¡± ¡­ ¡°Thank you, all.¡± Chu Ning then bowed to the students in front of her. It was not the time to be polite. Chu Ning really needed the help of her classmates. After all, this concerned the lives and deaths of many. ¡°I do need your help. Can you trust what I say and execute it without hesitation?¡± Chu Ning looked at the group and spoke again. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start now!¡± Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief inside. With more people, it would save a lot of time and trouble solving the problem. ¡°Wang Si, Feng Lei, Rao Wu, I¡¯ll have to trouble the three of you to split up and help me find the exact location of the amusement park¡¯s broadcasting room. Once you¡¯ve found it, send me the location immediately.¡± ¡°Zhang Yong, Guo Ming, Chen Zheng, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to ask about the latest maintenance of the high-altitude ride equipment and some specific data. The more detailed, the better.¡± ¡°Luo Yu, Xiaomi, Zhang Ning, Liu Yi, please try to persuade the tourists who try to get close to this place to go to other attractions and not come here.¡± ¡­ Chu Ning explained her plan to the students of Jingyuan High School calmly. The students carried it out without hesitation. ¡°Song Gui, I have a very important task for you.¡± Chu Ning looked at Song Gui. Chapter 260 - 260 Tourists 260 Tourists Almost all the students of Jingyuan High School had been sent out by Chu Ning to complete various tasks. Only Xu Xi and Song Gui remained. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll definitely try hard to complete it.¡± Song Gui knew that something that Chu Ning attached such importance to must not be simple. He was intelligent; Chu Ning¡¯s actions connected together like pieces of a puzzle. ¡°It might be fine, but someone must be watching over it. You have to find the power supply switch for the high-altitude rides in this area and keep an eye on it. Don¡¯t let anyone get close or destroy it, just in case. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± Chu Ning said in a serious tone. ¡°Understood. I have to ensure it¡¯s working normally.¡± Song Gui nodded. ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s a situation, you can contact the amusement park staff immediately, but usually, no one would think of keeping watch there at all times, so we need you.¡± Chu Ning explained. ¡°Alright.¡± Song Gui likewise left. Then, only Xu Xi and Chu Ning remained. ¡°Chu Ning, what can I do for you?¡± Xu Xi felt that he should be of use as well. After all, Song Gui, who had also stayed behind, was in charge of a very important matter. ¡°Xu Xi, what¡¯s going to happen next might put you in a difficult position. After all, this is just my guess. It¡¯s best if it doesn¡¯t happen, but if it does, M City might be caught in the storm of public opinion.¡± Chu Ning said hesitantly. ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Xi looked at Chu Ning and smiled. He continued, ¡°So, there might be danger here, right? This is also the reason why you wanted us to leave this place as soon as possible. You wanted to deal with it alone, but now it seems that it¡¯s not bad to have the understanding and help of classmates.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very lucky to have you guys around,¡± Chu Ning replied softly. ¡°I know what to do. Get that internet celebrity to turn off her live broadcast.¡± When Chu Ning mentioned the words ¡®public opinion¡¯, Xu Xi understood what she meant. Although this was somewhat unreasonable, even if his uncle was the Deputy Mayor, by doing so, the company behind the internet celebrity would have a reason to file a complaint against the Deputy Mayor. Although they might not dare to, they were in the right this time. Xu Xi¡¯s actions would interfere with and even restrict the normal behavior of others. Chu Ning wanted to save others, but she did not want to attract too much attention. If the memory really reappeared, she would have changed the established history, even though Chu Ning¡¯s existence had transcended this world. This was also covertly eliminating the hidden danger for the amusement park and the city government. It was not only for her own sake, but also an ending that many powers wanted to see. Chu Ning had quietly resolved this incident. Due to her timely intervention, not many people knew the real reason. Although the tourists would be confused, they would be more glad that they were still alive. The investors behind the amusement park invisibly avoided the risk of closing down, and the city government would also save a lot of trouble. At this time, the sky had become dark with clouds, the light dimming. The weather forecast could not accurately predict this phenomenon. It would not be long before a heavy rain fell at the amusement park. ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more similar.¡± Chu Ning looked at the sky and then at her surroundings. Her blurry memories became clearer. In about ten minutes, the last group of tourists who had experienced the high-altitude attraction would come out, and the next group of tourists would enter. Chu Ning was now 100% sure that this group of tourists was the ones who were about to get into trouble. Among the more than 100 people, according to the established historical trajectory, only a few lucky survivors would be left. Even if they survived, they had to relive this painful memory again in front of the media¡¯s cameras. ¡°I don¡¯t care ¡ª I want it now. I want that ring. Go buy it for me now!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting in line for such a long time. It¡¯s going to start soon. Can I buy it for you when we¡¯re almost out?¡± ¡°I want it now! Didn¡¯t you see what that couple was wearing? Why do other people¡¯s boyfriends know how to buy these things, but as for you, you¡¯re not willing to even after I asked you to go. You don¡¯t like me at all!¡± ¡°No, Xiaoying, can you be reasonable? I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t buy it for you. Can¡¯t you wait?¡± Chu Ning heard the conversation of a couple a distance away. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw that the couple seemed to be having an unpleasant argument. The reason for their argument was common and boring. The girl might have been jealous and wanted the ring when she saw other couples in the amusement park having it. Chapter 261 - 261 A Different Ending 261 A Different Ending Chu Ning looked at the scene in front of her and laughed bitterly in helplessness. After that, the young man still went to buy it for his girlfriend even though he was very unwilling, and also made it before the next high-altitude event. The girl was still a little dissatisfied, so she was still unwilling to talk to her boyfriend, because other girls were happier than her and had more time to show off. She was still complaining that the boy had bought her the gift too late, thinking that the boy didn¡¯t like her, let alone love her. The girl tried to give a reasonable explanation for her behavior: Other boyfriends would kiss and hug their girlfriends from time to time, but he was a little stiff and didn¡¯t even know how to take the initiative to hold her hand. He was not romantic at all. Other people¡¯s boyfriends would always be by their girlfriends¡¯ side whether it was the weekends or weekdays. However, he only cared about work and was also very busy on weekends. Other boyfriends would prepare surprises for their girlfriends, but he couldn¡¯t even remember her birthday. The girl¡¯s grumbling voice grew louder and louder. In the end, there was already a faint sobbing tone. The young man, on the other hand, did not say a word from start to end. He just listened quietly, without retorting or comforting her. There were a lot of couples around watching the fun. This situation was very common in the amusement park, and it was quite interesting to those people. However, Chu Ning knew that this girl was one of the few survivors. When she faced the camera, she had cried her heart out and was in the depths of despair. The usually talkative girl could only cry at that time. Her boyfriend was dead. The huge observatory tower had suddenly collapsed, and at the last moment of his life, the young man used a strange but very useful posture to barely protect the vital parts of his girlfriend¡¯s body. He had used his own body as a shock cushion, under his girlfriend. His girlfriend, who was later rescued, had multiple fractures and serious injuries all over her body, but she was still alive. However, he had died. A person¡¯s first reaction in the face of danger would be to protect themselves, but he had used his life to prove his love for his girlfriend, even though he didn¡¯t know how to say sweet nothings. There was a father who had done the same. His dead body had curled up, tightly hugging in his arms his child who was only a few years old. Chu Ning suddenly felt very sad. Humans were really fragile in the face of natural disasters or accidents. However, in the face of these uncontrollable factors, the light of humanity still shone brightly. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯m here.¡± Just as Chu Ning was feeling rather down, a familiar voice came from behind her. ¡°What are you doing here? Seriously, I told you to take the classmates out, but you sure did well yourself.¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen and said in a bad temper. ¡°There was a small accident, and Song Gui sent me a message saying that they came back on their own. Can you even blame me for that? ¡± Yan Shen replied awkwardly, one of the rare times he looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Chu Ning was also proud for once. She lightly punched Yan Shen¡¯s chest and continued, ¡°What did you come to find me for? You¡¯re not needed here anymore, just make sure you¡¯re safe. I have a feeling that it¡¯s going to rain heavily soon. I¡¯m going to stop this group of people from going on the high altitude rides, especially that observatory tower.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you. You always put others first, but neglect yourself. Now you know the benefits of having more people.¡± Yan Shen shrugged. Chu Ning was always like this. It was good to be her friend, and there was a huge sense of security, because she always shouldered everything on her own. ¡°Tsk.¡± Chu Ning glanced at Yan Shen and then saw Xu Xi walking back. The time he had spent communicating with the female internet celebrity was less than a minute, but the female internet celebrity still closed the live broadcast room in the end. She didn¡¯t even express any dissatisfaction with Xu Xi. ¡°She agreed?¡± Chu Ning looked at Xu Xi and asked. ¡°Yeah, I used some tricks to scare her a little.¡± Xu Xi nodded. The students of Jingyuan High School trusted Chu Ning very much, so of course Xu Xi was no exception. In his opinion, the current situation must be very urgent. ¡°Very good,¡± Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. It was her turn now. Chu Ning looked at the line of tourists before her who were waiting to enter the high-altitude attraction. Without any hesitation, she walked towards them with determination. Chu Ning had thought about asking the person-in-charge of the high-altitude project and related staff to stop the current operation during this period of time, but it might not be possible for her to do so at this time. Furthermore, she would not be able to explain the purpose of doing so after that. It would be too troublesome, so this was her backup option and she would only do it when she had no other choice. Chapter 262 - 262 Personality 262 Personality ¡°Everyone, listen to me. The previous batch of visitors will be coming out soon, and we¡¯ll be next, but¡­¡± Chu Ning paused here. She noticed that many of the parkgoers in front of her were looking at her as if she were an idiot. Most of them were too lazy to even look at her. ¡°I want to say that I want to book the entire place next. Can you guys bear with it and let me experience it alone? After this round ends, you guys can continue. How about this, I won¡¯t let you waste your time waiting for nothing. I¡¯ll give each of you here 100 dollars as compensation, okay?¡± Chu Ning used her loudest voice to speak to the tourists. ¡°A hundred dollars? Pretty girl, who are you looking down on? It¡¯s the weekend today, and we came to the amusement park to have fun. Do you think it¡¯s possible that we¡¯d sacrifice our time to wait for you just because of your personal interests?¡± A fashionable young man with dyed red hair and dressed in a hip-hop style said in disdain. ¡°Yeah, who do you think you are? The mayor¡¯s daughter? Or do you want to show off your wealth in front of so many of us? But a hundred dollars doesn¡¯t mean anything, right? Our weekend can¡¯t be bought for just 100 bucks!¡± One of the men said impatiently as he hugged his girlfriend. ¡°Do you have depression? Do you really have to occupy the entire attraction by yourself?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s depression. She might just be purely selfish.¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, how can there be such a person? That¡¯s so disgusting!¡± ¡°Sigh, the world is so big, and there are all kinds of people. Maybe she¡¯s just here to attract attention and wants us to pay attention to her. Although she¡¯s pretty, there seems to be something a little wrong with her brain.¡± ¡°Look, isn¡¯t she that Director Chu from before? She was so overbearing at the zoo, and now she¡¯s finally getting scolded!¡± ¡­¡­ Many parkgoers were talking about Chu Ning, but most of them were cursing and questioning her. Some unrefined visitors even started to throw swear words at her. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Xu Xi looked at the scene in front of him. Seeing his goddess being humiliated like this, he clenched his fists and his face flushed red. He no longer had his usual gentleness and was about to rush into the crowd. ¡°Wait a little longer. Believe in Chu Ning. She¡¯ll take care of it. It won¡¯t be too late to interfere if it doesn¡¯t work. Not only will I not stop you, but I¡¯ll also go with you and beat the crap out of them.¡± Yan Shen grabbed Xu Xi¡¯s arm and said indifferently. Xu Xi was still furious. But when he heard Yan Shen¡¯s words and saw Chu Ning¡¯s calm figure, he could only suppress his anger. Chu Ning was such an arrogant person, yet she was willing to put down her pride and communicate with the crowd patiently. Xu Xi felt that he could not be the one to delay the thing that Chu Ning wanted to accomplish. On the other hand, Yan Shen supported and believed in Chu Ning¡¯s decision unconditionally. He was also a smart and proud person, but whether it was in terms of academic performance, social conduct, or adaptability in the face of danger, Chu Ning was way better than him. That was enough. He only needed to listen to Chu Ning¡¯s arrangements. ¡°I¡¯ll buy everyone for an hour with 2000 dollars. Please be understanding, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your fun. Just take it as¡­ I¡¯m begging you. Chu Ning chose to ignore the mockery and abuse from the visitors and continued saying. In her opinion, any problem that could be resolved with money could not be a problem. Moreover, she could not simply watch all these people die while knowing the end result! ¡°Young lady, money is very precious. I know that it may be easy for you to make money, but if you give a reasonable explanation, the effect may be better. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this, but I¡¯ve been very busy with work for the past few months and haven¡¯t had the chance to play with my son for a long time. I finally have the chance today, but, young lady, I can see that you seem to have an essential reason for doing this.¡± A middle-aged man¡¯s honest voice entered Chu Ning¡¯s ears. His voice was not loud, but it was powerful. He was smiling as he held his son¡¯s hand. After a pause, he continued, ¡± ¡°I respect your decision. I¡¯ll leave this place.¡± ¡°Son, say goodbye to Big Sister. It¡¯s going to rain soon, but we don¡¯t have an umbrella. Mom will definitely be worried about us at home. Let¡¯s hurry home and see what kind of delicious food Mom has prepared for us, okay?¡± The middle-aged man picked up his son that was only several years old and said with a smile. ¡°Goodbye, Big Sister.¡± The child in the middle-aged man¡¯s arms said goodbye to Chu Ning in a childish voice. Then, he waved his hand and left this place. His broad back gradually became farther as he walked away. The middle-aged man could not persuade others to give up the money that was so easily within reach, but he could set a good example himself. Chapter 263 - 263 The Temptation of Money 263 The Temptation of Money Chu Ning recognized him. He was the father who had used his body to protect his son after the disaster. ¡°Sir, thank you for your understanding.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself as she slowly bowed in the direction the middle-aged man had left in. Many people were very tempted by the price Chu Ning offered. However, that father had used his actions to show that money was important, but there was something that should be more important. That was the character. As a father, a husband, and a citizen, he had his own character and principles. He understood Chu Ning¡¯s difficulties and made a concession. Other than working hard to contribute his own efforts to society, he could also do his best to give his family a better life. However, he could not accept Chu Ning¡¯s money. The middle-aged man¡¯s actions seemed to have served as a good example, and several people left the place one after another following that. The young man who had been silent and allowed his girlfriend to scold him in public without saying a word even directly dragged his girlfriend away from this place by force. Not many people chose to leave. Chu Ning roughly counted and found that there were about 100 people left. ¡°Hello? Is it true that you¡¯ll give us 2000 dollars if we wait for an hour?¡± One of the remaining parkgoers looked at Chu Ning and asked tentatively. ¡°Do my two children and I count?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? You¡¯re going to pay 2000 dollars to everyone here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen money before. Do you have to?¡± ¡­ Hearing the parkgoers¡¯ discussion, Chu Ning spoke again, ¡°Everyone here, including the children, only have to wait for an hour, or it¡¯s fine if you take the money and leave. I¡¯m a person of my word.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning took out her phone and verified with the person closest to her before she transferred the money. This action stunned the high-altitude attraction staff who were at the side. They even wanted to go up and claim one¡­ 2000 dollars was their salary for nearly ten days! Immediately after that, a series of notifications of 2000 dollars being transferred to the accounts rang out continuously from the queuing window. Chu Ning didn¡¯t care about her money at all even though she was spending it to save someone¡¯s life. Other people didn¡¯t know about it and would only think that she was stupid and rich. At this time, Chu Ning felt that it was worth it to use money to save these people¡¯s lives. Even though these people were really stupid and greedy, this was human nature. Not everyone could be like the father, the young man of few words, or the few others who had left. Xu Xi also gradually calmed the anger in his heart. Chu Ning was immensely beautiful and smart to begin with. For such a perfect and outstanding person to pay such a price just to make them wait for an hour, something unpredictable and dangerous would definitely be happening in that hour. ¡°It¡¯s related to this high-altitude attraction,¡± Yan Shen said softly. ¡°On the surface, she¡¯s straightforward and acts like a boss, and doesn¡¯t even act like a girl. But now, just because of an uncertain factor, she¡¯s willing to let people think that she¡¯s a fool. Lowering her status and betting on that unknown possibility¡­ She¡¯s so kind that it makes people¡¯s hearts ache,¡± Yan Shen continued to mumble to himself. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain.¡± Xu Xi reached out and touched the empty air. Despite the slight chill, he felt that today¡¯s wind was especially gentle and warm when he saw Chu Ning, who was not far away, transferring money with a relaxed smile on her face. At the same time, Luo Yu, Xiao Mi, and some other female students were trying their best to persuade parkgoers to go to other venues. To this end, they even made up various reasons and said words such as explaining that the other attractions were very fun. The busy figures of the students from Jingyuan High School could be seen at every location of the amusement park. Under Chu Ning¡¯s command, everyone played their part and made definite contributions to Chu Ning¡¯s success in turning the situation around in the end! Chu Ning¡¯s transfer project was coming to an end. Almost everyone gave her an hour under the temptation of money. But there were always exceptions. After all, the amusement park wasn¡¯t owned by Chu Ning, and there was no rule that only Chu Ning could take part in the high-altitude rides. ¡°We don¡¯t want your money. We don¡¯t care for it. Today, we want to experience this observatory tower!¡± A petite but fairly unreasonable woman shouted at Chu Ning. A tall and burly man stood beside her. The man was only wearing a black vest and a duck bill cap. His exaggerated muscle lines and dressing made it easy to associate him with his profession. He was a professional bodybuilding coach. The woman, on the other hand, was a legitimate rich second generation. She did not lack money. Chapter 264 - 264 Yan Shen Makes His Move 264 Yan Shen Makes His Move Chu Ning frowned and looked at the two of them calmly. ¡°I really want to tell you two idiots what¡¯s going to happen next.¡± Chu Ning thought so in her heart. She was not angry. After all, this situation was within her expectations. ¡°Xu Xi, trust me. I can guarantee that Chu Ning will be fine and I¡¯ll be able to beat him.¡± Yan Shen pointed at the tall and burly fitness instructor. He patted Xu Xi¡¯s shoulder and walked towards Chu Ning. Xu Xi looked at Yan Shen¡¯s back and could only sigh helplessly. He knew that he was no match for that fitness coach. No normal person would have been a match for that person. Although charging up front could allow him to show his determination to Chu Ning, that could not protect her. He would also have to get pressed to the ground without any dignity whatsoever. Xu Xi wasn¡¯t sure about Yan Shen¡¯s combat ability, but it should at least be stronger than his. ¡°Hey, did you hear what my girlfriend said? We don¡¯t want your money, so don¡¯t get in our way. Otherwise, you can try.¡± The fitness coach even raised his fist in a show of force. However, just as Chu Ning was about to speak, Yan Shen appeared in front of her and indirectly shielded her behind him. ¡°I¡¯d like to try,¡± Yan Shen said lightly. This time, he was very confident. This guy was different from Zhao Feng¡¯s personal bodyguard in B City. That kind of fighting expert was extremely rare, and his combat power was beyond the scope of ordinary people¡¯s understanding. If the other party had not underestimated his enemy and adding Chu Ning¡¯s sneak attack to that, he would not have been able to beat that guy even if he had a cold weapon. However, this fitness instructor was not uncommon on the streets. Although he was a tough nut to crack, Yan Shen was extremely confident. ¡°Yan Shen, move aside. I¡¯ll¡­¡± Chu Ning was about to speak when the other party hugged her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it this time.¡± Yan Shen said softly. ¡°No way, he even dares to hug me?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s face only turned red slightly as she thought to herself. Then, she broke free from Yan Shen¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Have you recovered from your injuries the last time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Yan Shen spoke again. ¡°Little guy, hurry up and get out of here with that girlfriend of yours who¡¯s not in her right mind. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you know what kind of price you have to pay for putting on a handsome front and acting cool.¡± The fitness coach¡¯s expression was not too good. Few people dared to look down on him. ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend. Also, please be more respectful when you speak. You and your girlfriend can¡¯t afford to pay the price of angering me.¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°Price? So you really think you¡¯re something!¡± The rich second generation woman said with some agitation. Chu Ning slapped her forehead, feeling a headache coming on. She really didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with others at this time, but it seemed like this matter would be difficult to resolve if she didn¡¯t teach them a memorable lesson. ¡°Little guy, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today. You¡¯ll remember this in the future!¡± The fitness instructor ignored the people around him and walked straight towards Yan Shen. ¡°Go easy on him, don¡¯t hit him till he¡¯s injured.¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try not to hit his face!¡± The fitness coach said with a ferocious expression. However, the next second, the fitness instructor felt a tremendous pain in his abdomen. Then, his vision blurred and he fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Too slow. Compared to him, you¡¯re far behind.¡± Yan Shen looked down at the fitness coach, who had collapsed to the ground. He had been practicing mixed martial arts since he was young. Although his body wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as his opponent¡¯s, his combat ability without a doubt was enough to beat most fitness professionals. He had only encountered a professional martial arts master like Bai Hong in B City. If anyone dared to underestimate his combat ability because of his handsome appearance, they would end up in a very, very miserable state, just like the fitness coach in front of him. ¡°Ah Lai!¡± The rich girl couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. She called out her boyfriend¡¯s name in a panic. Yan Shen was obviously slimmer than her boyfriend, but no matter his reaction speed or strength, they were overwhelmingly superior to her boyfriend¡¯s. The surrounding parkgoers were also stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the handsome and elegant young man to be so decisive with his moves. In just a few seconds, the fitness coach was beaten to the point where he couldn¡¯t fight back. He stood up shakily with the help of his girlfriend. Yan Shen had very obediently listened to Chu Ning and held back his strength. If he had used his full strength in one move like he did in B City, this fitness coach would probably still be lying on the ground in a coma. Chapter 265 - 265 The Rescue and Accident 265 The Rescue and Accident ¡°Alright, now you can be more honest, can¡¯t you?¡± Chu Ning looked at the pitiful couple in front of her and said softly. ¡°Just you wait! Don¡¯t leave if you dare!¡± The rich woman obviously could not take this lying down. She held her boyfriend and looked at Chu Ning with hatred. She planned to head home first and then get someone to deal with Chu Ning! ¡°Do as you please, but please don¡¯t get in my way for now.¡± Chu Ning did not care about the woman¡¯s threat. In fact, if she wanted to take revenge on the two of them, she could have just let them go ahead. Climbing the observatory tower was almost certain death. Light rain had already begun to fall from the dark sky. A heavy rain was incoming. The arrogant rich girl and her boyfriend left the place. The remaining parkgoers also chose to wait for an hour after they had received the 2000 dollars from Chu Ning. The exiting protective fence had already been opened by the staff, and the previous batch of visitors was walking out one after the other in a line. A few minutes later, when all the visitors had come out, the fence on the other side also slowly opened, so the next group of visitors could enter. However, this time, no one went on this journey of death. Chu Ning had spent nearly 200,000 dollars to buy the current operating time of the observatory tower. The tower and the queuing window were connected by a passageway that was tens of meters long. In another two minutes, the observatory tower would slowly rise again and finally crash down. Chu Ning¡¯s heart started to beat faster. She really did not want to see this happen, even though she had stopped the group of visitors. However, she knew that even if there was only a one in a million probability, she still had to do her best. Just as Chu Ning was waiting for the final ending, a conversation between a mother and a staff member caught her attention again. ¡°My two children are still in the observatory tower and haven¡¯t come out¡­ ¡± The mother looked a little anxious. She didn¡¯t know what was going to happen next. She was communicating with the staff and asking for the results. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. Just wait here. If you go in now and bring them out, you might not be able to make it in time. In 10 plus minutes, let that lady bring your two children out. She alone has booked the next operating time of the observatory tower.¡± The staff member did not really mind. She pointed at Chu Ning and said casually. After hearing the staff¡¯s words, the mother immediately walked towards Chu Ning. ¡°Pretty girl, can I trouble you to¡­?¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Before the woman could finish her sentence, Chu Ning ran towards the passaway entrance of the tower. There was still over than a minute left. If she ran fast enough, she would have enough time. Yan Shen watched Chu Ning run towards the huge observatory tower with a solemn expression. He had a bad feeling about this, but it was too late. Chu Ning had already run inside. When she rushed into the observatory tower, she saw the two children squatting and playing on the ground carefreely. Without any hesitation, she grabbed the two children and ran outside in a mad dash. The two children were a little panic-striken. Before they could react, they were dragged away by an unfamiliar older sister¡­ The children could not keep up with Chu Ning¡¯s speed, so they were indeed being dragged along. Chu Ning was panting. There was only 30 seconds left. According to the original operating schedule, the fence should have been closed at the last minute, but the staff still made a move that would let his salary get deducted, after seeing what Chu Ning did. After all, Chu Ning was risking her life, and he had only broken the rules. It was nothing. The two rescued children were probably frightened by Chu Ning¡¯s actions. They even forgot to cry. After they got up from the ground, they hugged their mother tightly. This mother didn¡¯t know what was going to happen next. She was grateful to Chu Ning for taking the risks to bring her children out, even though internally she thought that it was still fine to wait a little longer. ¡°It¡¯s finally okay.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s chest was heaving due to the intense exercise, but she felt relieved. She really did it. She changed the course of a disaster that was about to happen. The surrounding visitors totally could not understand Chu Ning¡¯s actions. She had paid such a huge price, yet she did not want to experience it for herself? The rain grew heavier and heavier, accompanied by bursts of lightning and thunder. Thirty seconds passed quickly, and the huge observatory tower began to slowly rise into the air with a loud roar. Chu Ning finally calmed down and became silent once again. Chapter 266 - 266 Arriving as Promised 266 Arriving as Promised She stared at the observation tower slowly rising in the distance. It grew like a black dot in the darkening environment. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll meet at the amusement park¡¯s entrance,¡± Chu Ning whispered to Yan Shen and Xu Xi. She had already sent a message through the group chat. After reading the message, the students still in the amusement park would know what to do. Chu Ning and the others left. Even though there was poor lighting due to the heavy rain, Chu Ning remained unphased. She did not mind being drenched in the rain; it was relaxing. There was a small store in the amusement park that sold raincoats and umbrellas. After walking for a short while, Chu Ning and the others met with a few classmates and walked together toward the amusement park¡¯s entrance. The pitter-patter of the rain continued to fall, and lightning streaked across the gray skies every so often. Another ten minutes passed. Soon, the students of Jingyuan High School were gathered at the amusement park¡¯s entrance. ¡°Thank you for placing your trust in me. Thank you.¡± Chu Ning bowed deeply to the students gathering around her. It was through the efforts of these students that a disaster was avoided. They had contributed silently without any complaints. Meanwhile, tourists continued chatting or playing with their mobile phones at the high-altitude event site. The female internet celebrity was silent. She was usually talkative, but that was mostly because of her profession. She had to be good at communicating with others. However, she was deeply shocked by Xu Xi today. Everything appeared normal. Perhaps the thunderstorm had not taken its due, but it did not matter. The money Chu Ning offered as an incentive was enough to uplift the tourists¡¯ moods. They were happy to receive the small gift. Slowly, the observation tower reached its zenith. Standing on it, one could see part of the city. The next second, it fell with a loud crash. In a matter of moments, it completed its descent from an altitude of 700 to 800 meters. Hearing the loud noise, Chu Ning turned toward the observation tower with narrowed eyes. Disaster had struck. Fortunately, no one died. There was no one in the observation tower. Its crash had no other impact except for stunning the surrounding tourists and causing the investors behind the amusement park to suffer a loss. ¡°Everyone, go back and take a hot bath. It wouldn¡¯t do for anyone to catch a cold. Please message me when you¡¯ve returned home safely.¡± After Chu Ning finished, all the students went home. Some more sensitive students had already guessed something from the loud explosion. Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. Everything was fine now; the crisis was over. The tourists closest to the observation tower were stunned, only returning to their senses after a few minutes. An accident had occurred just a few dozen meters away from them. At this moment, some recalled Chu Ning, the kind person who offered them money to wait for an hour before going up the observation tower. They realized that Chu Ning had not been trying to buy their time but their lives. Plop. Someone knelt and kowtowed in the direction Chu Ning left. Many people followed the example. Even a mother with her two children knelt in a show of gratitude. One would usually kowtow when they were praying to their ancestors or gods. In the eyes of those present, Chu Ning had given them a second chance at life. She was their god. Tears filled the female internet celebrity¡¯s eyes as she got up. She had decided she would resign once she got back. She wanted to do something more meaningful. The survivors began to recall Chu Ning¡¯s appearance, but it was only a vague image in their minds. After all, the lighting was poor, and Chu Ning¡¯s behavior was that of a fool. No one would pay attention to a fool. Chu Ning did not care about the follow-up. Although she was tired, she forced herself to march on. Since leaving the haunted house, her mind had been working full speed without rest. Even though she knew the outcome, getting there was far from easy. It was because of the help of her classmates that she managed to carry out her plans so smoothly. Failure had always been a distinct possibility. Upon returning to the quiet lake district, Chu Ning took a shower and fell into a deep sleep. She was beyond exhausted, and the weight of it returned like a ton of bricks. At the same time, on the top floor of M City¡¯s government building, two middle-aged men were sitting in an ordinary-looking office with serious expressions. Chapter 267 - 267 The Pinnacle of Power 267 The Pinnacle of Power The two middle-aged men each had a cigarette between their fingers. They were silent as they sat on the sofa. There was an ashtray and a document on the table in front of them. Everything looked so ordinary. ¡°Old Xu, what do you think?¡± One of the middle-aged men extinguished the burning cigarette in his hand and asked softly. ¡°My nephew Xu Xi was also there.¡± Xu Gang pointed at the document and continued, ¡°If it¡¯s true, this girl saved more than a hundred lives without asking for anything in return.¡± ¡°Your nephew was at the scene too?¡± The middle-aged man was surprised by the revelation. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re classmates. They were at the amusement park today to have some fun.¡± Xu Gang nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯m a little curious. Is this girl clairvoyant?¡± The middle-aged murmured as he rubbed his temples. ¡°Old Li, I¡¯ve looked at this young lady¡¯s information. She¡¯s an outstanding individual. Her grades are excellent; she¡¯s even won the gold medal in the national physics competition. I gather that she also has an incredible business sense and¡­¡± Xu Gang did not speak quickly, but if Chu Ning were present, she would be shocked by the depth of knowledge he had of her. Not only did he know how she obtained her first pot of gold investing in property, but also that she had bought a car and, more recently, her dealings with Qinghe Village. In such a short time, Xu Gang had investigated Chu Ning¡¯s background so thoroughly that it even extended to her family! This was the power he possessed as someone at the top. Xu Gang was the Deputy Mayor, and the Old Li he spoke to was M City¡¯s mayor! ¡°To think M City would have such a talent¡­¡± Mayor Li sighed and continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, I, the mayor, would be responsible for the death of more than a hundred citizens!¡± Mayor Li stood up and took a deep breath. He walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and watched as the rain grew lighter and lighter. The leader of M City stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes flickering back and forth as if deep in thought. After a while, he spoke. ¡°Although this was an accident, we don¡¯t want something similar to happen again. These businessmen have grown arrogant with the wealth they¡¯ve plundered from the people. I fear I may not have sufficient cause to move against them yet¡­¡± ¡°For the growth of M City, we have endured much. These rich tycoons have reached the point where they¡¯ve gained a monopoly in several industries. If we allow this to continue, it¡¯ll form a vicious cycle, and the people will suffer.¡± Xu Gang spoke quietly. ¡°Speaking of which, that girl has helped you and me, no, helped our M City¡¯s government avoid a crisis. Old Xu, you should have her contact information. Let¡¯s have a chat with her. ¡± ¡°Now?¡± Xu Gang looked at Mayor Li in surprise. ¡°The earlier, the better. Although the girl is young, she is much more outstanding than you and I were at her age.¡± Mayor Li grew emotional as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to offer such high praise,¡± Xu Gang said with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? Moreover, isn¡¯t the girl your nephew¡¯s classmate? Why? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t had thoughts about it.¡± Mayor Li gave Xu Gang a knowing look, smiling in a way that said he could read the latter like an open book. ¡°I didn¡¯t take you, the mayor of M City, to be one for gossip or open a discussion about private matters.¡± The two looked at each other and smiled. Xu Gang continued, ¡°But your right. The girl truly is outstanding. I¡¯m afraid my nephew isn¡¯t her match just yet. Things may change, but only time will tell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. The girl hasn¡¯t even graduated from high school. She has a long road ahead of her and many trials she must face. I shall be monitoring her growth with great interest. M City needs people like her,¡± Mayor Li said seriously. ¡°Oh? Are you planning to rope her in at some point? Do you really hold her in such esteem?¡± Xu Gang could not help but express his shock. ¡°She has the ability; all she lacks is experience.¡± Mayor Li nodded. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s her name?¡± Mayor Li asked. ¡°Chu Ning,¡± Xu Gang replied. ¡°Chu Ning. Her name is Chu Ning¡­ Old Xu, please make the call.¡± Mayor Li felt it was necessary to meet Chu Ning as soon as possible. ¡°How about I get my nephew to speak with her? My identity is a little sensitive.¡± ¡°Sure. I overlooked that. However, this smart girl might already know your identity. You can tell your nephew that a¡­ friend is interested in her.¡± Chu Ning did not know that after the amusement park incident, she had inexplicably caught the attention of the two most powerful people in M City. A simple word from either one, a document carelessly signed, and millions of lives danced in the palm of their hands. They determined the fate of the people who called M City their home; they were the commanders directing the city¡¯s development. Chapter 268 - 268 The Conversation 268 The Conversation In less than half an hour of sleep, Chu Ning was awakened by her phone ringing. ¡°Hello?¡± Chu Ning answered her phone calmly. The strong ruled their emotions; the weak allowed emotions to rule them. Even though her head was throbbing painfully, Chu Ning still spent some effort being civil. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯m Xu Xi. A friend of a relative of mine would like to see you. He says it is important.¡± Xu Xi sounded hesitant over the line. ¡°How important is the matter?¡± Chu Ning was surprised to learn that anyone would want to speak with her. Although she wanted nothing more than to go back to sleep, Chu Ning forced herself to continue since it was probably related to business. ¡°It¡¯s quite an important matter,¡± Xu Xi answered after some thought. Any friend of his uncle¡¯s had to be special. ¡°Okay, give me the address. I¡¯ll go head over right now.¡± Chu Ning got out of bed and quickly changed into a fresh set of clothes. Half an hour later, Chu Ning arrived at the address Xu Xi had given her. It was a small tea house. Following Xu Xi¡¯s instructions, she climbed to the second floor and entered the designated room. Two ordinary-looking middle-aged men sat in the room waiting for her. They appeared rather easygoing. When Chu Ning entered, they smiled gently and invited her to sit. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Have a seat and enjoy the food,¡± said one of the middle-aged men. Several plates of warm desserts and a steaming bowl of porridge were neatly arranged on the table. Chu Ning took a seat. Now that she had time to spare, Chu Ning realized she felt a little hungry. The two middle-aged men left a good impression on her. They were her elders and had treated her with respect; it was only right she reciprocated the gesture. Besides, Chu Ning knew one of them was Xu Xi¡¯s uncle. Chu Ning had guessed that Xu Xi¡¯s uncle was influential long ago. As they had invited her to enjoy the food, Chu Ning acquiesced respectfully. ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± She asked as she helped herself to a spring roll. ¡°My name is Li Cha. Take your time, don¡¯t worry. We can always order seconds if you¡¯re still hungry.¡± Mayor Li watched Chu Ning scarf down the food with a flash of concern. ¡°What did you wish to speak to me about?¡± Chu Ning did not know Li Cha and wanted a better gauge of the situation. ¡°Your performance a few hours ago was outstanding. You saved me a lot of trouble,¡± Mayor Li professed. The more he looked at this beautiful young girl seated at the table, the more he admired her. Brilliant minds did not need much to connect the dots. Chu Ning paused and regarded the two middle-aged men seated opposite her. The two of them continued to smile without saying a word. Chu Ning fished out her phone and typed in a search for Li Cha¡¯s name. Li Cha was a common name shared by many, but a few exceptions stood out. A few seconds was all it took for Chu Ning¡¯s expression to turn serious. Her search results informed her that the ordinary-looking man was, in fact, the mayor of M City. ¡®No way! Xu Xi, are you kidding me?¡¯ Chu Ning complained in her heart. She never thought she would have the honor of meeting the mayor and being treated to a meal. If she had known the mayor wanted to speak to her, she would not have agreed to Xu Xi¡¯s request so quickly. Then again, Chu Ning recognized that Xu Xi likely had not known his uncle¡¯s friend was the mayor. ¡°Mr. Mayor, I learned the amusement park had not been renovated in a while and thought the old circuitry might have become faulty due to wear and tear. I made a few adjustments to try and rectify the issue.¡± While in the shower, Chu Ning had already prepared a list of reasons for her actions. The closer she stuck to the truth, the less suspicious she would appear. After all, she had only discovered the problem by accident. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. This is not an interrogation; you don¡¯t need to respond so formally. Treat me like you would a friend!¡± Li Cha laughed. Chu Ning¡¯s reaction had certainly been quick; she was a sharp lass. ¡®But you¡¯re the mayor! You¡¯re the head of M City. If I don¡¯t answer carefully, what if I give myself away?¡¯ Chu Ning thought to herself. ¡°Yes, Mayor.¡± Chu Ning answered, a sweet smile playing on her lips. ¡°Call me Uncle Li. I¡¯m probably around the same age as your father. We both contribute to the city, but in different ways.¡± The more Li Cha examined Chu Ning, the more satisfied he grew. He wondered what the future would be if M City decided on a female mayor one day. He had read Chu Ning¡¯s information in detail. The changes this young girl had undergone and her most recent experiences over the past few months were truly amazing. ¡°Yes, yes. I hear you¡¯re Xu Xi¡¯s classmate. I¡¯m his uncle. We may be your elders, but let us work towards serving the people!¡± Xu Gang interjected. Chapter 269 - 269 The Future Is in Sight 269 The Future Is in Sight Chu Ning finally understood. Xu Xi¡¯s uncle must be the Deputy Mayor to be able to sit next to the mayor. These two people, who stood at the top of M City, were now sitting opposite her. ¡°Okay, Uncle Xu.¡± Chu Ning did not dare to show an ounce of disrespect towards the two men. The following conversation went smoothly. After making sure the mayor and his deputy had sought her out for a simple chat, Chu Ning no longer held back. The three continued to converse until Li Cha received a call. ¡®To still have people looking for him at eight o¡¯clock in the evening¡­ It¡¯s not easy being the mayor.¡¯ Chu Ning sighed in her heart. ¡°Chu Ning, study hard and don¡¯t slack off. Youngsters like you are the future of the country and the hope of the city¡¯s development. I look forward to the day we can stand side-by-side for the betterment of the people.¡± Chu Ning listened attentively, following the two men out of the tea house. The mayor¡¯s secretary opened the car¡¯s door and stood waiting for them. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to live up to these expectations,¡± Chu Ning nodded. Mayor Li¡¯s words were proof of his sincerity and clear desire to work with her in the future for the city¡¯s sake. It was also a not-so-discrete method of pushing her toward politics as a possible path. ¡°Xiao Liu, give her your contact information,¡± Mayor Li said to the young man beside him. ¡°If you have difficulties or troubles you can¡¯t solve yourself, contact him. You may call me directly, but I might not be able to pick up if I¡¯m otherwise occupied.¡± Just as the mayor finished speaking, the young man next to him handed Chu Ning a business card. Under Chu Ning¡¯s watchful gaze, the car chauffeuring the mayor and his deputy slowly disappeared around the next corner. Chu Ning stared at the name card in her hand, deep in thought. She now had someone to back her up. In M City, it was not likely anyone else had a backer as strong as hers. ¡°Xu Xi, thank you for handing me this trump card,¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself. She did not feel sleepy, and her head no longer throbbed painfully. Meanwhile, Li Cha and Xu Gang continued their conversation in the car. The topic of discussion was related to Chu Ning. ¡°The investors of the amusement park should have heard of the incident by now,¡± Xu Gang said. ¡°Chu Ning did them a great service by minimizing their losses. I heard she spent more than 200,000 Yuan to delay those tourists. Is that right, Xiao Liu?¡± Li Cha asked his secretary. ¡°Yes, Mayor Li.¡± The secretary, Xiao Liu, nodded, answering affirmatively. ¡°That girl is far more mature than most people her age. I can¡¯t help but question whether she is actually eighteen. She spoke with us for more than two hours, yet she never let anything slip. Her words were well-thought, neither overly humble nor overbearing. She is worth nurturing. Her achievements in the past few months have reached heights few ever manage to attain, and she is still so young¡­¡± Xu Gang sighed. His nephew did not hold a candle to Chu Ning. ¡°Flexible and willing to learn¡­ She is someone born to be in politics.¡± Li Cha nodded in agreement. Although he was taking the long view of things, there was no doubt that Chu Ning would become a force to be reckoned with. She was an all-rounder now, even at the age of eighteen. What more if she was given time to grow into herself? ¡°Xiao Liu, call the investors of the amusement park and inform them that I have heard enough. Tell them I value Chu Ning very much and that they can do as they see fit!¡± The car Li Cha and Xu Gang were in gradually accelerated, overtaking two others without any obstruction. The car plate number of the vehicle they were in was 0001, flaunting the owner as the supreme power of M City. As the biggest investor and shareholder in the amusement park, Tang Sheng received the news as soon as the incident regarding the observation tower occurred. He also learned of Chu Ning¡¯s heroic feat, which minimized his losses and prevented casualties. More importantly, however, was that few people knew what exactly happened. It was a blessing in disguise. Yet, that soon changed when he received a phone call. It lasted less than two minutes, but it was enough for a layer of sweat to form over his brows. Tang Sheng knew he could do nothing even if the person on the line had asked him to do something. Tang Sheng hesitated as the call cut, but he worked up the courage to dial another number. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Chu?¡± ¡°This is Chu Ning speaking.¡± Chu Ning was sure that she did not know this person. ¡°I¡¯m Tang Sheng, an investor in the amusement park¡­¡± Chu Ning listened to the other party¡¯s introduction patiently. She knew there was more to the topic than what Tang Sheng had said. Chapter 270 - 270 Redemption 270 Redemption After beating about the bush for some time, Tang Sheng finally broached the topic of Chu Ning¡¯s compensation. Chu Ning had vaguely guessed Tang Sheng¡¯s intentions once he had identified himself. Words of gratitude were nothing before actual compensation. Although Chu Ning had no intention of asking for benefits from the investor of the amusement park, she would accept the offer since the other party proposed it. ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ve learned you had to part with quite a sum to prevent this disaster from happening. Many still don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve done for them. I¡¯ve also heard that you paid off those tourists 2000 Yuan a person to stall them for an hour so that they would not go up the observation tower. Is that true?¡± Tang Sheng asked. While he already knew the answer, it was still good to confirm the details so that he could compensate Chu Ning adequately. ¡°It is, but I¡¯d like to think that human lives are more important than money. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Chu Ning challenged. ¡°Of course, Miss Chu. I admire your spirit and the humanitarian effort in preventing a catastrophe. At the same time, I would like to make it up to you somehow. I, too, should take responsibility for what happened. Please send me your bank account number.¡± Tang Sheng sounded very regretful in their short exchange. Chu Ning hung up a while later. She did not make things difficult for Tang Sheng and gave him her bank account number. Her efforts were only a part of a greater whole; she would not have succeeded but for the efforts of her classmates. Still, a monetary reward was not something she could give her peers. Instead, Chu Ning vowed to remember this favor and repay them in another manner. Tang Sheng was relieved that things had gone smoothly. He immediately instructed his assistant to transfer two million yuan to Chu Ning¡¯s bank account, almost ten times more than the total sum Chu Ning had spent. There was no hesitation or reluctance in his decision. He knew very well that if Chu Ning had not intervened, the deaths of over 100 people would amount to upwards of 20 million yuan in compensation. Tang Sheng was a very successful businessman for a reason. He might not care about their deaths, but he would never allow anything to affect his monetary interests. The two million yuan was his way of thanking Chu Ning and making up for his mistakes. It was also his way of appeasing the person who backed her. It had only been a short while ago that the secretary to the mayor of M City called! Nothing was more embarrassing than needing to apologize to the man who wielded the greatest authority in the city. Tang Sheng had more business ventures than the amusement park, and if he hoped to continue growing in M City, he would need to keep on the good side of the man in power. The mayor¡¯s secretary may have been vague, but the underlying threat was clear. In addition to handling the aftermath, he needed to pay special attention to one person in particular so as not to be blindsided in the future. ¡°Chu Ning¡­ What a curious young woman you are.¡± Tang Sheng leaned back on his sofa chair as he rubbed his temples, muttering. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Chu Ning woke up at 10 am. She washed up and tidied her room. When she finished, Chu Ning discovered it was already noon. While she wanted to take the day off, Chu Ning knew she could not; she had a company and a career to advance. The agricultural sector of M City was a lake with deep waters, with many unknowns and powerful individuals lurking in its depths. When Chu Ning booted up her laptop to deal with some matters, she found an unfamiliar email. Chu Ning opened and read its contents. It was not long, and he had nothing to do with her work. ¡°Dear Miss Chu, we are grateful for your patience and courage. You did not hesitate to help us in a moment of crisis. At that time, we could not understand your kind intentions and even laughed at your actions. People are not born into greatness; they work towards it. The unshakeable determination that carried you through your self-imposed task is clear for all to see when viewed in hindsight. Your actions speak for themself, and we, those who could not perceive the truth, must now come to terms with the facts. We are ashamed. Money is nothing compared to our lives. You gave us a second chance to live, and your inner nobility shines greater than gold. We, the survivors of that day, have decided to volunteer to start a fund. All the proceeds we receive through donations will go to charity. We still regret and blame ourselves, but we also want to use this chance to redeem the kindness we took for granted.¡± Attached to the email was a spreadsheet. It detailed the total sum raised as of writing and the contributions made by those 100 survivors. Chu Ning smiled as she stared at the screen for a long time. When she came back to her senses, she saved the email. ¡°What could be more meaningful than this?¡± Chu Ning mumbled to herself as her lips curved up. To find something one lost was truly a beauty unto its own. Chapter 271 - 271 Lin Haos Notice 271 Lin Hao¡¯s Notice When Chu Ning took a break and looked at the time, she realized that it was almost two in the afternoon. She began to feel a little hungry. Other than a few pieces of bread and some water, she had not eaten anything else in the morning. Just as she was about to head downstairs to see if any ingredients were left in the kitchen, her phone rang again. ¡°Mr. Lin? Isn¡¯t it the weekend today? Why are you calling?¡± Chu Ning picked up and said with a smile. Lin Hao must have something important to tell her if he was calling at this time. Maybe she received an award for the national physics competition? ¡°Chu Ning, will you be free this afternoon?¡± Lin Hao sounded rather troubled. ¡°I have nothing much in the afternoon. What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Lin? Do you want to meet me?¡± Chu Ning was a little surprised. Lin Hao seemed reluctant to talk about it over the phone. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the library. I have to let you know about something in advance.¡± Lin Hao felt a little helpless after saying that. However, there was nothing he could do. The power of capital was too terrifying. He was just a powerless teacher at Jingyuan High School. Even though he knew that someone was deliberately targeting Chu Ning, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, it would only take a word from that person for him to lose his job as well. Privately alerting Chu Ning was the best he could do. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Chu Ning could sense that something was wrong from Lin Hao¡¯s dejected tone. Half an hour later, Chu Ning arrived at the meeting place on time. Lin Hao was already sitting there with a rather serious expression. When he saw Chu Ning, he forced a half-hearted smile. ¡°Mr. Lin, what happened? Did your wife find out about your secret stash of pocket money?¡± Chu Ning pulled out a chair and sat opposite Lin Hao. Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s teasing, Lin Hao could only smile bitterly and reply, ¡°I wish that was the case.¡± ¡°Oh? What could be so devastating to even upset the ever optimistic Mr. Lin?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s about you.¡± Lin Hao looked at Chu Ning¡¯s smile and couldn¡¯t bear to tell her the cruel truth. He knew that once she knew about it, she might transfer to another school. ¡°First of all, I want to congratulate you, Chu Ning. You won the gold award in this year¡¯s national physics competition. This was supposed to be announced in school tomorrow, but I¡¯m telling you in advance.¡± Lin Hao announced calmly. He should have been happy about this, but he couldn¡¯t even force a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. But Mr. Lin, you didn¡¯t ask me to come just to tell me this, did you?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t react strongly. Receiving the gold award was something to be happy about, and it had met her expectations. However, compared to what she had done yesterday, the gold award seemed insignificant. ¡°You seem¡­ very calm?¡± Lin Hao looked at Chu Ning in surprise. He knew very well what the gold award meant, which was why he felt so aggrieved and unfair for Chu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s just an award. It¡¯s important, but it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Chu Ning shrugged. She only cared about the tangible benefits that came with this gold award. As for titles and honors, she really did not care. Seeing Chu Ning¡¯s unexpected attitude, Lin Hao, who had already prepared an approach to bring up the matter, suddenly felt disappointed. After hesitating for a few seconds, he continued, ¡°The Board of Directors will be giving you a reward, but the amount is quite different from what you expected. I think they are working together to target you, although I have no idea why.¡± ¡°Oh? Mr. Lin, are you saying that someone from the Board of Directors is targeting me?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise. ¡°Yes. Actually, your requests were pretty reasonable, but four directors still opposed giving you a reward. The rest of them naturally didn¡¯t want to offend these four people. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, not expressing their position itself is an attitude in itself, so nobody objected to this unfair decision in the end.¡± After saying that, Lin Hao helplessly sighed. ¡°You know, it¡¯s not just me, even the principal had no say in this. The final decision was in the hands of these directors.¡± Lin Hao¡¯s face was burning from embarrassment. It was a little torturous for him to be talking to a student about such things. Chapter 272 - 272 Dont Care 272 Don¡¯t Care ¡°I know. That¡¯s why they¡¯ll still give me a reward. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s far from what I expected. In fact, they have the option to give me nothing at all, but in order to maintain the school¡¯s prestige and not break the rules, they will give me money as a reward. This way, they can also disgust me. Tsk tsk, how good is that?¡± Chu Ning analyzed with a smile. ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t have to inform you. You already know most of it.¡± Lin Hao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s an established fact that I won the gold award. No matter what the school has to reward me with something. Mr. Lin, I understand, so you don¡¯t have to blame yourself. This has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m already very grateful that you thought of telling me in advance.¡± These people probably had no idea about Chu Ning¡¯s trump card. Otherwise, there was no way they would dare to target her. ¡°What?¡± Lin Hao looked at Chu Ning in surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe that Chu Ning remained so unbothered even after knowing about the unfair treatment. ¡°Should I be angry, or complain about the discrimination that I¡¯ve experienced?¡± Chu Ning smiled and continued, ¡°That¡¯s the behavior of the weak. Don¡¯t worry about me, Mr. Lin. I¡¯ve already thought of what to do next. It won¡¯t be long before they regret their careless actions.¡± Lin Hao looked at Chu Ning in a daze. He suddenly felt that the girl sitting in front of him was a stranger. Was she still his student? Could a mere student like her possess such impressive knowledge and courage? ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± Lin Hao suddenly thought of something. ¡°Mr. Lin, what are you thinking? We¡¯re in a society ruled by law now. Don¡¯t overthink, okay?¡± Chu Ning was speechless. Lin Hao probably thought that she was going to take some extreme actions to get revenge. Chu Ning wasn¡¯t that stupid, and she had no intention of using such lowly methods. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t trouble Mayor Li just for this. Chu Ning had already thought of a way to deal with it. She didn¡¯t need the money, but anyone who dared to target her would have to be prepared for revenge! ¡°That¡¯s good. In the worst case scenario, you can transfer to another school. With your ability and the award you¡¯ve won this time, other schools will definitely fight to take you in,¡± Lin Hao thought for a moment and said. ¡°Mr. Lin, don¡¯t tell me you think that the person who was targeting me didn¡¯t think of this? I can guarantee that they¡¯ll be waiting for me to leave Jingyuan High School. However, I¡¯m not planning to leave. I don¡¯t even care about such a small matter.¡± Chu Ning was calm. She could vaguely sense that she had no conflict of interest with the school¡¯s Board of Directors, except for a little conflict with Ye Ting¡¯s father, Ye Zhen. The person who wanted to deal with her was most likely the one who caused trouble for her in Qinghe village as well. ¡°That¡¯s true, I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± Lin Hao was a little embarrassed. He had to admit that he was not as thorough as Chu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Lin. You¡¯ve already done enough,¡± Chu Ning consoled. Lin Hao gave Chu Ning a strange look. ¡°Before I came, I was still debating how I should comfort you, but now it seems a little unnecessary.¡± Lin Hao didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to not care about this matter at all. She reacted as if she had nothing to do with it. ¡°Mr. Lin, you can comfort me now. I¡¯m listening.¡± Chu Ning looked at Lin Hao with great interest, as if she was really looking forward to what he would say. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯m curious. Who did you offend? Why would these big shots personally go against a student like you?¡± Lin Hao ignored Chu Ning¡¯s teasing and asked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve offended many people. Also, who said that I was just a student?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°Alright, you still have to be careful. I¡¯m relieved to see you like this. I¡¯m going back.¡± After saying that, Lin Hao stood up and prepared to leave. He had nothing to worry about since Chu Ning was so calm after hearing the news. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lin,¡± Chu Ning said softly to Lin Hao¡¯s back. Lin Hao stopped walking for a second. ¡°Study hard. Your future is in your hands.¡± After saying that, Lin Hao left the library. Chu Ning was still sitting there, thinking about her next move. The news Lin Hao brought to her was very important. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because the reward was suddenly reduced. The school¡¯s reward was important, but it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t get it. She still had other ways. Through Lin Hao¡¯s description, Chu Ning had an idea of the power and schemes her opponent had. Chapter 273 - 273 Ye Zhens Comfort 273 Ye Zhen¡¯s Comfort Even though Chu Ning was only a student, this person still spared no effort to deal with her. It could be said that they attached great importance to bringing her down. Yang Feng was a very cautious person. Once he put his mind on something, he would do his best to complete it. This kind of person would definitely succeed. Unfortunately, his opponent was Chu Ning, someone even more perfect than him. At the same time, in the Ye family¡¯s house in M City, Ye Zhen had just returned from his work at the Ye company. He was a little concerned about his daughter¡¯s mental state. These days, after returning home from school, Ye Ting was always a little absent-minded, even during meals. ¡°What have you been thinking about all day long?¡± Ye Zhen finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. He didn¡¯t tell Ye Ting about what happened at the school shareholders¡¯ meeting. He didn¡¯t object to the decisions targeting Chu Ning as he wanted Chu Ning to recognize the reality that she was nothing without the Ye family. As long as Chu Ning was obedient and did not go against the Ye family or Ye Ting, he might consider helping her. ¡°Nothing, dad. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t perform well at the national physics competition, so I¡¯m a little regretful.¡± Hearing Ye Zhen¡¯s question, a smile appeared on Ye Ting¡¯s face. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the case. She was actually wondering why Bai Hong hasn¡¯t arrived at M City yet, since it had been more than a week. Of course, she didn¡¯t rush. She was just anxious and eager to see Chu Ning kneel in front of her and beg for mercy. According to her estimation, Bai Hong would be fully recovered and back within another week. Although she knew this, Ye Ting was still impatient. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take this to heart. You just need to study like usual. The most important thing is to train your social skills and your mindset. After all, you¡¯re going to inherit the Ye family business in the future,¡± Ye Zhen continued. ¡°I know, dad.¡± Ye Ting hugged Ye Zhen¡¯s arm and said coquettishly. Ye Zhen wasn¡¯t aware that even though Ye Ting had failed repeatedly in her confrontations with Chu Ning, she had grown a lot. If Ye Zhen knew about Ye Ting¡¯s little schemes, he would probably be shocked. The seemingly cute and obedient Ye Ting was not much inferior to her father in terms of cunningness. ¡°Alright I have something to tell you. This should be good news for you.¡± Ye Zhen thought for a moment and decided to tell Ye Ting. After all he didn¡¯t want to see his daughter depressed all day. ¡°Ah? What¡¯s the good news?¡± Ye Ting asked in surprise. ¡°Its about Chu Ning, are you interested?¡± Ye Zhen laughed. He knew that his daughter hated Chu Ning. ¡°Sigh, dad, just tell me! I¡¯m begging you.¡± Ye Ting started to act coquettishly again. ¡°Two days ago, Jingyuan High School called for a board meeting to discuss some things, and one of the topics was about the distribution of the prize for the competition you mentioned. Chu Ning won the gold award, but a few shareholders were only willing to give her a hundred or two hundred thousand Yuan. On the other hand, Yan Shen, who only won the excellence award, would be receiving five million Yuan. What do you think this means?¡± Ye Zhen asked. ¡°Dad, you mean someone is targeting Chu Ning?¡± Ye Ting only hesitated for a few seconds before she replied. ¡°Yes, and the person who wants to deal with her comes from a powerful background. He can actually make several shareholders agree to such a ridiculous decision.¡± Ye Zhen looked at Ye Ting with satisfaction. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great!¡± Ye Ting smiled from the bottom of her heart and then continued, ¡°Then dad, can you contact the big shot who wants to deal with Chu Ning? We can work together, right?¡± ¡°Eh? Do you hate Chu Ning that much? There¡¯s no need for that. We don¡¯t need to join hands just to deal with an eighteen-year-old girl.¡± Ye Zhen shook his head. ¡°Hmph, dad, you¡¯re so biased! Since you¡¯re so protective of Chu Ning, why don¡¯t you make her your daughter instead? I knew mom loved me more!¡± Ye Ting immediately felt a little upset and said angrily. Then, she proceeded to ignore Ye Zhen. Ye Zhen looked at Ye Ting¡¯s departing figure and shook his head helplessly. He felt that his daughter was too sensitive and had an unpredictable mood. She was very much like his unreasonable wife. It seemed like he was right to hesitate about telling Ye Ting about this. However, now that she knew about it, Ye Zhen understood that his daughter would not let go of this good opportunity and would definitely provoke and make things difficult for Chu Ning. Thinking of this, Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He knew very well that Ye Ting was not Chu Ning¡¯s match, even though Chu Ning was now at a disadvantage in school. Chapter 274 - 274 A New Challenge 274 A New Challenge On the other end, Chu Ning left the library after making her plans. According to the schedule, Chu Zhang should be discharged today and he would have to go to school the next day. From Monday to Friday, Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t be at the Chu family¡¯s house. After school, she would have to deal with company matters, so it would be more convenient for her to stay at Jinghu District instead. At three o ¡®clock in the afternoon, Chu Ning thought for a while and went to the fresh food market. She wanted to cook personally tonight to celebrate her Seventh Brother Chu Zhang¡¯s discharge from the hospital. However, when Chu Ning opened the door to the Chu family¡¯s living room with a big bag of groceries, she was slightly stunned. While she was still in a daze, the bag in her hand had already been taken away by the person in front of her. ¡°Come in quickly.¡± A gentle voice came out of the young man¡¯s mouth. It was a familiar yet strange feeling. ¡°Seventh Brother, are you feeling alright already?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know what to say. Chu Zhang was very tall, even taller than she had expected. He was about the same height as Yan Shen. ¡°Why else would I be here in front of you?¡± Chu Zhang answered with a smile. ¡°Mom and dad went to work this afternoon. In fact, I had already recovered last night, but the doctor insisted on making me stay in the hospital for observation last night. That¡¯s why I only came back this morning,¡± Chu Zhang added. ¡°Ah? Why didn¡¯t you let me know?¡± Chu Ning felt a little regretful. She was in M City, but she couldn¡¯t accompany her family to pick up Chu Zhang from the hospital. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I wanted to call you before dinner, but it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back now. We all know you¡¯re busy,¡± Chu Zhang said, a little embarrassed. ¡°Second Brother is busy in his room. Fourth Brother has also gone out for work. Big Brother, Third Brother, Fifth Brother, Sixth Brother¡­everyone is very busy and has their own things to do. Chu Zhang noticed that Chu Ning appeared a little down, so he quickly added. ¡°Yeah, everyone¡¯s busy,¡± Chu Ning mumbled to herself. She was a little sensitive. After the incident at the amusement park, she was suddenly afraid of losing her family and friends. Life was fragile, and it could only be lost once. Chu Zhang¡¯s appearance filled in the vacancy in Chu Ning¡¯s life. Other than their parents, there were two other permanent residents in the Chu family. As parents, they hoped that their children could stay by their side, but they also hoped that their children could pursue the life they wanted. ¡°Have you readjusted since you¡¯ve returned?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile as they both got busy in the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m getting used to it. This is my home, after all. And now I can walk and move freely. When I was in the hospital, I dreamed of being able to stand up again,¡± Chu Zhang said excitedly. The two of them chatted as they prepared the ingredients for dinner. The Chu family¡¯s situation was improving at a rapid pace. The next morning, when Chu Ning entered the classroom, she immediately felt a few gazes on her. Song Gui and Xu Xi¡¯s gazes were a little complicated, but mostly consisted of admiration. Ye Ting and her deskmate, Wang Li, looked disdainful. They knew that Chu Ning¡¯s days of prestige in school were over. Even if she was pretty and smart, it was pointless. Chu Ning had no powerful background. Now that she had offended a big shot, she would definitely be suppressed and restricted in the school! Ever since her father told her that Chu Ning would not have a good time in Jingyuan High School, Ye Ting was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Although she knew that it was just the beginning and Chu Ning would only become increasingly oppressed in school, Ye Ting had lost to Chu Ning far too many times for her to stay calm. Now, the resentment in her heart was finally relieved. ¡°Hey, Chu Ning, did you know? On Saturday afternoon, you asked us to help you¡­¡± As soon as Chu Ning sat down, her deskmate, Xiaomi, looked at Chu Ning in disbelief and began to talk. Just as she had attracted the curiosity of many classmates who gathered around, Chu Ning interrupted her. ¡°Class is about to start. Have you read the contents of the textbook in advance, Xiaomi?¡± ¡°Uh¡­I¡¯ll read it now.¡± Xiao Mi knew that Chu Ning didn¡¯t want her to continue. ¡°Tell me, Xiaomi. What happened on Saturday afternoon?¡± The surrounding classmates asked curiously. ¡°Oh, on Saturday afternoon¡­dark clouds covered the sky and thunder rumbled. Guess what I saw? I saw someone riding a black dragon,¡± Xiaomi began to make up a story. Chapter 275 - 275 Getting Targetted 275 Getting Targetted ¡°Keep making things up. You might as well say that you saw someone riding a magic broom!¡± Among the students who had gathered around, one of them snorted in disdain. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s true! I did see someone riding a broom through the dark clouds.¡± Xiaomi immediately nodded in affirmation. ¡°Boring,¡± The surrounding students immediately stopped paying attention to the topic. Chu Ning knew that from this moment onwards, all her special treatment in the school would be canceled. Not only that, but she would also be suppressed secretly. Lessons soon began. The first two classes in the morning were supposed to be taught by Lin Hao, the Chinese teacher and their head teacher, but he switched classes with another teacher who had classes in the afternoon. The first two periods ended up being Chemistry. The teacher looked at Chu Ning with a burning gaze as soon as he entered the classroom. Other than Lin Hao, all the teachers in Chu Ning¡¯s class had received a notice. Although the content was a little unsightly, a few of them were still secretly tempted. The salary of a teacher in Jingyuan High School was already very high. The average monthly income of M City was only about 4000 Yuan. However, the teachers here could get a basic salary of at least 9000 Yuan a month. Together with the teaching fees and subsidies, their monthly income easily exceeded 15000 Yuan. The reward for making things difficult or embarrassing Chu Ning in public was also very generous. Their monthly salary would be increased by five times! This was enough to make some teachers give up their dignity and start targeting Chu Ning. The chemistry teacher was one of them. He had never liked Chu Ning as he could not accept a student who was more outstanding than the teacher. However, previously, Chu Ning¡¯s position in the school was too stable. Even if he had a grudge against her, he could only tolerate it, unless he wanted to quit teaching in the school. Now that there was finally an opportunity that could make him vent his frustration and at the same time receive a generous pay, he had no reason not to do it. Before class, I want to check everyone¡¯s lesson notes. To learn chemistry well, in addition to listening attentively in class, you should also have a serious learning attitude. Whether you have prepared notes in class or not is a good example of this. Those who didn¡¯t prepare any notes will have to stand during this class.¡± N Of course, the chemistry teacher knew that Chu Ning did not have the habit of taking notes in class. In fact, she did not have the habit of taking notes in any of her subjects. All the knowledge was in her mind, so there was no need to write it down in a notebook. If Chu Ning had taken notes, he would have chosen another way to make things difficult for her. Other than Chu Ning, all the other students had notes because it was a rule set by Jingyuan High School. Chu Ning didn¡¯t care about this before, but now, it has become a good excuse for the chemistry teacher to punish her. As the chemistry teacher said this, the classroom suddenly filled with the sound of pages being flipped. ¡°Chu Ning, what are you going to do next? You don¡¯t have the habit of taking notes in class,¡± Xiaomi asked anxiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the chemistry teacher said? I don¡¯t have any notes, so I¡¯ll just stand for one class.¡± Chu Ning replied indifferently. Standing for one class was nothing to her. In a few days, she would change everyone¡¯s attitude towards her. Ye Ting paid close attention to Chu Ning. Of course, she knew that Chu Ning didn¡¯t take notes in class. She was exceptionally happy today, like a child waiting for her teacher¡¯s praise. The chemistry teacher checked each student¡¯s notes carefully. When he saw well-prepared notes, he would even praise them, in preparation for making things difficult for Chu Ning. Ye Ting actually didn¡¯t take notes either, but she had bought handwritten notes long ago, so she didn¡¯t care about the chemistry teacher¡¯s inspection. She was even a little smug. Sure enough, the chemistry teacher praised her when she was examined. Ye Ting was very excited, but she tried to hold in her emotions. She still had to find a way to embarrass Chu Ning. Her chance was here! After ten minutes of class, the chemistry teacher finally came to Chu Ning¡¯s side. ¡°Chu Ning, where are your class notes?¡± The chemistry teacher saw that there were only books on Chu Ning¡¯s desk, but no sign of any notebooks. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t you know why I don¡¯t have a notebook?¡± Chu Ning replied frankly. ¡°That¡¯s a little tricky. According to what I said just now, you have to stand in this class,¡± The chemistry teacher, pretending to be a little sorry for her. He wanted to show the class that this was a rule and he could not break it. In fact, the chemistry teacher was not sure if Chu Ning would listen to him, but he had achieved his goal. If Chu Ning didn¡¯t obey and went against him, it would be even better. Chapter 276 - 276 Professional Ethics 276 Professional Ethics ¡°No problem, teacher.¡± Chu Ning stood up with a smile. She then added softly, ¡°Teacher, I hope you won¡¯t regret the decision you¡¯ve made today. After all, it would be too late for amendments by then.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The chemistry teacher¡¯s face darkened. He had been a little hesitant at first, but now he has made up his mind. He had to make a clear stand. Now that he had already offended Chu Ning, there was no turning back. He could only hope that the school would continue to suppress Chu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I just hope that you¡¯ll think about the consequences of your actions. After all, you¡¯re just a teacher. You might be used by some people and you have no idea what¡¯s waiting for you once your purpose has been served.¡± Chu Ning stood up calmly and spoke again. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to do things.¡± The chemistry teacher took a deep breath. If this conversation continued, he might actually waver. The chemistry teacher instinctively didn¡¯t want to think deep about this matter. Subconsciously, he knew that what Chu Ning said made sense, but he already had no choice. Chu Ning stood up. She had given in to the punishment and the chemistry teacher has achieved his goal. ¡°Teacher, if Chu Ning stands up in class, she¡¯ll block the view of the students behind her. They won¡¯t be able to see the blackboard.¡± Just as the chemistry teacher returned to the podium and was ready to start the class, Ye Ting¡¯s arrogant voice rang out in the classroom. Chu Ning glanced at Ye Ting. Ye Ting, who had been silent for a while, was now active again. Chu Ning knew that Ye Zhen was one of the shareholders of JingYuan High School, so he must have told Ye Ting something for her to behave in such a high key manner. Xiaomi was about to retort but was stopped by Chu Ning. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stand at the back of the classroom.¡± Chu Ning walked to the back of the classroom after she finished speaking. Looking at Chu Ning¡¯s calm reaction, the chemistry teacher suddenly had a bad feeling. However, there was no way he would take back his words, so he could only let things take its course. The class quickly passed, but not many students were in the mood to listen. The students who had experienced the amusement park incident with Chu Ning were already dissatisfied with the chemistry teacher as they could tell that he was deliberately targeting Chu Ning. The smarter students, such as Xu Xi, knew that the teacher would not have the courage to target Chu Ning. The school must be behind this. However, Xu Xi was not worried at all. He was aware of Chu Ning¡¯s capability, not to mention that his uncle had already told him some things. Chu Ning must have her own reasons for acting this way. He just needed to wait for the show to start. Xu Xi knew clearly that Chu Ning had won that person¡¯s appreciation. This meant that no one in M City had a bigger trump card than her. Although the other students in the class were not close to Chu Ning, they had a good impression of her. They did not understand why the chemistry teacher would do this. Chu Ning only returned to her seat from the back of the classroom when the bell rang. Chu Ning knew that this was all the work of the person behind Zhang Quan. This was probably just the beginning, and the teacher¡¯s punishment serves as a warning to her. But it was a pity that Chu Ning never believed in backing down. ¡°He¡¯s too much. I¡¯m going to the office to expose him for deliberately making things difficult for the students!¡± During the break, Xiaomi exclaimed furiously. ¡°Yeah, Chu Ning, did you offend the chemistry teacher somehow?¡± ¡°But even if she did, the chemistry teacher can¡¯t use just abuse his position to bully Chu Ning in class!¡± ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not against the rules for a chemistry teacher to check his students¡¯ notes. But Chu Ning is an exception. She¡¯s not like us! She can get full marks without taking notes.¡± The surrounding students were also discussing what the chemistry teacher had done to Chu Ning. They all thought that Chu Ning wasn¡¯t in the wrong, but it was hard for them to find any fault with the teacher¡¯s actions either. The next class was physics. Chu Ning had a good impression of the physics teacher. He had just graduated from college and was only a few years older than these students. He was always smiling in class and was an excellent and passionate teacher. But today, the physics teacher¡¯s expression appeared to be a little gloomy. He walked into the classroom with his head down, textbook under his arm. ¡°Students, today may be the last lesson I¡¯ll be having with everyone.¡± The physics teacher looked at the students below the podium and suddenly said something, catching everyone off guard. Chapter 277 - 277 Departure 277 Departure Chu Ning suddenly looked up at the physics teacher who had always been positive and high-spirited. She thought of a possibility for his behavior and sighed helplessly. To a certain extent, the physics teacher¡¯s personality was similar to hers. ¡°All of you may be a little confused, but what I want to say is that I have high hopes for all of you. The future is waiting for you to discover and explore. I hope that you will always be passionate and firm in your beliefs. For today¡¯s lesson, I will not be teaching you content from the textbook because I believe that it is more important to establish correct values in our students!¡± ¡°The gold award winner of the national physics competition has been announced. Chu Ning from our class won the gold award. This is something we should celebrate because high schools in other areas can now know about our Jingyuan High School. If students from other schools can do it, so can you. M City¡¯s students are not worse than others!¡± The physics teacher paused. He glanced at Chu Ning and continued, ¡°I really like this school, but its foundation has begun to waver. The school is no longer focusing on educating the youth. How sad is it when a school¡¯s focus is not on the students, but on generating profit instead?¡± ¡°This goes against my beliefs and morals. This is also why I¡¯m telling all of you that this is my last class. However, I still sincerely hope that you can study hard and not forget your goals! That¡¯s all. You may study by yourselves for the rest of the lesson¡¯s time.¡± The physics teacher¡¯s words were powerful and full of emotion. Chu Ning could feel that he was really reluctant, but he still chose to leave. She thought that he might have already prepared a resignation letter before he said these words to the class. He was an upright and brave teacher. In addition, he was a fresh graduate who just entered society. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t understand the school¡¯s reasoning behind suppressing a genius student like Chu Ning, as well as the stakeholders¡¯ interests involved behind it. Yan Shen received five million Yuan for the excellence award, while Chu Ning¡¯s golden award was only worth a hundred thousand Yuan. The school¡¯s directors even talked to him and asked him to do something against his principles. He could not accept it. Chu Ning also felt that it was a pity for Jingyuan High School to miss out on an outstanding teacher, no, an outstanding talent. In fact, if the physics teacher had waited a few more days, he would have witnessed a different ending. But sometimes, fate was like this. It could be accidental, but it was more inevitable. The students below the podium were very quiet. The physics teacher was a great teacher with a strong sense of responsibility. He never gave up on any student in the class, including Ye Ting. Even though he was not fond of Ye Ting¡¯s pretentious character, he still spared no effort in answering her questions. He never gave Chu Ning special treatment just because her grades were good. Yet, his honorable character also meant that he couldn¡¯t accept the school¡¯s way of doing things, so his departure was inevitable. Ye Ting hated Chu Ning even more. She thought that if it wasn¡¯t for her, such a good physics teacher wouldn¡¯t have left. The class passed by very quickly, and it was going to end in a few minutes. Many students lowered their heads. No matter boys or girls, their eyes were filled with tears. They knew that the physics teacher, who was usually cheerful and liked to joke, was serious this time, even though they really hoped that it was a joke. There were teachers like the chemistry teacher, and also teachers like the physics teacher. Chu Ning believed it was normal. She didn¡¯t hate the chemistry teacher because she knew that his actions were human nature. Just like those people she saved at the amusement park, they didn¡¯t know Chu Ning¡¯s intentions. It was time, and the bell rang. ¡°Students, goodbye. I hope you all have the courage and determination to pursue your dreams.¡± The physics teacher wished his students well silently. He stood on the podium with a smile on his face. He took a deep breath, bowed slightly to the students below, and then left the classroom. His back was straight, just like his character, upright and kind. After class, during the break, the classroom began to talk amongst themselves, but no one left their seats. ¡°What a detestable school! How dare they bully Mr. Fang like this!¡± Xiaomi lamented bitterly. ¡°This is a good thing, Xiaomi. Don¡¯t be sad. I think a good teacher like Mr. Fang will achieve great things no matter where he goes. It¡¯s not a bad thing for him to leave Jingyuan High School, because this place doesn¡¯t suit him.¡± Chu Ning comforted her softly. Chapter 278 - 278 Pressure 278 Pressure ¡°But when I think about how I won¡¯t be able to see Mr. Fang anymore, I feel really sad.¡± Xiaomi cried even harder and hugged Chu Ning. Chu Ning did not know how to comfort her. Many of the students in the class were reluctant to part with the physics teacher, including Chu Ning herself. In such a sad atmosphere, the students even ignored the fact that Chu Ning had won the gold award in the national physics competition. In the next two classes, the enthusiasm of the students were visibly affected but the teachers did not comment on it and continued to teach as usual. They did not make things difficult for Chu Ning, but they were not as enthusiastic as before. During lunch, Yan Shen sat down beside Chu Ning. ¡°Congratulations on winning the gold award,¡± Yan Shen said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be happy about.¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen and continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t come to me just to congratulate me on winning the gold award, did you?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It seems like someone in the school is targeting you. No, it¡¯s not someone in the school, but rather the school¡¯s power-holders. But I¡¯m not worried since you¡¯ve probably already thought of a solution. I¡¯ll just wait and see,¡± Yan Shen said confidently. ¡°You¡¯re so confident in me?¡± Chu Ning was surprised. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, with your personality, you wouldn¡¯t be here if you weren¡¯t confident. It¡¯s a pity that your physics teacher became the victim of the game between you and the school¡± Yan Shen said with some regret. ¡°Mr. Fang¡¯s decision to leave was the right one. He deserves a better place,¡± Chu Ning replied softly. ¡°You really surprised me during the incident at the amusement park. It didn¡¯t even look like it was your instincts, it was like you knew what would happen in advance and then changed it. This is unbelievable.¡± Through some means, Yan Shen found out about the real cause of the accident. It was because of poor electrical contact, which eventually led to the loss of control. But how did Chu Ning know? Did she know based on her observation of the amusement park and deductions? If that was the case, it would be too terrifying. Chu Ning was like a human computer. ¡°What do you think?¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe that you can predict the future.¡± Yan Shen spread his hands and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re from the future.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re almost there.¡± Deep down, Chu Ning actually agreed with what Yan Shen had said. To a certain extent, she did seem like someone who came from the future. ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s impossible.¡± Chu Ning agreed. ¡°Regardless, you are a good person. You have saved so many people¡¯s lives.¡± Yan Shen felt that Chu Ning was a logical person with the big picture in mind. She was willing to put in effort for her beliefs, even if it meant risking her life. ¡°Uh¡­Why do I feel that your description of me as a good person is a little strange?¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen in confusion. When a girl rejects a boy¡¯s confession, she would also say things like ¡®You¡¯re a good person¡¯. ¡°Really?¡± Yan Shen was even more confused. The first two classes in the afternoon were Chinese lessons taught by the form teacher, Lin Hao. Normally, the first class would be a class meeting, but Lin Hao didn¡¯t do that this day. He talked about the content of the class the whole time. He didn¡¯t mention Chu Ning¡¯s award, nor did he mention any other discipline management issues. Of course, he knew about the resignation of their physics teacher, but he didn¡¯t mention it in class. The depressing afternoon ended just like that. Chu Ning had to go to Qinghe Village after school. Zhang Bo had parked his car at the usual spot and was waiting for Chu Ning. ¡°President Chu, when I visited Village Chief Wen recently, he vaguely mentioned that business in Qinghe Village has not been doing very well recently. Many distributors have greatly reduced their stock supply to Qinghe Village.¡± Zhang Bo said with a serious face as Chu Ning sat down in the back seat. ¡°As expected.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. It was obvious that these actions were targeted at her. If this dragged on, Wen An would not be able to withstand the pressure. After all, this concerned the income of the Qinghe villagers. Naturally, he would not take Chu Ning¡¯s side. ¡°The residents of Qinghe village should have some protests now. After all, only a small number of them are our employees,¡± Zhang Bo said as he drove. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a few more days. Ask Wen An to give me a week¡¯s time. I¡¯m going to talk to him about this,¡± Chu Ning said in a low voice. Chapter 279 - 279 Destruction 279 Destruction ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred three million Yuan to the company¡¯s account. You can set aside two million Yuan and use the remaining one million Yuan to hire more employees. You must ensure that the employees are good.¡± Chu Ning thought for a while and continued. ¡°Alright, President Chu. Also¡­¡± Zhang Bo suddenly hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile when she saw Zhang Bo¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror. ¡°It¡¯s just that I can sense that some of the Qinghe villagers seem to be very hostile to us. I hope this is just my imagination.¡± Zhang Bo was a little unsure. This could be a serious or trivial matter. ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion. There are indeed residents who are very hostile to me,¡± Chu Ning said with certainty. Zhang Bo must have met someone similar to Buddy, or Buddy himself. ¡°I¡¯m already thinking about how to deal with these people. You just have to focus on operating and developing the Soaring Clouds group,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°Yang Feng?¡± Chu Ning looked down at the information displayed on her phone¡¯s search engine and fell into deep thought. Zhang Bo parked the car at their usual spot and both of them headed to the Qinghe village council location. However, as their figures gradually disappeared at the end of the road, a few figures suddenly sprang out from the bushes on the side. Buddy appeared beside Chu Ning¡¯s Rolls-Royce with several children who were less than ten years old. Looking at the Rolls-Royce, greed and jealousy flashed in Buddy¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license and had never driven a car before, but he knew that Chu Ning¡¯s car must be very expensive. That was enough. ¡°There are no surveillance cameras here, no one will know that I did it!¡± Buddy said viciously. ¡°Hey, you guys have the stuff you prepared?¡± Buddy turned around and asked the children behind him. These children were all from Qinghe Village. He had bribed and enticed them with snacks. ¡°I¡¯m ready, Big Brother Buddy!¡± ¡°Big Brother Buddy, is this car yours?¡± ¡°Big Brother Buddy, are you going to take us for a ride?¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Keep your voices down. If you can¡¯t complete the mission, not only will you lose the snacks, but I won¡¯t give you any money either!¡± Buddy suddenly said fiercely. His words had a great effect. After hearing what Buddy had said, the children immediately shut their mouths. ¡°We can start now.¡± As Buddy finished speaking, each of the children took out a sharp stone and started to slash at Chu Ning¡¯s car. A few minutes later, Buddy circled around the Rolls-Royce in satisfaction. He felt that his masterpiece would definitely be a perfect surprise for President Chu. ¡°Alright, stop.¡± The children stopped what they were doing and looked at Buddy expectantly. Buddy was a little impatient. He took out several crumpled fifty Yuan notes from his pocket and gave them to the children. ¡°You can spend this money, but you have to go to the small shop in the neighboring village to spend it. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened just now, including your parents! Whoever¡¯s behavior is to my satisfaction, I¡¯ll bring him along again next time.¡± Buddy warned the children seriously after giving them the money. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother Buddy. We won¡¯t tell anyone about this. I¡¯ll be the first to beat up anyone who dares to say anything!¡± Among the group of children, a tall and fat child immediately patted his chest and promised. ¡°Good. You guys can go back now,¡± Buddy said imposingly, his hands behind his back. After the group of children had left, Buddy looked around vigilantly. After making sure that no one had witnessed what he had done, he hummed a little tune and left. There were no surveillance cameras at the place where Chu Ning parked her car, so no one from Qinghe Village saw what happened. But what Buddy didn¡¯t know was that there was a high-resolution camera in Chu Ning¡¯s Rolls-Royce that records everything within ten meters radius from the car. Buddy was already very cautious. He had waited for many days for the best timing to make a move without being noticed. However, his personal experience and knowledge were too shallow, and he did not have much basic common sense. He didn¡¯t understand why someone would give him so much money just to make things difficult for one person. Buddy wasn¡¯t aware of the basic principle of risk and reward co-existing. In his opinion, this chance was simply a gift from the heavens. Therefore, Buddy had no idea that Chu Ning¡¯s car was worth more than five million Yuan, nor did he know the consequences of his behavior. He even felt that he was very smart and that his plan was simply amazing. Chapter 280 - 280 Dumbass 280 Dumbass At the same time, Chu Ning, who was chatting with Wen An at the village council, was unaware of all this. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯m not sure of the distributors¡¯ true intentions, but there¡¯s no doubt that someone is behind this,¡± Wen An said helplessly. He actually knew that this behavior was directed at Chu Ning, but he couldn¡¯t say it directly. Chu Ning had to give him an explanation. As time passed, the residents of Qinghe Village would gradually be dissatisfied with him as the Chief. The reason why this has been happening was not of the villagers¡¯ concern. If the farm produce sales were low, the Qinghe villagers would not have any income. This was the root of the conflict. ¡°Village Chief Wen, don¡¯t be anxious. Just hold on for a few more days and I will give you a satisfactory answer,¡± Chu Ning replied indifferently. ¡°I hope so.¡± Wen an rubbed his face. He did not have a good night¡¯s sleep for the past days. Even though he had faith in Chu Ning¡¯s abilities, the opponent this time was obviously very strong. ¡°Village Chief Wen, first calculate the stock of these agricultural products and make a list.¡± Chu Ning thought about it. Yang Feng must have suffered losses by doing this, even though he could afford it with his wealth. He must have been offering lower-priced products to the distributors to compete with the villagers. However, this also gave Chu Ning a chance. Yang Feng would never expect that Chu Ning had the ability to buy all the agricultural products from Qinghe village. It is true that she couldn¡¯t do so, but Chu Ning already had a solution. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wen An¡¯s gaze flickered as he looked at Chu Ning with uncertainty. ¡°Since distributors went back on their promises for a small price difference, there¡¯s no need for Qinghe Village to continue working with them. What I mean is, I¡¯ll be responsible for all the shipments of Qinghe Village in the future.¡± Wen An¡¯s office fell into silence after Chu Ning finished her words. Wen An and Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning in surprise. However, Zhang Bo looked away after a quick glance. He knew that since Chu Ning must have made the necessary preparations to say such words. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re not joking?¡± Wen An asked in disbelief. It was normal for him to think this way since Chu Ning¡¯s growth was too shocking. If Chu Ning was not joking, Qinghe Village would also enter an era of development. ¡°There¡¯s no point in joking at this point in time. Village Chief Wen, what you need to do next is to calm the Qinghe villagers down. Buy me a few more days of time, and leave the rest to me,¡± Chu Ning said confidently. ¡°No problem, this is what I should do.¡± Wen An smiled and nodded. The rest of the group¡¯s discussion was much more relaxed. Chu Ning did not reveal her plan to Wen An, and not even Zhang Bo knew about it. With the importance of this matter, it could only be handled personally by herself. This had nothing to do with trust. ¡°Zhang Bo, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with something. I¡¯ll draft a document to tell you when we get back.¡± Chu Ning said to Zhang Bo as they left. ¡°Is it related to the acquisition this time?¡± Zhang Bo asked curiously. ¡°No, it¡¯s not related at all. It¡¯s something else,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Chu Ning was in a good mood all the way to the Rolls-Royce. However, when she saw her car¡¯s scratched surface, Chu Ning felt a buzz in her brain. ¡°Which damn b*stard did this!¡± Chu Ning thought angrily, but her face remained unusually calm. ¡°President Chu¡­¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s expression was grim. He knew very well the value of this car. Zhang Bo knew that the residents of Qinghe Village might be unhappy with Chu Ning, but he did not expect them to take action. ¡°President Chu, should we call the police?¡± Zhang Bo was also a little scared. If these people dared to damage the car today, they might even attack him and Chu Ning next time. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I already guessed who did it. I was originally hesitating if I should do it, but this guy has already helped me make a choice by scratching my car.¡± Chu Ning motioned for Zhang Bo to start the car and got in. She turned on her phone and connected it to the high definition camera in the car. Soon, the phone showed the scene from dozens of minutes ago. ¡°Buddy, it¡¯s really you! I don¡¯t know whether to praise you for being smart or stupid,¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself. Chapter 281 - 281 Toleration 281 Toleration If it was Chu Ning, she would have set the Rolls-Royce on fire so that no evidence would be left. Buddy was greedy, yet timid and not decisive enough, which left Chu Ning with evidence to use against him. If she decided to call the police, with the expensive repair costs of the Rolls-Royce, she could easily send him to prison. ¡°Buddy? President Chu, you¡¯re saying that he¡¯s the one who scratched the car?¡± Zhang Bo asked. ¡°Look.¡± Chu Ning handed over her phone. ¡°This guy is too crazy. President Chu, do you want me to find someone to secretly teach him a lesson?¡± Zhang Bo exclaimed furiously after watching the video. ¡°It¡¯s useless to beat him up. It will lead to more severe revenge instead. The important thing is to use this incident to warn the people behind him that it¡¯s useless to use these little tricks.¡± Even though Chu Ning really wanted to teach Buddy a lesson, it was pointless to do so. Only by thoroughly punishing the dog, then can she make its master fear her as well. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯ve already thought of a way to deal with him?¡± Zhang Bo knew that Chu Ning was about to get to the main point. ¡°Buddy is a greedy person, but he is also very stupid. He doesn¡¯t even have the most basic common sense.¡± Chu Ning started to analyze Buddy¡¯s weaknesses. After a pause, she continued, ¡°At the junction of Qinghe Village and Xizhuang Village, there is a barren area. This piece of land basically belongs to Qinghe Village and is the collective property of the villagers. However, it is not very important because of its poor fertility.¡± ¡°President Chu, are you planning to make use of this land?¡± Zhang Bo could not understand Chu Ning¡¯s intentions. ¡°Zhang Bo, tomorrow, go to Xizhuang Village to choose a suitable candidate and offer him appropriate benefits. Ask this person to tell Buddy that he wants to buy this wasteland. I¡¯ll edit the specific rhetoric and send it to you when I get home. Remember, after you find a suitable candidate, you must ask him to record his private conversations with Buddy,¡± Chu Ning said calmly. ¡°Alright, President Chu. I¡¯ll get it done tomorrow.¡± Zhang Bo nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll make your entire village isolate you.¡± Chu Ning looked at Qinghe Village from inside the car, and in the gentlest tone, murmured the most ruthless words. After they returned to Jinghu District, Chu Ning asked Zhang Bo to drive the car to the repair shop. Next, she had to start choosing a suitable address in M City. This place would be the starting point of the Soaring Clouds Group and will also become the headquarters. The next day, in school, Chu Ning could clearly sense that apart from her classmates that she knew, most of the students ignored her. Such a situation would not have happened before, but as the school had begun to target Chu Ning, these students were afraid that they would be in trouble if they were friendly with her. Chu Ning was still calm. She knew that this was human nature. ¡°Chu Ning, what¡¯s going on? If there¡¯s no way to solve this, you should consider apologizing to the school. Also, look at Ye Ting¡¯s smug face. It¡¯s so infuriating.¡± After Chu Ning sat down, Xiaomi, her deskmate, said anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s wait for a few more days.¡± Chu Ning took out her textbook and said nonchalantly. ¡°Sigh, alright.¡± Xiaomi sighed. She couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. The teacher in charge of teaching this morning was normal. He didn¡¯t make things difficult for Chu Ning, but he seemed to have ignored Chu Ning¡¯s existence on purpose, even though Chu Ning was the top student in all subjects. After lunch, Chu Ning was called to Lin Hao¡¯s office again. However, Lin Hao didn¡¯t have a smile on his face like he always did. What he wanted to inform Chu Ning wasn¡¯t something pleasant. ¡°Fang Zheng is gone, he has left this place. Sigh, if I were ten years younger, I might have made the same decision as him. However, I¡¯m no longer by myself. I have a wife and children, so I am not free of responsibility like he is.¡± Lin Hao asked Chu Ning to find a seat and lamented in a self-deprecating manner. ¡°Mr. Fang deserves a better place. Mr. Lin, you called me over because you have something to tell me, right?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°Chu Ning, I really admire you. You can still smile even in this situation. That¡¯s a good attitude.¡± Lin Hao looked at Chu Ning with admiration and then added, ¡°Regarding the school¡¯s spokesperson, you¡¯ve been replaced. As for who¡¯s going to replace you, it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t want to shoot this promotional video in the first place.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands. She was very busy. Even if Lin Hao didn¡¯t look for her, she would still have to talk to him about something. Chapter 282 - 282 Leave of Absence 282 Leave of Absence ¡°This disgusting and damned school. If it wasn¡¯t for money, who would be willing to stay here!¡± Lin Hao suddenly said viciously. He didn¡¯t want to tell Chu Ning this news personally as pained him to see the school treat her like this. ¡°Mr. Lin, please be careful. There are surveillance cameras in the office.¡± Chu Ning pointed at the top of her head. ¡°Those people don¡¯t have the time to watch it. They only care about their own interests,¡± Lin Hao said with a self-mocking tone. ¡°Mr. Lin, I want to take a leave of absence.¡± Chu Ning continued. Taking leave would not affect her studies, and she was sure Lin Hao would agree to it. More importantly, Chu Ning needed time to deal with some things, which would determine if she could turn the situation around. ¡°You want to take leave?¡± Lin Hao glanced at Chu Ning in surprise. ¡°Yes, Mr. Lin. Is it possible?¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°No problem. Very good. Your decision is right. Write a leave note now and I¡¯ll approve it for you¡± Lin Hao agreed readily. Then, he took out a piece of draft paper and a pen from his desk drawer and handed them to Chu Ning. A few minutes later, Chu Ning left Lin Hao¡¯s office with the leave slip. Lin Hao watched as Chu Ning left. He leaned back in his chair and sighed slowly. The principal had given him a clear order not to allow Chu Ning to take leave, even though it was every student¡¯s right and freedom to do so. By doing so, Lin Hao was helping Chu Ning at the risk of being fired. ¡°Chu Ning, this is all I can do.¡± Lin Hao slowly clenched his fists and murmured to himself. Chu Ning returned to the classroom after receiving the leave application form. She only tidied up her desk a little. She didn¡¯t intend to take her bag, textbooks, and other items with her. ¡°Chu Ning, what are you doing?¡± Song Gui was shocked by Chu Ning¡¯s actions. ¡°Don¡¯t take things too hard!¡± Song Gui¡¯s expression changed and he quickly said. ¡°What are you thinking? I only took a few days off.¡± Chu Ning glanced at Song Gui and said slightly exasperatedly. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good,¡± Song Gui said with a smile. He thought Chu Ning was going to drop out. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Chu Ning. I won¡¯t have a deskmate for the next few days,¡± Xiaomi said pitifully. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a surprise when I get back,¡± Chu Ning said mysteriously. ¡°Really? Chu Ning is the best!¡± Xiaomi¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a souvenir from a haunted house. Are you sure you want it? You should just study hard and stop getting distracted.¡± Chu Ning scoffed jokingly and left the classroom. When she reached the gate of Jingyuan High School, Chu Ning turned around and looked at the building. ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After muttering to herself, Chu Ning took a deep breath and left with determined steps. From that moment on, she had shed her student identity and left the school. She was now President Chu. After exiting the school, Chu Ning¡¯s destination was clear. She went straight to the bank. She had made an appointment with the bank last night. A professional staff would be waiting for her today. At the same time, Zhang Bo had found a suitable candidate in Xizhuang Village and told him the story that Chu Ning had sent him last night. ¡°Manager Zhang¡­ Is it appropriate to do this?¡± The Xizhuang villager was still a little hesitant, but Zhang Bo had offered him too much for him to reject. The money was enough for him to not work for several years. ¡°You should be very clear that this is not illegal after all. It might just be a little immoral from your perspective. However, capitalism is a dirty game. Do you want to be exploited for the rest of your life without a chance to turn things around?¡± Zhang Bo took a sip of tea and said softly. Before he met this person, he had done a detailed background check on him. Zhang Bo knew what this person wanted, just like how Chu Ning knew what he wanted. ¡°But¡­¡± Huang Fang was still hesitant. ¡°I¡¯ve given you the opportunity. Don¡¯t blame me if you don¡¯t grasp it. You should know that there are still many people waiting in line for such a good chance.¡± Zhang Bo stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°Manager Zhang, I promise you.¡± Huang Fang looked at Zhang Bo¡¯s departing figure and made up his mind. ¡°That¡¯s a smart choice. When an opportunity comes, you have to grab it without hesitation.¡± Zhang Bo returned to his seat. He looked at the Xizhuang villager sitting opposite him and said with relief. The rest of the rehearsal went smoothly. Zhang Bo had chosen this middle-aged man named Huang Fang because he had received higher education. Naturally, his was much more sensible than someone like Buddy. Chapter 283 - 283 Loan 283 Loan ¡°If your performance this time is to my satisfaction, I don¡¯t mind giving you a stable job.¡± Zhang Bo felt that he could consider recruiting Huang Fang into the Soaring Clouds Group. Also he had a deeper level of consideration. Chu Ning¡¯s business might grow bigger in the future and she might expand further than Qinghe Village. ¡°I¡¯ve given you Buddy¡¯s contact information. You can ask him out for dinner tonight,,¡± Zhang Bo said seriously. ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Fang nodded. In his mind, he was already repeating the information that Zhang Bo had given him and the new identity that was forged for him. On the other end, Chu Ning had appeared in the VIP reception room of the bank. She was a high-class client of the bank, so she was qualified to enjoy such a service. ¡°What¡¯s the maximum loan I can take out now?¡± Chu Ning looked at the bank staff opposite him and said softly. ¡°According to our comprehensive assessment, you can now obtain a loan limit of 15 million Yuan from our bank.¡± The bank staff smiled. Chu Ning¡¯s current assets and development potential were worth 15 million Yuan. ¡°Too little. It¡¯s still far from the goal I set in my heart.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. However, this situation was within her expectations. She had already thought of what to do before she came. ¡°If I want to increase the amount, does it mean that I only need to have a guarantor with enough credibility?¡± Chu Ning asked again. ¡°Yes, or you can increase your net worth, which will also increase the amount,¡± the bank¡¯s service staff said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She was sure of what to do. Then, she walked out of the VIP room of the bank and made a call. The call only lasted for a minute. After hanging up, Chu Ning did not rush back to the VIP room. She was waiting for the result. At the same time, in an office on the top floor of the Municipal Building. Mayor Li Cha was browsing through a document when his assistant, Xiao Liu, knocked on the door and rushed to him. ¡°What¡¯s with the rush?¡± Richard raised his head and spoke gently. ¡°Mayor, the Chu Ning you mentioned just called me. She said she needed my help. Of course, she¡¯s referring to you,¡± Xiao Liu quickly said. ¡°Oh? So fast?¡± Li Cha was surprised. He knew that Chu Ning would call him sooner or later, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. Chu Ning would definitely encounter all kinds of trouble in the early stages of her development. Li Cha could help Chu Ning solve these problems, but in return, Chu Ning had to contribute to the development of M City. He wanted to see Chu Ning enter politics in the future. ¡°Yes, but Chu Ning isn¡¯t in any trouble. She just needs money.¡± His assistant, Xiao Liu, spoke again. ¡°She needs money? She wants me to vouch for her, right?¡± Li Cha immediately understood Chu Ning¡¯s intention. As the mayor, he had the ability to make such judgments. In M City, no one¡¯s credibility was higher than the mayor¡¯s, because he represented the government and the country. ¡°Yes, Chu Ning needs¡­ a hundred million Yuan.¡± His assistant, Xiao Liu, hesitated for a few seconds before speaking again. ¡°A hundred million. This young lady is very ambitious, asking for so much capital in the early stage. It seems that she will make big moves in the future. However, I believe in her investment vision. Let alone a hundred million, I can even guarantee two or three hundred million.¡± Li Cha chuckled. He was well aware of Chu Ning¡¯s capabilities. Li Cha knew how Chu Ning had earned her first pot of gold. Combined with her actions in Qinghe Village, her development would be beneficial to M City. More importantly, with his involvement and support, Chu Ning would be an important figure in his reorganization of M City¡¯s market. Chu Ning was different from some well-known businessmen. If their businesses had developed they would only think about exploiting the sweat and blood of the working class. These businessmen would not spare a thought about contributing to the city. However, Chu Ning was young. From the incident at the amusement park, Li Cha could tell that she was a girl with high ambitions and a noble character. ¡°Mayor, are you saying that you¡¯ve agreed?¡± His assistant, Xiao Liu, asked carefully. He had to ask clearly about this amount of money. After all, it was a huge amount. ¡°Yes, tell her that even two hundred million is fine, but I want to see the effect and the contributions and changes she has made to M City.¡± The mayor waved his hand, gesturing for his assistant, Xiao Liu, to inform Chu Ning of the good news. ¡°Yes, Mayor.¡± His assistant, Xiao Liu, nodded solemnly and agreed. Chapter 284 - 284 Preparing for the Counterattack 284 Preparing for the Counterattack Chu Ning stared at the turning hands of the huge clock in the bank lobby. She was still a little nervous. Although the mayor would probably not reject her request, she was still worried that something unexpected would happen. After all, it was a hundred million. ¡°Maybe I should ask for fifty million?¡± Chu Ning asked herself in her heart, but she immediately denied this thought. She needed sufficient funds so that her future actions and plans not be restricted. It can¡¯t be less than a hundred million. Chu Ning¡¯s tightly clenched hands were already sweating. The wait was torturous. Her phone rang again. Without any hesitation, Chu Ning answered the call without even looking at who it was. ¡°Congratulations, Miss Chu Ning. The mayor is willing to be your guarantor for a loan limit of two hundred million.¡± On the other end of the phone, his assistant, Xiao Liu, spoke softly with a smile. ¡°But the mayor hopes that you can take the development of M City into consideration. As you become wealthier, you must think of the people and not forget your original intentions,¡± Xiao Liu continued. ¡°Hello? Miss Chu Ning, are you on the phone? Hello?¡± Xiao Liu looked at his phone in confusion to confirm that he had not called the wrong number. ¡°I heard you. Please help me thank the mayor. I won¡¯t let him down.¡± The two hundred million kept echoing in Chu Ning¡¯s mind. She felt dizzy from happiness. She only came back to her senses when the assistant spoke for the third time. Two hundred million ¨C this budget was more than enough. The huge amount of money dissipated Chu Ning¡¯s worries. There was no problem that money couldn¡¯t solve. If there was, it was because the money wasn¡¯t enough. Two hundred million in cash! Only the mayor¡¯s guarantee would make the bank pay. The corners of Chu Ning¡¯s lips curled up subconsciously. She walked into the VIP room again and saw that the bank staff was still waiting for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you wait for so long,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my honor to be able to serve you. It seems that you have found a guarantor?¡± The bank staff returned the smile. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Chu Ning nodded and continued, ¡°I want two hundred million. My guarantor is Li Cha, the mayor of M City.¡± Chu Ning could not believe it even when she had already left the bank. She didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly. It wasn¡¯t two million or twenty million, but a full two hundred million. The bank transferred it to her account just like that, and it was a one-time payment. During this period, Chu Ning even found out that the bank couldn¡¯t take out so much cash at one time. They had to transfer it from several other banks in M City and then deposit the total into her account! Seven or eight bank staff were busy helping her. In less than ten minutes, the transaction was completed. Chu Ning knew that although she was a VIP of the bank, she wasn¡¯t so important that the bank had to be so attentive to her. ¡°Is this the power of a mayor?¡± Chu Ning remarked. She had witnessed with her own eyes how terrifying the mayor¡¯s power was today. It made the usually arrogant bank willingly lower its head. ¡°Now, are you ready to receive my counterattack?¡± Chu Ning looked up at the vast sky and murmured. ¡­¡­ In a remote low-rise house in Qinghe Village, Buddy was planning to renovate it after a while. He wanted to make it more magnificent and show those who had once looked down on him how rich he was now! In fact, he wanted to do so a long time ago, but he really had no money and was too lazy, so he could only dream about it. ¡°After renovating the house, I want to get a wife. Tsk tsk, perfect!¡± Buddy was lying on the bed, thinking about his beautiful future. He was still a little excited when he thought of his feat last night, so he called the person who gave him the money. He wanted to report the good news. ¡°Maybe I can get an extra reward?¡± Buddy thought happily. After more than ten seconds, the call was finally picked up. Buddy couldn¡¯t wait to report the ¡°good news¡±. However, after he finished speaking, the other end of the phone fell silent. ¡°Tell me some of the characteristics of that car.¡± An indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone. Buddy swallowed his saliva. Until now, he still thought that the other party was deciding on the rewards that he would be given. ¡°Boss, that car was really badly scratched by me. It¡¯s enough to make their hearts ache,¡± Buddy said smugly. Chapter 285 - 285 Opportunity 285 Opportunity ¡°I asked you to tell me the characteristics of the vehicle, not the extent of the damage.¡± The voice on the other end of the phone was getting impatient. ¡°The general shape of the car was¡­¡± Although Buddy couldn¡¯t explain the details, he knew that there was a little golden man in front of Chu Ning¡¯s Rolls-Royce. He remembered it clearly. Because he knew that this must be very valuable, but when he tried to reach out to touch and break it, the little golden man at the head of the car had quickly shrunk back into the engine cover. Buddy still felt a little regretful about it. He felt that if he had been faster, he might have been able to pull the little golden man down. Buddy described for several minutes. He was really bad at organizing his words, but the person on the other end of the phone finally understood that he had destroyed a Rolls-Royce. ¡°Okay.¡± The call ended. Buddy was stunned. He held the cell phone and couldn¡¯t understand the other party¡¯s behavior. ¡°Damn, you rich people are so hard to please!¡± Buddy complained in a low voice. He was also a little angry. Not only was the other party not going to give him any benefits, but he was also teasing him and asking why he didn¡¯t just kill Chu Ning or blow up the car. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I¡¯m smart!¡± Buddy thought gloomily. However, Buddy also knew that the other party was probably not very satisfied with his action this time. Just as he was thinking about what to do next, his phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown number from the same city. ¡°Hello? Who are you?¡± Buddy yawned and asked lazily. Now he had a small fortune, so he didn¡¯t have to be so timid as before. ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re an outstanding man. I¡¯m Huang Fang from the neighboring Xizhuang Village. I¡¯m calling you to discuss an important matter. In my opinion, you¡¯re the only one in the entire Qinghe Village who has the right to do business with me,¡± Huang Fang said, following Zhang Bo¡¯s instructions. Chu Ning knew Buddy¡¯s character very well. He was self-righteous, whimsical, yet unwilling to work hard. Buddy was notorious in Qinghe Village, and everyone looked down on him. Naturally, they didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with him. People like Buddy were very eager to be acknowledged by others, even if such acknowledgments were hypocritical. Therefore, even though Huang Fang¡¯s words were full of loopholes, Buddy still felt very happy. ¡°You know me?¡± Buddy asked, pretending to be calm. ¡°Of course, people only know successful people after they succeed, but they don¡¯t care about what they have done before. Buddy, you¡¯re a man with a great future, and now I just happen to need talents like you. Are you interested in meeting and talking about it?¡± Huang Fang continued. ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re working for that President Chu?¡± Buddy suddenly questioned vigilantly. ¡°Who¡¯s President Chu? I¡¯m from Xizhuang Village. I don¡¯t know this President Chu that you¡¯re talking about.¡± Huang Fang shook his head. He really didn¡¯t know Chu Ning since Zhang Bo was the person he communicated with. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m thinking too much,¡± Buddy said with an awkward laugh. ¡°How is it? Do you have time tonight for a good chat? Don¡¯t you want to have a successful career so that those people who once looked down on you would have a new impression of you? Buddy, it¡¯s time for you to change your way of life. No one can stop you from rising up,¡± Huang Fang said with a smile. ¡°Okay, I agree with you, brother. I think you¡¯re right. I, Buddy, am a man who will do great things. How can I let others order me around?¡± Buddy said determinedly as he looked at the shabby house in front of him. With Huang Fang¡¯s encouragement, Buddy seemed to have regained his confidence. He even felt that President Chu was not a big deal. He was about to become someone more powerful than her! Ji Lei hung up the phone and rubbed his temples, feeling a little exasperated. Yang Feng was his boss, and he was Yang Feng¡¯s employee, so he knew Yang Feng¡¯s character very well. Not only did he fail to complete his task, but he also gave Chu Ning an opportunity to fight back. ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re an idiot. You¡¯re so stupid and self-righteous!¡± Ji Lei shook his head. He was already thinking about changing to another person. Buddy was too dumb to even carry out simple tasks. At the same time, Huang Fang heaved a sigh of relief after hanging up the phone. He had completed the first step. Now, it would depend on whether the conversation at night went smoothly. Chapter 286 - 286 Bai Yus Visit 286 Bai Yu¡¯s Visit Huang Fang sent a message to Zhang Bo, who then sent Chu Ning a message. At this moment, Chu Ning was strolling on the streets. Although she had just received a large sum of money, she was not actually shopping. She was choosing a suitable address for the Soaring Clouds Group. Her phone rang. Chu Ning looked at the content. ¡°The fish has taken the bait.¡± Chu Ning smiled and didn¡¯t mind. This small fish was Buddy. The most important thing was to lure out the big fish behind him. After two hours of walking around, Chu Ning finally decided on an address. It was at a crossroad with a lot of people. Most importantly, it was in the center of M City, which would be beneficial for Chu Ning¡¯s business planning. After deciding on the address, Chu Ning took a taxi home. She had to investigate the nearby area, contact the owner of this building, and recruit more employees. She had many things to do. Chu Ning returned to her home in the Jinghu District. However, to her surprise, there was someone at her door. ¡°Bai Yu? Is there something you need?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. She had a good impression of Bai Yu. He was a person who was passionate about his studies and was willing to devote himself to it. Before she became prominent, he was recognized as the God of learning among the students of M City. Chu Ning also knew that Bai Yu won the bronze award at the national physics competition, but she couldn¡¯t congratulate him because she won the Gold Award. Congratulating someone else for the bronze award might make them think that she was mocking them. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, but it¡¯s worth it to see you.¡± Bai Yu felt a little emotional. After learning that Chu Ning had applied for leave from school, he went to the Chu family in the Bifeng District and was told by Chu Jing that Chu Ning was not at home. Only then did he come to the Jinghu District. He had been waiting for quite some time. In order to show his sincerity, Bai Yu chose not to call. ¡°Oh? Is there something important that you need me for?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s not good to keep standing at the door.¡± Chu Ning opened the door and invited Bai Yu in. ¡°Chu Ning, our school¡¯s teachers and leaders already know about you. They wish to convey their regrets, but at the same time we are eager to have you join us. You should know that our school is fundamentally different from Jingyuan High School. Our school is a public school that is directly managed by the government, so it will not be affected by external factors and is very genuine. So, you can focus on studying hard in our school. Of course, the pay and funding may not be as attractive as Jingyuan High School,¡± Bai Yu said after he sat down. His purpose for coming here was clear. He came with the school¡¯s intention to talk to Chu Ning. At the same time, Bai Yu also personally hoped that Chu Ning could go to his school. This way, he might have another stron competitor. In his eyes, he believed that Chu Ning was even qualified to be his teacher. Bai Yu¡¯s school wasn¡¯t like Jingyuan High School. Jingyuan High School was controlled by capital and was only after profit. Bai Yu¡¯s school, on the other hand, was purely after the quality of teaching. The main focus was on the students, which was why the quality of the students here was higher than Jingyuan High School. Different goals would bring different results. ¡°First of all, thank you for your kindness and concern, but I won¡¯t consider transferring to another school for the time being. I¡¯ll get you a drink.¡± Chu Ning rejected Bai Yu¡¯s suggestion and went into the kitchen to get some juice. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Just as Bai Yu was about to speak, Chu Ning had already walked over. Bai Yu drank the orange juice in his hand and looked at Chu Ning with confusion and doubt. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re such an outstanding person. Why would you make such a choice? I don¡¯t quite understand. Our school isn¡¯t as rich as Jingyuan High School, but if you¡¯re willing to join, the school leaders have decided to give you a cash reward of two million Yuan. To be honest, Jingyuan High School has gone a little overboard this time.¡± Bai Yu spoke again. Obviously, he knew that Chu Ning was only awarded one hundred thousand Yuan after winning such a significant award. In comparison, Yan Shen was only awarded with the excellence award, but he was awarded five million Yuan. ¡°Most importantly, you¡¯ll be receiving our school¡¯s affiliated admission pass to the best university in the country. You have to know that in M City, only our school has this opportunity. Jingyuan High School can¡¯t get this opportunity no matter how rich they are!¡± Bai Yu spread out his hands. This kind of thing was not something that could be obtained with money. This was an official recognition from the country. Chapter 287 - 287 The Collaboration Went Smoothly 287 The Collaboration Went Smoothly ¡°Then if I go, wouldn¡¯t I be taking up your spot?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. She didn¡¯t care much about such things, and she didn¡¯t want to tell Bai Yu her plans. Bai Yu was a good person, and it was worth it for her to give up some time to interact with him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. To be honest, you¡¯re more qualified than me. Besides, if you go, I¡¯ll have the motivation to pursue it,¡± Bai Yu said frankly. ¡°Bai Yu, remember, I¡¯m not your goal. You shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts. After this national physics competition, I believe that you should understand where your problems lie. You just have to overcome them slowly. Your only opponent is yourself. It¡¯s fine as long as you continuously improve; I believe in you.¡± Chu Ning took a sip of her juice and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t mind Jingyuan High School suppressing me. To be honest, I, Chu Ning, don¡¯t care about these little tricks. I¡¯m a student in school, but I¡¯m no longer one outside of school.¡± Bai Yu looked at Chu Ning¡¯s calm expression and did not know what to say. Bai Yu knew that it was impossible for Chu Ning to leave Jingyuan High School, but what she said made sense. ¡°I understand now. You¡¯re not leaving Jingyuan High School because you already have a solution,¡± Bai Yu sighed and spoke helplessly. Originally, the school had not planned for him to complete the task given to him. However, Bai Yu had believed that an arrogant person like Chu Ning would not be able to endure such treatment. Thus, he had been very confident in convincing Chu Ning. After he went to Jingyuan High School and learned that Chu Ning had applied for leave, Bai Yu was even more determined in his belief. However, it seemed like Chu Ning was not going anywhere. She had rejected Bai Yu, so the other schools would similarly not stand a chance. As for why Chu Ning was still in Jingyuan High School, there must be other reasons. ¡°Yes, you just wait and see.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She was in a good mood that day. She had just received 200 million yuan, so there was no reason for her to be unhappy. What Bai Yu didn¡¯t know was that Chu Ning¡¯s status was really high when she was out of school. If anyone still underestimated her and treated her as an innocent student, they would be a fool. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving then. I¡¯ve missed another afternoon of study time. If I had known that you were thinking this way, I wouldn¡¯t have come,¡± Bai Yu scratched his head. He felt that if he had not wasted that afternoon, he might have been able to narrow the gap between him and Chu Ning. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a call in advance?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. ¡°I thought it would be more sincere to come in person. However, in hindsight, I failed to consider that. I heard that you took a few days off. Aren¡¯t you worried that you won¡¯t be able to catch up in your studies?¡± Bai Yu said with a smile. ¡°Sigh, Bai Yu, you¡¯ll understand when you step into society. Learning is such a simple and beautiful thing.¡± Chu Ning did not answer Bai Yu¡¯s question directly, but she seemed to have said everything. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time.¡± After Bai Yu and Chu Ning bade each other farewell, Chu Ning did not waste any more time. She still had many things to deal with. The company¡¯s site selection, recruitment, and completely solving the trouble that Jingyuan High School had caused her! ¡­ In the evening, Huang Fang finally met Buddy in a small restaurant. In his pocket, he had already prepared a recording pen. Now that Buddy had arrived, the show could begin. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Huang Fang stood up and said with a smile when he saw Buddy striding in arrogantly. After seeing Buddy, Huang Fang¡¯s evaluation of him dropped by another level. A person who didn¡¯t even know how to hide his true thoughts was not that dangerous. ¡°You¡¯re Huang Fang, the one who called me this afternoon?¡± Buddy sat down and said casually. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Huang Fang nodded and gestured for the waiter to start serving the dishes. ¡°My time is precious. Tell me, what big business do you want to collaborate with me on?¡± Buddy had nothing to do, so he deliberately said this to put on airs. ¡°I want to rent a piece of land at the edge of your Qinghe Village. It just so happens to be a piece of uncultivated land. It¡¯s not worth much, but it¡¯s very important to me,¡± Huang Fang said after some thought. ¡°Why do you people from Xizhuang Village want to rent our Qinghe Village¡¯s land? ¡± After hearing Huang Fang¡¯s words, Buddy became alert. Chapter 288 - 288 Signing 288 Signing ¡°You should talk to our Village Chief Wen regarding something like this. Why are you looking for me?¡± Buddy said as he looked at Huang Fang with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Brother Buddy, to be honest, if I were to ask your village chief about this matter, he would definitely not agree to it. Moreover, this is something that only the residents of your Qinghe village can decide. Let me ask you, Wen An is indeed your village chief, but is he also from your Qinghe village?¡± Huang Fang said unhurriedly. ¡°He¡¯s not. He was transferred from somewhere else to be our village chief,¡± Buddy said matter-of-factly. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s not even from your village. Why do you always have to listen to him?¡± Huang Fang continued with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t listen to him for everything. On the other hand, there are many people in our village who believe everything Wen An says!¡± Buddy retorted angrily. In fact, even if Buddy wanted to listen to Wen An, he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to do so. However, he naturally wouldn¡¯t admit to this. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for you to work with me. You have knowledge and vision,¡± Huang Fang said sincerely. ¡°To be frank with you, I want to rent a large piece of land to build a warehouse to store goods. I also want to invite a talent like you to help me, to be my capable assistant. You can¡¯t stay in Qinghe Village forever, can you? The piece of uncultivated land that I want to rent is collectively owned by your Qinghe Village, but it didn¡¯t say which family it belongs to. So, in theory, anyone can be its owner.¡± Huang Fang said these words to move Buddy. Sure enough, Buddy swallowed with difficulty. He had also understood what Huang Fang meant. As long as he acted quickly, all ownership of the wasteland would be his! ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you want me to represent the residents of Qinghe Village and rent that land to you?¡± Buddy asked tentatively. ¡°Why are you representing the residents of Qinghe Village? You are making preparations for your own benefit. I have already said that although this piece of land is shared by all the residents of Qinghe Village, no one has the right to own it. I have already made it very clear. Brother, if you still don¡¯t understand, I will find someone else to collaborate with. No one will complain about having more money. After all, there are many people in your village.¡± Huang Fang said impatiently. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± Buddy said hurriedly. Huang Fang meant first come, first served. As a resident of Qinghe Village, why couldn¡¯t he use the uncultivated land that no one wanted to create some profit? Thinking of this, the hesitation and fear Buddy felt vanished. He didn¡¯t have so many concerns anymore. He wanted to make a quick buck, but he didn¡¯t want to put in effort and work hard, so he could only take some risks. If worse came to worst, he would just share some of the benefits with the residents of Qinghe Village when they found out. Buddy was still immersed in his beautiful dream. He wanted to achieve a great career with this man in front of him. He would become very rich and no one would dare to look down on him anymore! ¡°Buddy, please sign this contract,¡± Huang Fang looked at Buddy, who was smiling foolishly. He knew that the time was ripe. He took out a contract and a pen from his briefcase and handed them to Buddy. Huang Fang was still a little nervous. This was the most important step. As long as Buddy signed his name on the contract, his task for the day would be completed. However, when Buddy looked at the contract Huang Fang handed over, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Huang Fang asked, trying to conceal his emotions. ¡°Could it be that this guy has noticed something?¡± Huang Fang wondered anxiously. Everything had been going smoothly, and Buddy¡¯s reaction was exactly as Manager Zhang had expected. However, at this critical moment, when it came to the signing of the contract, the other party was hesitating? ¡°I can¡¯t read. I only know how to write my own name. The contract you gave me is so dense. Where do you want me to write it?¡± Buddy said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°You gave me a fright.¡± Huang Fang internally let out a long sigh of relief. Under Huang Fang¡¯s guidance, Buddy quickly wrote down his name at the end of the contract. At the same time, Huang Fang recorded the conversation with the recording pen in his pocket. Huang Fang carefully placed the contract in his briefcase with a sincere smile on his face. ¡°Alright, alright. The contract has been signed and we¡¯re almost done with the discussion. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Buddy looked at the sumptuous dishes on the table and said eagerly. Chapter 289 - 289 Successfully Completed 289 Successfully Completed ¡°You go ahead. All the dishes on this table are for you. I still have something urgent to deal with, so I won¡¯t accompany you.¡± After getting the contract signed by Buddy, Huang Fang didn¡¯t have the time nor mood to stay for dinner. The most important thing now was to hand these things over to Manager Zhang. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? Transfer the promised rent to my account in three days?¡± Buddy stopped eating when he saw Huang Fang getting up and about to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with the contract, I won¡¯t go back on my word. Besides, I¡¯m in a hurry to rent the land, so I won¡¯t delay.¡± Huang Fang patted his chest and promised. ¡°Really? You won¡¯t go back on your word, will you?¡± Buddy asked suspiciously. Huang Fangzhen was speechless. This guy was a fool, but he still had an ounce of intelligence. Therefore, he had to sit down and spend nearly half an hour making empty promises to dispel Buddy¡¯s concerns. After leaving the place, Huang Fang contacted Zhang Bo immediately and gave him the contract with Buddy¡¯s signature and the recording pen. ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± Zhang Bo smiled after checking the recording pen and the contract. ¡°Manager Zhang, things have gone so smoothly that it¡¯s beyond my imagination. I didn¡¯t expect Buddy to be so brainless. I didn¡¯t use many of the excuses I had prepared.¡± Huang Fang heaved a sigh of relief, but he couldn¡¯t understand why someone of Zhang Bo¡¯s status would be associated with someone like Buddy. ¡°It¡¯s good that things have been successfully completed.¡± Zhang Bo took out his phone and transferred a sum of money to Huang Fang¡¯s account. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job. Do you plan on helping me after this?¡± Once the transfer was completed, Zhang Bo spoke again. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Fang actually wanted to say yes. After all, Zhang Bo was giving him too much. However, he was also a little hesitant because he didn¡¯t want to do something similar to what he had done that day. ¡°I know what you¡¯re hesitating about. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you do such things again in the future. I didn¡¯t want to see today¡¯s situation either, but the actions of our competitors are too despicable and disgusting. You have a greater use in our company. Today¡¯s incident is just a small test of your ability.¡± Zhang Bo patted Huang Fang¡¯s shoulder like a leader having a chat with his subordinate. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to give me an answer. The decision is in your hands. If you¡¯ve thought it through, you can contact me by phone at any time. The Soaring Clouds Group will welcome you at any time.¡± Zhang Bo left after saying that. Chu Ning had more important things to discuss with him. Huang Fang looked at Zhang Bo¡¯s back as he left. He was deep in thought. He felt that he had made a good choice. At around eight in the evening, Zhang Bo appeared in the living room of Chu Ning¡¯s house. ¡°President Chu, it¡¯s done. This is the contract that Buddy has signed personally. There¡¯s also a recording of his conversation with Huang Fang.¡± Zhang Bo placed the contract and the recording pen on the table. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°President Chu, do you want to edit out the contents of this recording pen?¡± Zhang Bo asked. ¡°No need. This won¡¯t get the effect I want.¡± Chu Ning really wanted to know the kind of expressions Wen An and the Qinghe villagers would have when they heard this news. ¡°Zhang Bo, I¡¯m going to tell you something very important. Before that, please take a look at the company¡¯s bank account. I just transferred a sum of money to it.¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°Alright, President Chu.¡± Zhang Bo took out his phone and logged into the bank account. However, when he saw the nine-digit number, he was stunned. The message showed that Chu Ning had transferred 150 million yuan to this account around an hour ago! At the moment, the company¡¯s account was showing a balance of more than 152 million yuan. ¡°President Chu, this¡­¡± Zhang Bo did not quite understand where Chu Ning had gotten so much cash in such a short time. He knew what it meant. Even a bank robbery would not net that much money. ¡°We have the biggest backing in M City, so we just need to do what we need to do,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Yes, President Chu.¡± Zhang Bo nodded solemnly. With that much money, it would be hard not to succeed. When Chu Ning told Zhang Bo the whole story, Zhang Bo¡¯s initial disbelief turned into acceptance. He really admired Chu Ning¡¯s wisdom and determination. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re on leave for the next few days. If I go now, will they be suspicious?¡± Zhang Bo couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s bold and crazy plan. Chapter 290 - 290 Attitude 290 Attitude ¡°This suspicion is invalid because you are in my position. You know what I am going to do next and what I have, but they don¡¯t.¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re really ruthless.¡± Zhang Bo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Ruthless? Once these people have the chance, they won¡¯t let me off. They would only respect me if I completely subdue them. I also want to let some people know the consequences of targeting me. Soon, it will be my turn to deal with him.¡± Chu Ning said calmly. Zhang Bo looked at the emotionless Chu Ning and gained a deeper understanding of her personality. ¡°Either we don¡¯t do it, or we do it to the end. It¡¯s too scary to be an opponent of such a person. Fortunately, she¡¯s my boss.¡± Zhang Bo thought to himself. The next morning, Chu Ning only woke up at nine in the morning. It had already been past midnight when she had finished discussing things with Zhang Bo the night before. ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable not having to go to school,¡± Chu Ning lamented as she rubbed her eyes and looked at the dazzling sunlight outside the window. Based on her current ability, attending classes was dispensable for Chu Ning. But since she existed in this world, she had to follow the rules objectively. She had to cherish life and experience this hard-won life. Chu Ning¡¯s deepest concern was that if she had no qualms and did whatever she wanted, she was afraid of destroying everything around her. She might even gradually forget her original intention and lose herself. This was something Chu Ning did not want to experience. She had already acknowledged her identity in this world, and was now a part of it. ¡°Get up.¡± There were still many things for her to deal with, so it was impossible for her to sleep for a while longer. Chu Ning did not have the time to relax. Chu Ning had already chosen a location when she had been shopping the previous day. Through contacting the owner of the commercial building, she learned that she was not the only one who wanted to rent the building. There were a few others who wanted to do so as well. The building had just been built two weeks ago and was currently going to be rented out. The superior geographical location and the huge flow of people made it very popular in the market as soon as it was completed. There would be a bidding meeting at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Whoever bidded the highest rent would obtain the right to use this building. Chu Ning was very interested in this. Her initial goal was to get 100 million yuan from the bank, but now she had 200 million yuan, so she was even more at ease. At the same time, Zhang Bo was also making his move. Chu Ning¡¯s request for leave did not affect Jingyuan High School. Even her class was the same as usual, except for some of her good friends who were worried about Chu Ning¡¯s state. Xiaomi would chat with Chu Ning after school and tell her about what happened in class, but Chu Ning¡¯s replies were perfunctory. Chu Ning did not care about other people¡¯s speculations about her, as it was meaningless. At this moment, Ye Ting was very satisfied. In her opinion, Chu Ning¡¯s behavior of taking leave represented her weakness. Therefore, Ye Ting was as proud and confident as she had been when she had first transferred to Jingyuan High School. A small number of students in the class stood firmly on Chu Ning¡¯s side, but there were also some students who had a good impression of Ye Ting. Ye Ting was good at winning people¡¯s hearts and using the people around her to create value for her. Chu Ning¡¯s books were placed neatly on her desk, but a student ¡®accidentally¡¯ knocked them to the ground. ¡°Ai Yan, don¡¯t you look where you¡¯re walking?¡± When Xiaomi saw Chu Ning¡¯s book being knocked over on purpose, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°This aisle is so narrow; I also didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Why are you so fierce? Besides, Chu Ning isn¡¯t here. What right do you have to blame me?¡± Ai Yan said fearlessly. She was one of Ye Ting¡¯s good friends in class. When Chu Ning had been sought after in school, she could only suppress her jealousy and dissatisfaction. But now, Chu Ning had asked for leave and she had learned from Ye Ting that the school wanted to embarrass Chu Ning. ¡°Hmph, no wonder the teacher is targeting you. This is the retribution for your arrogance.¡± Ai Yan thought in disdain. ¡°You!¡± Xiaomi pointed at Ai Yan, her face flushed red. This Ai Yan was simply too detestable. ¡°Hmph, I advise you not to get too close to Chu Ning in the future. She¡¯s no longer the same person as before. Do you still think the school pampers her?¡± Ai Yan was extremely arrogant because Chu Ning wasn¡¯t around. Besides, Chu Ning had lost the protection of the school. No matter what, the school leaders and teachers wouldn¡¯t stand up for her. Chapter 291 - 291 Standpoint 291 Standpoint ¡°Ai Yan, you¡¯re wrong. This doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with whether the school pampers Chu Ning. Your behavior itself is wrong. How can you still be so aggressive when you knocked her books onto the ground?¡± The other students nearby could no longer stand it and immediately spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve already done it, so what!¡± Ai Yan placed her hands on her hips, looking fearless. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not argue over such a small matter. Take your seats and prepare for the next lesson.¡± The class monitor, Song Gui, came to smooth things over. Although he didn¡¯t like Ai Yan¡¯s behavior, as the class monitor, he couldn¡¯t have a clear personal stand. He had to prioritize the unity and stability of the class. What made things difficult for him was that Ye Ting liked to form small groups in the class, especially after Chu Ning had been suppressed by the school. ¡°Class monitor, you weren¡¯t like this in the past,¡± the straightforward Xiaomi suddenly looked at Song Gui and said. Other than being classmates, Song Gui and Chu Ning were good friends in private. But now that Chu Ning was not around and her things had been knocked to the ground, Song Gui still refused to stand up for her. Xiaomi was an innocent person. She didn¡¯t want to see Chu Ning¡¯s things being trampled on. She wasn¡¯t aware of how terrifying Chu Ning¡¯s true strength was. However, Song Gui understood Chu Ning. There was a reason he could become the class monitor. Song Gui knew that Chu Ning would definitely have other arrangements and means. ¡°Look at how smart the class monitor is. He knew that Chu Ning can no longer stay in school, so he chose to cut off all ties with her. Unlike you, you¡¯re really¡­ a little silly.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s deskmate and lackey, Wang Li, finally spoke at this time. She had been waiting for this moment. ¡°Wang Li, you¡¯re really a b*tch. You¡¯re so arrogant just because Chu Ning isn¡¯t here!¡± A female student immediately stood up and spoke up for Xiaomi. ¡°I think everyone has the right to speak. Do we have to wait for Chu Ning to be in a good mood before we can speak? Are we still in a feudal society?¡± Ye Ting said softly at this time. ¡°Ye Ting, don¡¯t be too proud!¡± ¡°Zhao Ying, be quiet. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what Ye Ting said!¡± More and more female students began to join in the conflict. They were divided into two camps ¡ª one supporting Chu Ning and the other supporting Ye Ting. Many male students in the class looked on in anticipation. They had been pleased to see the female students having conflicts previously. Of course, some didn¡¯t want this to happen. After all, those who supported Chu Ning and Ye Ting didn¡¯t want them to be the core of public opinion. ¡°Enough, go back to your seats!¡± Song Gui looked at the situation that was gradually getting out of control and instantly shouted. At this moment, he also lost his usual easygoing attitude and became serious. The noisy classroom abruptly quietened down. The class monitor, Song Gui, was a person who always had a smile on his face, but when he was truly angry, these female students really didn¡¯t dare to refute him. Song Gui¡¯s face darkened. His gaze slowly swept across the two groups of female students. ¡°Whoever says another word, I want you to write me a 10,000-word reflection by hand,¡± Song Gui said slowly. ¡°All of you, return to your seats!¡± After hearing Song Gui¡¯s words, the group of female students silently returned to their seats. As for their inner thoughts, the rest of the students in the class had no chance to hear them. ¡°Hmph, Chu Ning, you¡¯re no match for me,¡± Ye Ting thought to herself. Even though she had been scolded by Song Gui, Ye Ting was not unhappy at all. She knew that as time passed, Chu Ning would only become more passive. After Xiaomi sat down, she sprawled on the table and covered her face with her arms, sobbing soundlessly. She felt helpless. Not only for herself, but also for Chu Ning. Song Gui looked at the quiet classroom. His eyes remained calm, but when he looked at Xiaomi, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s only been two days and it¡¯s already become like this. Chu Ning, please come back quickly. You¡¯ve caused me to be misunderstood,¡± Song Gui thought to himself. Xu Xi was still reading his book. He wasn¡¯t even interested in looking up at what had happened in the classroom. How could a person who had been praised by the mayor of M City be bullied by these high school students? Thinking of this, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was looking forward to Chu Ning¡¯s next move. Chu Ning¡¯s book was picked up by the other students and placed back on the table. There hadn¡¯t been much of an impact; there was only a little dust on the book. However, the significance of this was great. Chu Ning¡¯s position had been shaken. She was no longer ¡®The One¡¯ in the school. Even if her learning ability was unparalleled, she would not be recognized by the school. Chapter 292 - 292 Investor 292 Investor In the face of such a powerful force, Chu Ning could only accept such an unfair arrangement and treatment. This little farce didn¡¯t affect the rest of the lessons. The teachers conducted lessons as usual, and the students attended classes as usual. There weren¡¯t any obvious changes in Jingyuan High School. At the same time, an emergency meeting was held in the school¡¯s conference room. As usual, there were only a dozen shareholders, the principal, and other leaders. The absent shareholders were either not in M City or had other more important matters to deal with. Ye Zhen was not present that day. ¡°The development and expansion of Jingyuan High School requires a large investment. I think everyone here agrees on this.¡± The person presiding over the meeting this time was not principal Cao Bo, but a board member called Lin Lang. As soon as he finished speaking, many of the school directors agreed with him. They were also Jingyuan High School¡¯s investors. As for the principal and the others, they could only listen and didn¡¯t even have the right to express their opinions. ¡°If you want to become a shareholder of the school, the minimum investment is 20 million. Just yesterday, someone contacted me. He said that he has high hopes for the future of Jingyuan High School and is willing to invest in our school,¡± Lin Lang said indifferently. ¡°Director Lin, that¡¯s a good thing. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because our school won the gold¡­¡± A shareholder was excited when he heard this and was about to say that people saw the potential of Jingyuan High School and were willing to invest in it because Chu Ning had won the gold medal in the national physics competition, but he swallowed his words. He had not forgotten how Director Ma and the others had targeted Chu Ning. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other matters first. This Manager Zhang can fork out 50 million in cash as an investment in one go, which is enough to show that he has strong financial resources. What¡¯s your view on this matter? Anyway, I quite agree with it, ¡± Lin Lang said with a smile. He was the second largest shareholder of the school. Among the dozen or so directors gathered here for a meeting, he had contributed the most, as much as 100 million yuan. The biggest investor of Jingyuan High School wasn¡¯t in M City at the moment. This investor was also the founder of Jingyuan High School. He had the highest authority because his investment share was 200 million yuan. However, he rarely showed up in the school meetings. Director Lin was the one who usually made important decisions. His appearance meant that the school was at a critical moment. Lin Lang¡¯s meaning was very clear. He was very much in favor of this unfamiliar Manager Zhang¡¯s investment in Jingyuan High School. ¡°Since Director Lin has spoken, I, Old Ma, will be the first to support you.¡± Director Ma, who had targeted Chu Ning first, was the first to respond. ¡°I support it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections.¡± ¡°Since Mr. Lin has spoken, I have to show my support. This is also a good thing for Jingyuan High School!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡­ All the directors agreed with Lin Lang¡¯s words and had no objections. No one was willing to oppose Lin Lang. This was a good thing for them, not to mention that Lin Lang had personally spoken. Principal Cao Bo looked at the scene in front of him and could not help but feel emotional. He and the school leaders around him didn¡¯t even have the right to speak. In essence, they were just tools for the school board members to help them manage Jingyuan High School. They were salaried workers, and the shareholders were the ones who paid them. This was the power of capital. No matter how outstanding Chu Ning was, as long as she was still in school, she would have to accept Yang Feng¡¯s sanctions. ¡°Principal and vice-principal, what do you think? Let us know. After all, the school is managed by you,¡± Lin Lang said generously. ¡°We have no objections either. We¡¯ll just follow Mr. Lin¡¯s arrangements,¡± Principal Cao Bo immediately responded. ¡°What¡¯s the use of me not agreeing? Even these board members dare not go against you, let alone me,¡± Cao Bo complained helplessly inside. ¡°Alright, since no one has a differing opinion, does that mean that everyone has agreed? This makes me feel a little embarrassed. After all, I¡¯m holding this meeting because I want you to express your opinions.¡± Lin Lang said modestly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll do it here tomorrow morning. When Manager Zhang comes to sign the contract, every single one of you have to come. This way, we¡¯ll show our sincerity, right? I¡¯m saying this in advance, everyone has to come. If you don¡¯t come, you¡¯re not giving me, Lin Lang, respect! Alright, that¡¯s all for this meeting!¡± Chapter 293 - 293 Hiring 293 Hiring After Lin Lang finished speaking, he no longer cared about everyone¡¯s reaction. He put his hands behind his back and slowly left the conference room. The shareholders followed closely behind and left the meeting room. ¡°Principal, is this new board member related to Chu Ning? Chu Ning is on leave these two days.¡± After all the shareholders had left the meeting room, a school leader suddenly spoke up. Cao Bo glanced at the school leader who had spoken. ¡°If you had 50 million, would you still work?¡± Cao Bo said indifferently. ¡°No,¡± the school leader said matter-of-factly. ¡°Right? if you have so much money, you won¡¯t work because you know that even if you work hard for ten lifetimes, you won¡¯t be able to earn that much money. 50 million! Not 5, 50! It¡¯s so powerful that we don¡¯t have to pander to others nor work for them anymore. It¡¯s even possible to buy our lives!¡± After saying this, Cao Bo left as well. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain too much to this school leader. There was no need. ¡°I was just asking. Why are you so angry? I know it¡¯s impossible.¡± The school leader mumbled to himself and left with the rest. On the other side, at Jinghu District, Chu Ning was packing her clothes on the second floor. Chu Ning folded the school uniforms and placed them at the bottom of her wardrobe. Although she would not be wearing them in the future, she still kept them as a memento. The afternoon bidding conference was about to begin. She felt that she didn¡¯t have to prepare anything. The amount in her bank card was her biggest confidence. They had to get that building. It was of great significance to Chu Ning and her Soaring Clouds Group. Chu Ning chose a silver-gray dress, put on some makeup, and left. The Rolls-Royce was still at the repair shop, so she had to take a taxi. ¡°Hey, beautiful. Are you going to the city center to attend some event?¡± After she had gotten into the car, the driver began to chat with Chu Ning. It was very relaxing to chat with a beautiful woman. ¡°No.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t really feel like talking. She was disgusted by the greasy and perverted looks that the driver was giving her. ¡°Okay, I thought you were a model. You have such good qualities and you¡¯re pretty,¡± the driver said with slight regret. ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± Chu Ning was too lazy to explain. After all, she didn¡¯t look like a multi-millionaire. If she were to tell the truth, people would think that she was talking nonsense. Soon, they arrived at their destination. Chu Ning looked up at the building in front of her and squinted her eyes. It was 12:20 pm, 40 minutes earlier than the time agreed upon by the owner of the building. However, when Chu Ning appeared in the meeting room, there were already quite a number people there. It seemed that many people were even more anxious than her. ¡°Yes, beautiful. You are?¡± The middle-aged man closest to the door of the meeting room asked somewhat suspiciously. He was wearing a thick gold chain around his neck and holding a lit cigarette. Chu Ning¡¯s appearance had interrupted his conversation with the others. ¡°The same as you.¡± Chu Ning casually pulled out the nearest chair and said calmly. ¡°No way, beautiful, you have such strength?¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just born with good complexion. You¡¯re pretty and young. Can¡¯t you just be a rich second generation? Why did you come here to ruin our good situation?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, how novel. Since when did a girl in her twenties have the right to compete with us? Is the world changing too fast, or are we too old to keep up with the times?¡± After Chu Ning finished speaking, the remaining people in the meeting room spoke up. ¡°How many floors do you want to rent? I want everything from the first to the tenth floor. As for the higher floors, you guys can go ahead and fight for them.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t care about the mockery in their words. She knew that they were rich and had a certain status in M City, but she was sure that they were not as rich as she was. ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re so young, but your tone is very arrogant!¡± Someone immediately replied in an enigmatic tone. ¡°Ignore her. Maybe she¡¯s here to cause trouble.¡± Another person chimed in. Seeing the scene before her, Chu Ning did not plan to say anything further. She simply lowered her head and played with her phone. However, the mysterious owner of the building still did not appear when it was close to 12:50 pm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯ll be late again.¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but think of the last time when Zhang Quan and the others were late. Those people were badly subdued by her. Chu Ning continued to wait. ¡°This guy isn¡¯t playing with us, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait a little longer. After all, we are the ones who need his help.¡± It was almost two o¡¯clock, but the owner of the building still hadn¡¯t appeared. Chapter 294 - 294 An Interesting Person 294 An Interesting Person Chu Ning sighed. It was five minutes to two o¡¯clock. She would leave after two o¡¯clock. This building was in a good location, but they didn¡¯t have to get it at all costs. Chu Ning did not want to have business ties with someone who had no sense of time. If the other party was not sincere, she would not lower herself to ask for help. There was no need to. It was two o¡¯clock. Without hesitation, Chu Ning stood up and was about to leave. However, just as she was about to open the door of the meeting room and leave, a young man with dark circles under his eyes walked towards her, still yawning. He appeared to be in his twenties, not much older than Chu Ning. The slightly chubby young man had obviously just stayed up the whole night. His somewhat sluggish eyes lit up after seeing Chu Ning¡¯s appearance. However, his expression returned to normal after a few seconds. ¡°You want to rent this building?¡± The young man with dark circles under his eyes said with a smile. ¡°To be more precise, it¡¯s from the first to the tenth floor.¡± Chu Ning nodded and turned back to the meeting room. Without a doubt, this chubby young man was the owner of this building. ¡°Interesting. Fate is always so mystical¡­ The person that has been on my mind has appeared before my eyes.¡± Seeing Chu Ning in a silver dress walking in front of him, the chubby young man couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m Zhou Wei. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already known about this. It¡¯s our first time meeting; my apologies for being a little late.¡± After Chu Ning sat down, Zhou Wei slowly walked to the front of the conference room and spoke to the people in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. After all, I haven¡¯t slept in days. Something happened last night, so I¡¯m a little late this afternoon. Sorry to keep everyone waiting.¡± Zhou Wei was very sincere and had a steady temperament that did not match his age. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Manager Zhou. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you today. You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯ve already achieved so much. This makes an old man like me feel a little ashamed.¡± A middle-aged man who had ridiculed Chu Ning earlier replied. ¡°It¡¯s normal for Manager Zhou to be busy. It¡¯s good to be busy.¡± ¡°How can our time be compared to Manager Zhou¡¯s?¡± ¡­ For a time, many people began to fawn over him. ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not that great. It¡¯s just that I have a good father, and my good father is very rich. But you¡¯re right, my time is indeed precious. I initially didn¡¯t want to come today.¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s next words immediately caused these people¡¯s expressions to change slightly. They did not understand what Zhou Wei meant by these words. ¡°You guys are so stupid that it¡¯s cute.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. These people did not understand the situation at all. This Zhou Wei did not even care about them. For some reason, Zhou Wei had come, but it would not be easy for these people to rent the building. ¡°Manager Zhou just likes to joke.¡± The middle-aged man with the gold chain continued to speak with a smile. ¡°Well, this building has a total of 28 storeys. It¡¯s in an excellent location in the city center. Even if a pig were to open a shop here, it would definitely make a profit. You naturally know this, so not to mention if I didn¡¯t show up today, even if I don¡¯t come tomorrow or the following day, you¡¯ll sleep here. After all, no one has a problem with money, right?¡± Zhou Wei looked at the crowd teasingly as he spoke softly. His words were very direct and he did not care about everyone¡¯s dignity at all. ¡°He¡¯s a fascinating person.¡± Chu Ning commented to herself as she looked at Zhou Wei with interest. Although this person was young, he was sharp enough to grasp the core essence of things. He was not a rich second generation who merely sat around. ¡°What do you mean, Manager Zhou?¡± After hearing Zhou Wei¡¯s words, another person asked tentatively. ¡°Of course, I can rent out the place to you. This is also the reason why I came to see you today.¡± When Zhou Wei said this, he chuckled silently. The door of the meeting room was opened, and a waiter pushed in a multi-layered table with steaming coffee and another snack on it. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Have some coffee and snacks. Think about what kind of business you¡¯re going to do in the building next and the specific rate of return.¡± Zhou Wei lightly tapped his head with his finger. Then, he picked up the coffee and a piece of cake and began to eat. However, his words made everyone in the conference room look awkward. Before Chu Ning¡¯s arrival, these people appeared to be chatting amiably, but in reality, they would never tell each other the real purpose of renting the building. Chapter 295 - 295 The Domineering Zhou Wei 295 The Domineering Zhou Wei Everyone wanted to seize the first opportunity. ¡°Manager Zhou, look, there are so many people here. It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t talk about the specific plans, but¡­¡± Someone hesitated to speak, but before he could finish, Zhou Wei raised his hand and interrupted him. ¡°Ah? You still want to talk about it in private? Am I your housekeeper or what? Don¡¯t want to say ¡®turn right at the exit¡¯ and ¡®take care, I won¡¯t send you off¡¯, and the like.¡± A second ago, Zhou Wei had still been smiling, but now, he seemed to have turned into another person as he coldly spoke. ¡°You!¡± The person who had been chided by Zhou Wei immediately became angry. ¡°Manager Zhou wasn¡¯t in M City previously, so you probably don¡¯t know how I, Mr. Xu, made my fortune in M City, right?¡± ¡°Send the guest off.¡± Zhou Wei paid no attention to the middle-aged man¡¯s threat. He lightly clapped his hands. Two well-trained bodyguards immediately entered the meeting room and appeared beside the middle-aged man, Mr. Xu. ¡°You win. I¡¯ll remember what you did today!¡± The middle-aged man with the surname Xu was immediately ¡®invited¡¯ out. ¡°Alright, there was a little bit of unhappiness earlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. This kind of lowly figure with a net worth of less than 10 million actually dared to question me. Tsk tsk, he really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him,¡± Zhou Wei lamented. His words made the remaining people feel uneasy. Except for Chu Ning, who was a special existence, their net worth was similar to the middle-aged man who had been forced to leave¡­ They all wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make a fortune in this newly developed building. ¡°Manager Zhou, I say, I want to work in the clothing industry!¡± Someone hastily spoke up. Although the profit of selling clothes in this bustling area was not very generous, it would be a steady profit without any loss. Although there was nothing new, it was still a stable cash flow. ¡°Selling clothes?¡± Zhou Wei laughed scornfully before he spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how many clothing stores there are around here? I¡¯ve already given you time to use your brain, yet you still say such uncultured words. Forget it, you can go back.¡± Zhou Wei waved his hand. ¡°This¡­¡± The man who had spoken looked around and found that everyone was silent. He could only sigh and leave. ¡°Manager Zhou, I want to set up a large food court here. This way, the daily cash flow will be stable and the income and profit will be very impressive.¡± The middle-aged man with the gold chain said in a deep voice. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea. Indeed, there¡¯s a lot of human traffic here.¡± Zhou Wei thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Manager Zhou, you mean¡­?¡± The middle-aged man with the gold chain was a little excited. He felt that he was about to succeed. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified to do this. I¡¯ve seen your assets, and you don¡¯t have the ability to resist risks at all. The food and beverage industry fluctuates a lot. If, for some unforeseen circumstances, business is forced to stop for a few days, you won¡¯t be able to bear it. After all, going out to eat isn¡¯t a rigid demand for people.¡± Zhou Wei shook his head. ¡°Director Zhou, we can work together.¡± The middle-aged man with the gold chain became a little flustered. He was indeed lacking in funds. ¡°I have no obligation to help the weak.¡± Zhou Wei stretched out a finger and shook it. ¡­ Around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, all the people who had come to participate in the bidding had left. Some of them had even given a very detailed business plan, but were still rejected by Zhou Wei. There were only the two of them in the meeting room; the bodyguards had likewise all left. ¡°You know me?¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei and said with a smile. ¡°Chu Ning, long time no see.¡± Zhou Wei rubbed his temples and then raised his head to look at Chu Ning with a burning gaze. ¡°Long time no see, how long is that?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember me. When you were 12 years old, Cheng Yi once brought you back to her family. At that time, our families were neighbors, and we had a happy summer vacation.¡± Zhou Wei spread out his hands and spoke frankly. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know that I had such an experience!¡± There was indeed a familiar scene in Chu Ning¡¯s memory. Ye Zhen¡¯s wife, Cheng Yi, who was also Ye Ting¡¯s mother, had brought Chu Ning back to her parent¡¯s house for a period of time¡­ ¡°I¡¯m three years older than you.¡± Zhou Wei spoke again. ¡°I know. I have nothing to do with the Ye family now. Your sister is Ye Ting,¡± Chu Ning said firmly. ¡°You are the one who is related to me. As for Ye Ting, I don¡¯t know her.¡± Zhou Wei shook his head. ¡°Alright then, so what¡¯s your purpose in telling me this? You can¡¯t possibly be reminiscing about the past with me, right?¡± Chu Ning asked. Chapter 296 - 296 Old Acquaintance 296 Old Acquaintance ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. I don¡¯t need to make money. I don¡¯t lack money. I just need to use this method to prove my ability. My darned brother can¡¯t wait for me to make some mistakes so that he can badmouth me in front of the old man.¡± Zhou Wei smiled. He was also surprised by Chu Ning¡¯s change. When he had first seen Chu Ning on the poster, Zhou Wei only felt that she was somewhat familiar. Later, when he verified that this was Chu Ning, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Time had really passed very quickly. Chu Ning was really beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your family¡¯s disputes,¡± Chu Ning shook her head. She did not want to waste time on such a meaningless topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the main topic. I have some understanding of your situation. I can only say that Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi are very foolish. They actually replaced an outstanding person like you. Is it convenient for you to tell me your purpose in renting this building?¡± Zhou Wei smiled. ¡°Like them?¡± Chu Ning pointed at the door of the meeting room. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of lucky old guys. You¡¯re not. Although I¡¯m an arrogant person, I have to admit that you¡¯re stronger than me after leaving the Ye family. As you can see, I actually lied to them. These idiots must be resentful and think that everything I have was simply given to me by my father. In fact, I earned the funds for the construction of this building with my own ability. Although it was partly with the help of my father, it was also a manifestation of my strength. I¡¯m listening to part of your plan, and I hope I can help you. Of course, it won¡¯t be long before you give me a lot of returns.¡± Zhou Wei explained. ¡°I want 100% of my company¡¯s shares. I don¡¯t accept any financing. I want to have absolute authority,¡± Chu Ning directly stated her bottom line. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I don¡¯t expect to get involved in your business, but I¡¯m just wondering if there¡¯s any possibility of collaboration between us. Of course, even if you didn¡¯t ask, I would¡¯ve rented it to you. I believe in your ability.¡± Zhou Wei was actually considering more than what he had just said, but it was not the time to mention it yet. ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you for now. You¡¯ll find out sooner or later anyway,¡± Chu Ning immediately replied. ¡°She¡¯s really a prudent person.¡± Zhou Wei shook his head helplessly. ¡°After all, you said it yourself, I¡¯m different from them.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. She did not even tell Zhang Bo about her future plans, so how could she tell Zhou Wei? ¡°Yes, I respect your personal choice.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s reaction was within Zhou Wei¡¯s expectations. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about the rent. I told you before, I want to rent the first to tenth storeys of this building.¡± Chu Ning had thought about it seriously. She only needed such a big space in the early stage. When she made profits in the later stage, she would directly build a building. ¡°The rent¡­ Let me think about it,¡± Zhou Wei returned to his seat after he finished speaking. He took out a piece of paper and a pen and began to scribble on it seriously. Chu Ning was not in a hurry. She patiently waited for the results. ¡°The annual rent is $100,000. As for the remaining, I want 30% of the net profit you make from this building.¡± Zhou Wei wrote on the paper for a few minutes before he raised his head and said to Chu Ning. ¡°You¡¯re that confident in me?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise. She had calculated in her mind and compared it to the rent of the surrounding areas. She would need more than 4 million yuan to rent the first to tenth floors. ¡°I¡¯m very confident in my investment vision.¡± Zhou Wei said indifferently. ¡°I can only agree to 25%, for the second condition.¡± Chu Ning said after thinking for a while. ¡°Okay, deal.¡± Without any hesitation, Zhou Wei promptly nodded in agreement. In the next hour or so, Chu Ning and Zhou Wei discussed the details of the collaboration. The contract would be signed the next day. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. Thank you for your support and trust, Manager Zhou.¡± Chu Ning also smiled. Zhou Wei had acknowledged her ability to earn. ¡°Do you have time to stay for dinner? I know a new restaurant nearby. Although it¡¯s small, the food is very good.¡± Zhou Wei said with a smile. ¡°Oh¡­ My apologies, Manager Zhou. I have something important to do tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner the next time you are available,¡± Chu Ning said somewhat regretfully. Chapter 297 - 297 New Director 297 New Director ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t waste your time then.¡± Zhou Wei felt a little regretful as well. Chu Ning seemed to be deliberately keeping a distance from him. After bidding farewell to Zhou Wei and leaving the building, Chu Ning heaved a long sigh of relief. She had solved another problem. Zhou Wei stood at the window and looked at Chu Ning¡¯s figure as she walked further away. His eyes were dazed for a moment as if he was lost in his memories. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m willing to wait.¡± Zhou Wei muttered to himself. Chu Ning had not returned to the Chu residence for a few days. It was important for her to meet her family. Chu Ning had been too busy recently, so she could finally catch her breath that night. ¡°Oh? The busy person is back?¡± The moment Chu Ning returned home, she saw Chu Huan sitting cross-legged on the sofa. He was eating grapes as he spoke in a strange tone. Their parents were cooking, while Chu Jing and Chu Zhang were in their rooms. One was reading a medical book, while the other was typing on the keyboard in front of the computer. When they heard Chu Huan¡¯s voice, they both walked out of their rooms at the same time. When they saw Chu Ning, they had a complicated expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second brother, Seventh brother?¡± Chu Ning ignored Chu Huan¡¯s sarcasm and smiled at the two of them. ¡°Xiao Ning, did something bad happen to you in school?¡± The frank Chu Jing asked directly. ¡°Huh? Second Brother, why are you asking this?¡± Then, Chu Ning reacted. She looked at Chu Huan and said, ¡°What have you been saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Xiao Ting told me that you can¡¯t stay in school anymore and that you¡¯re about to be expelled.¡± Chu Huan shrank back. He was most afraid of Chu Ning¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°Why would the school do such a thing?¡± Chu Zhang, who had been in the hospital, wasn¡¯t clear about this. ¡°Xiao Ning, are you breaking the school rules? Also, someone came here to look for you previously, but I said that you weren¡¯t home,¡± Chu Jing said with a serious expression. ¡°Second Brother, I didn¡¯t break any school rules and the school doesn¡¯t intend to expel me. That¡¯s all I can say for now. I¡¯ve also taken two days off. I should be able to return to school tomorrow,¡± Chu Ning explained softly. ¡°Alright, alright. Why did you ask for leave? There must be a problem,¡± Chu Huan mumbled again. ¡°Chu Huan, shut up.¡± Chu Jing said impatiently. Chu Zhang also smiled. After staying at home for a few days, Chu Zhang realized that Chu Huan was rather afraid of Chu Jing. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. If there¡¯s anything, you have to tell us. If you really can¡¯t stay in Jingyuan High School, you can consider changing schools. There are so many high schools in M City. With your academic performance, they should be very welcoming of you.¡± Chu Jing thought for a while before continuing. ¡°I know, Second Brother. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t want the Chu family to worry about her because of what was happening in school. After having dinner at home, Chu Ning awoke early the next day. At around seven o¡¯clock, she put on a set of casual clothes and left. Upon arriving at the gate of Jingyuan High School, Chu Ning could not help but feel emotional. Although it was only a two-day leave, Chu Ning felt that it had been a long time. ¡°Look, look. Isn¡¯t that Chu Ning? Why isn¡¯t she wearing her school uniform?¡± ¡°Lower your voice; what are you so excited about? Are you afraid that she can¡¯t hear you? I heard from others that she¡¯s about to be expelled from the school!¡± ¡°Huh? Can it be? Didn¡¯t she just win the gold medal in the national physics competition not long ago? And she¡¯s so pretty, why would the school expel her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I heard that she¡¯s having a relationship outside of school!¡± ¡°How can this be? She¡¯s so pretty, I didn¡¯t think that she would be such a person in private¡­¡± Chu Ning¡¯s appearance immediately caused a heated discussion among the students. Of course, they were all malicious speculations. Chu Ning remained calm and composed. She did not care about the gazes of others and walked around the campus as though she was taking a stroll. She didn¡¯t plan on going to the classroom straightaway, as it wasn¡¯t time yet. Besides, according to the school rules, students who weren¡¯t wearing the school uniform were not allowed to enter the classroom unless there were some special reasons. Soon, the bell for the first class rang. Chu Ning was still strolling around the school field with her hands behind her back. At the same time, a brand new Rolls-Royce slowly drove through the main gate of Jingyuan High School. At the main gate, principal Cao Bo and a group of school leaders had already lined up in two rows. Everyone wore a bright smile on their faces. Chapter 298 - 298 Removing the Target 298 Removing the Target Zhang Bo was welcomed by them as they walked to the meeting room of Jingyuan High School. There, Zhang Bo would sign the contract and officially become one of the board members of Jingyuan High School. However, before that, no one would have known Zhang Bo¡¯s true identity. Chu Ning had already made up a reasonable identity for him. With Lin Lang and the other shareholders as his witnesses, Zhang Bo signed the meaningful contract. ¡°Congratulations, Manager Zhang, for officially joining the Board of Directors of Jingyuan High School. Let¡¯s give him a round of applause!¡± Lin Lang took the lead in clapping after he finished speaking. The entire conference room burst into a warm round of applause. Among them, Director Ma, who had taken the lead in targeting Chu Ning, clapped especially hard. Zhang Bo smiled as he took the microphone and gave a simple speech. His smile was not fake. Zhang Bo really wanted to laugh as he looked at the scene before him. Suddenly, he felt ridiculous, as if the veil covering his face had been pulled off. ¡°I wonder what this Director Ma will think when I reveal my true intentions.¡± Zhang Bo thought to himself as he looked at Director Ma¡¯s bright smile. He knew that Director Ma and three other directors were targeting Chu Ning. ¡°Manager Zhang, you can take a good look around Jingyuan High. The principal will show you around. I have other things to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Lin Lang said, looking around in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯d better walk faster. Your presence here will limit my performance.¡± Zhang Bo thought, but he said, ¡°Director Lin, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s fine. I can just look around myself.¡± ¡°Cao Bo, you must serve Manager Zhang well. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Lin Lang left the meeting room after speaking. ¡°Apart from the annual dividends, do the directors also participate in the management of the school?¡± After Lin Lang left, Zhang Bo looked at the people in the meeting room and suddenly said. ¡°Manager Zhang, you¡¯re interested in school management?¡± Principal Cao Bo asked somewhat doubtfully. ¡°No, Director Ma, I heard that you had some conflict with a student called Chu Ning?¡± Zhang Bo suddenly looked at Ma and said. ¡°What?¡± Director Ma looked at Zhang Bo in shock. He didn¡¯t understand what he meant by suddenly saying that. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really a conflict. Manager Zhang might have heard some negative news about our school. This is normal. Jingyuan High School is quite famous in M City. When there are many competitors, it¡¯s natural for people to defame and spread rumors.¡± Director Ma said with a smile. ¡°No, I don¡¯t care about that. It¡¯s best if there isn¡¯t. I don¡¯t think that someone of Director Ma¡¯s status would personally go against a student. But I don¡¯t want such a thing to happen in the school subsequently, or it¡¯ll be something I won¡¯t be able to accept. I believe Director Lin will give me a satisfactory explanation,¡± Zhang Bo said calmly. Director Ma¡¯s face turned gloomy after hearing Zhang Bo¡¯s words, but it quickly disappeared. The other three directors beside him were also deep in thought. It was obvious that it was not wise to offend Zhang Bo, the new director, because of Chu Ning. Even though Yang Feng had given them some benefits, it was nothing compared to the annual dividends of Jingyuan High School. Director Ma could tell that Zhang Bo was protecting Chu Ning and warning him, so he smiled bitterly.¡±What are you saying, Manager Zhang? Why would I make things difficult for my own?¡± ¡°Very good, Director Ma is a sensible person.¡± Zhang Bo smiled noncomittally. Cao Bo, who had been watching the scene from the side, felt inexplicably at ease. Only someone like Zhang Bo, who was on the same level as Director Ma, would have any say in this. He was merely a principal in name. Chu Ning watched as the car with Lin Lang left the campus. She knew that she could go to the classroom. Chu Ning clasped her hands behind her back and breathed in the fresh air. She entered Jingyuan High School once more. Her identity had changed, and so had her mentality. Chu Ning didn¡¯t go straight to the classroom, but appeared at the door of Lin Hao¡¯s office. Lin Hao didn¡¯t have any classes in the morning. Chu Ning knocked on the door. ¡°Please come in.¡± Lin Hao¡¯s familiar voice could be heard. ¡°Mr. Lin, what¡¯s on your mind? It¡¯s not a good habit to smoke so much.¡± After Chu Ning walked in, she helped Lin Hao open the office window. The smell of smoke was too strong. ¡°Huh? Chu Ning, why are you back so soon?¡± Lin Hao stubbed out the burning cigarette between his fingers and said in surprise. Chapter 299 - 299 Back to School 299 Back to School ¡°Mr. Lin, don¡¯t you want me to come back early?¡± Chu Ning sat comfortably on the sofa. She really wanted to tell Lin Hao the truth, and wondered how he would react. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re back in school, but you shouldn¡¯t publicize it. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that someone in school is targeting you. Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble by not wearing your school uniform?¡± Lin Hao glanced at Chu Ning and said helplessly. ¡°Did they make things difficult for you, Mr. Lin?¡± Chu Ning asked again. ¡°No, even the principal didn¡¯t punish me for this, but this just goes to show the worst possible outcome.¡± Lin Hao sighed, then continued, ¡°The school has completely given up on you.¡± Lin Hao rubbed his face agonizingly. He was already prepared to be punished by the school, but Chu Ning¡¯s leave didn¡¯t seem to matter. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m going to class now. Mr. Lin, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Everything is back to normal.¡± Chu Ning stood and left the office. ¡°You¡¯ve got it settled?¡± Lin Hao hurriedly asked, seeing that Chu Ning was about to leave the office. ¡°From now on, no one in the school will, and no one will dare to, target me. Because I¡¯m the owner of this place¡­¡± Chu Ning¡¯s last sentence trailed as she walked further and further away, so Lin Hao couldn¡¯t hear her clearly. Lin Hao looked at Chu Ning¡¯s back and heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he pulled open a drawer, which contained a resume. Lin Hao tore it into pieces and threw it into the trash can. The moment Chu Ning appeared at the classroom door, she attracted the attention of almost all the students in the class. Some of the students were even talking about her. It was the break of the second class, and they were feeling a little bored when Chu Ning, the topic of conversation, appeared. ¡°Did she get expelled? She just won the gold medal at the national physics competition. How could the school do this?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not even wearing her school uniform. It seems like she really doesn¡¯t want to stay in Jingyuan High School anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Do you also want to be given special treatment by the school? Chu Ning used to be so outstanding, but now she¡¯s in such a miserable state!¡± ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s still one more year before we can escape this place.¡± ¡­ Chu Ning ignored the complicated gazes of the people around her and went straight to her seat. Xiaomi had texted Chu Ning to tell her that Ai Yan had deliberately knocked her books over. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re finally back.¡± When Xiaomi saw Chu Ning, she had lost her usual enthusiasm. Instead, she looked worried. She had heard her classmates¡¯ discussion. Chu Ning had suddenly taken leave and had now appeared without her school uniform. She probably would not be studying at Jingyuan High School anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made you unhappy again?¡± Chu Ning looked uncertainly at Xiaomi and asked. ¡°They all said you were leaving¡­¡± Xiaomi was about to cry. ¡°That¡¯s right, Chu Ning. If we really can¡¯t do anything about it, we can go to the education bureau to report the situation. The school is really too much this time!¡± The students around her also spoke up indignantly. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t cry, Xiaomi. Aren¡¯t I back now?¡± Chu Ning hugged Xiaomi and gently patted her shoulder, comforting her. ¡°But you¡¯re going to leave soon.¡± Xiaomi began to sob. She couldn¡¯t help feeling sad when she thought of Chu Ning¡¯s imminent departure. ¡°Who said I¡¯m leaving? I came back to continue my studies?¡± Chu Ning felt that Xiaomi¡¯s words were baffling. ¡°Sigh, Chu Ning, don¡¯t try to show off. You¡¯re already being targeted by the school, and now you¡¯re not wearing your school uniform. If you didn¡¯t decide to leave, believe it or not, the teacher wouldn¡¯t let you attend class in the first period.¡± The surrounding students also shook their heads and sighed. Other than Ye Ting and her good friends, the rest of the students in the class were reluctant to see Chu Ning leave. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t explain anything.¡± Chu Ning looked up at the class schedule on the blackboard and continued, ¡°The next class is the chemistry teacher¡¯s class. You guys just have to watch.¡± Chu Ning felt that it was useless to explain now. The facts would tell them the outcome. ¡°Sister Chu Ning, I know you can¡¯t bear to leave Jingyuan High, but you don¡¯t belong here. You should take advantage of your last moments to say goodbye to everyone. Also, I have good news. You¡¯re no longer the school¡¯s spokesperson!¡± Ye Ting said softly as she smiled and walked to Chu Ning¡¯s side. After being bullied by Chu Ning for so long, it was finally her turn! Chapter 300 - 300 Domineering 300 Domineering ¡°You were the one who told Chu Huan that I was going to be expelled, right?¡± Chu Ning merely glanced at Ye Ting and said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Is there anything wrong with that? This is something that everyone knows. Let Uncle and Auntie understand the real situation at school.¡± Ye Ting spread out her hands, looking innocent. ¡°I know. You can go back now. It¡¯s useless to show off your superiority here. You have to be clear about one fact. It¡¯s the school who begged me to be the spokesperson, not like you, who almost made your father pay the price. Yes, in fact, Ye Zhen is willing to pay a price to let you be the spokesperson, but he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it, so he just let it go,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°Sister Chu Ning¡¯s words are as sharp as ever, but since you¡¯re leaving soon, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± After Ye Ting finished speaking, she turned around and returned to her seat. All the teachers in Chu Ning¡¯s class had only just received a message from the school at the same time: Stop all activities targeting Chu Ning. Chu Ning will be restored to her previous special treatment¡­ Chu Ning will not be under the control of any teacher! The chemistry teacher was holding his textbook. The next class was his lesson. When he saw the notice on his phone, he was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected the situation to change so quickly. Not only did Chu Ning recover her previous status, but it also improved! The sentence ¡®not under the control of any teacher¡¯ directly showed that Chu Ning¡¯s existence in the school was transcendent. Her status was even higher than the teachers. The school simply had to send the notice, but he had actually targeted Chu Ning! The chemistry teacher¡¯s mind flashed back to his attitude two days prior, when Chu Ning had calmly asked if he was trying to make things difficult for her. ¡°I¡¯m finished.¡± When the chemistry teacher recalled this, he put down his phone, face a little pale. He wasn¡¯t ready to resign yet, nor was he ready to receive Chu Ning¡¯s revenge. He still had to pay the monthly bank loan for his house and car. If he were to resign now, it would simply be asking for his life. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her. It should be fine if I¡¯m sincere, right?¡± The chemistry teacher almost fell into despair, but he couldn¡¯t blame anyone. It could only be said that he was driven by his own greed and selfishness and had made such a stupid move. A few minutes later, the chemistry teacher finally appeared falteringly at the door of the classroom. He saw Chu Ning, who was smiling at him from her seat. The chemistry teacher awkwardly shifted his gaze away. Just as he was about to explain the content of the class, Wang Li¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Teacher, according to the rules, it¡¯s against the school rules if a student doesn¡¯t wear a uniform. She can¡¯t appear in the classroom. Although Chu Ning will be leaving soon, it¡¯s still lesson time.¡± As Wang Li spoke, she glanced at Chu Ning smugly. Previously, because of Chu Ning, she was slapped by her sister who had always doted on her. Naturally, she had to take the blame for this. ¡°Wang Li, please sit down. Don¡¯t get excited. I don¡¯t know where you heard this false news from, but I¡¯m telling you now that Chu Ning won¡¯t be leaving Jingyuan High School. In addition, with the school¡¯s approval, she does not need to wear her school uniform during class.¡± After the chemistry teacher finished his speech, the classroom, which had been rather noisy, instantly fell silent. Everyone looked in confusion at the chemistry teacher, and then at Chu Ning. ¡°Teacher, but¡­¡± Wang Li was about to speak again, but the chemistry teacher¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Or are you going to violate the school rules?¡± When Wang Li saw the chemistry teacher¡¯s expression, she also realized the seriousness of the matter. She had no choice but to sit down. Ye Ting¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of the chemistry teacher¡¯s words. Perhaps she knew, but she subconsciously didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°You¡¯re all classmates. Don¡¯t always think about fighting each other. You should get along with each other. Me too. I should reflect on myself. I shouldn¡¯t have used the school rules previously. A talented student like Chu Ning doesn¡¯t have to take notes in class.¡± After the chemistry teacher finished speaking, he sincerely bowed to the students below the podium. His attitude was very sincere. In fact, the reason why he was so humble was that he hoped that Chu Ning would forgive his previous stupid actions. This action made everyone focus on Chu Ning again. Everyone could hear that the chemistry teacher was actually begging for Chu Ning¡¯s forgiveness¡­ Chapter 301 - 301 The Rules 301 The Rules The person in the classroom who was most shocked was Chu Ning¡¯s deskmate, Xiaomi. Her mouth had not closed since the chemistry teacher had begun to speak. Xiaomi¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the chemistry teacher and Chu Ning. She was unsure if the scene before her was real. Many of the students who were close to Chu Ning were relieved. Xu Xi¡¯s expression remained the same because everything was within his expectations. ¡°Focus on your lessons.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t say much. She was that confident in the face of absolute strength. ¡°Chu Ning, Teacher is talking to you. What kind of attitude is this?¡± Ai Yan, who had deliberately knocked Chu Ning¡¯s textbook to the ground when she was not around, said unhappily. However, the chemistry teacher¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. Chu Ning had already forgiven him, but Ai Yan had suddenly jumped out and said something like this¡­ Wasn¡¯t she getting him into trouble? ¡°Ai Yan, be quiet! You¡¯re talking in class without the teacher¡¯s permission. Go and stand at the back of the classroom!¡± The chemistry teacher almost roared out this sentence. He was really angered by Ai Yan. ¡°Teacher, I¡­¡± Ai Yan suddenly felt so wronged that she wanted to cry. She had clearly been speaking up for the chemistry teacher, but in the end, she was the one being reprimanded instead. ¡°I told you to stand at the back!¡± The chemistry teacher reminded her loudly again. His current performance might decide whether or not he could stay in Jingyuan High School. Other than Chu Ning, he was not going to be courteous to anyone. Ai Yan wiped her tears and walked pitifully to the back of the classroom with her textbook. ¡°Chu Ning, I hope you¡­¡± The chemistry teacher looked at Chu Ning with a smile, but before he could finish, Chu Ning interrupted him again. ¡°Let¡¯s start the lesson. I want to listen to the class.¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡­ Almost no one paid attention to the lesson, even though the chemistry teacher was very serious. Everyone was in turmoil, especially Ye Ting. Ye Ting fell into silence again. She almost didn¡¯t look up at the blackboard for the entire class. In fact, she really wanted to see Chu Ning¡¯s current appearance, but she was afraid that she would faint from rage on the spot. The anger from jealousy and resentment almost made her lose her mind. ¡°Chu Ning, just you wait. You forced me to do this. In a few days, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am!¡± Ye Ting thought hysterically. After the following two classes in the morning, Ye Ting ran to Lin Hao¡¯s office and applied for leave. The reason was simple ¡ª she was not feeling well. She was indeed not feeling well, but it was from the outrage that Chu Ning had made her feel. Unknowingly, the school¡¯s attitude towards Chu Ning had changed dramatically again. Ye Ting¡¯s leave, the collective transformation of all the teachers¡¯ attitudes, Chu Ning¡¯s not needing to wear her school uniform in school¡­ All of these had silently proved this fact. ¡°Chu Ning, what have you been through these past two days? Not only did the school give up on targeting you, but they even gave you a higher position?¡± During the break between the last class, Xiaomi couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s going on? I was stumped when the chemistry teacher bowed in the morning. There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± ¡°Gosh, Chu Ning, you can¡¯t have kidnapped some big shot from the school?¡± ¡°I think Chu Ning might be the hidden boss. Maybe she¡¯s already the owner of the school!¡± ¡­ The students around Chu Ning started discussing excitedly. ¡°Your way of thinking is really amazing. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t make up stories with such a rich imagination,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. In fact, one of the students had guessed it right. She was actually one of the school¡¯s owners, but Chu Ning would never admit it. ¡°Sigh, hurry up and tell us¡­ Even revealing a little bit will do.¡± Xiaomi hugged Chu Ning¡¯s arm and said coyly. ¡°You really want to know?¡± Chu Ning looked around helplessly. Everyone was looking at her with anticipation. ¡°Yes, we all want to know,¡± Xiaomi immediately responded. ¡°Well, in short, it can be summed up in two words: having riches,¡± Chu Ning said frankly. ¡°You might as well not have said anything. We want to hear the process, okay?¡± Xiaomi immediately pouted. After Zhang Bo had made his stand clear at the school council in the morning, he headed to the city center where the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s building was located. Chu Ning wanted to build a hub there so that the agricultural products from Qinghe village would be transported there first, then to the rest of the city, and finally to the outside of the city. Chapter 302 - 302 Yang Fengs Anger 302 Yang Feng¡¯s Anger In the afternoon, when Chu Ning was dismissed from school, Zhang Bo came to the usual place to wait for Chu Ning. ¡°You did a good job this morning. As usual, we¡¯ll go to Qinghe village first. This time, we¡¯ll park the car in front of the village council.¡± Chu Ning sat in the back seat and said with a smile. For a brainless person like Buddy, there was no difference between the first time and subsequent times. ¡°President Chu, you didn¡¯t see the interesting expression on Director Ma¡¯s face.¡± Zhang Bo was in a pleasant mood. Of course, he knew that Chu Ning was being targeted at school, but he felt that it was unnecessary for Chu Ning to do this. Based on Chu Ning¡¯s ability, she didn¡¯t need to go to school at all. In his opinion, it was a waste of time. ¡°We¡¯re still in the early stages of our business, so we can¡¯t be too pleased with ourselves. You have to know that the mastermind behind this, Yang Feng, is not a simple person. I¡¯ve underestimated him before. No one who can reach this stage is simple,¡± Chu Ning warned. ¡°Okay, President Chu, I understand. Yang Feng probably doesn¡¯t know that we have so much cash flow,¡± Zhang Bo said with a smile as he drove. ¡°This money still belongs to the bank. The monthly principal and interest are not small amounts. We still can¡¯t afford to be careless. However, I¡¯m very confident about the following profit model. It won¡¯t take long for us to pay off the bank¡¯s debt in advance!¡± Chu Ning¡¯s confidence came from the world before she transmigrated. Someone had relied on this model to achieve a net worth of hundreds of billions and was about to become the richest person in the country. ¡°I believe in you, President Chu. By the way, we¡¯re now the shareholders of Jingyuan High School. Lin Lang told me that, based on the current situation, we can get about 6 million yuan in dividends a year. This profit is quite impressive and is a stable income.¡± Chu Ning had given Zhang Bo 50 million yuan to invest in Jingyuan High School because of its profitability. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to face an even tougher challenge.¡± Chu Ning looked out of the window and muttered to herself. At the same time, in a private villa in M City. Yang Feng had been in a bad mood since the morning. He had ordered his men to bribe the residents of Qinghe village to make things difficult for Chu Ning. At the same time, he had paid a huge price to supply goods to the distributors from his production base at a price lower than the purchase price of Qinghe Village. The longer he delayed, the more pressure he put on Chu Ning. Chu Ning had cut off the income source of the residents of Qinghe village. Even if Wen An was shouldering the burden, it was destined to be in vain. However, this morning, Ma Shan had told him that he could no longer suppress Chu Ning in Jingyuan High School. A new shareholder was supporting her without any bottom line¡­ ¡°I¡¯m really curious why a high school student can give me such a headache,¡± Yang Feng murmured to himself. There was another person standing beside him, but at this moment, this person was trembling with fear. He was Yang Feng¡¯s most trusted subordinate. He was also the one who had contacted Buddy and the other residents of Qinghe village. Yang Feng was already very dissatisfied with Buddy¡¯s previous stupid behavior. ¡°President Yang, perhaps there¡¯s still a chance for things to turn around,¡± the man said softly. ¡°A turning point? The turning point you brought? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been paying attention to the movements of Qinghe Village recently, but the residents of Qinghe Village aren¡¯t panicking at all, even though their agricultural products have been piling up,¡± Yang Feng said with a dark expression. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated their village chief¡­ But why would someone like him help a high school student like Chu Ning? Can you explain it to me?¡± Yang Feng suddenly turned around and looked at his subordinate. Under Yang Feng¡¯s gaze, the subordinate¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. ¡°Chu Ning¡­ is even more outstanding than the Chief,¡± The subordinate said with difficulty. His back was already wet with sweat. He knew that Yang Feng was in a foul mood. ¡°I¡¯ve already spent 10 million to deal with this high school student who popped out of nowhere. In the end, it didn¡¯t seem to be of any use. D*** it, they¡¯re all a bunch of trash; trash that only know how to waste food!¡± Yang Feng couldn¡¯t help but curse. He was already being cautious. If this situation was made known to businessmen of the same level as him, he would probably be laughed at for spending such a huge sum to deal with a high school student¡­ ¡°Then, what¡¯s President Yang¡¯s next move?¡± Although his subordinate was afraid, they still had to solve the problem. Chapter 303 - 303 The Problem 303 The Problem ¡°Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s up to. I¡¯ll think of what to do. It won¡¯t be easy for her to sell her products in M City,¡± Yang Feng said indifferently. He had been in charge of the agricultural products market in M City for many years. Yang Feng was very familiar with the people in charge of the major supermarkets, shopping malls, hotels, and other places. Chu Ning was a newcomer. As long as Yang Feng said the word, these people would not be courteous to her, and it would be difficult for her to sell her agricultural products. ¡°President Yang is right. Even if we don¡¯t do anything, that Chu kid won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble!¡± The subordinate obviously understood what Yang Feng meant and laughed. However, Yang Feng¡¯s next sentence made him feel a little awkward again. ¡°If you were of some use, I wouldn¡¯t have to be so passive and use such a method to bully the weak,¡± Yang Feng said coldly, looking at his subordinate with disdain. On the other side, when Chu Ning arrived at the Qinghe Village Council, Wen An looked at her as though she was his savior. Many of the Qinghe villagers had started to complain. Wen An felt that someone was trying to bewitch them. Chu Ning¡¯s arrival had caused the future of Qinghe Village to be bleak. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Village Chief Wen? Didn¡¯t you rest well?¡± Chu Ning looked at Wen An¡¯s haggard face and asked in surprise. ¡°How can I sleep? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the current situation in Qinghe Village.¡± Wen An helplessly shook his head and said with a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to solve this problem,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Village Chief Wen, I know that the distributors are asking for a very low price when they come to our Qinghe village to purchase agricultural products. That¡¯s why the Qinghe villagers are unable to accept it, right?¡± Chu Ning continued to ask. ¡°Yes, no one can accept such a price. For example, the price of cucumbers is 4 yuan per kilogram, but these distributors are only willing to buy them for 3 yuan. You should know that we only earn this profit of 1 yuan, and if we count the labor costs, it¡¯s less than 1 yuan. If we agree to 3 yuan, we¡¯ll be operating at a loss.¡± Wen An provided an example. In fact, the profit of some agricultural products was not even 1 yuan. It was mainly based on the huge production volume to ensure a profit. ¡°I know. Village Chief Wen, I¡¯ve been reading a lot of information these few days, both domestic and foreign. Do you know why the profits of our Qinghe village¡¯s agricultural products are so low?¡± Chu Ning suddenly asked. ¡°The unit price is too low, and there are too many interchanges. It¡¯s not that our products are not good enough, but this is a fact that is difficult to change. The workers¡¯ profits are not enough, and the consumers feel that the price is a little high,¡± Wen An said helplessly. ¡°Yes, the real profits are earned by the middlemen. For example, the cost of cucumbers sold to consumers in the market may have reached 10 yuan per kilogram. If the word ¡®organic¡¯ is added, the price will increase several times. But in fact, the cost is less than one-tenth of the sales.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She knew that this phenomenon had a long history. ¡°And I haven¡¯t been idle these two days either. I¡¯ve done a lot of preparations. Establishing a production base is the first step. Next, I want to set up my own agricultural product brand. Occupying the sales market in M City is only the first step. I¡¯m very confident that it can be done,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°President Chu, I admire your ambition, but my top priority now is to solve the problem of the suppliers¡¯ malicious price lowering. I¡¯ve tried to talk to them, but they¡¯re not willing to give up. In the face of absolute profit, everything else is non-existent. If someone is willing to offer an even lower price, these suppliers will certainly not be fools.¡± Wen An was in agony. He had even considered giving in to Yang Feng. ¡°We¡¯ll let these people be pleased for a while. It won¡¯t be long before they turn around and beg us. Village Chief Wen, please let the Qinghe villagers sell these agricultural products at a loss,¡± Chu Ning said in a low voice. ¡°What?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Wen An looked at Chu Ning in disbelief. He even suspected that he had misheard. ¡°Then, you can follow the price offered by the previous distributors. For example, the cucumber was 4 yuan per kilogram before, but now it¡¯s 3 yuan per kilogram. I¡¯ll make up for the difference of 1 yuan,¡± Chu Ning continued. What she needed was time. Even if she had a clear plan in her mind, she was still short on time for the process of establishing a production base for agricultural products, setting up a production center in the city center, having her own brand, and finally selling them out¡­ Chapter 304 - 304 Bearing the Responsibility 304 Bearing the Responsibility Of course, Yang Feng wouldn¡¯t simply let it go. He would definitely have other means to deal with it. Chu Ning could only use this method to buy herself some precious time. ¡°President Chu, this way, you¡¯ll lose about 50,000 to 60,000 yuan a day.¡± After a simple calculation in his mind, Wen An came to such a shocking result. ¡°For our long-term collaboration and for the future of Qinghe Village, it¡¯s worth it to make a temporary sacrifice,¡± Chu Ning said sincerely. ¡°Not to mention, in at most half a month¡¯s time, I¡¯ll have my own production brand and independent sales channels. By then, no one will be able to threaten us,¡± Chu Ning continued confidently. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that, President Chu.¡± Wen An heaved a long sigh of relief. He no longer had any worries. ¡°Another thing, Village Chief Wen, aren¡¯t you curious why there are always people who oppose you in Qinghe Village?¡± Next, Chu Ning would start to deal with Buddy and the rest. As for whether Buddy would go to prison or remain safe and sound, it would depend on Village Chief Wen¡¯s attitude. ¡°Such people and situations have always been in existence, but recently, I feel that something is not right at this critical point.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Wen An frowned. He did not understand why Chu Ning would say such a thing. After all, this concerned Qinghe Village¡¯s internal affairs. ¡°Village Chief Wen, your identity as an outsider has made it impossible for these Qinghe villagers to trust you completely. If someone were to come out and instigate others, it would be difficult for you to be the Village Chief.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands and said matter-of-factly. ¡°President Chu, do you have any good solutions?¡± Wen An knew that Chu Ning must have found something out. ¡°As long as we catch a classic example and teach him a good lesson, the rest will naturally be obedient. Zhang Bo, show Village Chief Wen some good stuff.¡± Chu Ning looked towards Zhang Bo after she finished speaking. Zhang Bo took out a phone from his briefcase and played a video. ¡°You see, this is Buddy¡¯s doing. With this, I can easily put him in prison for a few years for destroying private property.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s faint voice rang in Wen An¡¯s ears. Wen An could clearly see that Buddy and a few children from Qinghe Village were using sharp stones to slash Chu Ning¡¯s Rolls-Royce¡­ ¡°This idiot!¡± The more Wen An watched, the more he felt his blood pressure rise. He slammed the table and looked at Chu Ning and Zhang Bo. He said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for losing my composure. Buddy is a member of our Qinghe Village. As the Village Chief, I¡¯m also responsible for what he did. President Chu, I¡¯ll pay the repair fees for your car.¡± Wen An raised his glasses. He had been so infuriated by Buddy that he had lost his composure in front of an outsider for the first time. There was nothing much to scratching a car. Even if Chu Ning¡¯s car was a Rolls-Royce, Qinghe Village could afford to pay for it. However, what worried Wen An the most was that Buddy¡¯s actions might anger Chu Ning. If Chu Ning decided not to continue working with Qinghe Village, it would be troublesome. Wen An would never allow Buddy to destroy the collective interests of Qinghe Village! ¡°I¡¯ve fixed the car. I was really angry at that time. If I had called the police, Buddy would probably have been in prison by now. But I¡¯ve thought about it and I think it¡¯s necessary to talk to Village Chief Wen about this. I also want to see what your take is on this,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°I have indeed neglected my duty, but I hope that President Chu can believe me this time. Such a thing will not happen again. Can you not sue Buddy for my sake? I¡¯m afraid that this will cause some resentment among the villagers of Qinghe Village. After all, though Buddy is in the wrong, he is still a member of Qinghe Village,¡± Wen An said apologetically. ¡°I knew that Village Chief Wen would still want to protect Buddy. Fine, I¡¯ll let this matter go. After all, you¡¯ve said it yourself. If I really send the people of Qinghe Village to prison, the other residents will definitely be dissatisfied with me, right?¡± Chu Ning asked Wen An with a smile. ¡°My apologies, President Chu.¡± Wen An wiped the sweat from his forehead. He could not imagine the inconceivable consequences that would befall Qinghe Village if Chu Ning got angry and refused to collaborate. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Village Chief Wen. Let me show you something else.¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhang Bo once more. Zhang Bo knew what Chu Ning meant, so he took out a recording pen and a contract from his briefcase. ¡°Village Chief Wen, it¡¯s still Buddy,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Chapter 305 - 305 Decisiveness 305 Decisiveness A few minutes later. Wen An¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly once again. His hands that were holding the contract even started to tremble slightly. ¡°This is a trap set up by President Chu, right?¡± Village Chief Wen took a deep breath and tried his best to sound calm. ¡°Of course. But Buddy is an adult, right? Did he not know that this land was the collective property of Qinghe Village? For his own desires, he dared to sign a contract privately and sell for collective benefits. This can no longer be summed up as stupid. It¡¯s just like how I sold my family¡¯s house cheaply and hid it from my family. Village Chief Wen, you should be clear about the nature of this,¡± Chu Ning said calmly. ¡°I understand, President Chu. Before I make a decision, I would like to ask, what is your purpose in doing this?¡± Wen An said softly. ¡°The internal affairs of your Qinghe Village have been infiltrated by people with money. If you don¡¯t punish Buddy severely, there will be more major problems in the future. Because Buddy isn¡¯t the only one.¡± Chu Ning felt that Yang Feng¡¯s move was quite vicious. He had grasped these people¡¯s psychology very well, but he had met her. ¡°I¡¯m solving my own problems, but at the same time, I¡¯m also eliminating the hidden danger in your Qinghe Village,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯m sorry for letting you see this.¡± Wen An suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. He felt that everything he had done was meaningless and unnecessary. He had been working day and night for the development of Qinghe Village. He had put in his heart and soul, but the residents of Qinghe Village had such an internal problem. A smart father was no match for a prodigal child. ¡°Village Chief Wen, this is normal. Anything can happen when there are too many people. After all, humans are unpredictable.¡± Chu Ning felt that this was something Wen An had to go through. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll make a call and gather some of the residents of Qinghe Village to discuss how to deal with this matter. President Chu, Vice President Zhang, you don¡¯t have to leave.¡± Half an hour later, dozens of Qinghe Village residents were already seated in the meeting room of the village council. On the screen at the front desk of the meeting room, the residents had seen the scene of Chu Ning¡¯s car being destroyed by Buddy and a few children. Most of them were outraged by it. It had nothing to do with Chu Ning¡¯s identity. It was purely uncultured and was destroying the image of Qinghe Village. ¡°Chief, this Buddy is too much! Let him pay for it! Sell off his house to pay for it!¡± ¡°This beast, I¡¯ll go beat him up immediately!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, how stupid. Doesn¡¯t he know that there¡¯s a dash cam in the car?¡± ¡°He really doesn¡¯t have any sense of collective honor!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to teach my little b****** a lesson when I get home!¡± ¡°Buddy is going to be in trouble. Someone is going to teach him a lesson.¡± ¡­ The residents of Qinghe Village were talking among themselves. Of course, most of them were scolding Buddy. Some of the more straightforward people wanted to look for Buddy and give him a good beating¡­ ¡°Everyone, be quiet. I know you¡¯re all enraged by Buddy¡¯s behavior. After all, he has no morals and has additionally led the next generation of our village astray.¡± Wen An raised his hand and gestured for the Qinghe villagers to quieten down. Then, he continued, ¡°But that¡¯s not enough for me to gather everyone here. I can take responsibility for the vandalism of President Chu¡¯s car. After all, I, too, am at fault for not being able to control him properly.¡± ¡°Chief, we don¡¯t blame you. This Buddy is notorious. If his parents hadn¡¯t died of illness early, we wouldn¡¯t have bothered with him!¡± ¡°When his parents were lying in bed and had no money to purchase medicines, he was idle and still didn¡¯t work hard. This kind of s*** really deserves to die!¡± ¡°Sigh, besides, Buddy is also a part of our Qinghe Village. I think we should together bear the compensation for his slashing of President Chu¡¯s car. We can¡¯t make things difficult for Chief.¡± ¡°Although this beast deserves to die, it¡¯s still a disgrace to all of us. Sigh, we can only admit it!¡± ¡­ Wen An felt another headache coming on as he looked at the Qinghe villagers who were speaking so fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what Buddy is capable of. He even dared to sell the collective property of Qinghe Village behind your back!¡± Wen An thought helplessly. ¡°Alright. Everyone, quieten down. I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s no need to waste everyone¡¯s precious time on this matter. The reason why I¡¯ve gathered all of you here is because I have another important matter to discuss with you. Please remain calm after you¡¯re informed.¡± Following that, Wen An played the contents of Huang Fang and Buddy¡¯s conversation, as well as circulated a copy of Buddy¡¯s signed contract for the residents of Qinghe Village to read. Chapter 306 - 306 No Objections 306 No Objections After a while, the recording was coming to an end, and the contract with Buddy¡¯s signature had been passed around by the dozens of Qinghe Village residents. The entire meeting room fell silent. The villagers of Qinghe Village were all quiet. The atmosphere gradually became oppressive and no one was willing to speak. If there was still room for negotiation for Buddy vandalizing Chu Ning¡¯s car, there was no possibility of forgiveness for him selling the collective land of Qinghe Village. The reason why they were furious and scolded Buddy was actually to put on a show for Chu Ning, hoping to get her forgiveness. But now they were quiet, which meant that they themselves couldn¡¯t forgive Buddy. It was a matter of principle. What Buddy had done meant that he was only concerned about money. He didn¡¯t care about Qinghe Village or the residents of Qinghe Village. Even though this was a trap set by Chu Ning, for the Qinghe villagers, there was no choice nor room for discussion! In the face of the collective interests of Qinghe Village, everyone else had to make concessions. ¡°Everyone, please express your opinions.¡± Wen An looked at the people in the meeting room and spoke with a calm expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go through the legal process. I¡¯m already dead inside.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really inhuman¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to protect such an extremely selfish person.¡± ¡°Bah! He¡¯s worse than an animal!¡± ¡°Alright, since no one has any objections, I¡¯ll call the police now,¡± Wen An said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t we need to inform Buddy?¡± a villager from Qinghe Village asked hesitatingly. However, his words immediately attracted the attention of dozens of people in the conference room. ¡°Is there something going on between the two of you?¡± ¡°Should we inform him at this time so that he can get ready to escape?¡± ¡°You still want to protect him at this time?¡± ¡°Do you also want to betray Qinghe Village?¡± The group of Qinghe villagers¡¯ questions left the first person speechless. Chu Ning looked on indifferently at the goings-on. Once Buddy was caught, with his intelligence and courage, he would reveal everything he knew once he was in the police station, including how Yang Feng¡¯s subordinate had bribed the residents of Qinghe Village to make things difficult for Chu Ning. Chu Ning¡¯s real purpose was to use this incident to warn Yang Feng that she was not easy to bully. If there was a next time, Chu Ning would target Yang Feng directly! On the other side, Buddy was enjoying his last moments of freedom in his drab and dirty house. Buddy was sitting on the bed. There was a small table beside the bed, and all kinds of food were placed on the table. He did not know that it would not be long before a group of ¡®special people¡¯ would be visiting him. ¡°That Huang Fang is really stupid, or is my luck just too good? He¡¯s willing to give me a million yuan just for a piece of uncultivated land! I¡¯m going to live a comfortable life from now on. I don¡¯t want to stay in such a shabby place like Qinghe Village anymore!¡± Buddy looked around. This house had been left to him by his deceased parents. Buddy didn¡¯t want to live here. Because of his laziness, he was really not liked by the residents of Qinghe Village. When he got the one million yuan, he was going to buy a house in the prosperous area of M City! He also wanted to be as glorious as the people in the city. However, just as he was eating and fantasizing about the good days ahead, he received a phone call. When Buddy saw the caller ID, he was stunned for a moment, but then he became excited again. This was a call from the person who had given him 500,000 yuan to deal with Chu Ning in Qinghe Village. ¡°If you¡¯re in Qinghe Village, pack your things quickly and leave. The police will arrest you.¡± Just as Buddy was about to reply, a beeping sound came from the other end of the phone. The other party had hung up. Buddy returned the call to the other party, but it kept showing that the call was not going through. Obviously, the other party had blocked him after making the call. ¡°Bah! What is this!¡± Buddy said viciously into the phone. Of course, Buddy didn¡¯t take the other party¡¯s words to heart. This was Qinghe Village, and he hadn¡¯t broken the law. Even if he had, he hadn¡¯t left any evidence, so the police wouldn¡¯t come to arrest him. The moment Yang Feng¡¯s subordinate received the message from the other resident of Qinghe Village, he immediately made a call to Buddy. After the phone call, he completely blocked Buddy. He wasn¡¯t sure if the other party believed him. ¡°I hope this idiot doesn¡¯t get caught.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s subordinate sighed, even though he knew the chances were slim. Not long after, Buddy appeared in the interrogation room of the police station with an ashen face and in a pair of handcuffs. Chapter 307 - 307 Cheng Yis Strength 307 Cheng Yi¡¯s Strength He didn¡¯t even need to be interrogated by the criminal investigation officers before revealing everything he knew. Buttface was still a little regretful. He regretted that he hadn¡¯t listened to that person¡¯s words and escaped¡­ On the other side, Ye Zhen¡¯s family of three was having dinner. Facing a sumptuous dinner, Ye Ting didn¡¯t seem to have much appetite. She was already full from anger today. ¡°Ting¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Cheng Yi immediately asked with concern upon seeing Ye Ting¡¯s dazed expression. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have any appetite. I can¡¯t eat. If this continues, I feel like I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m being bullied to death by Chu Ning,¡± Ye Ting responded expressionlessly. Ye Zhen could only sigh helplessly when he saw Ye Ting¡¯s expression. He had also heard the news that Jingyuan High School had a new director today, and this director had directly stated his stand and firmly stood on Chu Ning¡¯s side. The school was no longer targeting Chu Ning, so Ye Ting was naturally not Chu Ning¡¯s match. ¡°What? This little b****** dares to bully our Ting¡¯er again and again. Ye Zhen, don¡¯t you have a say in the school? Quickly expel Chu Ning! Don¡¯t let her be smug!¡± Cheng Yi instantly said in a high-pitched voice. As the main person who had forced Chu Ning to leave the Ye family, she certainly did not want to see Chu Ning gain power in school. In her opinion, the Chu family was so poor that they should not be able to afford Chu Ning¡¯s high school fees. The more miserable Chu Ning¡¯s life was, the more at ease she was. Cheng Yi even hoped that Chu Ning would go begging on the streets to make up for all the suffering Ye Ting had gone through in the Chu family. But now, things hadn¡¯t gone according to her wishes. Chu Ning was living a good life. Although Ye Ting didn¡¯t want to talk about Chu Ning at home, Cheng Yi could feel that her biological daughter wasn¡¯t very happy. ¡°There was some hope before, but it¡¯s impossible now. The new director said that targeting Chu Ning meant targeting him. You should know that that director has invested 50 million yuan in Jingyuan High School,¡± Ye Zhen said helplessly. ¡°What? How does this little b****** know such a person?¡± Cheng Yi¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Before Chu Ning had left the Ye family, she knew everything about her life. Now, how had she¡­ ¡°Mom, nothing is impossible. There are still many things that you don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t want to say it,¡± Ye Ting continued to speak expressionlessly. ¡°The school rewarded her with a villa worth millions. She¡¯s no longer living in the slum-like Chu residence. Oh, she also has a Rolls-Royce.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s words struck Cheng Yi like a thunder bolt. Chu Ning¡¯s comfortable life was simply beyond her imagination. ¡°How could it be like this? Where did that little b****** get so much money?¡± Cheng Yi was a little hysterical, and then she looked at Ye Zhen. ¡°Did you give her that much money in private?¡± Cheng Yi questioned angrily. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Ye Zhen spread out his hands and said helplessly. ¡°Mom, this has nothing to do with Dad. It¡¯s all my fault for making you worry.¡± Ye Ting shook her head and said persuasively. ¡°Ting¡¯er, don¡¯t worry about this. Mom will definitely teach this Chu Ning a lesson! Your father is useless and a wimp, but my family is not to be trifled with. I will let that little b****** know how powerful I am!¡± Cheng Yi said while looking at Ye Zhen with disdain, not even trying to hide her contempt for him. Ye Zhen didn¡¯t dare to refute. He could only tightly clench the palm on his knee. Although he felt vexed inside, he could only endure being reprimanded by Cheng Yi in front of Ye Ting. At that time, he had just been an unknown, ordinary person. Because he had been in a relationship with Cheng Yi, he had received the Cheng family¡¯s help to set up his own business in M City. Although Ye Zhen had progressed relatively well in M City, in the eyes of the Cheng family, he was still not worth mentioning. The Cheng family had a certain amount of power in the entire Province A, and their business was much larger than Ye Zhen¡¯s. Ye Zhen had been waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to surpass the Cheng family. Only in this way could he, a man, not have to be at his wife¡¯s mercy all day long. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good to me. Only Mom would really care for and dote on me.¡± Ye Ting immediately snuggled into Cheng Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Hmph, only I will feel heartache for my daughter! Not like someone, who¡¯s completely useless and can only pretend to be mute without taking any action!¡± Cheng Yi consoled Ye Ting while ridiculing Ye Zhen¡¯s lack of ability. Chapter 308 - 308 I Want Money 308 I Want Money ¡°Mom, Dad has already done enough. After all, Chu Ning lived in our family for so many years. Even a dog would have feelings for her.¡± Ye Ting pretended to comfort her. In fact, Ye Ting knew that Cheng Yi had the final say in this family. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just can¡¯t bear to see that little b****** living a good life and bullying our Ting¡¯er in school!¡± After Cheng Yi finished speaking, she slammed down her chopsticks and left the table. At this time, only Ye Zhen and Ye Ting were left in the large dining room. ¡°Ting¡¯er, what are you trying to do? Can¡¯t you just finish your studies and take over my business? There¡¯s no need to be angry with Chu Ning. She has already left the Ye family and has nothing to do with us.¡± Ye Zhen looked at Ye Ting and said with a bitter smile. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that I want to do anything, but that Chu Ning is too much. She¡¯s already affecting my normal school life. Can you bear to see me suffer at school and act like nothing happened?¡± Ye Ting immediately said with some grievance. ¡°Is this really the case?¡± Ye Zhen sighed. He wasn¡¯t as headstrong and unreasonable as Cheng Yi. He knew Ye Ting¡¯s personality very well. This mother-daughter pair had many similarities. Ye Ting just couldn¡¯t stand the fact that Chu Ning was more outstanding than her and had a better life than her. In the end, it was nothing more than jealousy. ¡°Of course. Dad, don¡¯t you believe your daughter? Or is Chu Ning more important than me in your heart?¡± Of course, Ye Ting would not admit that she was wrong. Instead, she directly began to question Ye Zhen. ¡°Ye Ting, you are my daughter and my direct descendant. I¡­ will always support you.¡± Ye Zhen felt helpless. The reason why he didn¡¯t agree with Ye Ting going head-to-head with Chu Ning wasn¡¯t because he still cared for Chu Ning, but because he knew that his daughter was no match for Chu Ning. If they continued to fight, Ye Ting would only be injured. ¡°I knew it, Dad is the best! Then, your daughter needs a sum of money now. I wonder if Dad can fulfill my little wish?¡± Ye Ting struck while the iron was hot. It was impossible for Bai Hong to take down Chu Ning without paying a price. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Ye Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. Money was fine; it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Dad, I want 5 million.¡± Ye Ting suddenly moved in front of Ye Zhen and whispered. ¡°Yes. Hmm?¡± Ye Zhen had already subconsciously agreed, but when he heard the specific amount Ye Ting had reported, his expression changed. ¡°Why do you need so much money?¡± Ye Zhen was immediately on guard. He had thought that Ye Ting was going to ask him for some pocket money, a few thousand or tens of thousands, but she had suddenly asked for 5 million. He didn¡¯t know what Ye Ting wanted so much money for. There were too many things that could be done with 5 million. ¡°Dad, this is what I¡¯m thinking. If Chu Ning can start her own business and make that much money, then why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m not worse than her, right?¡± Ye Ting had long come up with this excuse, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Ye Zhen to reject it. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to make money now. You just need to be well.¡± Ye Zhen was still a little hesitant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Mom for it. She¡¯ll support me.¡± After Ye Ting finished speaking, she got up and was about to leave. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll transfer the money to your account tomorrow. But you have to understand what you can do and what you can¡¯t do. Don¡¯t do anything beyond your ability,¡± Ye Zhen said solemnly, even though he knew that it was useless. Ye Zhen didn¡¯t know what Ye Ting intended to do, but it must be related to Chu Ning. ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± After getting Ye Zhen¡¯s answer, Ye Ting left, satisfied. Ye Ting had already contacted Bai Hong, and he would arrive in M City the day after. After getting rid of Buddy, Chu Ning¡¯s next moves in Qinghe Village would be much smoother. Even if the rest of the people had taken advantage of Yang Feng, they would not dare to make things difficult for Chu Ning after learning from Buddy¡¯s mistake. The problem Chu Ning now faced was that she knew what to do next. She had even considered unexpected factors, but the issue was that her plan needed the cooperation of some professionals¡­ If Chu Ning wanted to build a complete industrial system, she would find another way. She didn¡¯t need to compete with Yang Feng directly. Most of the offline markets were controlled by Yang Feng, but online shopping was not very advanced in this world, and there was no such thing as online supermarkets. Chapter 309 - 309 After 309 After-effects? Chu Ning¡¯s next step was to build an online supermarket and a software starting from M City that would allow people to shop from home. This was the reason Chu Ning rented a building in the city center. It would be convenient for her agricultural products to be transported in the shortest time within the entire city, or even beyond. ¡°Second Brother might know such a person.¡± Chu Ning suddenly recalled her second brother¡¯s profession. He should know where to find such a technician. Before she knew it, it was already past midnight. After Chu Ning finished her planning for the first to tenth floors of the building, she fell asleep in exhaustion. She still had class the next day and her main identity was still a student of Jingyuan High School. When she went to class the following day, Chu Ning really didn¡¯t wear her school uniform anymore. However, no one dared to talk about Chu Ning anymore. Perhaps it was because the class teacher had specifically instructed her. ¡°You seem to have more power in the school than the teachers.¡± During lunch, Yan Shen, who was sitting opposite Chu Ning, said with a smile. ¡°I used some measures to prevent someone from using the school as a breakthrough point to continuously find trouble with me,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°Are you talking about Ye Ting? It doesn¡¯t seem like it. You probably don¡¯t see Ye Ting as an opponent.¡± Yan Shen thought for a moment and added. ¡°Yan Shen, Luo Yu, since you¡¯re not in our class, you don¡¯t know how badly Ye Ting¡¯s lackey was targeted by our chemistry teacher yesterday. Ye Ting took a leave of absence yesterday afternoon. She can¡¯t even stay in the classroom anymore,¡± Xiaomi said gloatingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine to tell you. My real opponent is from outside the school. This time, the school is targeting me because of that guy.¡± Chu Ning felt that it was an appropriate time to reveal some basic information to her friends. ¡°Chu Ning, did you mess with someone you shouldn¡¯t have? Why¡­ use the school to deal with you?¡± Luo Yu frowned. If what Chu Ning had said was true, then her opponent was too terrifying. Their forces had already infiltrated the school just to deal with a high school student like Chu Ning. ¡°I can handle it, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yang Feng was a tough opponent, but Chu Ning was confident that she could make him submit. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about her. We should be making wishes now and realizing them one by one when she gets rich!¡± Xiaomi said happily. ¡°You guys go ahead with your meal, I¡¯ll visit the washroom.¡± Just as the few of them were chatting harmoniously, Yan Shen suddenly covered his mouth and left the dining hall after spitting these words out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Is he disgusted by the fact that the person who¡¯s going to shoot the campus promotional film with him next is Ye Ting?¡± Xiaomi asked in surprise. ¡°Shut up, Xiaomi. Just eat your food!¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen¡¯s figure as he left in a hurry and could not help but make some guesses. ¡°Sometimes, during breaks, he would go to the bathroom for half an hour. Although he comes back with a smile on his face, I could smell the faint smell of blood when he passes by me,¡± Luo Yu sighed. Although she had asked Yan Shen about it, she had not gotten a definite answer. ¡°How many times has this situation occurred?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°Twice. Including this time, that¡¯s thrice.¡± Luo Yu felt that Yan Shen might have fallen ill and that it was necessary to go to the hospital for a check-up. ¡°Could it be an after-effect from when we were in B City?¡± Chu Ning thought about it and felt that Yan Shen was probably hiding his injuries, but it was understandable. ¡°That was my guess as well.¡± Luo Yu nodded in agreement. ¡°What kind of encrypted messages are you saying? It¡¯s all familiar words, but I don¡¯t understand a single word you¡¯re saying,¡± Xiaomi asked, confused. Of course, she didn¡¯t know what had happened when the three of them had gone shopping in B City. ¡°Eat your food.¡± Chu Ning and Luo Yu said in unison. Yan Shen went to the washroom. He clutched his chest and felt a sharp pain emanating from it. Then, he started to cough violently. Yan Shen took out a handkerchief from his pocket and covered his mouth. After coughing for a few minutes, he threw the handkerchief away and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He smiled at the mirror and left the bathroom in satisfaction. He knew that he might not have much time left. With such a rare disease, he should enjoy his time while he was still alive. After all, the hope of recovery was very slim. Chapter 310 - 310 Chu Huans Hard Work 310 Chu Huan¡¯s Hard Work Chu Ning silently noted down Yan Shen¡¯s situation. She did not plan to ask Yan Shen directly as she would not get an answer. ¡°This guy couldn¡¯t have suffered internal injuries, right?¡± Chu Ning thought helplessly. If that was the case, she would owe Yan Shen a huge debt. ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to ask him after I¡¯m done with the things at hand.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. After school that afternoon, Zhang Bo was waiting for Chu Ning at the usual place. Although Chu Ning had become a board member of Jingyuan High School, no one knew about it, so she didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention. ¡°President Chu, the renovation of the building has officially started and is expected to be completed within a week. By then, our transit center in M City can be put to use. Also, I¡¯ve already recruited three employees, and they¡¯ve all gone through my elimination and selection. I believe that they¡¯ll definitely be able to contribute to the development of the Soaring Clouds Group.¡± Zhang Bo reported the results of the past two days to Chu Ning. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve been working hard during this period of time.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She was satisfied with Zhang Bo¡¯s efficiency and attitude. ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard work. I was mainly following President Chu¡¯s instructions. I have a clear goal and I can foresee that we will definitely succeed.¡± As he spent more time with Chu Ning, Zhang Bo realized that there was nothing Chu Ning couldn¡¯t accomplish. Even if she encountered some difficulties in the short term, Chu Ning would overcome them eventually. It had only been half a month since he had met Chu Ning, but he had already witnessed how Chu Ning¡¯s initial idea had been successfully implemented. It seemed as though the heavens were on Chu Ning¡¯s side. ¡°I won¡¯t go to Qinghe Village today. Since Buddy has been caught, I¡¯ll give them some time to think about it and recognize the reality. This way, our collaboration will proceed smoothly. Let¡¯s go to the Soaring Clouds Group. I¡¯ll check on the renovation progress. After that, you can make an appointment with the three newly recruited employees. It¡¯s necessary to meet them,¡± Chu Ning said softly as she leaned against the back seat and closed her eyes. ¡°I was just about to talk to you regarding this. They¡¯ve always thought that I¡¯m their direct superior. They don¡¯t know about you, President Chu. There¡¯s a woman among the three newly recruited employees who¡¯s probably only a few years older than you, and she¡¯s very proud and has a strong personality. To be honest, I¡¯m a little hesitant about whether to take her in. Although she¡¯s outstanding in her abilities, her work should naturally be based on the interests of the group. However, the other applicants seem very ordinary when compared with her, so I had no choice but to choose her,¡± Zhang Bo added. ¡°You made the right choice. If it were me, I would also want someone with outstanding abilities. It¡¯s normal to be arrogant. Anyone can be like that. Let¡¯s talk about it when we meet at dinner tonight.¡± Chu Ning was also a proud person, but she had the confidence to be this way. Half an hour later, Chu Ning arrived at the foot of the building in the city center. ¡°Soaring Clouds Group.¡± Chu Ning mouthed these words silently. On the huge surface of the tempered glass of the building in front of her, three large words were evenly printed on it, elegant and grand. There was already a construction team working on the first floor. The chief contractor was all smiles when he saw Zhang Bo standing beside Chu Ning. He jogged over. ¡°Manager Zhang, you¡¯re here. How is it? Are you satisfied?¡± The chief contractor looked at Zhang Bo expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I know your construction speed is fast, but you must guarantee the quality and the safety of your employees.¡± Chu Ning said indifferently with her hands behind her back. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The chief contractor looked at Zhang Bo somewhat doubtfully. ¡°Did you not hear what President Chu said?¡± Zhang Bo said in a serious tone. ¡°Yes, I heard it. I¡¯ll go and tell them.¡± The chief contractor wiped the sweat on his forehead and turned to walk to the construction site on the first floor. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯m the only one who knows about your abilities. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t look down on you just because of your appearance. However, most people will subconsciously ignore your talents when they first see you. I¡­¡± Zhang Bo wanted to continue, but he realized that Chu Ning had already gotten into the car. Zhang Bo could only stop complimenting Chu Ning and get into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Let¡¯s find a restaurant and invite the three of them for a meal,¡± Chu Ning said, holding back her laughter. She had intended to enter the construction site to have a look, but she had caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. ¡°Did I just say something funny?¡± When Zhang Bo saw the smile on Chu Ning¡¯s face through the rearview mirror, and was confused. Chapter 311 - 311 Initial Construction 311 Initial Construction However, since Chu Ning had spoken, he contacted the three of them. On the other side, Chu Huan was working hard at the construction site. Since Chu Ning had a certain time requirement for the construction, and the contractor¡¯s team was short of manpower, he had to hire some temporary workers. Chu Ning¡¯s offer was very high, and the labor contractor gave these temporary workers a considerable salary. Chu Huan could earn 400 yuan a day after working eight hours. This made him very pleased with himself. This income was almost the total of his parents¡¯ combined. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can only work for a week,¡± Chu Huan thought somewhat regretfully. At this moment, Chu Huan didn¡¯t know who he was working for. He even sighed with emotion that the boss here was quite generous. Chu Ning was hesitating whether she should give Chu Huan a raise or think of a way to get him out of the first construction site, but she eventually decided not to do anything. This was Chu Huan¡¯s own choice, and it was best if she didn¡¯t interfere. This way, Chu Huan would feel a sense of accomplishment¡­ ¡°Make sure the construction team pays attention to safety. The progress can be delayed for a few days, and it¡¯s fine to spend more,¡± Chu Ning said to Zhang Bo, still worried. ¡°Alright, President Chu,¡± Zhang Bo casually agreed. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Zhang Bo. You have to implement this well. You can¡¯t be sloppy,¡± Chu Ning emphasized again. ¡°Alright, President Chu. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Although Zhang Bo had some doubts, he still decided to do as he was told. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Chu Ning and the four initial employees of the Soaring Clouds Group had their first meal in a not-too-large restaurant. ¡°This is President Chu. She¡¯s the real person in charge of the Soaring Clouds Group. The three of you can introduce yourselves first,¡± Zhang Bo said with a smile. Chu Ning simply sat there and remained silent. She looked at the three people in front of her with interest. Zhang Bo believed that when these people met Chu Ning for the first time, they would not believe that her main identity was a student¡­ ¡°No way, Manager Zhang. Our big boss is so young? Graduated from university yet?¡± Sun Ru looked at Chu Ning in disbelief and then at Zhang Bo. She was quite convinced by Zhang Bo. Zhang Bo¡¯s academic qualifications were higher than hers, and he even had a double degree. In addition, Zhang Bo was already in his 30s. Sun Ru felt that it was reasonable to have such achievements at this age. Before she came, she was still looking forward to what the real boss would look like. Sun Ru had thought of many possibilities, but she didn¡¯t expect the mysterious boss to look younger and more beautiful than her, which was momentarily difficult for her to accept. It wasn¡¯t just her, the other two employees were also dumbfounded after Zhang Bo¡¯s words. They had the same high expectations as Sun Ru, but Chu Ning really didn¡¯t seem like a boss. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to university yet. I¡¯m in my second year of high school.¡± Chu Ning smiled as she looked at the sweet-looking young woman with a pleasant voice. ¡°President Chu¡­ is indeed still in school.¡± Zhang Bo gave Chu Ning a strange look. He could not comprehend why she was in such a hurry to reveal her identity. ¡°Manager Zhang, the person who signed the collaboration agreement with Qinghe Village should be this President Chu, right?¡± Huang Fang squinted his eyes. He admired Zhang Bo from the bottom of his heart, but Zhang Bo¡¯s respectful attitude toward Chu Ning had explained everything. Chu Ning was not as simple as she looked. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Bo nodded his head. ¡°President Chu, my name is Huang Fang, from Xizhuang Village¡­¡± Huang Fang immediately introduced his detailed personal information to Chu Ning. ¡°President Chu, my name is Wang Yuan. I¡¯m¡­¡± After Huang Fang finished speaking, another person followed closely behind and began to introduce himself. ¡°How about you? Aren¡¯t you going to tell me?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile, looking at Sun Ru, who had not spoken for a long time. ¡°Did you really single-handedly create the Soaring Clouds Group?¡± Sun Ru asked somewhat doubtfully. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no need for Zhang Bo to lie to you. Lying to you won¡¯t bring him any joy. Besides, my time is precious and I don¡¯t have the mood to play with you,¡± Chu Ning said lightly. ¡°Alright, President Chu, I¡¯ve learned something new today. My name is Sun Ru, from B City¡­¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s answer, Sun Ru put down her pride and began to tell Chu Ning about her basic circumstances. Chapter 312 - 312 The Arrival of Danger 312 The Arrival of Danger ¡°I have a general understanding of your situations. Next, I will talk about myself. I¡¯m Chu Ning, 18 years old. I¡¯m currently a second-year high school student. My main business is going to school, and I¡¯m doing business as a sideline. We have just started out; I have limited energy, and Zhang Bo is not enough, so I need everyone¡¯s help. As you all know, the Soaring Clouds Group is a very new company. I only took less than half a month from the preparation to its establishment,¡± Chu Ning said softly, looking at the people before her. Perhaps these people could not see their future, but Chu Ning knew that she would overturn their knowledge in the near future. ¡°You can ask me if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re curious about,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°President Chu, are you a rich second generation?¡± Sun Ru started off the questions. ¡°I used to be, but not anymore. Everything I have is obtained through my own efforts.¡± Chu Ning felt that Sun Ru was an interesting person. She was very active in her thinking. ¡°Alright, it sounds good.¡± Sun Ru spread her hands. ¡°President Chu, what¡¯s our next strategic goal?¡± Huang Fang asked. ¡°First, we¡¯ll take down the agricultural market in M City. Then, we¡¯ll gradually expand to the surrounding areas until we cover the entire Province A and finally the entire country,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently as though she was describing something very easy. Huang Fang did not know how to respond to Chu Ning¡¯s words. He laughed awkwardly and did not say anything further. ¡°Wang Yuan, do you have any questions?¡± Chu Ning looked at Wang Yuan. Compared to Huang Fang and Sun Ru, Wang Yuan seemed a little dull. ¡°President Chu, my question is more realistic. Or rather, it might be a little unrealistic. What I want to ask is, if I become your employee, will I be able to achieve financial freedom in the future?¡± Wang Yuan said solemnly, after thinking for a while. ¡°What is your definition of financial freedom?¡± Chu Ning felt that everyone had different requirements for this. ¡°No less than 20 million,¡± Wang Yuan answered without thinking. ¡°No problem. You¡¯ll be able to achieve your current goal in three years,¡± Chu Ning said without any hesitation. She had a certain understanding of the future, and had a perfect grasp of the opportunity. If she couldn¡¯t make her followers realize wealth and freedom after three years, she would be a terrible failure. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± Chu Ning knew that other than Zhang Bo, the other three would think that she was being delusional. However, time would tell and show proof of her ability. She had made up her mind the night she returned from B City. Now, Zhang Bo and the three people before her were indispensable and important figures in the future development of the Soaring Clouds Group. ¡°Okay, since there are no questions, I¡¯ll talk about the specific work content. Sun Ru, you¡¯ll be in charge of the financial audit of Soaring Clouds Group from now on. You¡¯ll keep an account of the company¡¯s daily expenses. Soaring Clouds Group is still in its initial stage of development, so you can still handle it by yourself. Later on, you¡¯ll be recruiting people and setting up the finance department of Soaring Clouds Group.¡± After Chu Ning had laid out Sun Ru¡¯s duties, she looked toward Huang Fang and said, ¡°Huang Fang, your next task is to be responsible for the survey of the surrounding areas of M City and analyze the sales and production patterns of other cities¡¯ agricultural products. When you return, write a summary report for me. In future, you will be in charge of the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s sales department. ¡°Wang Yuan, Soaring Clouds Group is still in its early stages of establishment. You¡¯ll be in charge of Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s Internet operation. This is a technical job that matches what you¡¯ve studied. In future, you¡¯ll start to expand Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s technology department, also known as the IT department.¡± Chu Ning quickly made arrangements after understanding their strengths. ¡°There¡¯s no problem, right?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± The three of them replied. At the same time, the train station in M City welcomed its last passenger. Bai Hong followed the crowd and rushed out of the train like a tide. He was wearing a black cap and a large mask that covered most of his face. Ye Ting had agreed to meet him the following night, but Bai Hong was already here. He felt that it was necessary to familiarize himself with the environment in this unfamiliar city. Chu Ning had taught him a profound lesson. Bai Hong was not dead; he was alive and cherished this lesson. A monster that had reached the limits of a human¡¯s strength had become cautious. He had overcome his weakness, which was a terrifying thing. Chapter 313 - 313 A Warm Home 313 A Warm Home ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯m here,¡± Bai Hong mumbled to himself as he followed the crowd out of the train station. There was no enmity between him and Chu Ning, but since he had already terminated the collaboration with the Zhao family and Ye Ting was coincidentally willing to pay him a huge sum of money to deal with Chu Ning, he had no reason to refuse. He would work for whoever paid him; Bai Hong was only driven by benefits. Ye Zhen¡¯s worry was not misplaced, but he had still underestimated Ye Ting. She had actually dared to make a deal with a person like Bai Hong. Ye Ting told Bai Hong everything she knew about Chu Ning. Bai Hong was a little surprised. He could not understand why two high school students would have such a huge grudge against each other¡­ However, this didn¡¯t matter. He was paid to do this, and his ultimate goal was to satisfy his employer. As for who it was that he was serving, it didn¡¯t matter much to him. On the other side, Chu Ning was talking to a few new employees about the rough plans for the Soaring Clouds Group. This was a new start. After this dinner, the future development of M City would be beyond the expectations of the entire Province A. It would eventually affect the entire country, even the world. ¡°A toast to you, President Chu!¡± Under Zhang Bo¡¯s lead, the other three raised their glasses and clinked them with Chu Ning¡¯s. ¡°Soaring Clouds Group, raise the sails, set sail,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself, looking at the four people in front of her. The following events would proceed rather smoothly. Chu Ning had resolved almost all the problems she faced. She was even smiling during class. That day was Thursday, and the weekend would come after class tomorrow. Ye Ting was likewise in a good mood. Ye Ting had never looked forward to school so much. She and Bai Hong had agreed to meet at seven o¡¯clock that night to discuss how to deal with Chu Ning. Ye Ting was so excited that she had even forgotten the fact that Bai Hong was a dangerous person. A peaceful day passed in this way. Chu Ning hadn¡¯t changed because of her special status. She remained the same. If Yang Feng hadn¡¯t made use of the school¡¯s shareholders to deal with her, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to be a board member of Jingyuan High School. In the evening, after school, Chu Ning did not let Zhang Bo wait as she usually did. She intended to return to the Chu residence that day and ask Chu Jing about the development of the app. ¡°Second Brother, where¡¯s Seventh Brother? Why are you home alone?¡± Chu Ning took out her keys and opened the door, only to find her second brother, Chu Jing, alone. ¡°Xiao Zhang has been addicted to various kinds of physical exercise recently. He said he wanted to make up for all the years of exercise he had missed out on while lying in bed. He¡¯s probably running now.¡± Chu Jing walked out of the room and explained with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s only five o¡¯clock. Since Seventh Brother likes it, it¡¯s up to him.¡± Chu Ning sat on the sofa with a satisfied expression. Only when she was at the Chu residence was she able to relax completely. This was a feeling that she had never felt before in Jinghu District. ¡°Perhaps this is what it feels like to be at home,¡± Chu Ning squinted her eyes and sighed inside. ¡°Xiao Ning, have you been too tired recently? Look at how you¡¯re lying down. You¡¯re already an 18-year-old adult,¡± Chu Jing said helplessly as he looked at Chu Ning, who was lying on the sofa without a care for her image. ¡°But I¡¯ll always be the youngest in this family,¡± Chu Ning muttered. ¡°That¡¯s true. Since you¡¯re back, don¡¯t think about anything else. Just relax completely.¡± Chu Qi nodded in agreement. Although he didn¡¯t know what Chu Ning had been busy with recently, he knew that she looked exhausted every time she came back. Although he couldn¡¯t tell from her appearance, Chu Ning wasn¡¯t as energetic as she had been when she had first returned to the Chu family. ¡°I wonder how Big Brother and Third Brother are doing. I¡¯ve been too busy recently and have too many things to think about, so I haven¡¯t called them. And Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother, I¡¯ve almost forgotten what they look like¡­ Oh right, Second Brother, let me tell you something interesting. I saw Fourth Brother yesterday¡­¡± Chu Ning¡¯s voice became softer and softer until she fell asleep. She was too exhausted. Chu Ning really hoped that she could handle everything in the Soaring Clouds Group by herself, but it turned out that she was not superhuman. Her personal energy was limited. Chapter 314 - 314 Family 314 Family Chu Jing was sitting opposite her with a smile on his face. He quietly listened to Chu Ning¡¯s words and watched her go on until she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Chu Jing did not wake Chu Ning up. Instead, he tried his best to control the sound of his footsteps. He walked into Chu Ning¡¯s room and took out her blanket. Only after he covered Chu Ning with it did Chu Jing walk back to his room. Chu Ning¡¯s sleep was exceptionally peaceful. Although she had only slept for less than an hour, she felt like a long time had passed when she woke up. She looked at the time and saw that it was only six o¡¯clock. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m awake. You¡¯re so sweet.¡± Chu Ning looked at the blanket covering her and felt a warm feeling flowing through her. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re really Second Brother¡¯s good little sister. He really dotes on you to the high heavens. He even specially called me and Little Seven to tell us to open the door lightly when we come back as you¡¯re sleeping in the living room!¡± Chu Huan said unhappily. Following Chu Ning¡¯s calling out, Chu Huan and Chu Zhang walked out of Chu Jing¡¯s room one after the other. He had just finished his part-time job and was preparing to go home from the Soaring Cloud Group¡¯s construction site when Chu Jing specially called to tell him to open the door gently when he returned as Chu Ning was sleeping¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been working at the construction site for the whole day. It¡¯s also very tough, okay?¡± Chu Huan ranted to himself. Chu Zhang was the same, and Chu Jing had specially told him to go to the supermarket to buy some fresh ingredients as Chu Ning was back. ¡°Oh, really? Thank you, Fourth Brother, for not waking me up when you came back and letting me have a good sleep.¡± Chu Ning yawned and said with a smile. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been up to all day. You¡¯re not in your third year yet, so you don¡¯t have to study much,¡± Chu Huan mumbled. ¡°Xiao Ning, do you want some water? I¡¯ll go get you a glass of water.¡± Chu Zhang looked at Chu Ning and asked. ¡°Thank you, Seventh Brother,¡± Chu Ning replied sweetly. It was only in the Chu family that these older brothers were purely concerned about her, their younger sister, and their concern was unadulterated by any benefits. ¡°You guys should just spoil her!¡± Chu Huan sat down on the sofa angrily after he finished speaking. He took the remote control and turned on the TV. ¡°Fourth Brother, are you tired today?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Huan and smiled as she drank the water. After working at the construction site for a day, he must have been very dirty, but Chu Huan looked relatively clean. Chu Ning guessed that he must have changed his clothes as he didn¡¯t want the Chu family to know that he had done such dirty work. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be kind. What does this have to do with you?¡± Chu Huan glanced at Chu Ning and said in disdain. ¡°Alright, since Fourth Brother doesn¡¯t want to answer, then so be it.¡± Chu Ning spread out her hands and made a regretful expression. Chu Ning was already thinking about how to find a suitable job for Chu Huan. It was too inefficient to earn money with physical strength, and it was not suitable for him to do it for the long-term. Chu Ning didn¡¯t intend to tell Chu Huan the truth, as it might hurt his self-esteem and sense of achievement. She walked into the kitchen after drinking the water. After taking a nap to recover her energy, Chu Ning decided to prepare a delicious meal for the Chu family. Recently, she had put all her energy into her career, and cooking made Chu Ning feel the joys of daily life once more. After a while, Chu Ning, who was busy in the kitchen, heard the living room door open. Her parents had returned. ¡°Dad, Mom, Xiao Ning is back today. She¡¯s cooking in the kitchen,¡± Chu Zhang said with a smile after seeing his parents. ¡°Huh?¡± Mrs. Chu was a little taken aback, but she continued, ¡°Xiao Ning, let me. You aren¡¯t often able to come back. Go and have a rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. You¡¯ve been working all day. You should be the ones to rest well,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile as she was busied herself in the kitchen. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m very tired today too. Also, look. What good stuff did I buy for you and Dad?¡± Chu Huan ran into the room and took out two pillows with massage functions, showing them off. ¡°This child, this thing costs a few hundred. Why are you spending this money on us?¡± Mother Chu grumbled. However, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Then, Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll put it in your room.¡± With that, Chu Huan proudly took his things and went to his parents¡¯ room. This was the result of his two days of hard work at the construction site, but when he saw his parents¡¯ smiles, he felt that it was worth it. Chu Ning also heard Chu Huan¡¯s words from the kitchen and smiled. Although Chu Huan had a stubborn trust and love for Ye Ting, he was still able to treat his parents well. It was a pity that he had been brainwashed too completely by Ye Ting. Chapter 315 - 315 Decided to Take Action 315 Decided to Take Action At the same time, Ye Ting nervously met Bai Hong for the first time. Ye Zhen had already transferred 5 million to her account. Ye Ting planned to use all 5 million to deal with Chu Ning. ¡°Hello, Mr. Bai.¡± Previously, Ye Ting had only watched the scene from afar. Now, Bai Hong was sitting opposite her, and there was less than a meter between them. Bai Hong appeared very ordinary and easy-going. If Ye Ting hadn¡¯t known about his terrifying combat power, she wouldn¡¯t have interacted with such a person at all. ¡°Hello, Miss Ye.¡± Bai Hong nodded with a calm expression. He had completely recovered from his injuries. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Mr. Bai about Chu Ning. Can you guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to cripple her and then take her to the designated place? I want to humiliate and torture her face-to-face,¡± Ye Ting said softly, trying to calm herself down. ¡°No problem. Since I¡¯ve agreed to it, I¡¯m sure I can do it. But my price is very high.¡± Bai Hong looked at Ye Ting with a half-smile on his face. He could tell that this young lady was actually very nervous. ¡°How much compensation do you need?¡± Ye Ting asked again. ¡°A million yuan as a deposit first; another 2 million yuan after it¡¯s done. If I fail, the money will be paid back,¡± Bai Hong said calmly. ¡°Alright, I can agree to this condition.¡± Ye Ting heaved a sigh of relief. Ye Zhen had given her 5 million; if Bai Hong wanted 3 million, she could accept it. Thinking of how Chu Ning would kneel in front of her and beg for mercy, Ye Ting felt that she was trembling with excitement from the depths of her soul. ¡°I have a question. What if I accidentally kill Chu Ning in the process?¡± Bai Hong abruptly asked as he looked at Ye Ting. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Ting did not expect Bai Hong to suddenly ask such a question. She fell into deep thought and struggled to answer. After a few minutes, Ye Ting finally opened her mouth weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t want her life, I just don¡¯t like her. Can you not kill her¡­¡± ¡°In other words, there¡¯s a limit to your hatred for her. This will also determine the extent to which I can attack. If I don¡¯t have the goal of killing her, it will be even more difficult,¡± Bai Hong said frankly. ¡°You mean, you won¡¯t be able to go all out, and there will be restrictions, so you¡¯re afraid that Chu Ning will escape?¡± Ye Ting asked tentatively. ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Hong nodded. ¡°If you really can¡¯t control her, then give her a good beating, hit her in the face, or do something like make her lie on the bed and not be able to move,¡± Ye Ting suddenly said fiercely. ¡°No, what I really mean is that if your first goal isn¡¯t to kill her, you¡¯ll have to pay me more. I need to be cautious if I hold back. At the same time, Chu Ning had taught me a lesson the last time. I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake,¡± Bai Hong said with a smile. ¡°What a bloodsucker¡­¡± Ye Ting thought helplessly. This Bai Hong really cared only about money. However, her desire to take revenge on Chu Ning was too great. Thus, she could only grit her teeth and agree to Bai Hong¡¯s request. ¡°Then how much do you want to add?¡± Ye Ting continued. ¡°The deposit remains at 1 million yuan; you have to give me 3 million yuan after the job completion. You have to know that I¡¯m risking my life to help you,¡± Bai Hong said casually. In reality, Bai Hong did not think that way. He felt that this operation would be a simple one. After all, he would not give Chu Ning any chance to launch a surprise attack. ¡°Okay, no problem. Can we start tomorrow?¡± Ye Ting nodded before continuing. ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry? You¡¯re not going to wait for a better opportunity?¡± Bai Hong looked at Ye Ting in surprise. ¡°We can¡¯t delay any longer! If I drag this on any longer, I won¡¯t have the chance anymore. Although I hate her, I have to admit that her growth rate is truly too terrifying. More than a month ago, I even felt some pity for her, but now, not only have I no need to pity her, but she doesn¡¯t even take me seriously.¡± Ye Ting shook her head again. She didn¡¯t want Chu Ning¡¯s life to get better, but the truth was the opposite. Chu Ning had nothing when she had left the Ye family, but now, she was a little famous. In a short period of time, it was as if the heavens were on her side and helping her. ¡°This Chu Ning is indeed a problem,¡± Bai Hong said with certainty. Even someone like him had suffered at the hands of an 18-year-old girl like Chu Ning. Ye Ting was probably still alive because Chu Ning had not taken her seriously. Chapter 316 - 316 Two Geniuses 316 Two Geniuses Chu Ning didn¡¯t care about Ye Ting¡¯s little actions at all. ¡°But she will pay for everything she has done!¡± Ye Ting said through gritted teeth. Even though she had returned to the Ye family, she was not satisfied. She felt that Chu Ning had snatched away what belonged to her. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure working with you, young lady,¡± Bai Hong said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure,¡± Ye Ting responded softly. ¡°Chu Ning, just you wait. No one can help you this time!¡± On the other side, Chu Ning did not know that a crisis had quietly enveloped her. At that moment, she was chatting and having dinner with the Chu family. That day¡¯s atmosphere was rather harmonious. Chu Huan didn¡¯t speak in a weird tone. Perhaps it was because he had worked too hard at the construction site, but he only buried his head in his food that night. Chu Zhang didn¡¯t know that Chu Ning¡¯s cooking skills were so exquisite. He even suspected that she had a chef¡¯s license¡­ After dinner, Chu Ning suggested to go out for a walk with her second brother. In fact, she wanted to ask Chu Jing regarding a software developer. ¡°Xiao Ning, you want to develop an app? The operation and maintenance costs will not be not small. You know that it¡¯s not a small figure.¡± Chu Qi looked at Chu Ning in surprise after hearing her words. ¡°I know, Second Brother. Actually, it¡¯s fine to tell you. This is also the reason why I¡¯ve been so exhausted recently. I¡¯ve started a company,¡± Chu Ning said slowly, looking at the buildings in the distance. ¡°I had a vague guess, but hearing this from you still gives me some mixed feelings,¡± Chu Jing nodded. He knew that Chu Ning was outstanding, but it was a bit of an exaggeration to start a company at her age¡­ Chu Ning was only 18 years old, and she was only a second-year high school student. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I want to do. Second Brother, creating this app is very important to me. It even determines whether I can complete my undertakings. I have to ensure that the person who makes this software is sufficiently brilliant. Once it is released, it must always be ahead of most of the software in the same batch. Of course, I don¡¯t expect it to reach Facebook¡¯s level immediately, but who knows what will happen as time goes by?¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious,¡± Chu Qi lamented. Chu Jing was different from Chu Zhe. Chu Jing would do what he liked to the extreme, such as studying computers. For this, he would neglect many other things. Chu Jing was someone who was pure at heart. On the other hand, Chu Zhe and Chu Ning were essentially the same type of people, so it was easy for Chu Ning and Chu Zhe to resonate with each other when they chatted. It was a little difficult to talk to Chu Jing, even though both of them treated Chu Ning well. Just like now, Chu Jing was not curious about what Chu Ning was doing, nor did he know what advice he should give, even if he was willing to help Chu Ning. ¡°If Big Brother was here, he might be able to chat with you. After all, I don¡¯t know much about these things.¡± Chu Jing pushed up his glasses and said helplessly. ¡°However, from what you¡¯ve said, I do have a suitable candidate. He¡¯s good enough, but this person¡¯s character is a little strange. You may not be able to make him work for you. He doesn¡¯t lack money. To be precise, his family is wealthy. Moreover, I think you¡¯ll have to meet him in person to convince him that he won¡¯t be doing mediocre tasks,¡± Chu Jing added. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯ve been a great help to me. I need a talent exactly like that!¡± Chu Ning said excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to find him personally. Where is he?¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°He¡¯s in S City, and Big Brother seems to be there as well. Xiao Ning, tell me first how much budget you¡¯ve prepared for this app,¡± Chu Jing said solemnly. Chu Ning extended a finger. ¡°A million?¡± Chu Jing was a little dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t figure out his sister¡¯s wealth. ¡°10 million,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°Second Brother, you don¡¯t know how important it is to me. Even if it costs more than 10 million, as long as it succeeds, it will be worth it. I can guarantee that once it is released, it will be a great app. My goal is to make one in every ten mobile phones have my app.¡± According to the 50% penetration rate of this software in the world before the transmigration, Chu Ning was still being conservative. ¡°I think you two will have a common topic. The way both of you think is a little¡­insane,¡± Chu Qi said affirmatively after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s answer. Chapter 317 - 317 Suitable Person 317 Suitable Person ¡°Then would Second Brother be willing to help me contact this person?¡± Chu Ning asked expectantly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m on good terms with him. He acknowledges my ability, but he won¡¯t lower his standards just because you¡¯re my sister. As long as you can provide something that interests him, he won¡¯t have a problem doing anything.¡± Chu Jing thought for a moment and said in a low voice. ¡°Okay, thank you, Second Brother,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile. ¡°I think you should be able to get his help with your ability.¡± Chu Jing was not being partial to Chu Ning just because she was his sister. From an objective and fair point of view, Chu Ning¡¯s current achievements were simply too dazzling. ¡°Oh right, what did you say about Chu Huan before you fell asleep?¡± Chu Jing continued. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that the construction site where Fourth Brother is currently located is where my company is. Because I had to catch up on the progress of the project, the construction team hired some temporary part-time workers. Fourth Brother went, that¡¯s all,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t let him know, did you?¡± Chu Jing gave Chu Ning a strange look. ¡°Of course not. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be at loggerheads again when he comes back.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands and said helplessly. ¡°Alas, he¡¯s a little straightforward and a little silly, but you¡­ really leave me at a loss for words. Before you came back, the person I admired the most at home was actually Big Brother. I feel like Big Brother is an all-rounder; he knows everything and is good at everything. But you changed my definition of a genius. You¡¯re an upgraded version of Big Brother.¡± Chu Jing sighed emotionally. Chu Ning¡¯s achievements had already surpassed 99% of the people in M City. Yet, she was only 18 years old¡­ It was a good thing to be too outstanding, but at the same time, it also showed that the abilities of these brothers were somewhat mediocre. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re amazing too. There¡¯s a lot of computer knowledge that I don¡¯t know much about, but you were able to do it to such an extent. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± Chu Jing could even hack into the municipal systems without being detected and obtain the information he wanted. This ability was really terrifying. It was also with Chu Jing¡¯s help that they were able to deal with Zhang Quan and the others. Chu Ning had gotten hold of their weaknesses. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to open up a new path. ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean anything. I just found something I like to do.¡± Chu Qi shook his head and continued, ¡°In this world, the most important ability is to communicate with others, and I¡¯m not good at that.¡± Chu Qi shook his head. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t think too much. Everyone has some shortcomings, just like me. You say I¡¯m outstanding, but I have no choice but to ask others for help. Asking for help is an act of the strong. A person¡¯s energy is limited. Before I set up the company, I wanted to take on all the work by myself, but it turned out that my energy was inadequate. We¡¯re humans giving out heat, not machines. Just like what you¡¯ve done for me today, Second Brother, I¡¯m very touched,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. The two of them chatted as they strolled. Chu Ning did not plan to think about anything related to work for the rest of the time. The sky in M City was beautiful at six or seven o¡¯clock in the evening. The fiery red sunset and the blue-gray clouds intertwined with each other. Against the backdrop of the lights in the distance, it was a spectacular sight. Although the Chu family wasn¡¯t big, it was her warmest harbor. The next day, Chu Ning chose to take a taxi to school. Although Zhang Bo was her full-time driver, Chu Ning did not want him to be at work all the time. Zhang Bo¡¯s wife was in poor health and had just had surgery. Unless Chu Ning had to explain something to Zhang Bo in person, Zhang Bo still had his freedom. There were still a lot of exams in school, and there was still more than a month before the finals. After the final exam and a summer vacation, Chu Ning would enter the third year of high school. The pressure of studying in the third year would gradually increase. Although it was nothing to Chu Ning, it was a turning point for other students. If they slacked off in the third year of high school, the results of the first two years would be wasted. If they continued to work hard in that year, they would be able to get into their ideal university and better pursue the life they wanted. Chapter 318 - 318 The Excited Ye Ting 318 The Excited Ye Ting At the school gate, Chu Ning had just gotten out of the car when she saw Yan Shen jogging towards her from a distance. As Yan Shen ran, he panted lightly. The sweat on his forehead was dripping down his handsome face, exuding a unique charm. Ever since Yan Shen had become more cheerful and wore a smile on his face, his popularity in school had increased to another level. There were many people confessing to him anonymously on the school forum, but there were even more confessing to him using their real names. However, everyone still agreed that Chu Ning was the only one worthy of Yan Shen, especially after the school stopped targeting Chu Ning. However, the two of them didn¡¯t seem to care about this. They greeted each other like friends. ¡°Good morning, Yan Shen. Did you run all the way from home?¡± Chu Ning said smilingly. ¡°Yes, this feeling is pretty good,¡± Yan Shen replied with a smile. The two of them then walked together. Even though Yan Shen was wearing his school uniform, he still looked very fit. Chu Ning was wearing loose and casual clothes. When she walked with Yan Shen, there was an inexplicable sense of compatibility. However, the students passing by rarely talked about it. Chu Ning¡¯s status was different now. This was something that every teacher in the class had repeatedly emphasized. Ye Ting came very early that day. In fact, she was earlier than ever because she had not slept the entire night. Even so, she was as excited as if she had taken stimulants. Ye Ting¡¯s heart was pounding. She imagined Chu Ning kneeling before her and apologizing to her, but at the same time, she thought of how Chu Ning was able to turn things around and save the day each time. She couldn¡¯t help but worry. She still wasn¡¯t 100% confident. ¡°It¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Ye Ting comforted herself. Thinking of Bai Hong¡¯s confident appearance and powerful aura, Ye Ting suppressed her uneasiness. After all, she had paid so much, and most importantly, Chu Ning would be caught off guard this time. Chu Ning did not notice it at all, while she had been secretly planning for so long. Ye Ting didn¡¯t believe that Chu Ning knew everything. After all, she didn¡¯t expect this. The incident itself was a coincidence. That day in B City, Ye Ting had coincidentally witnessed that scene, and under the influence of certain factors, she had obtained Bai Hong¡¯s contact information. Bai Hong had also been fired by the Zhao family, and that was how she had gotten her chance. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to resolve the feast I¡¯ve prepared for you!¡± When she saw Chu Ning enter the classroom, Ye Ting clenched her hands tightly. Her body was trembling slightly due to her excitement. When Wang Li saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Ye Ting, what¡¯s wrong? Are you still angry with Chu Ning? Don¡¯t be like this, we¡¯ll have a lot of time to deal with her in the future. It¡¯s not worth it for you to be so angry now.¡± Wang Li consoled her. She had no idea what Ye Ting was thinking, and Ye Ting would not tell Wang Li, this brainless tool. ¡°Wang Li, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. I just didn¡¯t sleep well last night,¡± Ye Ting spoke indifferently, suppressing the throbbing in her heart. ¡°Chu Ning, just wait and see!¡± Ye Ting thought to herself. At the same time, Bai Hong had already learned of Chu Ning¡¯s recent travel route. He had even been to Qinghe Village. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning, a second-year high school student, to have a business at this age. I¡¯m really curious. Every decision of yours in your short span of 18 years appears to be extremely correct. How could there be such a coincidence? Why is your progress so smooth¡­¡± Bai Hong wondered to himself. At this moment, he looked no different from an ordinary middle-aged man. He was seated in a small shop not far from Jingyuan High School. Bai Hong was thinking about what he should do next. He would only have the chance to strike after Chu Ning¡¯s dismissal. It was unrealistic and impossible to do it in school. Chu Ning had Zhang Bo as her driver, but he was not a threat to Bai Hong. In Bai Hong¡¯s opinion, Zhang Bo was not as threatening as Chu Ning. Chapter 319 - 319 Measures 319 Measures ¡°If you can still break free from my grasp tonight, I¡¯ll officially retire from the martial arts world and peacefully be an ordinary person. I¡¯ll accept my fate,¡± Bai Hong thought. However, what Bai Hong did not know was that, other than Ye Ting, there was a third party who knew that he had been following Chu Ning. In the suburbs of M City, in a row of unremarkable single-storey houses, Chu Yang sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression. He had just finished listening to his subordinate¡¯s report that Chu Ning was being targeted again. As Chu Ning¡¯s fifth brother, he had been secretly paying attention to Chu Ning¡¯s personal safety ever since the accident. Although it was under cover, Chu Yang was still very clear about Chu Ning¡¯s recent actions. Chu Ning¡¯s sixth brother was out on business and was not in M City. However, Chu Yang was confident that he could protect Chu Ning in M City. After learning that Chu Ning was being followed, Chu Yang immediately sent someone to investigate Bai Hong¡¯s background. However, they had not found anything yet. Chu Yang didn¡¯t want to trouble Chu Jing, mainly because he didn¡¯t want the Chu family to worry about Chu Ning¡¯s safety. On the other hand, Chu Yang didn¡¯t want his family to be involved in this matter. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare to have any ill intentions towards my sister, I will make sure you die a horrible death,¡± Chu Yang said softly, looking calmly at the nearby door. Chu Ning was already keeping a low profile, but Chu Yang knew that this sister of his simply excelled in everything. After Chu Ning returned from B City, her series of actions shocked the two brothers. Without a doubt, their younger sister was outrageously outstanding. The two brothers had been in M City for so many years, but their achievements were not as good as Chu Ning¡¯s half a month of hard work¡­ Chu Ning¡¯s sixth brother even joked about whether he should consider directly working for Chu Ning. Chu Yang did not know that this person was hired by Ye Ting to deal with Chu Ning, but his intuition told him that this Bai Hong was an extremely dangerous person. Because of his negligence previously, Chu Ning was already in danger, so he was prepared this time. He definitely wouldn¡¯t do the same stupid thing again. ¡°Wang Lang, bring ten people with you and follow them. Remember to cover your tracks and don¡¯t let that Bai Hong discover you. If you¡¯re really discovered, take action immediately. Remember, your goal is to ensure my sister¡¯s safety. If one of you really dies, I¡¯ll send a pension to your family,¡± Chu Yang said solemnly to the person beside him. ¡°No problem, Fifth Brother!¡± The young man named Wang Lang replied in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize it again. My sister¡¯s safety is very important. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± After Chu Yang finished, he patted Wang Lang¡¯s shoulder heavily. After Wang Lang left with Chu Yang¡¯s order, Chu Yang still felt a little uneasy. He looked at the other person beside him. ¡°Chen Ming, take another twenty men and keep a certain distance from Wang Lang and the others. If the situation goes awry, you guys will immediately go in as reinforcements.¡± Chu Yang still felt that it was not secure enough. He felt that there was a need for more manpower, and Bai Hong was worthy of his attention. After Chen Ming left, Chu Yang frowned. He rubbed his temples and tapped his fingers on the table rhythmically. He was still a little worried, even though he had already done so much. As he thought of this, he got up and walked to a corner of the room. He opened a drawer and took out a rather exquisite box. Chu Yang¡¯s expression was a little solemn. ¡°I hope I won¡¯t use you when the time comes. This is my last resort,¡± Chu Yang murmured softly. At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, at Jingyuan High School. Just like the day before, after school, Chu Ning went to her usual spot. Zhang Bo was already waiting for her. Chu Ning was going to Qinghe village that day to check on the renovation progress of the contracted land. ¡°President Chu, the three new employees are quite efficient, especially that Sun Ru. I can only use the word ¡®pleasing to the eye¡¯ to describe the way she does her accounts. I believe that the Soaring Clouds Group will definitely become well-organized and grow bigger and bigger with our hard work,¡± Zhang Bo said with a smile as he drove. Chu Ning, who was sitting in the back seat, nodded and said, ¡°We still have to be careful of Yang Feng. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll just be a sitting duck, but it¡¯s no use. His production and business model has fallen behind the times. In fact, if I didn¡¯t do this, someone else would have appeared. A new concept will eventually enter the public¡¯s vision. People always favor more convenient and more intimate services. It¡¯s cruel, but that¡¯s reality,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. Chapter 320 - 320 Intercepted 320 Intercepted Zhang Bo nodded in agreement. The Rolls-Royce drove smoothly to Qinghe Village as usual. However, when they were passing by a relatively quiet road in the suburbs, Zhang Bo suddenly stepped on the brakes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zhang Bo?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°There¡¯s someone in front,¡± Zhang Bo replied with a frown. He opened the car door and got out to check the situation. Chu Ning sharply noticed that something was wrong. ¡°I hope this is just a coincidence,¡± Chu Ning said softly. Although it was an accident, Chu Ning¡¯s intuition told her that it was not that simple. There might be some dangers that she could not predict. Through the windshield, Chu Ning could see a small figure. Zhang Bo had almost hit a little girl carrying a school bag. The little girl¡¯s expression was a little flustered, and she was so aggrieved that she was about to cry. After Zhang Bo consoled her, the little girl ran off in a hurry. However, just as Zhang Bo was about to turn around and return to the driver¡¯s seat, he realized that there was someone else beside him. This person¡¯s facial features were very ordinary, and he was even a little shorter than him. However, such an ordinary person had appeared behind Zhang Bo without a sound, and Zhang Bo had not noticed him at all. ¡°And you are?¡± Just as Zhang Bo was about to speak, he suddenly felt something cold against his neck. Then, a tingling sensation swept through his body. The other party had attacked him at a speed that could not be seen with the naked eye. A knife had been placed at his neck. ¡°Leave your phone and you can get lost. Otherwise, you will die,¡± Bai Hong said indifferently. Chu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw Bai Hong. This area happened to be a secluded place. They were surrounded by a dense forest, but there was no one living here. This was the best place to make a move. Chu Ning had many speculations. She thought that Yang Feng might have used such underhanded methods, but she did not expect to meet Bai Hong again in M City. There was no doubt about Bai Hong¡¯s combat prowess. He was terrifyingly powerful. If it wasn¡¯t for their luck and the sneak attack in B City, the three of them would have died there. Chu Ning opened the car door, but Zhang Bo¡¯s body suddenly went limp and he fell to the ground. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Chu Ning stood behind Bai Hong and asked calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my target. I¡¯ve only made him faint temporarily.¡± Bai Hong slowly sheathed his machete and hung it at his waist. Just a moment ago, Zhang Bo tried to shout for Chu Ning to run away, but then he blacked out and fell to the ground, unconscious. He did not know how terrifying Bai Hong was. He had already surpassed the limits of an ordinary person. Chu Ning also wanted to tell Zhang Bo not to resist, but it was too late. ¡°So your target is me?¡± Chu Ning said softly. There was no point in running now. There was no way for her to escape. She might as well understand Bai Hong¡¯s motive. ¡°Of course. I came to M City for you.¡± Bai Hong nodded in agreement. ¡°Can you tell me who it is? The Zhao family?¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°No, I no longer have any relationship with the Zhao family. You should know that you¡¯re no match for me. Come with me obediently and don¡¯t try to stall for time,¡± Bai Hong said with confidence. ¡°You don¡¯t actually want to kill me?¡± Chu Ning asked in astonishment. ¡°Why should I kill you? There¡¯s no enmity between us. Of course, if my employer had asked me to kill you, you might already be dead,¡± Bai Hong said with a smile, as if killing Chu Ning was a trivial matter to him. ¡°Huh? Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Bai Hong¡¯s eyes darted around, and he suddenly looked toward the forest. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have help. This really surprised me. It seems that you¡¯re a very cautious person. However, it¡¯s useless.¡± As soon as Bai Hong¡¯s words left his mouth, a dozen or so people rushed out of the forest and quickly surrounded him. The confusion in Chu Ning¡¯s eyes only lasted for a moment before she understood. These people must have been sent by Fifth and Sixth brothers to protect her. Thinking of this, Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief, but then she became nervous again. She was clear just how fearsome Bai Hong¡¯s combat strength was. He might not take the ten of them seriously, and they might not even be a match for him even if they worked together. Even though these people were armed with metal rods, Bai Hong had a machete in his hand. Chapter 321 - 321 Helper 321 Helper ¡°Chu Ning, run! We¡¯ll stall him!¡± Wang Lang shouted at Chu Ning. Ensuring Chu Ning¡¯s safety was the most important task that Chu Yang had given him. ¡°Leave? What a joke.¡± As soon as Bai Hong finished his sentence, he immediately made his move. Wang Lang was hit in the chest by Bai Hong¡¯s terrifying elbow, and he was sent flying. The people around him saw this and quickly rushed toward Bai Hong with their metal rods. However, in the next moment, the first few people who surrounded Bai Hong were all wailing in pain. They had been tripped by the low sweep of Bai Hong¡¯s leg. The rest of them were fearful when they saw this scene, but they were still prepared to fight. After all, their mission was to protect Chu Ning. Chu Ning finally understood how terrifying Bai Hong was. Eleven people had come to rescue her, and now, there were only four people left standing besides her. Bai Hong was not being arrogant; he was truly powerful. He had not even drawn the knife at his waist, which meant that he was very confident of the situation. ¡°What a pity. I won¡¯t give you any more chances this time. It¡¯s useless to call for help. I¡¯ll take care of as many pieces of trash as will appear,¡± Bai Hong said to Chu Ning. ¡°Go back and tell Fifth brother not to worry about me. My life is not in danger,¡± Chu Ning said calmly as she looked at Wang Lang who was lying on the ground with his hand on his chest. There was no point in resisting now. Bai Hong¡¯s strength was clear for all to see. With a single blow, the people Fifth brother had sent to support her were almost completely annihilated. ¡°Indeed, this is the best choice you can make at the moment,¡± Bai Hong said with a smile. However, just as he was about to walk towards Chu Ning, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard. ¡°Huh? You made other preparations?¡± Bai Hong gave a faint smile as he stopped in his tracks and looked at the group of people that had suddenly appeared beside Chu Ning. The few people who had been knocked to the ground by Bai Hong¡¯s low kick also staggered to their feet and joined the rest of the group. However, Wang Lang was still lying on the ground, unable to get up. One of Bai Hong¡¯s feet was already on his chest. Bai Hong narrowed his eyes at the group of people that had suddenly appeared before him. Although the number of people was not a threat to him, he had to end the battle quickly. Otherwise, Chu Ning might escape in the chaos. Bai Hong did not want to start a slaughter, but if anyone tried to stop him, he would not mind starting a massacre there! Thinking of this, Bai Hong raised his foot and stomped it downwards. Wang Lang, who was beneath Bai Hong¡¯s feet, could not withstand the horrifying kick. Earlier, Bai Hong¡¯s elbow had broken his ribs, and this kick had almost caused a shift in his internal organs. Wang Lang immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and lost consciousness. He had followed Chu Yang for a long time, but this was the first time he had met such a formidable opponent whom he could not even put up a fight with. ¡°Wang Lang!¡± Chen Ming¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw this. He and Wang Lang were Chu Yang¡¯s most capable subordinates, and they had a very strong relationship. When he saw his good friend being trodden on in that manner, he subconsciously wanted to rush up and avenge him. But his rationality stopped him. Chen Ming knew that he had gone there to protect Chu Ning. ¡°I don¡¯t know which force you belong to in M City, but you¡¯d better not provoke me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind annihilating all of you and sending you to meet your makers,¡± Bai Hong said as he slowly drew the machete from his waist. He wasn¡¯t joking. If these people chose to protect Chu Ning, he wouldn¡¯t mind sparking a bloodbath. ¡°D*** you, who are you trying to scare!¡± At this moment, one of Chu Ning¡¯s underlings said fiercely. They were used to street fighting, and had even been through life-and-death situations before. They were not afraid of Bai Hong¡¯s threat at all. The underling and the man beside him immediately charged toward Bai Hong from either side. ¡°Very good. After killing you two, the rest should be more obedient,¡± Bai Hong said softly, like a demon whispering. Bai Hong raised the machete in his hand and made his move. At the critical moment, Chu Ning spoke. ¡°Stop, Bai Hong. Let them go. I¡¯m willing to go with you.¡± Chu Ning took a deep breath and did not change her mind. Perhaps the people Fifth brother sent to protect her were all fearless, and could help Chu Ning to leave. However, it was too great a price to pay. After all, these were all precious lives. If they died because of her, it would go against Chu Ning¡¯s principles and original intentions. Chapter 322 - 322 Chu Yang Makes His Move 322 Chu Yang Makes His Move Bai Hong¡¯s lips curled up when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s words. Then, he adjusted the way he held the machete. The part that was the blade had become the back of the machete. Before the two men could see Bai Hong¡¯s movements clearly, they were sent flying by his kick. The other man was very close to Bai Hong, but he was unable to land his metal rod on him. The back of a machete was like a U-Lock, locking on his throat. Even a wolf pack would choose to retreat when they met a tiger. A lone wolf was simply no threat to a tiger. ¡°Just for you, I will not kill them.¡± Bai Hong slowly sheathed his machete after he finished speaking. ¡°Drive and follow me,¡± Bai Hong spoke again. Meanwhile, the man whose neck Bai Hong had held a knife to earlier was already drenched in cold sweat. He knew very well that, had Chu Ning not stopped this ordinary-looking middle-aged man at the critical moment, his neck would have been sliced open and he would have died. ¡°Go back. You¡¯ve all seen that death is the only result of stopping him. My brother will punish you when you get back, but you can live on,¡± Chu Ning¡¯s calm voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. She walked toward Bai Hong as she spoke. ¡°Chu Ning, I really admire you. I¡¯m even thinking about how good it would be if you had been the one who called me that day.¡± Bai Hong lamented. Chu Ning was not holding anything in her hand, but Bai Hong did not dare to let his guard down. He did not put away his machete. In Bai Hong¡¯s opinion, Chu Ning alone was a bigger threat than the group of people before him! Chu Ning was getting closer to Bai Hong. She was only five meters away from him. However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and no longer advanced. Bai Hong also noticed that something was amiss with Chu Ning. His pupils suddenly shrank as an instinctive sense of danger filled his body. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said I¡¯ll be completely annihilated?¡± Chu Yang¡¯s indifferent voice sounded from behind Bai Hong. Bai Hong was about to turn around when Chu Yang warned him once more. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or your head will split open like a watermelon in the next second.¡± Chu Yang¡¯s voice was not loud, but Bai Hong could hear him clearly. He knew that there was a gun pointed at his head from behind. No matter how fast his reaction was, he could not be faster than the speed of the bullet. ¡°Fifth brother, you¡¯ve come.¡± Chu Ning looked at the young man in front of her with a complicated expression. She hadn¡¯t expected their second meeting to be in such a way. ¡°Bai Hong, don¡¯t move. Otherwise, I¡¯ll first break your legs before slowly torturing you. Chen Ming, tie him up.¡± Chu Yang ignored Chu Ning¡¯s words and spoke with a serious expression. ¡°Alright, boss!¡± Following that, Chen Ming pulled out a thick rope from somewhere and walked toward Bai Hong with his two companions. Chu Yang only heaved a long sigh of relief when he saw Bai Hong being tied up tightly and completely immobilized. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Chu Ning, long time no see.¡± Chu Yang said gently. Bai Hong, who was tied up tightly, chuckled bitterly. He had accepted his fate. Chu Ning was born to restrain him. No matter what he did, he could not escape this fate. ¡°Fifth brother, is your gun real?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Chu Ning knew very well that in this country, apart from the government, it was illegal for any private force to carry guns. It was a very serious crime. ¡°Your state of mind is really strong. You were almost taken away by someone, but now that you¡¯ve seen me, the first thing you¡¯re concerned about is whether my gun is real or fake. How do you think your sixth brother and I managed to get a foothold in M City?¡± Chu Yang shook his head helplessly. He did not expect his sister to pay attention to this. Then, Chu Yang turned around and looked at the forest behind him. A soft sound came from the muzzle, and an unknown bird fell from a branch more than 100 meters away. ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. Because I added a silencer, it is softer than a toy gun, but I don¡¯t need to tell you how powerful it is. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself.¡± Chu Yang looked at the gun indulgingly and then looked up at Chu Ning with a smile. ¡°Fifth brother, this¡­is too accurate. You¡¯re a sharpshooter!¡± Even though Chu Ning felt sorry for the innocent bird, she was truly shocked by Chu Yang. Such precision was simply too frightful. When Bai Hong, who was tied up tightly, saw this, he no longer felt any hope of survival. He understood that if Chu Yang wanted his life, it would take only a single thought. Chapter 323 - 323 Layout 323 Layout ¡°It¡¯s nothing compared to you,¡± Chu Yang smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s first leave this place. Although there are not many people here, it¡¯s not a good place to talk. We¡¯ll bring him back and ask him who did this,¡± Chu Yang continued. ¡°Okay, Fifth brother, your men and my subordinate are also injured. They need to be sent to the hospital for treatment.¡± Chu Ning nodded. Zhang Bo and Wang Lang were still unconscious. If not for Chu Yang¡¯s timely arrival and his decisive weapon, Chu Ning would have been taken away by Bai Hong. ¡°So Fifth brother, have you been secretly protecting me?¡± At that moment, Chu Ning was driving the Rolls-Royce while Chu Yang was in the passenger seat. The rest of the people left with the unconscious Zhang Bo, Wang Lang, and the restrained Bai Hong. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get hurt in M City,¡± Chu Yang said lightly. ¡°I still have to thank you. Little Seven was able to stand up again because of your efforts,¡± Chu Yang continued. ¡°We¡¯re all one family. Fifth brother, there¡¯s no need to say thank you.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°I¡¯m very curious how you managed to provoke such a terrifying person. I¡¯ve already been very cautious and sent two groups of people. The reason why I followed was actually to see you, so I brought a pistol for self-defense. Fortunately, I came with it. Otherwise, it would be useless for me to come here.¡± Chu Yang¡¯s meaning was very clear. Even if he and the other thirty-odd people had joined the fight, they might not be a match for Bai Hong. Especially since Bai Hong had been holding a knife in his hand. If they hadn¡¯t been careful, they might really have lost their lives there. ¡°Er¡­ Fifth brother, actually, I don¡¯t understand who wants to deal with me, but the result may be out soon. I¡¯ve met this Bai Hong once when I was taking an exam in B City.¡± Chu Ning then told him about her encounter in B City. ¡°You¡¯re really bold but careful. Even I might not be able to do what you did in that situation,¡± Chu Yang said with some emotion. Chu Yang had seen for himself how terrifying Bai Hong¡¯s combat strength was. To think his younger sister, Chu Ning, had once knocked such a person unconscious with two bricks. Although it was a sneak attack, it was also a display of strength. If it had been someone else of the same age, they would have been so scared that they would have lost their ability to think. ¡°I¡¯m not omnipotent. Just like this time, if you hadn¡¯t appeared in time, I could only admit defeat,¡± Chu Ning said with a bitter smile. She had already given up on resisting. ¡°By the way, Xiao Ning, you¡¯re a good leader,¡± Chu Yang continued. ¡°Oh? Why does Fifth brother think so?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°You have the overall view of sacrificing yourself for others. For a girl to be able to do this is somewhat beyond my expectations. After all, everyone is afraid of death.¡± Chu Yang knew that Chu Ning had been willing to go with Bai Hong to protect his underlings. ¡°Those who achieve great things don¡¯t bother about trifles. I¡¯m just trying to maximize the benefits. I¡¯m Bai Hong¡¯s first target, so he won¡¯t kill me. However, I can¡¯t say that for sure about those people if they hinder him.¡± Chu Ning looked at the car in front of her and said softly. Under Chu Yang¡¯s guidance, Chu Ning arrived at his base camp. ¡°Fifth brother, can you arrange a room for me? I want to have a private chat with this Bai Hong.¡± Chu Ning felt that it was better not to let Fifth brother know certain things. ¡°Your safety?¡± Chu Yang said with a serious expression. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Besides, Bai Hong¡¯s been tied up tightly. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Chu Ning said confidently. ¡°Okay, but be careful. This man gives me the feeling that he¡¯s extremely dangerous. If I didn¡¯t have a gun, I wouldn¡¯t feel safe facing him,¡± Chu Yang warned again. ¡°I know, Fifth brother.¡± Chu Ning also nodded solemnly. A moment later, Chu Ning and Bai Hong were sitting face-to-face in the same room. The only difference was that Chu Ning was free, while Bai Hong was tied up so tightly that only his head was left exposed. ¡°It¡¯s Ye Ting, right?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°With your intelligence, it¡¯s not difficult for you to guess this,¡± Bai Hong nodded calmly. ¡°If it was my business competitor who asked you to deal with me, I might be dead by now. Only Ye Ting wants to take revenge on me, but doesn¡¯t have the courage to make up her mind,¡± Chu Ning rued. ¡°Indeed,¡± Bai Hong¡¯s mouth twitched. If Ye Ting¡¯s order had been to kill Chu Ning from the start, things would not have ended up like that. Chapter 324 - 324 Under Me 324 Under Me ¡°How do you intend to deal with me?¡± Bai Hong asked with a smile. He was already prepared to die. After entering this trade, he had the awareness that he could die at any time. ¡°You¡¯re after me because of the money, right?¡± Chu Ning suddenly asked. ¡°Could there be any other reason?¡± Bai Hong asked. ¡°Just kill me. I don¡¯t lose anything by falling into your hands,¡± Bai Hong replied, unperturbed. However, Chu Ning¡¯s next act shocked him. ¡°Help me and be my personal bodyguard in the future. Money is not a problem. You should know my ability and potential,¡± Chu Ning said as she helped Bai Hong untie the rope. ¡°Wait a minute. They¡¯ve tied a dead knot. I have to go out and get a tool.¡± Chu Ning ignored Bai Hong¡¯s complicated expression and walked out. A moment later, a sharp knife appeared in Chu Ning¡¯s hand. Chu Yang thought that Chu Ning had asked for the knife because she had made up her mind. In fact, Chu Ning had made up her mind, but it was not what Chu Yang had thought. With the help of the knife, Chu Ning easily cut the rope. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re free now. The choice is yours,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. At the same time, in a rental property in M City. Ye Ting was still waiting tensely. She had picked up and put down her phone countless times. Ye Ting really wanted to call Bai Hong, but she was afraid that she would delay his actions. ¡°Is this Bai Hong really reliable? I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Ye Ting thought anxiously. She thought of another possibility, which was that Bai Hong¡¯s plan had failed, and she might have been exposed. ¡°She won¡¯t call the police to arrest me, right?¡± Ye Ting suddenly thought of this situation that made her afraid. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait awhile more. It¡¯ll definitely succeed!¡± Ye Ting bit her lips. She knew that, if her plan had succeeded, Bai Hong might have brought Chu Ning there by now. The longer it was, the greater the possibility of failure. ¡°Please, please, you can¡¯t fail¡­¡± Tears were already spilling from the corners of Ye Ting¡¯s eyes. She was really afraid. ¡°Before I came, I said that if I fail this time, I won¡¯t do this anymore. From now on, I¡¯ll be an ordinary person. But I didn¡¯t expect to fall into your hands. Not long ago, my life was in your hands,¡± Bai Hong said with a complicated expression. ¡°No one can say for sure what will happen in the next moment. Just like now, my life is in your hands. Whether you agree to my request or not is up to you,¡± Chu Ning said fearlessly, spreading out her hands. ¡°These second generation rich kids like Zhao Feng and Ye Ting are nothing compared to you. You¡¯re someone with a goal. I¡¯ll agree to your request,¡± Bai Hong suddenly said as he looked at Chu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to discuss the specific price?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°No need, I believe in your plans.¡± Bai Hong felt that working for Chu Ning was the best decision he could make. Then, Chu Ning followed Bai Hong out of the room. ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡­¡± Chu Yang was about to take out his gun when he saw Chu Ning shaking her head lightly. ¡°Fifth brother, Bai Hong is now my subordinate. I apologize for his rudeness and brusqueness to your men.¡± After Chu Ning finished speaking, she bowed deeply to the crowd. Chu Ning was also glad that she had successfully stopped Bai Hong from killing Chu Yang¡¯s men. Otherwise, it would be an irreconcilable conflict. No matter how much she valued Bai Hong¡¯s martial arts, she¡¯d have no choice but to give him up. However, there was still a lot of room for maneuver, and it was not too late. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re really amazing¡­¡± Chu Yang gave his sister a strange look. He did not know what Chu Ning had said to Bai Hong, but if Bai Hong had been hostile to Chu Ning, she would not have walked out of the room in one piece. ¡°Hello, Bai Hong,¡± Chu Yang stretched out his palm with a smile. Bai Hong likewise extended his to shake his hand. The conflict that had erupted earlier was dissolved by Chu Ning just like that. 8 o¡¯clock. 9 o¡¯clock. 10 o¡¯clock. Finally, Ye Ting couldn¡¯t help but give Bai Hong a call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Bai, what¡¯s going on? Did your plan succeed?¡± Ye Ting questioned loudly. ¡°No, I failed. I¡¯ve already transferred 1 million back to your account,¡± Bai Hong said calmly. ¡°Then now you¡¯re¡­?¡± Ye Ting¡¯s hand that was holding the phone could not stop trembling. She had waited in this dilapidated rental house for an entire night, but had failed in the end! ¡°Do I need to explain to you?¡± Bai Hong said disdainfully. ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Ting hung up the phone. ¡°Argh! You can all go to hell!¡± Ye Ting no longer cared about her image and screamed in despair. Chapter 325 - 325 Change the Way of Thinking 325 Change the Way of Thinking Ye Ting couldn¡¯t understand why Bai Hong had failed and why his attitude toward her had changed so much. She felt like she was going crazy. ¡°Who is this? Going crazy at this time,¡± a young couple said in dissatisfaction. They had been in a deep sleep when they suddenly heard a sharp roar. Many people around the rented house were shocked by Ye Ting¡¯s behavior, and some people were even hesitating about whether to call the police¡­ Ye Ting left the rental house and wandered on the street. ¡°Why? Why is this so¡­ Am I destined to be bullied by you for the rest of my life?¡± Ye Ting muttered to herself. She suddenly felt that she was very pitiful. For a moment, Ye Ting wondered if all these things would not have happened if she had not returned to the Ye family. ¡°You all deserve to die!¡± Ye Ting thought viciously. However, Ye Ting had forgotten the fact that Chu Ning had never taken the initiative to find trouble with her. It was always her who became desperate and gradually lost her rationality after failing in her provocations time and time again. Someplace else, Chu Ning had gone to the hospital to check on Zhang Bo¡¯s injuries after bidding farewell to Chu Yang. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± Zhang Bo was lying on the bed. He was happy to see Chu Ning, but when he saw the person behind Chu Ning, he felt a chill running down his spine. ¡°Why did this monster come with President Chu? Is President Chu being held hostage by him?¡± Zhang Bo unhesitatingly pressed the emergency button beside the bed. ¡°Zhang Bo, don¡¯t be nervous. Bai Hong is one of us now,¡± Chu Ning explained when she saw Zhang Bo¡¯s ashen face. ¡°What?¡± Zhang Bo could not understand what Chu Ning meant. ¡°Zhang Bo, right? I was wrong before, but from now on, we are colleagues,¡± Bai Hong said casually. ¡°What happened while I was unconscious!¡± Zhang Bo felt even dizzier. He did not understand why such a terrifying person would suddenly switch sides. However, the current situation was safe, and Bai Hong did not seem to be a threat. ¡°Stay in the hospital until you¡¯re fully recovered. I¡¯ve already found a dedicated personnel to take care of your wife 24 hours a day. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Ning said gently. It was enough that, not only had Zhang Bo not thought of running away when he was in danger, he also worried for Chu Ning¡¯s safety. As for the reward, Chu Ning didn¡¯t think it was that meaningful. Some things couldn¡¯t be measured with money, not to mention that Zhang Bo¡¯s position in the Soaring Clouds Group was second only to Chu Ning¡¯s. The shares he held would provide him with a steady stream of wealth and income in the near future. ¡°Thank you, President Chu.¡± Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning and Bai Hong, who was standing behind her, with a complicated expression. After they left the hospital, Bai Hong suddenly said, ¡°Sometimes, age really doesn¡¯t mean anything. If your opponent underestimates you because of this, it¡¯ll probably be too late for regrets. The first time, I paid the price for underestimating you. The second time, when I was fully prepared, I still fell into your hands. I didn¡¯t believe in destiny before and thought that it was just an excuse for the weak, but now I believe it, or it could be that I am the weak.¡± ¡°If you knew that I came from another world, you wouldn¡¯t think this way,¡± Chu Ning suddenly thought. She even felt like laughing. Even she had not expected Fifth brother to appear the second time. Bai Hong¡¯s luck was truly terrible. ¡°My opponent won¡¯t look down on me now. It¡¯s also because I¡¯m a student that he¡¯s even using his influence to target me in school,¡± Chu Ning said softly. The person she was talking about was naturally Yang Feng. ¡°Do you need me to deal with him?¡± Bai Hong asked. ¡°Some things don¡¯t necessarily need to be dealt with by force. The most important thing is to learn how to use your brain. What you¡¯re doing is not much different from before. It¡¯s illegal and you¡¯re gambling with your life. You can¡¯t win every time.¡± Chu Ning was speechless. This Bai Hong was really something. To him, killing people was like eating and drinking. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll slowly get used to your way of thinking.¡± Bai Hong could only say. ¡°Yes, we deal with problems, not people. Don¡¯t think of killing people for no reason¡­ We¡¯re a legal business, not a triad,¡± Chu Ning reminded him again. Chapter 326 - 326 Diary 326 Diary ¡°Alright,¡± Bai Hong nodded. In fact, if Chu Yang had not had a gun, he could have wiped out the power Chu Yang held in M City with a knife. His combat power was not on the same level as normal people. He had only lost twice in his life. Once, in a surprise attack by Chu Ning, and another, when Chu Yang had pointed a gun at his head¡­ It was late at night. However, Yan Shen had yet to enter a state of rest. Ever since he found out about his health problems, he had started to reduce his sleep intake every day. Yan Shen did not want to waste his time on sleeping. Yan Shen started to have the habit of keeping a diary. He prepared a notebook for himself. In the dead of night, he sat at a table, flipped open the cover page, dipped his pen in ink, and wrote down his true feelings. ¡°When I can¡¯t fall asleep at night, I often sit by the window thinking about the things I¡¯ve done, whether right, wrong, or those I regret. Every heart-breaking story in the world had a heartwarming beginning. There is no point in overthinking the good times. Because all of the time will be wasted and will come to nothing. Only in this way can we recall a certain period of time, dust it off, and exclaim that it was the best time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more eager than anyone else in this world for you to be happy. However, I still feel a little regretful that I won¡¯t be able to share in this happiness. My dear Miss Chu, my friend, your eyes are beautiful. They can hold the elements, the passing of time, the mountains, rivers and clouds, flora and fauna, but they only cannot have sad tears. When we were at the amusement park, I empathized when I saw you risking your life.¡± ¡°Miss Chu, I saw an interesting topic yesterday. Is the ending of the story important? If a good story had an ending that shouldn¡¯t have been there, would you be able to accept it? Perhaps the ending of the story isn¡¯t important. The only thing we can be sure of is that we are all fading away. So, it is best not to let the ending take away the luster of the story itself. I really hope that the next scene in everyone¡¯s story will be a line of subtitles: Many years later¡­ You are all rays of sunlight to me, but it¡¯s almost sunset, so it¡¯s time to return them to the sun.¡± Under the soft light, Yan Shen¡¯s pen scratched intimately against the paper, his beautiful and neat handwriting arranged line by line. After writing the final full stop, Yan Shen closed the pen cover. He opened the window and the breeze brought the fragrance of gardenias. Yan Shen smiled. Just as he was about to go to bed, there was a light knock on the door. Yan Shen didn¡¯t ask any questions. He stood up, closed his notebook, and opened the door. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting yet?¡± Bai Ya walked in unceremoniously and sat down on a random stool as she smiled. ¡°I was just about to go to bed. Have there been a lot of things to do at the company recently? Why aren¡¯t you resting at this time?¡± Yan Shen said with a smile. ¡°Take care of your health,¡± Yan Shen continued after hesitating for a few seconds. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re actually concerned about me? It¡¯s not very tiring, but there are some cumbersome things to do.¡± Bai Ya was a little surprised. In the past, Yan Shen had been a little disdainful of her, but now his attitude had changed so much. ¡°You¡¯re too strong. There are some things that you don¡¯t have to do personally. What I mean is that you should live a more relaxed life. Don¡¯t feel too much pressure and do more of the things that you want to do. After all, Sister is a great beauty,¡± Yan Shen said gently. ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Bai Ya gave Yan Shen a strange look. ¡°Are you Yan Shen or not? This is not like you.¡± Bai Ya felt that she had made the right decision to come that day. In her memory, Yan Shen had only been like this when he had been little. ¡°I¡¯m still me.¡± Yan Shen naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Bai Ya the truth. The Yan family¡¯s future developments had to depend on her. ¡°Alright, but it¡¯s a good thing. You see, you¡¯re smiling more now and much more handsome than before. I¡¯m a little hungry now, can you go and prepare something for me to eat?¡± Bai Ya wanted to know if Yan Shen had really changed or if he was just pretending. ¡°No problem. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Yan Shen nodded and left the room. After a while, Bai Ya went to Yan Shen¡¯s seat and flipped through his notebook. ¡°Little brother, when did you start having the habit of taking notes? Miss Chu, Chu Ning, your charm is beyond my imagination.¡± Bai Ya¡¯s expression was dignified as she softly muttered to herself. Of course, Yan Shen knew what Bai Ya was trying to do, but he didn¡¯t care. After all, there was nothing in the notebook that was not meant to be seen by others. The next morning, Ye Ting still didn¡¯t show up until just before class started. Chapter 327 ?327 Cheng Yi¡¯s Preparation When the teacher asked about the situation, Wang Li, Ye Ting¡¯s deskmate, had to stand up and explain, ¡°Teacher, Ye Ting is not feeling well. She has already asked for leave.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? I remember that she also took half a day¡¯s leave previously. Why is she feeling unwell every day?¡± the teacher standing at the podium said in a rather displeased manner after hearing Wang Li¡¯s explanation. When she saw this scene, Chu Ning thought it was ridiculous. Needless to say, Ye Ting must have been furious after her plan failed. ¡°She deserves it for looking for trouble all day long! Now, she¡¯s finally reaping what she sowed. Let her continue acting!¡± Xiaomi said gloatingly. ¡°No way. Is Ye Ting so petty?¡± They didn¡¯t know how bold Ye Ting was in trying to deal with Chu Ning, nor did they know what Ye Ting had done the previous night. They only thought that she couldn¡¯t stand seeing Chu Ning safe and sound in school, so she took a leave of absence out of anger. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss anymore. Let¡¯s continue with the class.¡± The teacher saw that the students below the podium had begun to discuss, so he had no choice but to ignore this matter. The teachers could not afford to offend Chu Ning or Ye Ting. ¡°If I had hardened my heart, you would have died countless times.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. She couldn¡¯t understand Ye Ting¡¯s way of thinking. Did this fellow really not understand the difference in strength between the two? ¡°This is my bottom line, and your last chance. If there¡¯s a next time, good luck to you; I won¡¯t hold back.¡± There was a limit to one¡¯s patience. If she continued to let it go, there was no guarantee that Ye Ting would not do something stupid. Chu Ning didn¡¯t have the time nor mood to waste on Ye Ting. She had her career to work on. ¡°Daughter, what¡¯s wrong? Say something!¡± Cheng Yi held Ye Ting¡¯s cold hand and asked anxiously. After half a minute, Ye Ting seemed to hear Cheng Yi¡¯s voice. She said softly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re fine? What did you do last night? Did you go out to have fun with your classmates?¡± The doctor at the Ye family¡¯s private hospital told Cheng Yi that Ye Ting¡¯s fever had been low and hadn¡¯t subsided. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Mom. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡± Ye Ting revealed a frightening smile. Chu Ning had become an obsession to her. Her mind was filled with thoughts of Chu Ning. ¡°You¡¯re already in this state, and you¡¯re still not telling Mom the truth.¡± Cheng Yi looked at Ye Ting with a reproachful expression. ¡°Mom, I failed. I don¡¯t have to say it out. I¡¯ll live in Chu Ning¡¯s shadow forever.¡± As Ye Ting spoke, two streams of tears flowed down from the corner of her eyes. ¡°That b****** Chu Ning is really heartless. She stayed in the Ye family for so many years and now dares to bully you. Daughter, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already told your grandfather about it and he¡¯ll give me an answer soon.¡± Seeing this, Cheng Yi hurriedly comforted her. ¡°Your useless father may not be capable, but your grandfather can be trusted and relied on. As long as he agrees, it will be a piece of cake to deal with that little b******,¡± Cheng Yi added. ¡°Really?¡± Ye Ting seemed to come back to life, and her tone revealed suspicion and doubt. ¡°Your grandfather has some power in Province A. No matter how powerful that little b****** is, it¡¯s only in M City. Besides, I have some connections in M City M that I haven¡¯t made use of. If I had known that you were being bullied by that little b******, I would have done something long ago,¡± Cheng Yi said fiercely. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not lying to me, are you? Do you really have a way to deal with Chu Ning?¡± Ye Ting suddenly felt her heart beating faster. She had always been at an absolute disadvantage in her battle with Chu Ning, and Ye Zhen¡¯s attitude was for her to give up and not have any conflict with Chu Ning. Now, someone was finally willing to stand up for her. ¡°Hmph, of course. You¡¯re my biological daughter. I¡¯ll definitely let that little b****** know the price to pay for bullying my daughter!¡± Cheng Yi was going all out. She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use her connections to deal with Chu Ning. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mom. I¡¯m hungry, is there anything to eat?¡± After Ye Ting heard Cheng Yi¡¯s words, she suddenly felt intense hunger pangs in her stomach. Cheng Yi¡¯s words seemed to have opened up the knot in Ye Ting¡¯s heart and brought her back to reality. Chapter 328 ?328 Secret Conversation She had come back to life. M City was located at the northernmost end of Province A, while A City was located at the southernmost end of Province A. The distance between the two was hundreds of kilometers. The biggest difference was that A City was the capital of Province A, and its economy was much more developed and prosperous than M City. The main influence of Cheng Yi¡¯s maiden family was in A City. Her father, Cheng Huai, already knew about Chu Ning¡¯s matter and that his granddaughter had been bullied very badly. ¡°Zhou Hai, I heard that you have a grandson in M City?¡± At this time, in an ancient teahouse, two elderly men were sitting across from each other. The wooden table between them held an exquisite tea set, and steam was rising from it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure; I¡¯m getting old! I¡¯ve handed over almost all the family affairs to my eldest son. As for my grandsons, I don¡¯t care for nor want to get involved in the affairs of the younger generation,¡± the elderly man named Zhou Hai slowly spoke with some regret. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you? You¡¯ve already arranged everything behind my back. Your favorite grandson is called Zhou Wei, right? He¡¯s in M City. On the surface, your eldest son doesn¡¯t value him and doesn¡¯t even like him. Didn¡¯t you instigate that? You want to temper this little fellow¡¯s heart so that he can inherit your Zhou family¡¯s huge family business. It¡¯s a pity that your remaining grandsons who have the right of inheritance don¡¯t know the truth yet,¡± Cheng Huai said directly. ¡°Why are you saying this? What are you up to now, old man?¡± Zhou Hai shot a glance at Cheng Huai. That was exactly what he was thinking, but he didn¡¯t know why the other party had said it out loud. ¡°You know my precious daughter. I¡¯ve doted on her since she was young. She¡¯s almost 40 now. Two days ago, she called me, crying, saying that her biological daughter was being bullied. Sigh, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing,¡± Cheng Huai lamented. ¡°Then you settle it. I told you decades ago that you shouldn¡¯t spoil your daughter, but you didn¡¯t listen. Then you can spoil her for the rest of your life.¡± Zhou Hai¡¯s mouth twitched as he stared at the teapot with his cloudy eyes, as though he was seeing Cheng Yi¡¯s mischievous appearance when she was young. ¡°Not as good as your family in causing trouble; just slightly worse at it. The Zhou Wei that you like the most looks exactly like you when you were young. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have shown his photo off to me. It¡¯s not just his looks, but also his abilities.¡± Cheng Huai¡¯s meaning was obvious. His juniors were not as good as Zhou Hai¡¯s. ¡°Zhou Wei doesn¡¯t listen to me. He doesn¡¯t even listen to his father. I¡¯m just an old man, so my words are useless,¡± Zhou Hai grumbled to himself, but his tone was filled with pride. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to send one over. Don¡¯t your grandsons like to fight among themselves? It¡¯s a good opportunity to train Zhou Wei and solve my problems at the same time. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Cheng Huai said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so calculative. So I¡¯m the one who does all the work, and you don¡¯t have to come up with anything for helping your precious daughter?¡± Zhou Hai said, upset. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you the benefits you deserve. Sigh, I¡¯m old now and only hope for my children to do well. I don¡¯t actually have any feelings for my granddaughter, but I can¡¯t just watch my daughter suffer and not be able to help as her father.¡± Cheng Huai was a little emotional. He was old and didn¡¯t have many years left to live. ¡°Sometimes, you¡¯re just not cruel enough. If you hadn¡¯t married your precious daughter off to such a distant place, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems,¡± Zhou Hai complained. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Who asked my Cheng Yi not to like your son back then? She just had to like that poor brat, Ye Zhen.¡± Cheng Huai was a little smug. ¡°If you continue, I¡¯ll have to consider whether or not I¡¯ll agree to your request,¡± Zhou Hai¡¯s face darkened as he spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Okay, old friend, hurry and call your grandson. This matter has to be resolved so that I can have tea with you in peace. You don¡¯t want my daughter to constantly come crying to me over the phone, right? This way, there won¡¯t be anyone to play chess with you,¡± Cheng Huai said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll make the call right away if you agree to a year of Guangye building¡¯s management rights,¡± Zhou Hai said without changing his expression. ¡°You¡¯re too ruthless. Half a year.¡± Cheng Huai¡¯s aged face twitched unconsciously. Even if it was only half a year, it would still be a very considerable profit. Chapter 329 ?329 A Powerful Opponent ¡°How about this, let¡¯s each take a step back. Nine months,¡± Zhou Hai said cheerily. ¡°Eight months.¡± Cheng Huai tried to test Zhou Hai¡¯s conditions. ¡°For the sake of our decades of friendship, eight months it is. I¡¯ve sent someone out and said what I need to say, but I can¡¯t guarantee success,¡± Zhou Hai said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve taken action. I can also give my daughter an explanation.¡± Cheng Huai waved his hand. He didn¡¯t seem to care about the result. ¡°Let¡¯s drink?¡± Zhou Hai picked up the purple clay teapot and filled Cheng Huai¡¯s cup. ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡± Cheng Huai picked up his cup and downed the tea. ¡­ Zhou Hao was a very low-key person. Among the third generation, Zhou Hai¡¯s best heir was Zhou Wei, followed by Zhou Hao. Zhou Hai had five children, and he had more than 20 third generation heirs. With more people, the competition would be more intense. Young people always wanted to show their faces in public and prove their strength to their elders, but the result was always contrary to their wishes. After lunch, Zhou Hao was fishing. He felt that fishing was a form of entertainment for self-cultivation. He was very patient and believed that he would emerge victorious in the end. In his eyes, the only person who was a real threat was Zhou Wei. He felt that the rest of them were good-for-nothings and only worthy of being a third generation nouveau riche. He looked calm as he sat on a small stool and gazed at the water in front of him. He continued doing this for half an hour before his buoy moved. Zhou Hao was not in a hurry to pick up the fishing rod. He was still waiting patiently. He knew that another big fish was about to take the bait. After another ten seconds or so, the buoy suddenly shook violently, rhythmically rising and falling. Zhou Hao was still unmoved, as if the fishing rod in his hand was merely for display. Just then, the buoy suddenly sank. Zhou Hao was about to pull back when his mobile phone rang. A few minutes later, he hung up. Zhou Hao laughed. The big fish broke free of the hook and swam away. He felt a little regretful, but didn¡¯t seem upset. He was still in a good mood, so good that he hummed a little tune while packing up his fishing gear. When Zhou Hao was leaving, he met another fishing buddy who had just arrived. It was a vast lake and a famous tourist attraction. Other than tourists, many people would come here with fishing gear. Zhou Hao would also appear from time to time, so he made friends with many fishermen. ¡°Oh, Xiao Zhou, I¡¯ve only just arrived and you¡¯re already leaving?¡± The man who had just come to fish said enthusiastically when he saw Zhou Hao. ¡°I have something to settle at the last minute. Big brother Lin, I think you¡¯ll definitely catch a big fish today. Luck will always be on your side,¡± Zhou Hao said with a gentle smile. ¡°I hope so.¡± After hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s words, the man who had come to fish smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving, big brother Lin. I wish you good luck.¡± Zhou Hao waved his hand. The man surnamed Lin would never know that the boundless lake area in front of him was all the property of the Xiao Zhou he had just greeted. Zhou Hao would not reveal this fact. He did not need others to be in awe of him, nor did he need to show off his superiority as a rich man. He was low-key and reserved, but he had great ambitions and pursuits. This was the portrayal of his character. Half an hour later, Zhou Hao arrived at the high-speed rail station. His next destination was M City. His old rival, Zhou Wei, was there. ¡°Chu Ning, I don¡¯t know who you are, but it should be interesting. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Zhou Hao sat in the waiting hall and muttered to himself. Chu Ning didn¡¯t know that, after Ye Ting kept failing, she was so irate that she had been hospitalized. However, the worse news for her was that Cheng Yi was now helping Ye Ting to deal with her. What was waiting for Chu Ning was an unknown and powerful opponent. After school in the evening, Chu Ning didn¡¯t go to the Jinghu District. She wanted to return to the Chu residence. It was Friday that day, and the day after was the weekend. She wanted to make use of these two days to go to S City. Firstly, she wanted to look for the technician Chu Jing had mentioned and ask for his help. Secondly, she could also take the opportunity to see how her big brother was doing. Chu Zhe¡¯s workplace was in S City. Chapter 330 ?330 Chu Huan¡¯s Silence The Chu family was still the same as usual. Nothing had changed. Chu Jing and Chu Zhang were home every day, and Chu Huan would return home from time to time. Their parents were still very busy every day. Chu Zhang¡¯s physical condition was improving, thanks to Chu Ning¡¯s willingness to spend a huge amount of money on his treatment. ¡°Xiao Ning, I should be leaving the Chu family in a week.¡± Chu Zhang sat on the sofa, peeling an apple as he spoke softly. ¡°Seventh brother, are you going to pursue what you want to do?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. Previously, at the hospital, Chu Zhang had told her that if he could really stand up, he wanted to become a doctor. ¡°Yes, when I was lying on the hospital bed, I came across a senior professor on the internet. As we chatted, he told me that, because his research direction was relatively unpopular, there were very few people willing to learn from him. I told him that if I could stand up, I would be his assistant,¡± Chu Zhang said seriously. After his recovery, he also rested at home for so many days. It was time to find a new goal in life. ¡°Is this senior professor reliable?¡± Chu Ning asked worriedly. ¡°He gave me his personal information, so I could search for him. He works at a famous local medical university. Most importantly, this senior professor is willing to teach me medical knowledge.¡± Chu Zhang paused before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss this good opportunity.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a rare opportunity. We must grasp it when it appears.¡± Chu Ning nodded in agreement. ¡°Here, have an apple.¡± Chu Zhang passed the peeled apple to Chu Ning. ¡°Thank you, Seventh brother!¡±Chu Ning said with a smile. Chu Jing had given Chu Ning the technician¡¯s address and contact details. Chu Ning had already bought the train ticket and would leave for S City the next morning. Wen An had spoken to her over the phone. Since Chu Ning had covered the difference, the sales channels of the Qinghe villagers¡¯ agricultural products had returned to normal. Besides the embarrassing incident involving Buddy, nothing bad had happened in Qinghe village during this period of time. Making money was the main theme. No one would be willing to go against Chu Ning¡¯s generosity, including the few people who were hiding among the Qinghe villagers. Even if they had received benefits from Yang Feng, they couldn¡¯t target Chu Ning effectively. Just as Chu Ning was about to watch TV in peace, the living room door was opened once more. Chu Huan had returned. However, this time, he did not have a smile on his face like he usually did. Instead, he looked a little anxious. ¡°Chu Ning, what¡¯s wrong with Xiao Ting?¡± Chu Huan couldn¡¯t help but ask Chu Ning, who was eating an apple leisurely. Chu Ning instantly understood. Ye Ting was probably in a bad mood these days and had ignored Chu Huan. She didn¡¯t want to say the truth to deal Chu Huan with a blow. In Ye Ting¡¯s eyes, Chu Huan might not even be qualified to be used as a tool. ¡°I¡¯ve been sending her messages and calling her for the past few days, but she didn¡¯t reply. Did you bully her in school again?¡± Chu Huan continued to question. ¡°If Ye Ting doesn¡¯t reply to your message, you can go to her house to look for her. Why do you always suspect me? I don¡¯t dare to bully her, or else you¡¯ll die of a broken heart,¡± Chu Ning said calmly. This Chu Huan had begun to make brainless speculations again. It was clearly Ye Ting who provoked her first each time, but in Chu Huan¡¯s mouth, it was as though she was the evil one. ¡°Er¡­ Fourth brother, I think if you really care about Xiao Ting, you can go to her house and see what¡¯s going on. There¡¯s no need to keep blaming Xiao Ning. She¡¯s not her nanny, so how could she keep an eye on her?¡± Chu Huan¡¯s attitude made Chu Zhang unable to stand it any longer. Objectively speaking, Ye Ting¡¯s performance was far worse than Chu Ning¡¯s in all aspects. Of course, Chu Zhang didn¡¯t hate Ye Ting, but Ye Ting¡¯s various actions showed that she was indeed a selfish person who only thought about herself when doing things. However, Chu Huan was senselessly protecting Ye Ting and even misunderstood Chu Ning, which Chu Zhang couldn¡¯t understand. Chu Zhang¡¯s words seemed to have hit Chu Huan¡¯s sore spot. This made his already ugly expression even gloomier. But Chu Huan was silent. He knew that both Chu Ning and Chu Zhang were right. Chapter 331 ?331 Looking for Trouble ¡°Alright,¡± Chu Huan only uttered a single word. He turned around, opened the door to the living room, and left the Chu residence. ¡°Fourth brother, where are you going?¡± Chu Zhang hurriedly said, looking at the scene before him. However, the only response he got was the sound of the door being shut. ¡°Sigh, Fourth brother¡¯s personality is not ideal. We have to be reasonable. Fourth brother is usually okay, but when it comes to Xiao Ting, he becomes extreme,¡± Chu Zhang said helplessly. ¡°Let him be. It¡¯s good to go out and have a breather,¡± Chu Ning said as she stood up. She walked to the balcony and dialed a number. ¡°Follow someone and ensure his safety. He will take the second passage from the main gate of my neighborhood. He¡¯s wearing a gray short-sleeved shirt, black shorts, and has short hair¡­¡± Chu Ning described Chu Huan¡¯s features in detail. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± The person on the other end of the phone seemed to be eating noodles. He replied as he ate. Chu Ning hung up the phone and sighed as she looked at the street in the distance. She didn¡¯t hate Chu Huan, and she didn¡¯t hate Ye Ting either. Chu Ning only felt that it was a little childish, like a competition between children. Bai Hong emerged from a noodle restaurant in front of the Chu family¡¯s neighborhood. Very quickly, he locked onto the target Chu Ning had mentioned. Bai Hong casually pulled out a piece of tissue and wiped his mouth. He tossed it into the trash can and followed after him. The next morning, Chu Ning set off for S City at seven in the morning. Bai Hong was with her. In the end, Chu Huan hadn¡¯t looked for Ye Ting. Perhaps he already knew the result but just didn¡¯t want to face it or believe it. Chu Jing had already contacted the eccentric technician in advance. Chu Ning would visit him at around noon that day. This was her second long journey. ¡°It should be very important for you to make a trip personally,¡± Bai Hong said casually as he stared at his phone screen. Its owner had been the richest man in the world for a long time. Chu Ning¡¯s ultimate goal was to create such a software. Although it was only in the conception stage, she was very confident. There was no such concept in this world. ¡°Not bad,¡± Bai Hong smiled but did not say anything else. On the way from M City to S City, they would pass by many cities and make short stops. The originally empty carriage was filled with passengers from all over the country. At this moment, two pairs of people who looked to be a couple attracted Chu Ning¡¯s attention. The two men looked tall and burly in the high-speed rail car. Chu Ning estimated that the shorter one was almost 1.9 meters tall. Their exposed arms and necks were covered with tattoos, which looked extremely ferocious. Coincidentally, they were right beside Chu Ning and Bai Hong. ¡°My dear, I want to sit by the window. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Hubby, I want to sit too, but it seems like someone else has taken it.¡± The two partners of the men coquettishly whispered to their boyfriends. ¡°Please make way and change seats. Let his girlfriend and mine sit by the window,¡± the tall and fit man said casually. ¡°We bought the seats in advance. We chose to sit by the window, but you didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t accept changing seats. If you have any problems, you can speak with the attendant,¡± Chu Ning said lightly. If this person¡¯s attitude had been better and gentler, and his girlfriend not so pretentious, Chu Ning might have considered giving up her seat. However, the other party¡¯s tone really made her uncomfortable. ¡°Do you think that we can¡¯t do anything on the train? Get out of the way, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Perhaps it was the strange looks from the crowd or his girlfriend¡¯s resentful stare, but the tall man who spoke first started to threaten Chu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty, sister. Just give up your seat.¡± ¡°And that uncle who¡¯s looking at his phone, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what my husband said?¡± The two women also added pressure and spoke in strange tones. Chapter 332 ?332 Intimidating ¡°Be quiet.¡± Bai Hong furrowed his brows slightly. He turned off the screen of his phone and glanced impatiently at the two big men who were blocking his view. ¡°D*** it, are you really asking for it!¡± A burly man cursed as he glared at Bai Hong with a vicious expression. When the surrounding tourists saw this scene, they all looked away, but some of them were bold enough to take out their mobile phones to record it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, passengers? Is there a problem that needs to be resolved?¡± A train attendant walked over and asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re just chatting,¡± the female partners of the two men quickly explained. ¡°Please get along with each other. Have a pleasant journey!¡± the flight attendant said smilingly and walked to the other carriages. ¡°Do you want to get off at the next stop? I¡¯ll teach you some life principles. I hope you¡¯ll be like a turtle hiding in its shell and not dare to go out with me.¡± The two couples sat down, but the man still spoke in disdain. Bai Hong had an ordinary appearance, and his figure was not too exaggerated. Yet, someone like him had actually dared to ask them to be quiet. He really was taking them for granted. ¡°Sigh, Wu Yong, don¡¯t bully an uncle. Look at his expressionless face, he¡¯s actually very scared inside. We¡¯ll just take it that he¡¯s apologized. It won¡¯t be long anyway,¡± his girlfriend continued in a strange tone. ¡°My suggestion is for you guys to speak less,¡± Chu Ning felt helpless. She was afraid that the situation would get out of control and was worried about the safety of these people. These idiots might not understand, but she knew how terrifying Bai Hong¡¯s combat prowess was. Bai Hong could single-handedly wipe out the entire carriage of people. ¡°What do you think?¡± Bai Hong looked at Chu Ning with a smile. As long as Chu Ning agreed, anything goes. ¡°Do as you see fit, but don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Chu Ning was in a dilemma. She merely came out to settle something and did not want to cause trouble. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sit, get out,¡± Bai Hong said, pleased. ¡°Besides, who has the time to go down with you to fight and play house? You want to teach me life¡¯s principles, and also want my life? You know, there are very few people who talk to me like this. Actually, there are, but they¡¯re dead,¡± Bai Hong sighed ruefully. Other than Chu Ning, he had never failed. ¡°D*** it, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± One of the burly men couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Veins popped out on his forehead, and he reached out to grab Bai Hong¡¯s collar. He grabbed his opponent¡¯s palm with one hand and grabbed his neck with the other. ¡°Crack.¡± The crisp sound of bones breaking could be heard. The burly man subconsciously wanted to cry out in pain, but he found that he couldn¡¯t make a sound no matter how hard he tried. His face was red, and he even had difficulty breathing. Bai Hong was strangling him by the neck. ¡°If it was a few years earlier and the internet wasn¡¯t so developed, I would¡¯ve let you go to hell even if we were on the train.¡± A few seconds later, Bai Hong let go of the man¡¯s neck and spoke with a hint of regret in his voice. Not far away, other passengers were secretly recording with their mobile phones. It wasn¡¯t that the other person didn¡¯t want to attack. However, the moment his eyes met Bai Hong¡¯s, he was struck with fear. His intuition told him that he would not have a good ending if he really angered Bai Hong. Bai Hong had a calm and casual gaze, looking at him like he was looking at trash. He had no idea that Bai Hong was a vicious man who had survived countless piles of corpses. Bai Hong was someone who did not even care about his own life, much less the lives of others. The only thing he cared about was benefits. If there were enough benefits, he would kill. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have the interest to make a move. The two couples were silent. Other than the man whose neck had been grabbed by Bai Hong earlier, whose face was still flushed and who was a little out of breath, the other three parties¡¯ faces were pale. They knew that what was protecting them was Chu Ning¡¯s warning about not overdoing it. Even the law¡¯s restriction on this ordinary-looking man was not important! ¡°I already told you guys to talk less. Isn¡¯t it good for everyone to get along?¡± Chu Ning spread her hands. She even somewhat regretted bringing Bai Hong along. This was simply a human-shaped weapon! Safety was important, but it was dangerous to anyone other than Chu Ning. ¡°You fractured your hand? I¡¯ll pay for your medical expenses.¡± Chu Ning looked at the man, whose upper body was twitching slightly due to extreme pain. Chapter 333 ?333 Arriving at S City The bones in his palm were crushed, and the pain was self-evident. Chu Ning had wanted Bai Hong to give the other party a warning, but she had not expected this to have been his method of warning. ¡°No, we don¡¯t need it.¡± The injured man¡¯s girlfriend seemed to have just come back to her senses and spoke hurriedly. She didn¡¯t dare to ask for medical expenses. She merely wanted to end this terrible journey as soon as possible. The ordinary-looking man sitting opposite them was beyond terrifying. ¡°Add me and I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡± Bai Hong was her subordinate, so she had to pay for his actions. ¡°There¡¯s really no need, just let us off¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice was already trembling with a hint of tears. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning took out a notebook from her bag and wrote down her contact information after tearing off a page. The rest of the journey was unusually quiet and peaceful. The two couples beside Chu Ning seemed to be stiff with fear while Bai Hong was sitting inside. When he got up to go to the toilet, this action of his gave the four people beside him a fright¡­ Fortunately, their journey was only half an hour long. When the high-speed train reached the next stop, the four of them left. ¡°Bai Hong, you should be more gentle the next time.¡± Chu Ning felt that Bai Hong was too barbaric. ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, they¡¯ll only take advantage of me and even think of fighting me at the next stop. Tsk, tsk. I hope today¡¯s incident will teach them a profound lesson,¡± Bai Hong said casually. ¡°Alright, what you said makes sense.¡± Chu Ning nodded. If Bai Hong had not come with her that day, she might have had to find a different way to resolve this matter. However, the costs would be much higher than Bai Hong¡¯s direct deterence. The small conflict on the high-speed train did not attract too much attention. Chu Ning also ended her journey around noon. S City was the most developed city in the country. Chu Ning could sense the full-bodied international atmosphere as soon as she stepped out of the high-speed rail station. The faces of people from many different races and nationalities filled the streets. It was different from B City, which was the nation¡¯s economic, political, and cultural center; S City was the most prosperous and modern international metropolis. ¡°Let¡¯s find someplace to eat first. We¡¯ll look for this Lu Chao after we¡¯re done,¡± Chu Ning said emotionally, looking at the skyscrapers. However, this didn¡¯t dampen Chu Ning¡¯s enthusiasm. In her plan, the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s future branch would be here sooner or later. After finding a restaurant, Chu Ning took out her phone and called her brother, Chu Zhe. ¡°Hey, Big Brother, have you had lunch yet? Are you having a lunch break?¡± Chu Ning said sweetly. When she first entered the Chu family, Chu Zhe was the first to let her feel the care and warm embrace of a family. Moreover, Chu Zhe and her were the same type of people. They had a tacit understanding between siblings. ¡°Huh? Why is Xiao Ning calling me all of a sudden? I heard from those at home that you¡¯ve been very busy recently. Now I¡¯m suddenly receiving a call from you; is there something you want to tell me? I¡¯ve eaten and am resting,¡± Chu Zhe said gently on the other end of the phone. ¡°Can¡¯t I call Big Brother for no reason?¡± Chu Ning said in a coquettish manner. However, Bai Hong, who was sitting across from her, was dumbfounded by her actions. He quickly regained his senses and could only smile wryly. All this while, Chu Ning¡¯s public image had always been calm, cheerful, and confident. However, almost everyone had subconsciously overlooked the fact that she was only 18 years old. It was normal for a girl of her age to act coquettishly with her brother. ¡°Of course you can. Let me guess, you¡¯re not in S City, are you?¡± Chu Zhe said with a smile. ¡°Big Brother, stop pretending. It must be Second Brother who told you that I¡¯m coming to S City today, right?¡± Chu Ning felt that Chu Jing must have spilled the beans. ¡°Second Brother really didn¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know his personality. He won¡¯t tell me unless I ask him first,¡± Chu Zhe smiled as he lamented. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m indeed in S City, but I have some things to deal with. I¡¯ll come over to see you later.¡± Chu Ning remembered that Chu Zhe still had work in the afternoon and did not want to disturb Chu Zhe¡¯s rest. The rest days at Chu Zhe¡¯s company were Mondays and Tuesdays, so he still had to work normally on Saturdays and Sundays. Chu Ning asked after him before hanging up. Chapter 334 ?334 Workplace On the other end of the line, Chu Zhe still had a bunch of things waiting for him to deal with after he turned off the phone screen. Chu Zhe was very capable, and it just so happened that the position as the branch manager was vacant, and there were very few people who could compete with him. ¡°Future manager Chu, who were you on the phone with just now? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you smile so happily.¡± The door to Chu Zhe¡¯s office was pushed open gently. A tall and beautiful woman in high heels and professional attire walked in with a smile. She was carrying a thick folder in her arms, seemingly for Chu Zhe to resolve. ¡°My sister. Did President Liu send these documents over?¡± Chu Zhe said with a smile. ¡°Yes, President Liu¡¯s secretary secretly told me that President Liu often praises you in private. He says that you have a clear mind, are efficient, and can always lead the team to make the right decisions,¡± the stunner said somewhat jealously as she put down the documents. ¡°It seems that the position of branch manager will be yours,¡± the stunner continued. ¡°I¡¯m still not capable enough. I think Shi Jun is more suitable than me. He has been working in the company for five or six years. Compared to him, whether it¡¯s qualifications or contributions to the company, I¡¯m far worse,¡± Chu Zhe said solemnly as he shook his head. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s only the two of us here. Let¡¯s get straight to the point. There are 50 to 60 people in our department, and more than half of them are supporting you. Promotions aren¡¯t based on experience or who has been in the company for longer. If it¡¯s really as you said, the cleaning lady downstairs has been working for a long time, almost 20 years. Would everyone agree on her being the branch manager? If you ask me, you should take the initiative and be stronger. Everyone will support you, so what are you afraid of?¡± the stunner said indifferently. She was firmly on Chu Zhe¡¯s side. Anyway, it was no longer a secret in this company that she liked Chu Zhe. It was just that Chu Zhe, the person in question, remained unmoved even after she had made it clear to him many times. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Chu Zhe didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. After saying this, he calmly opened the folder and began to read. ¡°Okay. Close the door behind you,¡± Chu Zhe said without raising his head as he looked at the documents. ¡°Wow, can¡¯t you just look up at me? Am I that ugly? Or is great manager Chu going to live with a pile of soulless documents for the rest of his life?¡± The stunner pouted. She had seen it clearly through the glass outside the office. When Chu Zhe answered the phone, the corners of his mouth had been raised. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s necessary for you to go for the team-building event tonight,¡± the stunner continued, giving Chu Zhe a profound look. ¡°My sister is looking for me tonight, so I can¡¯t make it.¡± Chu Zhe directly rejected her. He rarely rejected others, but when it came to Chu Ning, it was a must to do so. ¡°Er¡­ Why don¡¯t you bring your sister along? The key is that Shi Jun will also be there. If you¡¯re not around, who knows if he will take the opportunity to win everyone over?¡± the stunner said anxiously. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Chu Zhe still wanted to spend time with Chu Ning that night. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please talk to your sister. This concerns your future, so put in more effort. If your sister isn¡¯t happy, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± the stunner continued. ¡°Okay, I got it. Beauty queen Gu Xin, I have to get busy now.¡± Chu Zhe spread his hands helplessly. This Gu Xin always took the opportunity to stay in his office when she was delivering documents to him. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re chasing me away just like that, heartless man.¡± Gu Xin snorted and turned to leave Chu Zhe¡¯s office. After a while, Chu Zhe stopped looking at the documents. His fingers were gently rubbing his chin as he thought about what Gu Xin had said at the beginning and the meaning behind what President Liu had said. The final decision on who would be the branch manager would require President Liu¡¯s approval. However, Chu Zhe¡¯s hunch was that President Liu was more inclined to let Shi Jun be the branch manager. President Liu¡¯s feelings were real, and it was also true that he admired him very much. However, the crux of the problem was that Chu Zhe was too outstanding. His brilliance had directly overshadowed Shi Jun¡¯s. This was not a good thing. President Liu understood very well that a stellar person like Chu Zhe could not possibly continue to work for others. Chapter 335 ?335 Finding Lu Chao To President Liu, Shi Jun would be a more stable choice for the company compared to Chu Zhe. That would not be Chu Zhe¡¯s final destination, but Shi Jun could continue to work in the company. Once President Liu gave the position of branch manager to Chu Zhe, it would only result in Shi Jun¡¯s dissatisfaction, and it would not be worth it. ¡°You guys still don¡¯t understand President Liu,¡± Chu Zhe muttered softly to himself. Everyone naturally thought that Chu Zhe would become the branch manager, but this was not the case. Chu Zhe understood this very well. On the other hand, after finishing her lunch, Chu Ning called Lu Chao. After finding out his exact location, she left the place with Bai Hong without any hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Why would such a person appear in an internet caf¨¦?¡± Following the address given by Lu Chao, Chu Ning turned on the navigation system and went there in a taxi. However, the location shown by the navigation was very remote. They were almost at the edge of S City; additionally, it was an internet caf¨¦. Chu Ning found it difficult to understand. Could it be that the internet caf¨¦¡¯s environment and hardware were better? Chu Ning immediately rejected this idea. The main purpose of an internet caf¨¦ was to play games. Unless one had a unique hobby or some other reason, no one would be willing to work in an environment like that of an internet caf¨¦. The most important thing was that unless it was a private room, there was no personal space in the internet cafe. ¡°Looks like Second Brother was right. This Lu Chao¡¯s personality is indeed a little weird,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. After more than 40 minutes, Chu Ning finally arrived at the destination shown on the navigation system. What was before her seemed to be at the periphery of a small district. Chu Ning saw an inconspicuous internet cafe below the residential building. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake? What kind of person are you looking for that will be here?¡± Bai Hong asked in confusion. ¡°Er¡­ He shouldn¡¯t have the need to lie to me.¡± Chu Ning was also somewhat embarrassed. When she walked in, she realized that there were many minors completely absorbed in playing computer games. Business was brisk and it was very lively. Lu Chao said that he was on the second floor of the internet caf¨¦. Chu Ning and Bai Hong walked over and found that almost all the seats were taken. It was a weekend that day, and the internet caf¨¦ did not require an ID card to access the internet. It was very popular with minors. The call was disconnected after it connecting. However, in a corner not far away, an arm was suddenly raised. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Jing¡¯s sister? You¡¯re quite pretty,¡± Lu Chao said casually, looking feebly at Chu Ning. ¡°You¡¯re Lu Chao?¡± Chu Ning asked in disbelief. The computer desk in front of Lu Chao was simply filthy. Chu Ning¡¯s psychological endurance was not too bad, but even she was flabbergasted. This was the first time she had seen such a sloppy and unkempt person. Crumpled up cigarette boxes were scattered around him. Cigarette ash and instant noodle soup were mixed together and scattered on the computer desk. There were also empty drink bottles. What disgusted Chu Ning the most was that there were two stinky socks laying by the side¡­ According to what Chu Ning speculated, this guy must have used his stinky socks as a rag. The tissue box on the computer desk had long been empty. There was a peculiar and nauseating smell surrounding him, but the people near him didn¡¯t seem to be affected and were still playing their games. ¡°Of course I am. Why are you here? But before that, can you consider treating me to something? I haven¡¯t eaten for almost two days,¡± As Lu Chao spoke, he yawned and stretched lazily, stroking his greasy hair in satisfaction. ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Ning looked at Lu Chao in astonishment. She remembered Chu Yao telling her that Lu Chao¡¯s family was quite well-off. ¡°What? You have the money to buy train tickets and get someone to follow you, it¡¯s unlikely that you can¡¯t afford a meal, right? I¡¯m not saying we must go to a Michelin restaurant; as long as it can fill our stomachs,¡± Lu Chao continued, touching his shriveled stomach. ¡°Alright, then can you stand up and come with me now?¡± Chu Ning even suspected that Lu Chao had been living in the internet caf¨¦ for a long time. From his appearance, he probably hadn¡¯t gone out for a long time. Chapter 336 ?336 The Problem of Survival ¡°No problem. You can treat me to a meal and we can talk about anything.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s promise, Lu Chao tried to rise from his chair, but he failed at the first attempt. Chu Ning was right. He had been in this state for almost two weeks. If Chu Ning had not come to look for him that afternoon, he might have starved for another day. ¡°Lu Chao, you¡¯ve already owed the internet fee for many days. If you¡¯re leaving now, shouldn¡¯t you pay the internet fee?¡± When Chu Ning walked past the front desk on the first floor, Lu Chao, who had been following behind her, was stopped by the manager. ¡°Tell me how much it is. Don¡¯t delay my meal time. The beauty in front will give it to you,¡± Lu Chao said impatiently. ¡°Internet fee, drinks, instant noodles, and cigarettes, it¡¯s 358 yuan in total,¡± the manager said, upset at seeing Lu Chao¡¯s arrogant look despite owing money. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a member price? It can¡¯t be that expensive, right?¡± Lu Chao asked in confusion. ¡°Your membership has long expired,¡± the manager replied frostily. ¡°358 yuan, right? I¡¯ve already transferred it over.¡± Chu Ning had taken out her phone and scanned the QR code at the front desk. In S City, as long as one was able-bodied, a normal person¡¯s monthly income would not fall below 6,000 yuan. Chu Ning did not know why a talent like Lu Chao had fallen into this state. He was almost comparable to a beggar on the streets. Chu Ning also knew why Lu Chao had stayed in the internet caf¨¦. He didn¡¯t have the money to pay his debt, so the manager wouldn¡¯t let him leave. ¡°Alright then. Tsk. Let¡¯s go and eat,¡± Lu Chao waved his hand. He first looked at the manager in disdain and then urged Chu Ning to leave. ¡°The air outside is still fresher,¡± Lu Chao lamented after walking out of the internet caf¨¦. ¡°I rented a house, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any income. I don¡¯t have money to pay for rent, water, and electricity, so I can only make do with it in an internet cafe. It¡¯s cheap here,¡± Lu Chao said helplessly, spreading out his hands. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°After eating, go buy some clothes and take a shower. You can¡¯t go on like this,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡± Chu Ning felt that something must have happened to Lu Chao for him to have become like this. On the surface, Lu Chao looked like he didn¡¯t care about anything, but Chu Ning knew that there must be a knot in his heart that was difficult to undo. Lu Chao¡¯s family was rather well-off. Even if he had asked Chu Jing to lend him some money to make a living, he would not have ended up like this. Chu Jing obviously didn¡¯t know his friend Lu Chao¡¯s actual situation. There was an eatery not far from the internet caf¨¦. Chu Ning felt that, in his current state, Lu Chao would not care whether or not the food was delicious. He might die if he continued to go hungry. ¡°Order whatever you want, I¡¯ll pay,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile after they sat down in the small restaurant. ¡°I suggest you order some noodles or porridge. It¡¯ll be easier to digest and you won¡¯t choke,¡± Chu Ning continued softly. ¡°Chu Jing didn¡¯t tell me that he had such a beautiful and considerate sister,¡± Lu Chao took a closer look at Chu Ning, who was sitting opposite him. She was pretty and thoughtful. Even if she had a purpose for looking for him, she was in no hurry to speak. ¡°Putting aside your talent, it¡¯s nothing to treat you to a meal for your recovery. Bai Hong, can I trouble you to check out the clothing store nearby? After the meal, you can head to the hotel to take a shower or take a nap? Anything is fine,¡± Chu Ning was not in a hurry. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Bai Hong left after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words. After a few minutes, the food was served. Chu Ning silently watched Lu Chao gobble down the food. She believed in Chu Jing¡¯s judgment and knew that Lu Chao was not an ordinary person. ¡°You know, I used to think about the meaning of life. Back then, I felt that nothing was challenging to me. I came from a good family, had a girlfriend who was so beautiful that it made people envious, and I had a successful career. I was in good spirits,¡± Lu Chao mumbled as he gulped down the food. ¡°But now, I feel that it¡¯s such a blessing to be able to eat my fill! It¡¯s really torturous to live, but I¡¯m not dead. I¡¯m just like a dog on its last legs,¡± Lu Chao rued after swallowing the food in his mouth with great difficulty and drinking a large glass of water. Chapter 337 ?337 The Past ¡°I¡¯ll say this first, I might not be able to help you,¡± Lu Chao spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if we can¡¯t work together, it¡¯s good to know you,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not good to know an unlucky person like me. I was already thinking of how to end my terrible life. I really deserve to die¡­ I want to smoke. Can I buy a pack here?¡± Lu Chao wanted to smoke again. ¡°Can you tell me about your experience?¡± Chu Ning asked tentatively. ¡°You want to buy my story for a meal? You¡¯ve come to look for me, did you encounter a software-related problem? Your brother is a genius, but he¡¯s not interested in software development,¡± Lu Chao said casually. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to tell me, I want to listen. I want you to be in your best condition before we work together,¡± Chu Ning said seriously. ¡°You really want to work with me? But unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t fulfill your request. You can listen to my story; I¡¯m no longer afraid of being laughed at anyway. Besides, I have nothing to give back to you for treating me to a meal.¡± Lu Chao smiled as well, but his smile revealed his weariness with everything. ¡°Why?¡± Chu Ning did not understand what kind of blow Lu Chao had experienced to be so negative. ¡°I¡¯m already dead here,¡± Lu Chao said in a self-deprecating manner as he pointed at his chest. ¡°Tell me, maybe I can help you.¡± Chu Ning acted curious. ¡°My life was carefree until I was twenty. My parents were both locals of S City. They were both hardworking and intelligent. This was the reason my family used to be rich. My parents only had me as their descendant, so they were very accommodating towards me.¡± ¡°If I could, I really don¡¯t want to know her. After that, I started my own business and my parents sold their assets to support me. I also succeeded. I even brought her to my house to meet my parents. I still remember that scene¡­ I said ¡®Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll marry no one but her in the future¡¯. Even though my mother was apprehensive, she still respected my decision.¡± ¡°My mother didn¡¯t like her. The truth has proven that my mother¡¯s intuition was right. My company was getting bigger and bigger, and I was still young and didn¡¯t care about anything. I didn¡¯t know that my company had unwittingly become an empty shell, operated by her. That woman is really scheming. She deceived me while hooking up with another man. Maybe they already knew each other.¡± At this point, Lu Chao took a deep puff of his cigarette. ¡°My core technology was also stolen by them, and I was penniless at the time. But I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. I still had a family and I could rise again. I¡¯d show those shameless people that I, Lu Chao, am still better than them even if I had nothing.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that in order to prevent me from rising up, these two people actually used underhanded means to dupe my father. My father¡¯s business also went bankrupt because of their scheming. Over 20 years of his blood and sweat; gone just like that. My father had already had heart disease, and after such a blow, he had a heart attack.¡± At this point, Lu Chao¡¯s hands, which were holding the cigarette butt, trembled slightly. ¡°The straw that broke the camel¡¯s back was that my family couldn¡¯t afford to treat my father, nor did we have the money for surgery. The indifference of my friends and relatives made me even more disheartened. They refused to lend me money, even if the reason was for treatment. All of this was related to that d***ed woman. I didn¡¯t expect that even though she had the appearance of a human, the things she did were worse than that of an animal. After that, my father passed away. That adulterous pair should really go to hell!¡± Lu Chao was suddenly a little emotional when he said the last sentence. ¡°Not long after my father¡¯s death, my mother was too heartbroken and worried to eat anything all day. Because of me, she became thin and haggard.¡± Lu Chao lowered his head and stuffed buns into his mouth as tears continued to fall. ¡°Before my mother died, she caressed my face. She didn¡¯t forget to remind me to eat well and live well. It¡¯s not a big deal. She just had to accompany my father¡­ My family was gone. Actually, I don¡¯t really care about money. As long as my parents are returned to me, I¡¯ll definitely listen to them. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too late, and I no longer have the chance to do so.¡± Chapter 338 ?338 The Last Chance Lu Chao fell silent at this point. He sprawled on the table and sobbed soundlessly as he ate a bun. Chu Ning finally understood why Lu Chao had said that he was dead inside. ¡°Before my mother died, she had prepared a lot of food in the refrigerator. She was afraid that her son would starve¡­ The only thing my father had left behind was a photo of him holding my hand when I was a child learning how to walk. However, they brought a group of people to my house and destroyed the only possessions I had.¡± Lu Chao¡¯s body could not stop trembling. ¡°There is no fairness in this world. It is very cruel. It takes away the things that are most important to you, and you can only watch helplessly, unable to resist.¡± Lu Chao suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu Ning, smiling through his tears. ¡°I should¡¯ve died a long time ago. The reason I¡¯m still alive is to find an opportunity to bring that adulterous couple to justice. No, my inner desire is to let them die. There¡¯s nothing to hide. This is the obsession that sustains me, but it seems like there¡¯s no hope,¡± Lu Chao said softly. ¡°Lu Chao, don¡¯t give up. You¡¯ll have a chance as long as you¡¯re alive.¡± Chu Ning felt sorry for what had befallen Lu Chao. Such an outstanding person¡¯s faith had been destroyed, and his family obliterated. ¡°I¡¯ve also used that to comfort myself, but justice that is late in coming is nothing. That¡¯s just the truth. Will I have won just because I live longer than them and die after them?¡± Lu Chao replied. ¡°Trust me this once. You don¡¯t have any other choice anyway,¡± Chu Ning said seriously. ¡°They are too powerful for me now. I can¡¯t find a chance to take them down. I don¡¯t know about your situation, but you¡¯re Chu Jing¡¯s sister and should be much younger than me. You¡¯re even less likely to be their match.¡± Lu Chao shook his head. He did not have much hope for Chu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m 18 this year and in my second year of high school. My other identity is a businessperson. I¡¯m starting a business and I need your help. As for the specific aspects, I¡¯ll tell you after you return to M City with me,¡± Chu Ning said candidly. ¡°I¡¯m incredible. As I¡¯ve said before, they¡¯ve stolen my core technology, and now they¡¯re very famous in their industry, and more and more small businesses are forced to join them. Although I¡¯m confident that I can make something better than before, I need a stable and strong backing. Can you provide me with that?¡± Lu Chao said casually. ¡°With your technology and my ideas for development, it will only take a few years for them to regret going against you,¡± Chu Ning said confidently. ¡°You¡¯re very confident, which is a good thing. I¡¯m not trying to discourage you, but do you know how big their scale is now? In your M City, it¡¯s not a problem to be the richest people, and they¡¯re even among the best in the entire Province A. However, S City is the financial center of the country, and there are many big companies, but you can¡¯t ignore the fact that they¡¯re strong now.¡± ¡°Their net worth should be close to 5 billion. Do you know the scale of the company behind such a huge number? Even if you were successful in M City, you wouldn¡¯t be their match, let alone just starting a business,¡± Lu Chao said in a self-deprecating manner. It was ironic that he had contributed the most to the adulterous couple¡¯s success today. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me. I don¡¯t want to dominate M City. I might as well broaden my horizons. So what if I¡¯m the richest person in S City? My goal is the entire country, and even the entire world!¡± Chu Ning¡¯s voice was not loud, but her eyes lit up when she spoke about this. ¡°It sounds good.¡± Lu Chao spread his hands. Although Chu Ning was outstanding among her peers, he still felt that it was not enough. Moreover, Chu Ning hadn¡¯t explained her true strength to Lu Chao. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯m your last chance. If you had a better choice, you wouldn¡¯t have been waiting for death in that internet caf¨¦, would you?¡± Chu Ning felt that her appearance was relatively timely. Otherwise, with Lu Chao¡¯s stubborn and proud personality, he would never ask for help from others even if he starved¡­ The reason Lu Chao accepted Chu Ning¡¯s kindness was that Chu Ning had come to him for a favor. ¡°Believing in you is like a miracle,¡± After Lu Chao said this, he focused on eating the crab porridge in front of him. Chapter 339 ?339 Surveillance After hearing Lu Chao¡¯s answer, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but secretly rejoice. Lu Chao was willing to help her. ¡°We¡¯ll go back tomorrow,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°You¡¯d better not disappoint me, or I¡¯ll really die.¡± Lu Chao seemed to be describing a trivial matter. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She didn¡¯t discuss renumeration with Lu Chao. Lu Chao was willing to help her not because of the money. Bai Hong had bought a new set of clothes in no time. After Lu Chao changed into the new set of clothes, he looked much more energetic. Perhaps he had found a reason to carry on living. ¡°Go to the hotel and take a nap in the afternoon. We¡¯ll leave for M City tomorrow morning. I have other things to settle at night, so keep in touch,¡± Chu Ning said softly as she looked at Lu Chao, who was still eating. ¡°Go and do your work. I¡¯ll do what I promised,¡± Lu Chao said without even lifting his head. A moment later, Chu Ning and Bai Hong were walking on a tree-lined path. ¡°He agreed to it,¡± Bai Hong queried. ¡°Yes, the difficulty of my game has increased again,¡± Chu Ning said eagerly. ¡°He¡¯s a pitiful and pure person. It¡¯s just that the heavens were a little unfair to him. He has nothing left. In an elaborate trap, he lost his parents, and his enemies are still alive and well.¡± Chu Ning thought of Lu Chao¡¯s experience and could not help but sigh. Perhaps the reality was crueler than what he had described. Living was more torturous for Lu Chao than being dead. He lived in constant guilt, self-blame, and intense hatred, but was powerless to change everything before him. ¡°If you finish them off, it¡¯s no different from them being killed by a car on the road. I want Lu Chao to take revenge with his own hands in the future.¡± Chu Ning knew what Bai Hong meant. ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Hong had no choice but to give up on the idea of taking action. ¡°But you have to keep an eye on Lu Chao and ensure his safety. I think the people who set him up will be secretly watching him. As long as Lu Chao is alive, these people will not be at ease,¡± Chu Ning said. ¡°What about your safety?¡± Bai Hong was a little confused. ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Hong did not say another word. He turned and disappeared into the street. At the same time, on the top floor of a huge office building in S City. A woman dressed in a rather sexy and enchanting manner was sitting on a sofa, flipping through documents. Her hands were slender, and her nails were painted with bright red nail polish. She wore a diamond ring on her ring finger, and the diamond on the ring was almost as wide as her finger. Just as she was about to put down the documents in her hand and relax for a moment, there was a rapid series of knocks on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The woman leaned back on the sofa and said lazily. ¡°President Jiang, two unknown people came looking for Lu Chao today!¡± a middle-aged man with an anxious expression said as he pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Huh? When was that?¡± Jiang Fei immediately stood up from her seat when she heard this, her expression grave. A few years ago, it was she who had colluded with another man to ruin Lu Chao¡¯s family. Now that Lu Chao¡¯s every move was under her control, Jiang Fei naturally did not want him to get back on his feet. In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been for the constraints of certain factors, she would have long thought of a way to make Lu Chao disappear forever. ¡°Not long ago,¡± the middle-aged man quickly replied. ¡°President Jiang, I don¡¯t think we need to put too much importance on a good-for-nothing like Lu Chao. We¡¯re so big now, he can¡¯t do much,¡± the middle-aged man added. ¡°Your bonus for this quarter is gone. Get lost,¡± Jiang Fei said expressionlessly, looking at the middle-aged man. ¡°This¡­ Alright.¡± Even though he had been mercilessly reprimanded by Jiang Fei, the middle-aged man still left the office respectfully. He even thoughtfully closed the door. After the middle-aged man left, Jiang Fei¡¯s expression turned serious. Lu Chao was not a good-for-nothing. As Lu Chao¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Jiang Fei was well aware of Lu Chao¡¯s great potential. Therefore, she did not dare to give Lu Chao the slightest chance to make a comeback. Everything she had now was the result of smooth operation in the development plan that Lu Chao had constructed. Chapter 340 ?340 Disagreement Even if Lu Chao¡¯s chances of success were slim, Jiang Fei did not want to gamble on such an unknown possibility. Back then, she had not shown any mercy when she had set Lu Chao¡¯s family up. Jiang Fei did not dare to think about how Lu Chao would treat her if he had the ability to counter her. ¡°I will not allow such a thing to happen,¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s eyes flashed as she muttered to herself. Thinking of this, she immediately made another call. The other end of the phone was silent for half a minute before an impatient voice came through. ¡°Why are you calling me? I¡¯m busy right now!¡± ¡°Fan Heng, I don¡¯t care where you are right now. Come back right now. I have something important to tell you.¡± Jiang Fei was already in a bad mood. On top of that, the man on the other end of the phone dared get testy with her, almost making her roar out loud. ¡°Meddlesome woman,¡± the man said in a low voice before hanging up the phone. How did the person who used to be so caring and gentle to her become like this? He even got brusque with just a phone call? ¡°Fan Heng, you heartless rat! Everything you have now is because of me!¡± Jiang Fei¡¯s mood worsened. She didn¡¯t know what to do next. At the same time, Fan Heng was attending a themed party in a luxurious manor. At this time, he was hugging two women in his arms and playing to his heart¡¯s content at the gambling table. ¡°President Fan, who just called you? How dare they disturb you while you¡¯re in the mood to place your bet?¡± the person beside Fan Heng asked casually. ¡°Who else could it be? This woman is always suspicious and likes to find trouble. She doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy life at all,¡± Fan Heng pouted and complained. Before Jiang Fei had met Lu Chao, he had already been in a relationship with Jiang Fei. ¡°With President Fan¡¯s wealth, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find another one. Since you can¡¯t get along, why force yourself?¡± the person beside him suggested with a smile. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m a sentimental person. It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m just having fun outside, but I¡¯ll still put my family first when I get home,¡± Fan Heng replied as he threw the chips. However, the truth was that, ever since they had plundered Lu Chao¡¯s wealth, the financial power had been in Jiang Fei¡¯s hands. Jiang Fei had also tried to hand the company over to Fan Heng, but she realized that he really did not know anything¡­ Fan Heng did not dare to leave Jiang Fei because he knew that his life would be extremely wretched if he left her. ¡°President Fan is a very loyal person.¡± The person beside Fan Heng sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Fan Heng nodded with a smug expression. He didn¡¯t know that an invisible crisis was about to befall him and Jiang Fei. Chu Ning was not as easy to deal with as Lu Chao. It would not be long before the name Chu Ning became their nightmare. They would not be able to shake it off and could only live their days in fear. On the other side, there was still some time before Chu Zhe¡¯s work came to a close. Chu Ning used this time to walk around the bustling streets of S City. She was not shopping; Chu Ning was analyzing the decisive factors that supported S City¡¯s economic development, as well as identifying the dominant industries. More than 90% of S City¡¯s population were foreigners. Among these 90%, the majority came from within the country, while the remaining portion came from all over the world. Luxury stores could be seen everywhere, and all kinds of sports cars were common on the streets. ¡°This is the financial capital¡­ ¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself as she looked at the bustling scene before her. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll bring the entire Soaring Clouds Group.¡± If she wanted the Soaring Clouds Group to enter the domestic market, Chu Ning had to set up branches in B City and S City. Even the prosperous cities in other areas were included. This was a process that they had to go through. The afternoon passed by quickly. Just as Chu Ning was attracted by the stock exchange in front of her, Chu Zhe called. ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯m off work now. Come to Building 41, Block B, Guanjiang District. If it¡¯s not convenient, I can pick you up now.¡± Chu Zhe smiled on the other end of the line. Chapter 341 ?341 Future Sister-in-law ¡°Okay, Big Brother. You don¡¯t have to come and pick me up. It¡¯s peak hour right now and there are a lot of cars on the streets. I won¡¯t be able to find you when I reach,¡± Chu Ning said helplessly as she looked at the unmoving traffic on the road. Even walking on the sidewalk was faster than taking a car ride. S City was not much larger than M City, but it had a population of more than 20 million, which was more than the total population of some countries¡­ After hanging up the phone, Chu Ning decided to use the bicycle-sharing system. It was 5 o¡¯clock at that time, and she estimated that it would take more than 40 minutes to reach the place Chu Zhe mentioned. ¡°Wow, this little lady¡¯s physical strength is really good. How long have you been riding?¡± After Chu Ning parked her bicycle, she realized that Chu Zhe was already waiting for her. When Chu Zhe saw Chu Ning, he smiled. After finishing his work, Chu Zhe only felt extremely happy and satisfied to see his relative coming to visit him from a distance. ¡°About 40 minutes. Big Brother, you¡¯re so boring. Can¡¯t you just let me go up and look for you?¡± Chu Ning said in dissatisfaction. Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but admire Chu Zhe¡¯s meticulousness. With so many travel options, he could accurately predict that Chu Ning would choose to ride a shared bicycle. Chu Ning even knew that, if it had been Chu Huan, her big brother would wait at the subway station. If it was her second brother, Chu Jing, her big brother would definitely insist on picking him up because Chu Jing would probably choose to walk when he saw the stagnant traffic¡­ ¡°If you want to go up and take a look, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Chu Zhe said in a doting tone. ¡°Can I?¡± Chu Ning asked with anticipation. She wanted to see the business model and spatial layout of other established companies, which might act as a certain point of reference for the Soaring Clouds Group. ¡°Of course. I can also show off to my colleagues that I have a smart sister,¡± Chu Zhe said. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re such a sweet talker. I¡¯m sure many of the female colleagues in the company will like you, right? Mom is worrying for you.¡± Chu Ning held Chu Zhe¡¯s arm and smiled as they walked. Chu Zhe only smiled at Chu Ning¡¯s teasing and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Gu Xin, look. You¡¯re finished. You have no chance. The man you like already has someone else.¡± Due to the company¡¯s team building that night, people did not rush to leave after work as usual. Chu Zhe was someone who was personable and had high emotional intelligence. But even so, he had always deliberately kept a certain distance from the opposite sex. ¡°Is this even his sister?¡± Gu Xin thought to herself uncertainly. She only felt that her heart was beating faster all of a sudden. The jealousy she felt inside almost made her lose her balance. She had tried to have physical contact with Chu Zhe many times, but he had rejected her cleverly and politely each time¡­ If she hadn¡¯t known that Chu Zhe¡¯s younger sister was coming over to look for him that day, she would have really fainted from anger. ¡°You¡¯d better not talk nonsense. This is his sister,¡± Gu Xin said with a smile, as if she wasn¡¯t affected at all. But seeing her like this, her colleagues knew that Gu Xin was really a little jealous. ¡°I knew it. But his sister is really good-looking. It¡¯s a pity,¡± When the colleague said the last sentence, she looked a little regretful. ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Gu Xin was still smiling as she spoke, as if this professional smile would forever shine on her face. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s not as good-looking as you!¡± The colleague immediately smiled and said. ¡°Who would believe that? I¡¯m old and not as pretty as that young lady. Besides, she¡¯s Chu Zhe¡¯s sister. Why should I compare myself to her?¡± Gu Xin stopped smiling and snorted. Seeing this, they heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Xin was finally acting like her usual self. On the other side, Chu Ning, who was chatting with Chu Zhe, was also sizing up the environment and people in the company. When her eyes swept over Gu Xin, she paused. Chu Ning was shocked. But now¡­ She seemed to be a little jealous. ¡°Big Brother, who is she?¡± Chu Ning let go of Chu Zhe¡¯s arm and looked in Gu Xin¡¯s direction. ¡°My colleague. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Zhe looked at Gu Xin and wondered why Chu Ning asked this. Chapter 342 - 342 Misunderstanding 342 Misunderstanding ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing Chu Zhe¡¯s expression, Chu Ning knew that their love story had not yet begun. However, she could not let her future sister-in-law misunderstand her brother because of her. Thus, Chu Ning immediately let go of Chu Zhe¡¯s arm. Since Chu Zhe chose to be with Gu Xin in the end, it meant that Gu Xin should be a good person. As for being jealous, it was normal when seeing the person you liked being so close to another member of the opposite sex. ¡°You know her? Gu Xin¡¯s working ability is pretty good, and she¡¯s also very efficient.¡± Chu Zhe smiled as he commented. ¡°My dear Big Brother, your future wife is jealous, and you¡¯re still calmly evaluating her work ability over here¡­¡± Chu Ning was speechless. Her brother¡¯s IQ and EQ were usually very high. Why didn¡¯t he have any feelings for his future wife? ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I just think she¡¯s pretty. Big Brother, how¡¯s your relationship? Why don¡¯t we go over and say hello?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to take a look at the company?¡± Chu Zhe touched his nose awkwardly. He didn¡¯t know why his sister had such a good impression of Gu Xin¡­ ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no hurry. How can you turn a blind eye to your colleagues?¡± Chu Ning continued to urge. ¡°Uh¡­¡± While Chu Zhe was still hesitating, Chu Ning walked towards Gu Xin. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Chu Ning. It¡¯s already time to be off work; why aren¡¯t you guys leaving yet?¡± Chu Ning said while looking at Gu Xin, not at all unfamiliar with her. ¡°We have a gathering tonight. Are you Chu Zhe¡¯s younger sister?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s colleague asked Chu Ning curiously. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Chu Ning smiled and nodded. ¡°Chu Zhe is also going for the gathering tonight. Do you want to come along?¡± Gu Xin looked at the beautiful girl with a pleasant voice and charming smile. The jealousy she felt disappeared. It was their first time meeting, and she already had a good impression of Chu Ning. ¡°May I?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Xin nodded, the smile on her face becoming more sincere. ¡°Xiao Ning, there are many good restaurants in S City. The dishes that the company offers are all reserved in advance. You might not like them. How about I take you out to eat, and then I¡¯ll take you shopping?¡± Chu Zhe said helplessly as he walked over from behind them. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The gathering is very important, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t miss it. I also want to take this opportunity to get to know Miss Gu Xin.¡± Chu Ning seemed to have set her mind on Gu Xin. Since Chu Zhe wasn¡¯t taking the initiative, she had to improve their relationship. At the very least, she had to show her support for Chu Zhe and Gu Xin to be together. ¡°Look, Chu Zhe, even your sister has agreed. It¡¯s not appropriate for you not to go now, right?¡± Gu Xin glanced at Chu Zhe and said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± There was actually another reason why Chu Zhe did not want to attend the event. Shi Jun would be there too. The competition between the two of them was already very obvious, but Chu Zhe did not really care about the position of branch manager. The only reason he was still in this company was to learn more and accumulate experience and capital for his future development. Chu Ning also knew that her brother would not work for others forever. He would have a career that belonged to him sooner or later. After Chu Zhe left this company, Gu Xin would definitely follow him without hesitation. In the book, the two of them would get married later on, but the development of their relationship should be in the future. Currently, Chu Zhe should really be treating Gu Xin merely as a colleague. ¡°Sister Gu Xin, there¡¯s still some time before the event. Can you show me around?¡± Chu Ning said. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you need Chu Zhe to accompany you?¡± Gu Xin felt that that day was her lucky day. ¡°There¡¯s no need for him. It¡¯s great that you are willing to take me to have a look.¡± Chu Ning felt that, since she was leaving the following day, now that she had such a good opportunity, she had to build a good image in front of her future sister-in-law. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with joy. She felt that, with Chu Zhe¡¯s sister¡¯s approval, she had unknowingly closed the distance between her and Chu Zhe. Little did she know that Chu Ning had long treated her as family, and she would eventually get her wish and become Chu Zhe¡¯s wife. ¡°Tsk, tsk, future manager Chu, does your sister already know Gu Xin from before? Or is it that your sister¡¯s naturally full of social attributes?¡± a male colleague asked as he walked over, feeling curious about the scene before him. ¡°Perhaps they were fated in their previous lives.¡± Chu Zhe spread out his hands and smiled as he said noncommittally. Chapter 343 - 343 Speed up the Progress 343 Speed up the Progress ¡°Really amazing. It¡¯s like they¡¯re real sisters,¡± a female colleague said sourly when she saw Chu Ning and Gu Xin holding hands. ¡°Sister Gu Xin, what do you think of my brother?¡± Chu Ning asked softly as she walked. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about his merits. Everyone in the company can see them. As for weaknesses, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a weakness. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t guess his true intentions at all. He¡¯s always gentle and polite on the outside. I¡¯ve never seen him angry. It¡¯s as if everything is under his control. Sigh¡­ I haven¡¯t known him for long. Just this morning, it was the first time I¡¯ve seen him smile so happily. You were the one who called him, right?¡± Gu Xin had a sweet and somewhat shy expression. ¡°I also want him to show me his other side, but I always feel like there¡¯s a barrier,¡± Gu Xin then said in a distressed tone. ¡°My brother actually has a lot of things on his mind because my family¡¯s condition is very poor. As the eldest son of the family, my brother wants to grow up quickly so that he can take some of the pressure off for the family,¡± Chu Ning explained. Aside from the unexpected factor that Chu Ning revealed, the Chu family¡¯s living standard was indeed not very good. ¡°Your parents should be very happy, right? At the very least, in my opinion, Chu Zhe and you will definitely have great achievements in the future, and your lives will get better and better.¡± Gu Xin felt that she had a good eye for people. It was Chu Ning¡¯s first time in S City. She had not been afraid at all when she entered such a big company. Instead, she got along very well with her, a supervisor. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t aware of Chu Ning¡¯s true abilities or her real purpose in coming to S City. She only felt that this young lady was graceful and very likable. ¡°I think they should be satisfied, but my mother is more anxious about my brother¡¯s marriage. When he went back a while ago, she even asked him to go on blind dates,¡± Chu Ning suddenly said. After saying this, Chu Ning could clearly feel slight trembling in her arm that was holding Gu Xin¡¯s. ¡°Then Chu Zhe should have someone he likes, right?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s expression immediately returned to normal as she said with a smile. ¡°My brother didn¡¯t go. He doesn¡¯t understand anything about relationships.¡± Chu Ning knew that Gu Xin must be overthinking. She could basically confirm that Gu Xin really liked Chu Zhe and cared for him. ¡°I think sister Gu Xin and my brother are a good match.¡± Chu Ning felt that it was appropriate to improve their relationship. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Xin looked at Chu Ning in surprise. ¡°You really think so? But today is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡± Gu Xin felt that this was fantastic. ¡°Of course, I can tell from my brother¡¯s micro-expressions that he feels something for you. I just don¡¯t know if sister Gu Xin will accept him. He shouldn¡¯t be so lucky,¡± Chu Ning said with some regret. ¡°No, I¡­ Actually, it¡¯s not a secret in the company that I like Chu Zhe. Everyone knows about it.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was slightly flushed. Usually, in front of her colleagues, she didn¡¯t mind, but she still had to be a little reserved before Chu Zhe¡¯s sister. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Chu Ning felt that this was enough. Chu Zhe would definitely be able to accept Gu Xin in the future, but he probably didn¡¯t like her yet. Without Chu Zhe¡¯s knowledge, Chu Ning had done some matchmaking for him¡­ Chu Ning and Gu Xin subsequently strolled around the company, chatting. Chu Zhe¡¯s company was in the new energy industry, which was related to the direction of development that Chu Ning was planning. After knowing Chu Ning¡¯s attitude towards her, Gu Xin naturally wanted to tell Chu Ning everything she knew. Other than the company¡¯s core secrets and business, Chu Ning had mostly grasped the company¡¯s situation. Chu Zhe¡¯s department had close to 60 employees, while this company had a total of seven departments and close to 400 employees. S City was the headquarters, and this company had many branch offices in other cities in the country. It had thousands of employees and its annual output value had reached the scale of billions. Such a company was enough to cover the entire market in M City. It was a mammoth existence, but was common in S City and was not a big deal. This was also the reason Chu Zhe chose to develop in S City. S City¡¯s platform was huge and had many opportunities. Capable people could easily stand out among them. It was soon 6 o¡¯clock. Chapter 344 ?344 A Different Way of Thinking The location of the team-building event was not far from the company. It wouldn¡¯t take long to walk there. The agreed timing was 7 o¡¯clock, so they could set off for the restaurant then. ¡°Done having a look?¡± Chu Zhe asked with a smile when he saw Chu Ning and Gu Xin walking over hand in hand. He had been waiting in the lobby on the first floor of the company. ¡°Chu Ning is much more interesting than you. She¡¯s not like you, who only knows how to work.¡± Gu Xin felt that Chu Ning was really good at chatting. ¡°You girls definitely have more to talk about than me.¡± Chu Zhe still couldn¡¯t understand why Chu Ning had such a good impression of Gu Xin. Of course, he didn¡¯t think that the two of them were fated in their previous lives, even though this was what he had just told others. ¡°Big Brother, your industry has great prospects. New energy is a marketing outlet now. If you seize this opportunity, you will have a bright future,¡± Chu Ning said with emotion. ¡°How is it? Did it give you any inspiration or help?¡± Chu Zhe continued. He did not reveal Chu Ning¡¯s purpose for visiting the place. Although he had a good image in the company, the truth would be difficult for people to imagine and accept, especially Gu Xin, who was standing beside Chu Ning. Gu Xin learned from her chat with Chu Ning that she was still in her second year of high school. Chu Ning didn¡¯t tell Gu Xin her real purpose for coming to S City. An 18-year-old girl, through her own efforts, owning a company that was about to rise. This was a little too outrageous. ¡°You¡¯re only in your second year of high school, and you¡¯re already organizing a social practice research. I remember that I only had this course when I was in university. Now, even education has to be so intense,¡± Gu Xin lamented. That was the reason that Chu Ning had told her. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I know what to do when I get back.¡± Chu Ning was referring to the management and planning of the Soaring Clouds Group. However, in Gu Xin¡¯s understanding, Chu Ning only needed to complete a task report. On the way, Chu Zhe and Chu Ning walked at the back, while Gu Xin and her colleagues walked in front. ¡°What did you say to Gu Xin? She¡¯s completely different now,¡± Chu Zhe said helplessly as he walked. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Big Brother doesn¡¯t have any feelings for sister Gu Xin. She likes you very much,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. We¡¯ll talk about it when I have a career,¡± Chu Zhe said softly. ¡°Alright then. You¡¯ll regret it when sister Gu Xin is snatched away. Love and career are not in conflict. Big Brother, you¡¯re worth it.¡± Chu Ning knew what Chu Zhe was thinking, so she consoled him. Chu Zhe didn¡¯t reply. He looked at the cars that were moving slowly on the road, his gaze deep and profound. ¡°It is really tiring to talk to a smart person like Big Brother.¡± Chu Ning felt powerless. If Chu Zhe didn¡¯t want to say anything, it was hard for her to guess what he was thinking. After walking for more than ten minutes, the group arrived at the restaurant they had booked in advance. The people who were participating in the team-building this time were from Chu Zhe¡¯s department. Among the 60 or so people, about 40 supported Chu Zhe, while only 20 supported Shi Jun. However, among the people who came to the restaurant that day, almost all who were on Shi Jun¡¯s side were there. Chu Zhe didn¡¯t seem to care about this matter. Less than half of his supporters were present. Team-building wasn¡¯t a mandatory activity. The former department manager was leaving the company. He had been working there for close to 20 years, but now, with the development of the times, he had no choice but to retire early. Of course, the company also gave him a very considerable compensation. If one couldn¡¯t keep up with the times and didn¡¯t have enough ability, they would naturally be eliminated. The position of the leader would only be given to those who had the ability. Without a doubt, Chu Zhe was the best candidate, but he did not care about this. Or rather, he did not care for a mere managerial position. So what if he was the general manager? Chu Zhe and Chu Ning were the same type of people. They were both far-sighted but meticulous and unwilling to be controlled by others. His minimum goal was to become someone on the same level as President Liu. That day¡¯s team building had another purpose, which was to bid farewell to the former branch manager. Although he was leaving the company, it was a common phenomenon in companies that prioritized profits. President Liu favored Chu Zhe because of his ability to create huge economic benefits for the company. It was a pity that such a person would not bow down to others. Chapter 345 ?345 A Sincere Person Shi Jun¡¯s ability also wasn¡¯t bad, but compared to Chu Zhe, he was somewhat mediocre. However, he was the managerial candidate for President Liu. This was a fact that President Liu had decided. That was why President Liu repeatedly praised Chu Zhe in front of his assistant. This was another way of expressing his regret. When Chu Zhe and the others reached the second floor of the restaurant, Shi Jun and the others had already arrived. ¡°Chu Zhe, is the person beside you a new colleague?¡± Shi Jun looked a few years older than Chu Zhe. Through Chu Ning¡¯s visual inspection, he should be around 30. At that moment, he was smiling as he walked over. He was dressed in a suit and looked very formal. As for the new colleague he was talking about, he was referring to Chu Ning. ¡°No, she¡¯s my younger sister. She came to S City to settle some business and dropped by to see me, so I brought her over for dinner tonight,¡± Chu Zhe replied with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. Then you guys have a seat. I¡¯ll go and pick Manager Peng up. There¡¯s a traffic jam where he is, so he might not be able to find a parking spot for a while,¡± Shi Jun said brightly. He subsequently left the second-floor restaurant. The Manager Peng he was talking about was the previous branch manager and the star of the night. ¡°We know that he¡¯s going to retire soon, so what¡¯s the use of rushing to curry favor with him? Just need to know who everyone supports,¡± Gu Xin said disdainfully after seeing Shi Jun leave. ¡°Actually, I think you can say this in person. Shi Jun probably won¡¯t hold it against you,¡± Gu Xin¡¯s colleague laughed and teased. ¡°Oh, no. I don¡¯t dare to offend him. He has so many people supporting him,¡± Gu Xin said with a smile as she glanced at her colleagues who were sitting at other tables. Chu Zhe was cheerily chatting with other colleagues. A table could seat ten people. At this moment, only three tables were filled in the second-floor hall. There were still a few people who were yet to arrive. Chu Zhe didn¡¯t care about factions. He paid no heed about whether they supported him or Shi Jun as the branch manager. Chu Ning could also see that Chu Zhe did not care about the manager position, but she was helpless. Her future sister-in-law seemed to be very concerned about this matter. ¡°Alright, Gu Xin. That¡¯s enough. Manager Peng is here.¡± Her colleague saw the man in a gray suit who was in his early forties but had a head full of white hair, and reminded Gu Xin to stop talking. On the other side, Chu Zhe, who was chatting with his colleagues, walked over with a serious expression when he saw Manager Peng. ¡°Manager Peng, I remember that you were my first guide when I first joined Information Technology Co. Ltd. more than half a year ago. New employees were not assigned to a dormitory for one or two months, so you found me a place to live. But now, you¡¯re leaving,¡± Chu Zhe said sadly after hugging Manager Peng tightly. He respected Manager Peng from the bottom of his heart. Even though the other colleagues felt that Manager Peng was old and often could not deal with things as efficiently as Shi Jun and Chu Zhe. Manager Peng seemed to have seen his younger self in Chu Zhe, but he was much more outstanding than he used to be. Manager Peng admired Chu Zhe very much. It was precisely because of this that he understood that President Liu would not give the position to Chu Zhe. Chu Zhe had many considerations as to why he did not want to come. Manager Peng was more like an elder to him than a superior. After he abdicated, he might return to his hometown and would not stay in S City. After this farewell, they would not meet again. Chu Zhe felt downcast. ¡°The future belongs to you young people. Chu Zhe, I still have high hopes for you. Work hard and charge forward,¡± Manager Peng said softly as he reached out and patted Chu Zhe¡¯s shoulder. He gazed at the refined-looking young man in front of him with a complicated expression. Chu Zhe was too smart. Sometimes, he was almost like Chu Ning. He would sacrifice his own interests for everyone. Shi Jun¡¯s deliberate attempt to please Manager Peng was the result of Chu Zhe¡¯s concession. In fact, the only 20-odd people in the department supported Shi Jun because Chu Zhe didn¡¯t want any conflicts between his colleagues, so he deliberately facilitated it. Chu Zhe also knew that he would not belong there in the future, so he intentionally guided President Liu to value Shi Jun. Chapter 346 - 346 Chu Zhes Thoughts 346 Chu Zhe¡¯s Thoughts Even though Shi Jun had been in the company for more than five years, if Chu Zhe wanted to target Shi Jun, he had dozens or even hundreds of ways to make him suffer and even get fired by the company. ¡°Manager Peng, go and chat with everyone. You might not have the chance in future. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Chu Zhe turned and left after he finished speaking. ¡°Hmph, stop pretending. You want to compete with me for the manager¡¯s position? In the end, you¡¯ve only been here for half a year. In terms of contribution, how can you compare to me!¡± Shi Jun thought scornfully to himself as he looked at Chu Zhe¡¯s departing figure. However, he still smiled and said, ¡°¡±Chu Zhe is not bad.¡± However, Manager Peng merely glanced at him, the meaning in his eyes self-evident. ¡°If Chu Zhe is really determined to deal with you, even ten of you wouldn¡¯t be a match for him.¡± Manager Peng really wanted to say this out loud, but on second thought, he would be leaving after that night, so there was no need to. ¡°Sigh, Chu Zhe has always remembered how Manager Peng helped him back then. As for that Shi Jun, he must be very happy now. Once Manager Peng leaves, he no longer has a superior in the branch.¡± Gu Xin could tell that Chu Zhe wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°Big Brother is not interested in the manager position.¡± Chu Ning could still guess Chu Zhe¡¯s thoughts. ¡°But once Shi Jun becomes the branch manager, I think he¡¯ll definitely make things difficult for Chu Zhe,¡± another colleague added. ¡°If my brother doesn¡¯t even have a way to deal with that Shi Jun, he wouldn¡¯t be Chu Zhe.¡± Chu Ning chuckled and continued. While they were chatting, the waiters were serving the exquisite dishes. As the main star of this team-building event, Manager Peng briefly spoke about his work experience and feelings over the years before dinner started, then expressed his expectations for the company¡¯s future and his blessings to his colleagues. ¡°It seems that President Liu has given Manager Peng a golden handshake,¡± a male colleague at Chu Ning¡¯s table said ruefully. ¡°After Manager Peng leaves, he should be selling his shares in the company. In addition to a large sum of retirement money, I estimate it to be at least 10 million,¡± another colleague said with some envy. He was just an ordinary employee in the company. Although the salary in S City was very high, he only had a little more than 10,000 yuan a month after tax. Manager Peng had worked tirelessly for the company for over 20 years, and the compensation he received was enough for him to comfortably spend the rest of his life. ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s not think about these impractical things. If we don¡¯t have the ability, we should just accept our fate and work honestly. We just have to eat and drink to our hearts¡¯ content,¡± someone else continued. After listening to their descriptions, Chu Ning had a general understanding of the staff¡¯s income at various levels in these big companies. With this calculation, she had indeed given Zhang Bo a high income. His basic annual salary was 1 million yuan, and that was not including dividends. Of course, Chu Ning would not give every employee Zhang Bo¡¯s salary. Their income was determined by their ability. After Manager Peng¡¯s speech, it was Shi Jun¡¯s personal show. He spoke with his colleagues about the company¡¯s future plans and what he would do if he became a manager. Of course, he did not forget to promise everyone benefits. However, Chu Zhe did not return. It was as if he was deliberately giving Shi Jun a chance to show off. ¡°This Chu Zhe, he¡¯s really driving me crazy!¡± Gu Xin looked at Chu Zhe¡¯s empty seat and complained. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give him a call?¡± A colleague beside her suggested. ¡°No. If he doesn¡¯t come, forget it. Let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t bother about him,¡± Gu Xin said angrily. ¡°Sister Gu Xin, don¡¯t worry. My brother knows what to do. He has his own plans,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell Gu Xin about the future in advance. Later on, Gu Xin and Chu Zhe would leave the company together and embarked on the path of self-employment. They would even go on to achieve great success. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± Chu Ning also left her seat. The third floor of the restaurant was quieter. Chu Zhe was sitting by the window of a small dessert shop. He did not go to the washroom. There were no desserts on the table, only a cup of hot tea. He was looking at the slowly-sinking tea leaves in the cup, deep in thought. While his colleagues were talking about their monthly income and where they should go after work, Chu Zhe already had a clear grasp of all matters in the entire company. Chu Zhe was well aware of the company¡¯s profitability in S City, its main business, its flaws, and shortcomings. Chapter 347 - 347 Conversation 347 Conversation It only took him half a year to figure this out. In his original plan, Chu Zhe had given himself a year¡¯s time. ¡°What are you thinking about, Big Brother? You¡¯re so preoccupied. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the washroom? Why have you come here?¡± Chu Ning suddenly appeared in front of Chu Zhe, speaking softly, just as Chu Zhe was holding his chin and lost in thought. ¡°I told you the food there doesn¡¯t suit your taste.¡± Chu Zhe smiled and took a sip of the tea in front of him. ¡°Big Brother, when do you plan to leave this place?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t answer Chu Zhe but asked him directly. In fact, Chu Ning really hoped that Chu Zhe could join her company. If she could get someone like Chu Zhe to help her manage the company, Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t even have to make many decisions, and she would have a greater peace of mind. However, she also knew that this was not realistic. Chu Zhe was like her, extremely assertive and ambitious. ¡°Oh? Who told you I¡¯m leaving? My colleagues?¡± Chu Zhe asked with interest, looking at Chu Ning. ¡°They didn¡¯t say that; I guessed it myself. In fact, you can leave this place without any worries right now. Staying here will only waste your time,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°Sometimes, when you think about things, don¡¯t be too utilitarian. It¡¯s good to experience it. When I first came to the department, I had nothing. Now that I¡¯ve gotten what I most wanted, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to leave just like this. President Liu didn¡¯t mistreat me, so I need to settle down and stay for a while longer. Xiao Ning, sometimes you can¡¯t ignore human emotions for the sake of profit and efficiency. We¡¯re humans, and humans have feelings; we¡¯re not cold money-making machines.¡± As Chu Zhe said this, he was also sighing inside. Chatting with Chu Ning was like looking at a mirror. He seemed to be speaking to Chu Ning, but he was actually telling himself not to be impatient. ¡°Big Brother is right, I know. It¡¯s just that sister Gu Xin may not understand your thoughts now. She¡¯s still complaining about why you don¡¯t care about the branch manager position at all. I think you need to go down and sit there now, even though it¡¯s quiet here and you really want to stay,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Why should I explain to her?¡± Chu Zhe looked at Chu Ning suspiciously. No matter how smart he was, Chu Zhe couldn¡¯t understand what Chu Ning meant. ¡°Foolish Big Brother, Gu Xin is your future wife. If you make her angry now, you¡¯ll have to coax her back in the future!¡± Chu Ning thought helplessly to herself. ¡°It¡¯s impolite for you to be absent like this. Big Brother, you¡¯re not planning to sit here until the end of the banquet, are you?¡± Chu Ning said matter-of-factly. ¡°Alright, then. How did your trip to S City go? Did it go smoothly?¡± Chu Zhe changed the topic and continued. ¡°It was done in the afternoon. I¡¯ve already bought tickets for tomorrow morning¡¯s high-speed rail.¡± After returning to M City, Chu Ning planned to start developing the software. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Zhe nodded and walked out with Chu Ning. At the same time, Lu Chao was packing his limited luggage in his rented house. He would be leaving S City with Chu Ning the next morning, leaving the place he had been living in all this time. He had already paid off all the fees he owed the landlord. After his parents died, Lu Chao had nothing left in S City that he would miss. What Lu Chao did not know was that Bai Hong was currently sitting in a shop below his rented apartment. Chu Ning¡¯s intuition was very accurate. Even though Fan Heng and Jiang Fei¡¯s subordinates did not care about Lu Chao, Jiang Fei was particularly concerned. She would not tolerate Lu Chao leaving her sight or control. Therefore, Jiang Fei would take action that night. She would either restrict Lu Chao and make him stay in S City or make him disappear, even though she would have to pay an unimaginably painful price. Jiang Fei did not know why Chu Ning had come to look for Lu Chao, but she would not allow the occurrence of any unexpected factors. ¡°Boss, according to the information, this person is trash. Why would such a rich employer value this kind of person so much?¡± Under the night sky, a small group of people appeared in the residential area where Lu Chao¡¯s house was rented. Under Jiang Fei¡¯s orders, they had come specifically to look for Lu Chao for a ¡®good talk¡¯. If Lu Chao¡¯s attitude was more submissive, they would cripple him and make him unable to move. If Lu Chao resisted, he would disappear from this world forever. This was the message that Jiang Fei, their employer, had conveyed to them. Chapter 348 - 348 Assassination 348 Assassination ¡°You know nothing! Don¡¯t have any other thoughts, just complete the task honestly. We only care about taking the money and doing the work. Don¡¯t bother about anything else,¡± the boss scolded in a low voice. There were a total of six of them, and each was a well-trained killer. It could be said that they would not attract the attention of anyone around them if they quietly dealt with an ordinary person who was caught unaware. Jiang Fei¡¯s methods were decisive and ruthless. She knew that, ever since she had taken everything away from Lu Chao and caused the death of his parents, there was no room for negotiation between the two of them. If Lu Chao had the ability to take revenge, Jiang Fei and Fan Heng would only have an incomparably miserable ending. ¡°Got it, boss. I¡¯ll definitely make that fellow wish he was dead later,¡± the man who spoke first said in a cold voice. Following the address, they found Lu Chao¡¯s rented apartment. Lu Chao lived on the sixth floor. In order not to attract attention and to play it safe, they decided to send one person up to check things out while the other five went up together. However, what the assassins did not know was that Bai Hong had been watching them from the side. Bai Hong was sitting in a convenience store beneath Lu Chao¡¯s rented apartment. From there, he could see everything below Lu Chao¡¯s building clearly. ¡°Tsk, tsk. They still know to send someone to check the situation out first. They¡¯re quite cautious, but it¡¯s destined to be a futile struggle.¡± Bai Hong finished his coffee and paid the bill before leaving the convenience store. The target of those six people was Lu Chao, but now, they had become Bai Hong¡¯s targets. ¡°Boss, that person is a little weird!¡± Bai Hong walked toward them with a smile on his face. He did not seem to be afraid at all. They were all assassins, but these people in front of him were still lacking. Even though these people could sense that something was amiss with Bai Hong, they decided not to act rashly before they could determine what was going on. ¡°Get ready for battle!¡± The boss took out a dagger from somewhere and said with a serious expression. Bai Hong was getting closer and closer to the group. When they were less than five meters away from each other, Bai Hong smiled and said, ¡°Are you also here to rent a house?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The boss shouted in a low voice and instantly took action. His assassin¡¯s intuition told him that Bai Hong had seen through their plan. However, in just one exchange, the boss who attacked first suddenly felt a pain in his wrist. The dagger in his hand was then swiftly taken away. However, he could not see the other party¡¯s movements clearly. This could only mean that the person in front of him was far superior to him in terms of reaction speed and flexibility. He was a very skilled killer. If it were an ordinary person, they would have been stabbed by him no matter what. Under the dim streetlights, Bai Hong was still surrounded by four assassins with daggers in their hands. However, the four assassins were well aware of how terrifying Bai Hong was. It was simply unbelievable that he had managed to snatch the dagger from their boss¡¯s hand in a single exchange. As such, they were in no hurry to make a move. ¡°Big brother, we didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Before the boss could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt a chill on his neck. Then, his eyes widened and he involuntarily fell to the ground. ¡°You still want to distract me so that your accomplices can make a move?¡± Bai Hong said as he licked his lips. It was impossible for the boss to want to chat with Bai Hong. As he spoke, the four assassins who had surrounded Bai Hong were approaching him with daggers in their hands. ¡°If you want to take my life, you¡¯ll have to have the strength to do so.¡± The corners of Bai Hong¡¯s lips curled up as he murmured in a demonic voice. The four people who had surrounded him did not hesitate and swarmed forward. They knew that they would not be able to survive if they did not get rid of Bai Hong. Their boss was already dead. The killer who had gone upstairs earlier did not continue ascending after hearing the slight movement from downstairs. Passing the windows, he looked down. He thus saw a scene that he would never forget. His boss had been killed in one strike and was lying in a pool of blood. The assassin¡¯s mind went blank. In an instant, he even thought of a preposterous but effective method. The thought of calling the police lingered in his mind for a long time. After struggling for a moment, he gave up. There was no point in calling the police now. If Bai Hong was determined to kill the five of them, they would still die. Chapter 349 - 349 Failed 349 Failed In addition, calling the police would only bring trouble to the assassin organization backing them. Even if they died, the organization would retaliate against their families. ¡°This mission has failed,¡± the assassin muttered despairingly to himself as he sat dejectedly on the steps. After a while, the area below the residential area returned to its usual calm. Bai Hong had killed the leader of the group, but he had only knocked out the other four. He did not kill them. According to his previous habits, he would definitely have killed them all. However, he was Chu Ning¡¯s subordinate now. Such an action would not be approved by Chu Ning and might even cause her a lot of trouble. However, their boss had to die. Only then would it be more effective in intimidating the remaining four and breaking their will to fight. ¡°There¡¯s another one upstairs.¡± Bai Hong glanced at the five men lying on the ground before he entered the building. When he reached the fifth floor, Bai Hong saw the lucky assassin sitting on the stairs with an ashen face. The fear in his eyes at his arrival almost made him scream out loud, not caring about his image. ¡°Being afraid of death will not make you an excellent killer.¡± Bai Hong smiled. He made his way toward the assassin and sat down on the stairs next to him. ¡°No¡­ No, don¡¯t kill me. I didn¡¯t do anything. He¡¯s still alive and well in the room,¡± the assassin said in a trembling voice. He didn¡¯t know that his four companions were still alive. He only saw that his companions were all soundlessly lying on the ground and thought that they had all been killed by this ordinary-looking man with a demonic smile. ¡°It¡¯s your bad luck to have met me,¡± Bai Hong rued. He even embraced the other party¡¯s trembling body. This was an instinctive fear. This assassin knew that he could not escape unless he jumped out of the window on the fifth floor. The most torturous part was the fact that Bai Hong¡¯s footsteps were slowly approaching. It felt hopeless, as though he was counting down to his death. His boss had not been a match for him, and even his four companions combined were no match for him. He was even more afraid after hearing Bai Hong¡¯s words. However, he did not have any thoughts of resisting. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, so you can still live on. Go back and tell the person backing you that the mission has failed. If they¡¯re thinking of using this method to deal with Lu Chao again, I¡¯ll pay them a visit personally. I¡¯ll cut off her flesh piece by piece and stuff it into her mouth,¡± Bai Hong spoke softly, chuckling as he patted the assassin¡¯s cheek. ¡°Move lightly when you go down. Your boss is dead. Wake the remaining four people and clean up the scene. Don¡¯t disturb the people around or attract attention¡­¡± Half an hour later. Jiang Fei was home waiting for news. She had been holding her phone tightly the entire time, not letting go for a single moment. Finally, her phone rang. Jiang Fei heaved a sigh of relief inside. She knew that Lu Chao was probably crippled or dead. Jiang Fei pressed the answer button. However, a few minutes later, her expression turned extremely ugly. She was a little flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do. The surviving assassins had cleaned up the scene and brought their boss¡¯s body back to the organization. After hearing the assassin¡¯s explanation of Bai Hong¡¯s method of attack, the leader of the organization decided not to pursue the matter any further. After weighing the pros and cons, they were not willing to pay a huge price for an unknown possibility. Even if they gathered a large number of people, they might not be able to kill Bai Hong. When he announced that the mission had failed, the assassin repeated Bai Hong¡¯s words to Jiang Fei. Jiang Fei did not know why such a terrifying person would be willing to protect Lu Chao, but it must have something to do with the two people who came to look for Lu Chao during the day. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He has nothing now. He might not be my match.¡± Jiang Fei could only comfort herself in this way. However, having lived with Lu Chao before, she knew how terrifying such a person could be. Even if the hope of Lu Chao¡¯s revenge was slim, Jiang Fei did not want to live in constant fear. Bai Hong¡¯s threat was clear. It was almost impossible to kill Lu Chao. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who needs you.¡± After calming down, Jiang Fei felt that she had a huge advantage now and there was no need to be afraid. Chapter 350 ?350 Leaving S City In Lu Chao¡¯s rented apartment, Bai Hong was sitting on the sofa and reading a magazine calmly. Lu Chao, who was sitting beside him, had a grave expression on his face. Bai Hong had just told him everything that had happened downstairs. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that that woman would still not let me go even after I¡¯ve become like this.¡± Lu Chao smiled, but this smile contained fury. ¡°You have something against each other, so of course she¡¯s worried that you¡¯re still alive. After all, the dead are the safest,¡± Bai Hong said as he continued to read the magazine. He had just called Chu Ning and told her what had happened. ¡°But I¡¯m fine now, and I¡¯ll be out of her sight. She¡¯ll have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.¡± Lu Chao was not afraid of death. He had long lost interest in living. However, he had to ensure that Jiang Fei and Fan Heng died before him. ¡°Hopefully,¡± Bai Hong replied casually. He had no interest in such matters. He was more interested in the contents of the magazine. On the other hand, Chu Ning received a call from Bai Hong just as the team-building event was about to end. Over the phone, Bai Hong told her about Jiang Fei framing Lu Chao. ¡°Big Brother, I still have some things to deal with, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. I hope the next time you come back, you won¡¯t be coming alone,¡± Chu Ning whispered a few words into Chu Zhe¡¯s ear and left the restaurant. ¡°Your sister is leaving? I still want to go shopping with her,¡± Gu Xin said with regret at seeing Chu Ning¡¯s departure. ¡°I¡¯m free tonight too.¡± Looking at Gu Xin¡¯s slightly flushed face after drinking some wine, Chu Zhe didn¡¯t know why, but he subconsciously said this without thinking. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin suddenly widened her beautiful eyes and looked at Chu Zhe in disbelief. She thought she must have heard wrongly. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s eat,¡± Chu Zhe continued. ¡°I heard you,¡± Gu Xin suddenly said shyly, her face turning even redder. On the other side, after Chu Ning left the restaurant, she used her phone to book tickets for the last train back to M City that night. Even though she had to make a transfer midway and it would cause quite a bit of delay, Chu Ning felt that they had to be careful. She was not familiar with S City. If Jiang Fei had some tricks up her sleeve, it would bring Chu Ning a lot of trouble. Chu Ning was still in the early stages of her career. She had many opponents in M City waiting for her to deal with. Any problems that appeared now would be bad for her. Chu Ning was not in a hurry as she waited at the train station. She looked at the passengers coming and going in the waiting hall, but her mind was thinking about the future development of the Soaring Clouds Group. ¡°That¡¯s all the luggage you have?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously when she saw that Lu Chao was only carrying a backpack. ¡°I have nothing to begin with,¡± Lu Chao said frankly. ¡°I was planning to leave tomorrow morning, but I¡¯m still a little worried about the situation you just mentioned. It¡¯s always good to be cautious.¡± Chu Ning looked at Bai Hong. ¡°I¡¯ll follow whatever you say,¡± Bai Hong spread his hands and said in a noncommittal manner. Seeing this, Chu Ning sighed helplessly. She could tell that these two people didn¡¯t care about their lives at all. Bai Hong was a bloodthirsty person by nature. He could be considered a human weapon. After Lu Chao¡¯s parents died and his family was broken, he no longer cared about anything. At 9:45 pm, Chu Ning looked at the night view outside the window of the high-speed rail and finally felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself as she looked at the rising sun outside the window. After the train entered M City, Chu Ning felt an inexplicable sense of peace, as if she had returned to her own territory. ¡°You guys go and rest first. Lu Chao, I¡¯ll tell you the details of your mission at 1 p.m,¡± Chu Ning said tiredly after walking out of the high-speed rail station and taking in the morning air. ¡°You can tell me now, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Lu Chao was still full of energy. He just wanted to get to work as soon as possible. ¡°You¡¯re not tired, but I am.¡± Chu Ning glanced at Lu Chao. She hadn¡¯t even dared to close her eyes to rest on the high-speed rail, worried that there might be an accident along the way. However, this guy had been dead to the world. Of course, he wasn¡¯t sleepy. After returning to Jinghu District, Chu Ning took a quick shower and fell into a deep sleep. Chapter 351 - 351 Understanding the Situation 351 Understanding the Situation The first thing Zhou Hao did when he arrived in M City was not to look for Cheng Yi and Ye Ting. Although the task Zhou Hai had assigned to him was to help Cheng Yi solve the problem, Zhou Hao¡¯s main purpose in coming to M City was to find out what Zhou Wei was planning. He knew that Zhou Wei was the only threat to him becoming the heir of the Zhou Group. In just over a day, Zhou Hao found out about Chu Ning¡¯s detailed situation through his investigation. Zhou Wei owned a building in the city center, while Chu Ning had rented the first to tenth floors. ¡°You two are working together? This will save me the trouble of dealing with you one by one,¡± Zhou Hao muttered to himself as he lay on a bed in an M City hotel. Zhou Hao and Cheng Yi agreed for him to go to her house at 9 am. Cheng Yi would tell him how to deal with Chu Ning. After understanding Chu Ning¡¯s current situation, Zhou Hao felt that the mother and daughter persisted for so long before asking for help from their family because Chu Ning did not fight back. An 18-year-old girl starting her own business and doing so well in her studies. Zhou Hao felt that Cheng Yi must have lost her mind. That was why she had chased Chu Ning out of the Ye family and even offended her¡­ On the other hand, her precious daughter had almost nothing special about her other than going against Chu Ning all the time. At the same time, Ye Ting¡¯s mental state had recovered very well. She was no longer staying in the Ye family¡¯s private hospital. She had changed into a short light yellow skirt and had delicate makeup on her face for the weekend. She was smiling and chatting with Cheng Yi in a small pavilion in her backyard. She didn¡¯t look half-dead like how she had been in the hospital previously. ¡°Mom, do you think the person Grandpa sent this time will really be useful?¡± Ye Ting stood behind Cheng Yi and gently massaged her shoulders as she spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Hmph, at least he¡¯ll be much more useful than that useless father of yours. Ting¡¯er, just wait and see. We¡¯ll make that Chu Ning penniless first, and then turn her whole family into beggars. They¡¯ll go to the streets of M City to beg!¡± The expression on Cheng Yi¡¯s face was one of enjoyment, but the words that came out of her mouth were exceptionally vicious. ¡°That¡¯s great. Not only do I want her to kneel in front of me and beg for my forgiveness, but I also want the people around her to regret ever going against me. They all deserve to die!¡± When Ye Ting said this, she thought of Luo Yu, Xiaomi, Song Gui, and the others. Ye Ting was an extremely selfish and egoistic person. She would hate anyone who went against her. Even if these people were only Chu Ning¡¯s good friends, Ye Ting felt that she could not accept it as long as they didn¡¯t support her. Although she had lived in the Chu family for over ten years and had almost never suffered any grievances during this period, and the Chu family had tried their best to provide her with the best treatment, Ye Ting was not satisfied. Right now, she only had a strong hatred for the Chu family. She hated the fact that the Chu family could not continue to treat her the way they used to. ¡°When you¡¯re all so poor that you have no food to eat or place to live, you¡¯ll know that even a little bit of charity from me is extremely valuable!¡± Ye Ting thought fiercely to herself. Ye Ting didn¡¯t make a fuss about what Bai Hong had done to her. Bai Hong¡¯s nature was that of a top-notch assassin who was not afraid of anything. Ye Ting knew the consequences of angering such a person. The Ye family, including Cheng Yi, would not be able to protect her. However, toward the Chu family, who had always been very tolerant of her, she felt no gratitude at all. At 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, in the living room of the Ye family villa, Zhou Hao looked at Cheng Yi and Ye Ting, and his attitude became gentle and cordial once more. Even though he secretly felt that the two of them were trash, he still had to take it seriously now that Zhou Hai had spoken. ¡°The person who often interacts with Chu Ning and has conflicts with her must be Miss Ye, right?¡± Zhou Hao said softly. His clothes were very ordinary and casual. All that he wore added up to only less than 200 yuan. Even Ye Ting¡¯s hair clip was more expensive than this. However, she did not dare to underestimate Zhou Hao. Even Cheng Yi had restrained her willful personality, which was a rare sight. In Province A, the Zhou family behind Zhou Hao was even more powerful than her Cheng family! Although Cheng Yi was arrogant, she still knew who she shouldn¡¯t offend, especially when this young man in front of her was here to help her. ¡°Brother Zhou, I hate her to the marrow of my bones. I must let her know the cost of going against me,¡± Ye Ting replied with a smile, but her eyes were full of resentment. Chapter 352 - 352 Opponent 352 Opponent ¡°Alright, I understand the situation. Aunt Cheng and Miss Ye, since you¡¯ve been with Chu Ning for a long time, can you tell me about her personality flaws or her preferences? I need more specific information,¡± Zhou Hao said after a moment of silence. In order to deal with someone, one had to understand their weaknesses and needs. Only then could one make a more effective plan. However, Zhou Hao¡¯s words made Cheng Yi and Ye Ting both fall silent. Ye Ting carefully recalled what Chu Ning did at school and realized that she didn¡¯t really seem to have any personality flaws¡­ She was so mature and steady that she didn¡¯t seem like a young girl who was still in school. The original Chu Ning was full of flaws, but now she had been reborn. Moreover, if it had been the previous Chu Ning, she would not be Ye Ting¡¯s match at all. ¡°Brother Zhou, her personality is a little overbearing, and she can¡¯t tolerate anyone better than her. She¡¯s a very narrow-minded and scheming person. She¡¯s calculative and has no knowledge. She¡¯s just lucky and like an upstart,¡± Ye Ting said with a guilty conscience. In reality, these were not the true portrayal of Chu Ning¡¯s personality. On the contrary, the personality described by Ye Ting was very similar to herself. Zhou Hao also frowned slightly when he heard this. If Chu Ning was really as bad as Ye Ting described, Cheng Yi wouldn¡¯t need to ask her family for help. It was obvious that Ye Ting was talking nonsense. ¡°This idiot is truly incorrigible,¡± Zhou Hao thought in disdain. Cheng Yi also looked at Ye Ting with some doubts. She somehow felt that these words were bit harsh. Some of the characteristics described by Ye Ting were very similar to the mother and daughter pair¡­ ¡°Do you have anything else to add? For example, does she have any other activities besides school? Tell me what she¡¯s been doing recently, the more detailed the better,¡± Zhou Hao said with a smile. ¡°Also, she might have provoked someone recently. Some of the school¡¯s shareholders wanted to deal with her, but she resolved it.¡± Ye Ting thought of what Ye Zhen had told her that day. She felt that it was necessary to let this Zhou Hao know. ¡°Huh?¡± After hearing Ye Ting¡¯s words, Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes flashed. This was a very important piece of information. ¡°As expected.¡± Zhou Hao felt that, if Chu Ning were to do business in M City, it would definitely affect other people¡¯s interests. This made things easier. Chu Ning had many opponents, which was good news for Zhou Hao. He could unite them and they could help one other. Zhou Hao could treat Ye Ting¡¯s previous slander of Chu Ning as nonsense, but he could not miss out on this piece of news, so he asked for more details and key information. It was not until 11 o¡¯clock, more than two hours later, that Zhou Hao finally had a clearer understanding of Chu Ning. Although Ye Ting liked to hurl meaningless insults at Chu Ning, this did not stop Zhou Hao from admiring Chu Ning. In just two months, Chu Ning had grown from having nothing when she had left the Ye family, to the point where Cheng Yi had to look for outside help. There was no doubt about Chu Ning¡¯s strength. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Auntie Cheng and Miss Ye, don¡¯t worry. Just wait patiently for the results. Miss Ye, don¡¯t be in a hurry to provoke Chu Ning. Don¡¯t let her be on guard.¡± After saying this, Zhou Hao left. ¡°Mom, is this person reliable? He doesn¡¯t look powerful at all. He¡¯s dressed even more shabbily than our driver,¡± Ye Ting asked doubtfully after Zhou Hao left. ¡°Ting¡¯er, don¡¯t doubt your grandfather¡¯s ability. Since he has sent people to help us, we just have to trust him.¡± It was rare that Cheng Yi didn¡¯t agree with Ye Ting¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, Mom. I¡¯m just asking.¡± Ye Ting shook Cheng Yi¡¯s arm and said coquettishly. Chu Ning woke up at around 11 am. Now that she had a key technician like Lu Chao, her progress could be sped up again. Chu Ning had a meeting in the afternoon. As long as the software was successfully developed and officially put into use, the Soaring Clouds Group could start to make a profit. Chu Ning had to spend tens of thousands of yuan daily in Qinghe Village to maintain the status quo. With the operation of the Soaring Clouds Group, Chu Ning¡¯s daily expenses were shockingly high. Moreover, she had to pay back millions of loans to the bank every month¡­ Chapter 353 ?353 Meeting Chu Ning also felt the pressure of being a boss. She had huge expenses every day, and her job was to make a profit while earning enough to cover these expenses. ¡°Earn money, earn money!¡± Chu Ning encouraged herself in the mirror. Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s building was still under construction. After the first floor was completed, there were nine more floors to be renovated. Chu Ning needed to use the first floor as a transit center for agricultural products, so she had to rush the progress. The afternoon meeting was held in the living room of Chu Ning¡¯s villa. Including Bai Hong, the Soaring Clouds Group now had six core members. Of course, Zhang Bo was still resting in the hospital and could not attend the meeting in person¡­ ¡°Next, I¡¯ll introduce two new members. Sitting on my left is Bai Hong. You¡¯ll know what he does in the future. Sitting on my right is Lu Chao. That¡¯s why I went to S City yesterday.¡± Chu Ning looked at the three people in front of her and smiled. ¡°Oh? It seems like President Chu values this Mr. Lu very much.¡± Sun Ru was the first to speak. She had a straightforward personality. After she had officially become the finance director of Soaring Clouds Group, her mental state had changed quite a bit. The Soaring Clouds Group spent hundreds of thousands of yuan every day, but not a single cent entered their account. As the finance manager, she was even more anxious than Chu Ning, the boss. ¡°Now, I can also make it clear to everyone that agricultural products are only one of the business directions of our Soaring Clouds. However, this first step is extremely crucial. We must not make any mistakes. Everyone must pay attention to this,¡± Chu Ning continued. This situation was very similar to the current situation in M City. Of course, all the money was earned by Yang Feng alone. The key was that he didn¡¯t promote the positive development of M City. On the contrary, he suppressed the vitality and production scale of other related companies. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to break this pattern now. But we¡¯re not going to become the second Yang Feng, and there¡¯s no point in that. We need to lead a new industry that will benefit all the businesses in M City,¡± Chu Ning said confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t brag. We haven¡¯t made any money to this date. Even if you have an ideal, you have to consider reality, okay?¡± Sun Ru thought helplessly to herself, but she didn¡¯t dare to voice this out. ¡°We must be steady in the early stages and can¡¯t make any fundamental mistakes. Now, I¡¯ll tell you the real reason I invited Mr. Lu Chao to join the Soaring Clouds Group.¡± Chu Ning paused and then continued, ¡°We¡¯re going to make a software. The purpose of its existence is to make it convenient for everyone¡¯s daily shopping. For example, agricultural products. Sun Ru, if it rained today and you ran out of vegetables at home, would you prefer to go out and buy them, or for someone deliver the goods to your door?¡± ¡°Of course I hope the seller can deliver the goods to the door, but that way, the price will be very expensive. Moreover, there are no clear charging standards for door-to-door delivery. Some businesses might only charge 20 yuan, some would charge 100 yuan, and it¡¯s possible to charge a few hundred yuan for some high-grade ingredients. But sometimes, I only spend 20 yuan to buy vegetables. If the delivery fee is another 20 yuan, wouldn¡¯t I be losing out?¡± Sun Ru spread out her hands and said helplessly. Getting items delivered was something that only the rich would do. Most of the ordinary citizens would rather walk a little more. After all, it was not easy to make money. ¡°What?¡± Huang Fang¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed. Chu Ning had just mentioned that she wanted to develop an app that would make shopping more convenient for everyone. She would build an agricultural product transit center in the city center. This way, the cost of delivery would be reduced, but efficiency would be much improved! ¡°If I only charge you 10% for the delivery fee for 20 yuan worth of vegetables, would you buy it directly online?¡± Chu Ning continued with a smile. ¡°Of course I¡¯d be willing. It¡¯s such a good deal. The delivery fee of two dollars can save me an hour. It¡¯s too good a deal,¡± Sun Ru nodded and spoke frankly. Chapter 354 ?354 A Clear Direction ¡°But how is that possible? The seller is not a fool. If he does this, he¡¯ll probably lose money. After all, the cost of transportation is more than 2 yuan,¡± Sun Ru added. ¡°What do you think will happen if we have another profession that specializes in delivering goods to our doorstep?¡± Chu Ning looked at the crowd with interest. ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve thought of something.¡± Sun Ru¡¯s expression suddenly became a little excited. She continued, ¡°President Chu, you can set up a few more stations in M City and hire some dedicated delivery staff. This way, the cost can be greatly reduced, and you can deliver to many houses in one trip. 2 yuan may be little, but ten or a hundred 2 yuans will add up to a lot.¡± ¡°Not bad, you have a very active mind.¡± Chu Ning nodded in appreciation. ¡°But we don¡¯t have such a software yet. And even if we do, how we make the residents of M City trust us is also a problem. Moreover, there will be people who don¡¯t want to see such a situation happen. Our actions will affect their core interests. Then, there¡¯s also the specific delivery time, the confirmation of personnel, the risk of the journey, the quality of the dishes, and other specific factors. There were too many factors. The idea is good, but it is difficult to implement. It¡¯s a good idea, but it¡¯s going to be challenging to make the ideal software. After all, there¡¯s no point of reference.¡± Wang Yuan, who had been silent the whole time, pushed his glasses and said softly. ¡°But if it really works, and it¡¯s the same in other cities, it¡¯s hard to imagine how much profit we¡¯ll get. This is also good news for the other businesses. It can increase their income, but the premise is that we are willing to open access and be willing to give up our market share,¡± Huang Fang said excitedly. ¡°Wait! President Chu, the contents of our conversation today can not be leaked,¡± Huang Fang asked warily, seeming to have suddenly thought of something. ¡°This place is well-concealed. Moreover, there is still a long way to go before we can actually implement the idea. Just like what Wang Yuan said, not to mention M City, even in the entire Province A, there are only a few people who have the ability to create the software I¡¯m talking about,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. She had made a special trip to S City just to get a talent like Lu Chao. Although Chu Ning did not wish for Lu Chao to meet with such a tragic accident where his parents died and he lost everything, if it hadn¡¯t been for this premise, Lu Chao would never have agreed to Chu Ning¡¯s request to collaborate with her given his proud personality. People with real ability were not willing to be under others. ¡°I roughly understand what you mean. It¡¯s no problem for me. Furthermore, I can see its future potential.¡± Lu Chao, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke. For others, this was a problem that was unimaginably difficult, but it was nothing to him. Lu Chao¡¯s power lay in the fact that he could actualize the software that everyone dreamed of. ¡°Hurry up and earn money. I can¡¯t wait!¡± Sun Ru rubbed her hands excitedly. Her eyes were shining, as if she saw countless wads of cash waving at her. ¡°Wang Yuan¡¯s worries are very reasonable. Our current enemy is very powerful, and there are many problems that need to be solved. Our collaboration with Qinghe Village has just begun, so we mustn¡¯t let our guard down.¡± Zhang Bo, who was lying on the hospital bed, also participated in the meeting via a video call on the computer. His voice slowly came through the receiver. ¡°The collaboration with Qinghe Village is only the first stage. Sooner or later, we will have a complete production base, and then we will no longer be controlled by others,¡± Huang Fang said in a low voice. ¡°Everyone, make full use of your time to work. You can recruit if you don¡¯t have enough manpower, but you must carefully screen them and not make any mistakes. Lu Chao, your next task is to devote yourself to software development, the sooner the better.¡± Chu Ning concluded. Chu Ning had unconsciously become at the forefront of the times. At present, a few people, a meeting. Some years later, when a new era arrived, perhaps some people would trace it back to the source. In the long river of time, there were a few ideas that had suddenly appeared, and a surprising coincidence in the tides of history created everything that was happening now. Chapter 355 ?355 Village Chief Wen in Charge Chu Ning¡¯s appearance and actions were both coincidental and inevitable. Times always moved forward with twists and turns. After the meeting ended, Chu Ning went directly to Qinghe Village to check on its current situation. Village chief Wen An looked busy as usual. ¡°Village Chief Wen, why are you so busy?¡± Chu Ning walked to the door of Wen An¡¯s office. Although his door was open, Chu Ning still knocked on it. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Huh? President Chu, you¡¯re here,¡± Wen An replied in a hurry. He immediately regained his senses and realized that the voice belonged to Chu Ning. His attitude immediately became respectful and sincere. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Village Chief Wen, settle your affairs. I can sit on the sofa and wait for a while,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re making fun of me. How can my time be compared to yours? You¡¯ve already come here to look for me.¡± Wen An pushed up his glasses and smiled. Wen An had indeed been very busy recently. There were always endless things to do in the village. Recently, Qinghe Village had made the nearby villages envious. Due to the recent big movements in Qinghe Village, the people in the surrounding villages thought that the residents of Qinghe Village were going to strike it rich. Naturally, they were jealous. However, this was not the crux of the matter. There were also serious conflicts within Qinghe Village. Humans were always greedy. When everyone¡¯s income was about the same, they would get along very well. However, when the income gap was visible to the naked eye, conflicts would appear. The living conditions of Qinghe Village residents who had signed the labor contract with Chu Ning had obviously improved. They were much better off than the other residents. However, only a small number of Qinghe villagers had signed the labor contract with Chu Ning. Although they did not say anything, they were definitely resentful and dissatisfied. Just because he signed a labor contract with that President Chu? This was the reason for the dissatisfaction of many Qinghe villagers. It was also the source of the village chief¡¯s headache. ¡°Did Village Chief Wen encounter some trouble recently? You can tell me about it,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile, unceremoniously sitting on the sofa. ¡°There¡¯s always been trouble, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it, President Chu. You¡¯ve helped me a lot the last time; I can still handle it myself,¡± Wen An hastily replied. He was also embarrassed to ask Chu Ning to help him resolve the conflicts in Qinghe Village. After all, he was the village chief. ¡°It would be best if you can handle it on your own. If you really can¡¯t solve it, you can tell me. Ask everyone to hold on for a while more. The sales channels on my side will be opened soon. By then, there must not be any problems with the supply chain,¡± Chu Ning continued. In the beginning, Chu Ning didn¡¯t have a high demand for agricultural products. She still had to promote this software in various supermarkets, vegetable markets, and small vendors. However, Lu Chao hadn¡¯t developed it yet. ¡°Definitely. Our interests are bound together after all,¡± Wen An hurriedly nodded. Chu Ning looked at Wen An¡¯s dark circles and haggard appearance. Wen An was actually around thirty years old, but he looked a little old. However, when Chu Ning came, he had to smile. Many Qinghe villagers were even critical towards him¡­ ¡°Village chief Wen¡­¡± ¡°President Chu, I actually¡­¡± ¡°President Chu, you go first.¡± Chu Ning and Wen An spoke at the same time, but Wen An immediately shut up in embarrassment. Chu Ning was helpless and could only repeat, ¡°You first, Village Chief Wen.¡± ¡°President Chu, I¡¯ve been too busy these past two days. I know that Vice President Zhang isn¡¯t feeling well, so I wanted to go to the hospital to visit him, but I really can¡¯t find the time. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Wen An said uneasily. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you, being the village chief. You can¡¯t offend anyone. Sigh, you¡¯re really doing your best for Qinghe Village.¡± Chu Ning looked at Wen An¡¯s careful expression and couldn¡¯t help but feel rueful. Wen An had already done well enough. Under his leadership, Qinghe Village had developed better than the surrounding villages in the past few years. However, Wen An still did not relax and become complacent. Chu Ning could tell that Wen An was a down-to-earth man of firm beliefs. As the village chief, it was easy for him to slack off. As long as he was willing to accept bribes, his life would be happier and much more relaxed than it was now. Chapter 356 - 43 mins ago Chapter 355 356 Faith Chu Ning saw a pile of gifts and a basket of fruits in the corner of the office. These were the things that Wen An had prepared for his visit to Zhang Bo. ¡°Er, it¡¯s actually alright. You don¡¯t have to go and visit, or you can get someone else to send it over. We¡¯ve received your blessings, thank you,¡± Chu Ning said sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s better not to send it to him rather than to get someone else to send it over. Vice President Zhang is a serious person, and I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand me,¡± Wen An said cautiously. ¡°Zhang Bo won¡¯t. He¡¯s very easy to talk to.¡± Chu Ning let out a crisp laugh. She felt that Wen An was rather cute. However, Chu Ning was still very happy to see others respect her subordinates. ¡°Oh right, Village Chief Wen, can I ask you a more personal question?¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Go ahead, President Chu. I¡¯ll probably answer all of your questions.¡± Wen An adjusted his glasses again. He didn¡¯t know what Chu Ning meant by that. ¡°What¡¯s your monthly income?¡± Chu Ning said calmly. The smile on Wen An¡¯s face froze when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s words, becoming slightly unnatural. After a moment of silence, Wen An let out a bitter laugh. ¡°A businessperson like yourself may not understand this, but grassroots staff actually have a very low income. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t have time to do part-time jobs. The money I get is just enough to meet my daily needs,¡± Wen An said helplessly. ¡°Last month¡¯s salary plus subsidies came to a total of 3,256 yuan. Last year¡¯s annual income was about 40,000 yuan,¡± Wen An added softly. As the chief of Qinghe village, his current income was not even as high as some of the residents of Qinghe village¡­ Chu Ning understood that if a person like Wen An were to change his way of living, such as working in a company, with his capabilities, his income and standard of living would be much higher than it was currently. ¡°You are a man of faith. I think we can have a talk. For example, you can help me manage Qinghe Village¡¯s production problems. This is your job anyway. And I¡¯ll give you a higher salary, will that be alright?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Such a statement was actually indirectly trying to increase Wen An¡¯s income. However, it seemed reasonable and justified, which was different from bribing him directly. The supplements and fruits that Wen An had bought for Zhang Bo had cost him nearly 1,000 yuan, while his monthly income was only about 3,000 yuan¡­ Chu Ning was a meticulous person. She had walked around Qinghe Village once and, according to the information she had gathered, in Qinghe Village, there were some lonely elderly and children who had been left behind by their working parents. Each time there were festivals and major events, Wen An would buy some food and clothing and pay them a visit. These expenses were saved from his own meager income. The government did not allocate much money to Qinghe Village. ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine right now.¡± Wen An shook his head. Chu Ning didn¡¯t know why, but after hearing Wen An¡¯s answer, she was a little disappointed, but she also agreed with him. ¡°If it was for the money, I wouldn¡¯t be the village chief here. I just want to see Qinghe Village develop in my hands. It would be best if I could bring about the development of the surrounding villages and make them prosper together. To be honest, there is a huge gap between people. The rich people in M City¡¯s city center spend tens of thousands of yuan for a dinner, or even more. But this money can guarantee the basic food and clothing of several left-behind children for a year. Their parents may not want to leave them to work in a far-off place.¡± Wen An¡¯s expression was a little complicated as he spoke. He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°I want to build Qinghe Village well and lure back those who work in other places. This will solve many problems and also play a leading role. As long as the village can find the right roads, it can also become developed.¡± Wen An¡¯s voice was not loud, yet his tone was firm. ¡°Alright, Village Chief Wen, I will respect your wishes,¡± Chu Ning said seriously. Although there were s***bags like Buddy in Qinghe Village, fortunately, Wen An was a man with strong beliefs. He was willing to sacrifice his own interests to safeguard the lives of the thousands of people in Qinghe Village. In the next few hours, Chu Ning and Wen An discussed in detail the subsequent industrial upgrade and layout plan of Qinghe Village. Other than the problems of the cultivation base, they also discussed a series of supporting facilities. Without a doubt, this would be another shocking expense. After leaving Qinghe Village, it was almost 6 o¡¯clock in the evening. Chu Ning did not return to Jinghu District but went to the Chu residence. ¡°Chu Ning, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to convince that Lu Chao.¡± When Chu Ning returned, Chu Jing promptly walked out of his room and looked at Chu Ning in disbelief. Chapter 357 ?357 The Proud Chu Huan ¡°Lu Chao told you?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise. ¡°No, but as soon as he entered M City, my computer gave me a notification.¡± Chu Jing shook his head. ¡°Second Brother, what kind of high-tech technology is this? You can even do this?¡± Although Chu Zhang couldn¡¯t understand the conversation between Chu Ning and Chu Jing, he was still very curious about such a method. ¡°Second Brother is an excellent hacker. This is nothing. Little Seven, as long as Second Brother wants to, he can get the specific information of anyone in M City,¡± Chu Huan said lazily as he lay on the sofa. Chu Huan didn¡¯t know why, but Ye Ting had re-established contact with him, and her attitude towards him was much improved. In addition, the salary from the construction site had increased a lot these two days, so Chu Huan was very satisfied and happy. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this¡­¡± Chu Zhang was about to say that this was illegal, but he thought about it and decided not to say it. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to look up other people¡¯s information.¡± Chu Jing knew what Chu Zhang was thinking, and could only say this. In fact, his ultimate goal was to fight for the country¡¯s network security for the rest of his life. ¡°A lot of things happened to Lu Chao in S City after that, and that¡¯s the main reason I was able to convince him. You¡¯ll find out in the future, Second Brother.¡± Chu Ning felt that it was better for her not to tell Chu Jing about Lu Chao¡¯s true situation. Lu Chao didn¡¯t even say it himself, so he naturally didn¡¯t want Chu Jing to know. ¡°Alright, he¡¯s a talented genius.¡± Chu Jing gave him the highest appraisal. ¡°Lu Chao also acknowledges Second Brother very much,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°I even met Big Brother in S City this time. It won¡¯t be long before Big Brother has a girlfriend,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Mom will be very happy if she knows,¡± Chu Jing said after thinking for a while. ¡°That¡¯s fast, Big Brother is going to have a girlfriend.¡± Chu Zhang also felt a little emotional. Chu Zhe¡¯s gentle and wise image had always been etched deeply in Chu Zhang¡¯s mind. Although Chu Zhuo would become a big star in the future, he wasn¡¯t very famous yet. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t easy to be a star, and he had to go through a lot of ups and downs. ¡°Fourth Brother, you must have earned a lot of money recently?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile, looking at the big bag of snacks on Chu Huan¡¯s table. Other than Chu Huan, almost no one liked to eat snacks at home. Chu Ning didn¡¯t like it either. ¡°Of course. The boss of the place I work at is a good person and changed my daily salary from 400 yuan to 600 yuan,¡± Chu Huan said, rather pleased with himself. Seeing Chu Huan¡¯s elated look, Chu Jing merely curled his lips slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything and returned to his room. It seemed that the chief contractor was quite obedient. She had asked Zhang Bo to give a price of 600 yuan a day. ¡°Fourth Brother, where do you work? Can I do it?¡± Chu Zhang asked curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave in a few days? That place isn¡¯t suitable for you, it¡¯s too tiring. You¡¯d better stay at home. I¡¯ll pay for your travel expenses,¡± Chu Huan said casually. Working at a construction site was dangerous, and Chu Zhang had just left the hospital, so he was worried. Moreover, he had heard from the chief contractor that after the first floor¡¯s renovation was completed, there would be nine more floors. It could be considered a long-term job. Chu Huan felt that if he could get an income of 600 yuan a day, he would be overjoyed. ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll be able to earn money once I get there,¡± Chu Zhang said with some regret. ¡°Seventh Brother, don¡¯t be in a hurry to earn money. I¡¯m here. You have to take care of your health and pursue what you want to do.¡± Chu Ning planned to tell the Chu family about this after the Soaring Cloud Group¡¯s business was on the right track. Their parents still had to work twelve hours a day. Before Chu Ning became truly powerful, her parents and the rest of the Chu family would not accept her help. ¡°I know.¡± Chu Zhang nodded. Their parents were exhausted after a day¡¯s work, but they instantly brightened up when they heard Chu Ning tell them about Chu Zhe. ¡°Your big brother really has a girlfriend? Do you have a photo? Can you show it to Mom?¡± Mother Chu asked Chu Ning expectantly. Chapter 358 ?358 New Classmate ¡°Mom, not yet. It¡¯s just that the relationship between the two of them is very good now, and I think that sister should also be a little interested in Big Brother.¡± Chu Ning only felt a headache. Where on earth could she get Gu Xin¡¯s photo¡­ Although Gu Xin would be very happy to know, it wasn¡¯t the time yet. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already met her. You¡¯ll definitely be satisfied with her,¡± Chu Ning could only say this. The next morning, Chu Ning still went to class. The entire Jingyuan High School had already accepted the fact that Chu Ning did not have to wear a school uniform in school. Chu Ning was rarely seen in school activities. On the surface, it seemed like the school did not care about her, but only the teachers knew that Chu Ning¡¯s authority in the school was too high. No one dared to order her to do anything. Jingyuan High School would choose another spokesperson, and it would more likely be Ye Ting than Chu Ning. The reason was simple. It was impossible for a company to hire an image spokesperson personally. Even if the spokesperson was very suitable, doing such a thing would be against his status, and his subordinates would not agree. Chu Ning¡¯s subordinates were the principal and a group of school leaders. That day¡¯s class was different from usual. Everyone was discussing something. Chu Ning subconsciously looked toward Ye Ting, but Ye Ting was very well-behaved and was even whispering to the people around her. ¡°Chu Ning, what took you so long? Let me tell you, there¡¯s a new student who¡¯s going to be transferred to our class!¡± Chu Ning¡¯s deskmate, Xiaomi, said excitedly as soon as she sat down. ¡°So what if there¡¯s a new classmate? Why are you so excited?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Chu Ning lightly shook her head. What school forum? She had almost forgotten that there was such a thing. The Soaring Clouds Group was in its initial stage of development, and she already had insufficient time every day. How could she spare any for these school gossips? ¡°But she¡¯s really aggressive this time. She hasn¡¯t even come in person, but she¡¯s already left a domineering post on the school forum. She likes Yan Shen!¡± Xiaomi said excitedly. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chu Ning smiled and did not say anything else. ¡°Hey, but everyone thinks that you and Yan Shen are the best match.¡± Xiaomi looked at Chu Ning in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Chu Ning spread her hands indifferently. ¡°Besides, Chu Ning, do you know why she¡¯s not in the same class as Yan Shen? It¡¯s because she wants to compete fairly with you that she¡¯s in our class on purpose, the same class as you,¡± Chu Ning¡¯s deskmate added. ¡°Childish,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. But since this foreign girl wanted to pursue Yan Shen, then so be it. She and Yan Shen were friends, and if someone was pursuing him, it would ease the public opinion between Chu Ning and Yan Shen. She didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to such trivial matters. The Soaring Clouds Group had to spend massive amounts of money each day, but not a single cent had entered their account. ¡°I heard that this foreign student came to our M City to attract foreign investment. Her father is a big entrepreneur from abroad, and the purpose of coming to M City is to invest in the construction of a production base,¡± a male student said mysteriously. ¡°What?¡± Chu Ning was suddenly interested. Then she thought of the mayor Li Cha. If M City wanted to develop, it was necessary to collaborate with some big companies. Chu Ning didn¡¯t expect that M City would have a collaboration with a foreign company. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re really in danger. Even if you¡¯re not afraid of her looks, you¡¯d be afraid that she¡¯s rich and pretty. She¡¯s a super rich second generation. Chu Ning, your position as the school belle is in danger,¡± Xiaomi said quickly. ¡°Are you asking for a beating?¡± Chu Ning glanced at Xiaomi. After seeing Chu Ning¡¯s look, Xiaomi quickly shut up, but she could not help but cover her mouth and laugh. Chapter 359 - 359 Seeking Benefits 359 Seeking Benefits ¡°I¡¯ll be able to see this mysterious foreign female classmate tomorrow. I¡¯m so curious,¡± the students at the side said with anticipation. ¡°M City is going to have a big development this time.¡± The development of the Soaring Clouds Group would certainly drive the economic rise of M City. Now, with the addition of a powerful foreign company, it was undoubtedly a good thing. Chu Ning¡¯s thoughts and makeup had long separated from the student community. While the students around her were still focused on the internal matters of the school, she was analyzing M City¡¯s current political and economic situation and future direction of development¡­ Towards the end of the morning lesson, Lin Hao indeed mentioned this matter. The school attached great importance to it, which actually meant that the city government of M City attached great importance to it. At the same time, Zhou Hao had already arrived near Qinghe Village. However, his goal that day was not to go to Qinghe Village. There were more than a dozen villages around Qinghe Village. These villages formed a town, towns formed a county, and finally, M City. Originally, Qinghe Village was not considered outstanding among the dozen or so villages in Sanhua Town. Due to the general election of the village chief, after Wen An had been appointed village chief, Qinghe Village developed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Other than Wen An, who was a young man from outside the village, the appointed village heads of the other villages, including Qinghe Village previously, were all the most prestigious and most outstanding people in the village. However, the disadvantage of this was also very obvious. The position of village head gradually became a tool for an individual to seek benefits. Past results showed that the village chiefs were all wealthy. With the help of almost the entire village, the village chief would be able to live a good life. The living conditions of the villagers remained very poor. And after the village chief became wealthy, before he retired, he would often choose a suitable candidate in the village and sell the position of village chief at a suitable price. As for the public election, there was no such thing as fairness. A hundred yuan was enough to buy their voting rights. Perhaps the previous village chief of Qinghe Village had found his conscience, or perhaps he had earned enough money to live happily for the rest of his life. In short, he did not continue the foolish and backward approach he had used previously. Wen An was a top student who had graduated from a famous university. More importantly, he was a person with firm beliefs and a true desire to serve the people. After some consideration, the previous chief of Qinghe Village took the initiative to give up his position as the chief of Qinghe Village. He did not sell the position but let the young man, Wen An, find the future path for the development of Qinghe Village. Now, it seemed that his decision was extremely wise and correct. Before Chu Ning¡¯s arrival, Qinghe Village was already ahead of the other villages. After Chu Ning¡¯s investment, Qinghe Village had almost secured its title as the top village within a few dozen kilometers. While the average annual income of other villages was only about 15,000 yuan, the income of Qinghe Village was about to exceed 25,000 yuan. After Chu Ning collaborated with Qinghe Village, the annual income of a small number of residents had exceeded 60,000 yuan¡­ This was simply an explosive growth. Naturally, this would attract the jealousy and dissatisfaction of others. ¡°Hmph¡­ A spark is all it takes to ignite their jealousy,¡± Zhou Hao muttered to himself softly as he sniffed the air in front of him intoxicatedly. He stepped onto the main road of the village. Before the rise of Qinghe Village, Houtu Village was the village with the highest per capita income in Sanhua Town. But even if it was the highest, it was not much higher than that of the village with the lowest per capita income. Now, Zhao Gang, the village chief of Houtu Village, was sitting in the village council office with a gloomy expression. Zhao Gang had already bought a house in M City¡¯s city center. The location was wonderful, and the full payment was close to 2 million yuan. He had easily forked out that much money. Zhao Gang¡¯s son was even studying at Jingyuan High School¡­ Although they were both village chiefs, Zhao Gang¡¯s annual income was more than ten times that of Wen An¡¯s. ¡°This d***ed Wen An. He¡¯s not interested, yet he¡¯s spoiling it for the rest of us.¡± Zhao Gang slammed his fist on the table. Everyone knew that village chiefs used their position for their own benefit. However, Wen An, who was not from the village, did not do so. Instead, he split the benefits among the Qinghe villagers. Qinghe Village had developed and become the number one village, and the residents of Houtu Village were naturally dissatisfied. Now, in private, they already had a lot of complaints about him being the village chief. The distributors bribed the village chief and, after getting the approval of the village chief, the price of the agricultural products would be very low. The income of the residents would naturally not be high, because the money would all be gathered in the pockets of the village chief. Chapter 360 ?360 Zhou Hao¡¯s Underhanded Means ¡°President Zhao, do you want me to use some methods to deal with the residents who have been causing trouble recently?¡± the secretary said with an unfriendly expression. Although Zhao Gang was the village chief, he liked to be addressed as President Zhao. As Zhao Gang¡¯s lackey, the secretary naturally received many benefits. Once Zhao Gang fell, he would be finished as well. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! What era is it now? You still want to use violence to solve problems? How many times have I told you to use your brain when you do things? Use your brain, understand! We¡¯re at a disadvantage because we¡¯re uneducated. Although Wen An is a little foolish, I have to admit that he¡¯s very capable,¡± Zhao Gang reprimanded loudly as he took a deep puff of his cigarette. ¡°Then, President Zhao, what should we do?¡± The secretary looked at Zhao Gang in confusion. ¡°During this period of time, inform the distributors that they have to pay more for the agricultural products. We don¡¯t want our commission for the time being. We want whatever the neighboring Qinghe Village is taking.¡± Although Zhao Gang was reluctant, he could only do this. If he didn¡¯t, he might lose his position as the village chief. ¡°Huh? Then wouldn¡¯t we be suffering a huge loss?¡± the secretary immediately said in distress. ¡°Let¡¯s stabilize the situation first!¡± Zhao Gang almost roared out in anger. This stupid secretary was even greedier than he was. However, just as the two of them were discussing countermeasures, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Go open the door,¡± Zhao Gang said in a low voice as he snuffed out the cigarette in his hand and squinted his eyes. The office door was opened. ¡°We¡¯ll know each other soon, my friend. What¡¯s bothering you now should be the neighboring Qinghe Village, right? They¡¯re developing very well now. If it wasn¡¯t for that President Chu who appeared out of nowhere, you might have been able to hold on for a few more years, but you¡¯ll definitely leave this place in the end as just Wen An alone has given you a lot of pressure,¡± Zhou Hao said directly. ¡°What?¡± As soon as Zhou Hao said this, both Zhao Gang and the secretary¡¯s expressions changed. A stranger had suddenly appeared, accurately explaining the predicament he was currently in, and knowing so much about the surrounding environment and situation. It was truly a little terrifying. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Zhao Gang looked at Zhou Hao and said with a calm expression. At this time, the secretary, who had always been reckless, also did not speak. Zhou Hao¡¯s aura was very strong. In a strange environment, he did not have the slightest fear, as if people like them were not worth mentioning in his eyes. ¡°I can help you save the situation. You can continue to be a village chief and continue to make money. But you have to listen to me from now on, understand?¡± Zhou Hao said as he slowly approached Zhao Gang. When he finished his last sentence, he was almost face to face with Zhao Gang. ¡°Just based on your words? I have to believe it? I have to listen to you obediently? Young man, there¡¯s no such logic in this world.¡± Although Zhao Gang was a little afraid of this Zhou Hao who had suddenly appeared, his many years of experience as the village chief told him that the more he feared something, the more bravely he had to face it. ¡°The residents of Houtu Village are really stupid. They only know that your income as the village chief will be higher than theirs, but they don¡¯t have a specific number in their minds. Every time you accept a bribe from the distributors, they will collectively lose a profit. How much have you embezzled over the years?¡± Zhou Hao suddenly looked straight into Zhao Gang¡¯s eyes and said indifferently. ¡°Also, if you rashly raise the price of agricultural products, it will be hard to explain to the distributors, right? I think they¡¯ll make you pay back double the benefits you¡¯ve taken.¡± Zhou Hao paused for a moment and then continued. ¡°The most important thing is that, according to my understanding, the mayor of M City has suddenly set his sights on the grassroots. He¡¯s also very curious as to why the economies of the villages have not been able to develop. He had clearly allocated a certain amount of resources to all of you, but you could not make use of these preferential policies at all. After all, all you village chiefs only want to make money for yourselves. How could you care about the development of the villages? But now, you have no choice but to pay close attention. After all, you have the town mayor and the county head above you. The city mayor is above them. The city mayor won¡¯t look for you directly and embarrass you. He will only look for the county head, and the county head will look for the town mayor.¡± Zhou Hao¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Chapter 361 - 361 The Invisible Enemy 361 The Invisible Enemy ¡°Zhao Gang, the town mayor won¡¯t let you off. You and the other village chiefs will become the best tools for him to prove his innocence.¡± ¡°I¡­ What should I do?¡± Zhao Gang¡¯s face had already turned pale at Zhou Hao¡¯s words. He suddenly thought that, soon, his assets would be frozen and confiscated, and his family would also be implicated. His final fate was likely to be incarceration. The secretary beside him was shocked into silence. Even Zhao Gang was frightened, let alone him. Now, it was no longer a matter of whether he could be the village chief or not. Zhao Gang¡¯s current concern was self-preservation. ¡°President Zhao, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to help you solve your problem.¡± Zhou Hao suddenly revealed a bright smile. ¡°Just call me Zhao Gang.¡± Zhao Gang was obviously panicking. Zhou Hao had bluntly stated his greatest innermost fears. Now that the other party could help him solve this, he naturally had to lower his stance. ¡°Hmph, a bunch of ignorant fools,¡± Zhou Hao thought in disdain. He was an elite business talent in Province A. It was too easy for him to deal with this mere village chief who was backwards and outdated. Zhou Hao had only browsed some key information on the internet and easily grasped these people¡¯s mentality. Cowardly, afraid of death, and greedy. It was useless to reason with such people. ¡°Village Chief Zhao, listen to my plans. I can guarantee that you can continue to hold the position of village chief,¡± Zhou Hao replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your plans,¡± Zhao Gang said grudgingly. He had no better way of dealing with it now even if he didn¡¯t agree. Zhou Hao was right. Zhao Gang was most afraid that M City¡¯s Disciplinary Inspection Committee would suddenly investigate him. In the past, everyone had tacitly agreed to use the position of village chief to make money. However, the political situation had changed. A person like Zhao Gang would not be able to withstand an investigation. In order for self-preservation, he could only turn to the unknown young man in front of him. Zhao Gang didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. Perhaps the other party had evidence of his corruption. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Village Chief Zhao. We are now working together. As long as you obediently follow my instructions, the development of Houtu village will not be worse than that of Qinghe village. As long as you reach a certain achievement, the villagers will protect you from the bottom of their hearts. Will you care about the investigation from the top?¡± Zhou Hao said indifferently. After hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s words, Zhao Gang swallowed and calmed down. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Zhou,¡± Zhao Gang said somewhat bitterly. ¡°Of course.¡± Zhou Hao nodded. To deal with Chu Ning and Zhou Wei, he needed the help of the locals of M City. After a day of classes, Chu Ning received a call from Zhou Wei as soon as she walked out of the school. ¡°Hello?¡± Chu Ning was a little confused. Why was Zhou Wei calling her at this time? ¡°Chu Ning, is it convenient for you to come over to the Soaring Clouds Group now? I have something important to tell you.¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s voice sounded heavy on the other end of the phone. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning did not ask any further. If it could be explained over the phone, Zhou Wei would not have asked her to go over personally. Chu Ning had prepared a quiet place for Lu Chao in M City so that he could focus on the development of the software. In just over a day, Lu Chao had already built a general framework. Chu Ning was going to take a look after school and tell Lu Chao the advantages of some popular software from before she had transmigrated, in order to give him some inspiration. ¡°What exactly could it be?¡± Chu Ning frowned as she thought of all the possibilities. The construction of the first floor of Soaring Clouds Group was nearing its end, but Chu Huan was still working at the construction site. He still had half an hour before he could finish that day¡¯s work. In order to avoid embarrassment for Chu Huan, Chu Ning had to go up the stairs at the back of the building. She took the elevator from the second floor. The building had a total of 22 floors, and the top floor was not for rent. It was Zhou Wei¡¯s private residence and office. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Zhou Wei had dark circles beneath his eyes, as though he had not rested well the night before. ¡°What¡¯s the important matter?¡± Chu Ning asked casually. ¡°Someone from the Zhou family wants to deal with you. My guess is that Cheng Yi is asking her family for help,¡± Zhou Wei spoke with a grave expression. ¡°I don¡¯t mind having one more enemy. I have quite a few enemies now anyway.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands. She was not afraid of such a challenge. Chapter 362 ?362 Workaholic ¡°This time, my family has sent a very powerful man. Of course, his main purpose is to deal with me, but you are also his target. You have to be careful from now on. Zhou Hao will do anything to achieve his goal. It is very likely that he will team up with your enemies to deal with you. This is his usual trick,¡± Zhou Wei said solemnly. He knew very well that this was Zhou Hai¡¯s test for him and Zhou Hao. It was also a fair contest for them without the aid of their family¡¯s resources. ¡°He¡¯s an interesting person to be valued by you. Thank you for telling me this.¡± Chu Ning smiled. She was actually quite happy. Cheng Yi finally couldn¡¯t help but make the first move. This way, she would have an excuse to deal with the Ye family, and even the Cheng family supporting Cheng Yi! The reason Chu Ning had resisted punishing Ye Ting was because she knew that it would not be of much use. As long as the Ye family did not fall, Ye Ting could still make a comeback. Now that Cheng Yi had found outside help to deal with her, it was only right for Chu Ning to fight back. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯ve just started your career. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Zhou Wei looked at Chu Ning¡¯s calm expression and could not help but ask. This Zhou Hao was a character that gave him a headache. He was also the only person among the third generation of the Zhou family that he thought could be on par with him. But Chu Ning¡­didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Afraid? What a joke. If I was afraid, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to stand firmly against the Ye family. If I was afraid, I wouldn¡¯t have established the Soaring Clouds Group under such great pressure and faced with all kinds of opponents,¡± Chu Ning said in a clear voice. From the time she had transmigrated until now, she had experienced several life and death crises. If she had chosen to retreat or be afraid, she would not be able to live as well as she did now. ¡°In the face of absolute power, all conspiracies and deception are not worth mentioning. But still, thank you for telling me this news.¡± After Chu Ning said this, she left. He was far away from the center of the power struggle in A City. In addition to being tired of that kind of environment, he subconsciously lacked the confidence to sweep everything away. He had been pretending to be asleep and Chu Ning¡¯s words seemed to have woken him up. In the face of difficulties, the best choice was to bravely face and resolve them. After Chu Ning left the building, she did not return home. Instead, she went to Lu Chao¡¯s place. Lu Chao had sent her a message in the afternoon, saying that the prototype of the software had been developed. ¡°¡­ Lu Chao, do you want to rest for a while? Work is work, but I didn¡¯t ask you to go crazy like this. It¡¯s not a good habit for you to overexert yourself like this,¡± Chu Ning said with a frown after seeing Lu Chao¡¯s appearance. If Zhou Wei had dark circles under his eyes, then Lu Chao¡¯s was much more exaggerated. At that moment, Lu Chao¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but he was in high spirits. There was even a strange smile on his face. From the looks of it, Lu Chao must have been working hard ever since Chu Ning¡¯s meeting had ended the previous day. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sleeping is such a waste of time. I¡¯m confident that once this software is sold on the mobile application store, it will quickly climb up the rankings,¡± Lu Chao said to Chu Ning excitedly. At that moment, Chu Ning could only see lines of complex code appearing on his computer¡­ ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Although Chu Ning was very curious about Lu Chao¡¯s results, she was still worried about Lu Chao¡¯s crazy work attitude. Perhaps it was a habit from starving over a long period in the internet caf¨¦, or perhaps he was now highly invested in the development of software. Even if he did not eat or rest for an entire day, Lu Chao felt neither hungry nor tired. ¡°If you work so hard that you forget to eat and sleep, I might be able to help you get revenge in the future and let Jiang Fei and the others receive the punishment they deserve. However, you might die early if you don¡¯t change your living habits and work schedule,¡± Chu Ning frowned and said in a low voice. Chapter 363 ?363 Reject But after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Lu Chao suddenly laughed. He laughed wildly and unscrupulously. ¡°The motivation that keeps me alive is to see that b**** being punished with my own eyes. Before that, I will not die. Also, I haven¡¯t seen its success yet,¡± Lu Chao said softly after the laughter died down, staring at the computer screen in a daze. The computer was merely a soulless machine, lifeless and unfeeling. However, Lu Chao clearly saw his deceased parents waving and smiling at him¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning sighed internally. ¡°Let¡¯s end work now. I¡¯ll take you out for dinner,¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. Other than finding a psychiatrist, Chu Ning felt that it was necessary to assign Lu Chao a nanny to take care of his daily life. In Lu Chao¡¯s current state, other than working, he did not even have the ability to take care of himself. After having dinner with Lu Chao, Chu Ning still could not go home to rest. Evening was the peak period for shopping; the shopping malls and shops had the most customers at this time. Chu Ning decided to visit these places personally to get an understanding of the sales and consumption situation of the owners and residents. Some small supermarkets sold a wide variety of products that were very comprehensive. However, for the same product, the price at the small supermarket was even more expensive than the price at the large shopping mall, and the quality could not be effectively guaranteed. Even so, there would still be people who chose to buy it. Large shopping malls were generally located in the city center or some areas with developed economy and transportation, which had a lot of limitations. Because of the restrictions on the road and the principle of proximity, people would rather spend more. Chu Ning wandered around the streets and finally stopped in front of a small supermarket outside the community. After Chu Ning walked around, she went to the front desk and said, ¡°May I ask who the owner of this place is?¡± ¡°I am. Young lady, what are you looking for me for?¡± The middle-aged woman at the front desk looked at Chu Ning in confusion. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this young lady was pretty, she might not have bothered to have such meaningless conversation. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s like this. The school has recently arranged an assignment, which is a survey on a supermarket. May I ask how much our daily vegetables, meat, and other non-staple food sales are?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Her identity as a student could effectively conceal her true intentions and lower the boss¡¯s guard, which was more conducive to a smooth conversation. ¡°Wow, where are you from? You¡¯re so pretty and so good at talking, but you should call me Auntie. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go look for the accounts book.¡± Chu Ning addressing her as ¡®sister¡¯ obviously had a great effect. The middle-aged woman¡¯s face was filled with a bright smile, and her gaze towards Chu Ning became more affable and gentler. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. These sales figures were very important to Chu Ning. Through comparative analysis, she could know the specific prices of each segment before the agricultural products were sold to the customers. However, just as Chu Ning was waiting for the lady boss to take out the accounts book, a middle-aged man slowly walked over from the stairway connecting the first and second floor of the supermarket. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s really strange. My accounts book was clearly here this morning. How come I can¡¯t find it in such a short time?¡± The middle-aged woman mumbled as she continued to search. ¡°He Lian, what are you looking for?¡± The middle-aged man walked behind the counter and asked after hastily glancing at Chu Ning. ¡°I can¡¯t find the accounts book. This young lady said she wanted to complete a school survey. Have you seen it?¡± The middle-aged woman called He Lian asked doubtfully after hearing the man speak. It was obvious that they were a couple. ¡°I brought the accounts book up at noon. When they delivered the goods today, they found that the bill was not correct, so I checked it carefully again,¡± the man said calmly. ¡°I see. Go up and bring the accounts book down. This young lady wants to have a look,¡± Ho Lin casually said. ¡°No.¡± The man rejected her directly. Chapter 364 ?364 Blocked ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today, Cui Sheng? Is it illegal for me to get you to go up and take the accounts book for this young lady, or will it make you lose a piece of flesh?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s face immediately showed some impatience. She still couldn¡¯t understand why her husband, who had always been obedient, would reject her in front of others that day. Seeing that the couple was about to quarrel, Chu Ning could only say, ¡°Alright, thank you for your kindness, sister. I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± Chu Ning turned and left the supermarket. After Chu Ning had left the supermarket, the middle-aged woman was still a little upset. She did not understand her husband¡¯s actions. ¡°Cui Sheng, you¡¯d better give me a good reason,¡± the middle-aged woman said with a displeased expression. ¡°Do you know Yang Feng, President Yang?¡± Cui Sheng asked calmly. ¡°Which of the people doing business in our M City doesn¡¯t know President Yang? Didn¡¯t you tell me some time ago that President Yang treated you guys to a meal? Don¡¯t change the subject. I¡¯m asking you why you rejected that young lady.¡± He Lian¡¯s expression became serious again as she finished speaking. ¡°Previously, President Yang sent a photo of the young lady you were talking about to the supermarket group in M City,¡± Cui Sheng continued. ¡°Huh? How could a wealthy person like President Yang be related to that young lady? Could that young lady be his daughter?¡± He Lian said in disbelief. ¡°It would be great if she was really President Yang¡¯s daughter.¡± Cui Sheng was somewhat emotional. He looked in the direction where Chu Ning left with a complicated expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He Lian asked quickly, feeling that something was amiss. ¡°That girl¡¯s real identity is President Yang¡¯s business competitor. President Yang asked us, the merchants of small and medium-sized supermarkets, to remember the appearance of that girl because he was afraid that his business would be stolen.¡± Cui Sheng directly told her the reason he didn¡¯t want to let Chu Ning check the accounts book. ¡°Huh? How could this be possible? That young lady should be very young, and she¡¯s still in school. This¡­¡± He Lian said, incredulous. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me, but we¡¯re husband and wife. Why would I lie to you?¡± Cui Sheng had no choice but to take out his phone. A moment later. Ho Lin put her husband¡¯s phone down. ¡°This is beyond my knowledge,¡± He Lian softly muttered to herself. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine to show her the accounts book, but if President Yang finds out about this, how can we continue with our business?¡± Cui Sheng said gloomily. As Chu Ning walked along the road, she vaguely guessed something. She hadn¡¯t expected Yang Feng¡¯s influence in M City to be so great. There was almost no one who could compete with him in this industry. They had to listen to him, or they would face sanctions. The middle-aged woman¡¯s husband was obviously under some kind of restriction. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can command all the shopping malls in M City to listen to you,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. Then, she walked to the side of the road and took a taxi to a large shopping mall in the center of M City. Chu Ning¡¯s goal was very clear. After she found the service staff, she immediately said that she wanted to find the mall¡¯s general manager. A moment later, Chu Ning appeared in an office. A bald man was sitting opposite her. ¡°President Chu? Why are you looking for a small manager like me? You look younger and better than you do in the photo,¡± the bald manager said, looking at Chu Ning meaningfully. ¡°As expected, he knows my true identity.¡± Upon hearing the bald manager¡¯s words, Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief inside. It was a good thing to be more direct. ¡°You should know my intentions. I¡¯ve come to you to collaborate and form a partnership with you in the near future for the vegetables, meat, and other foods in this shopping mall,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. She already had a general idea in her mind. If these big shopping malls and small supermarkets kept rejecting her, when the software was developed and officially put into use, these proud people would come and beg her. ¡°If you don¡¯t change, I¡¯ll change you,¡± Chu Ning secretly thought. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re young and overbearing. I can overlook your arrogant words. Do you know how much food can be sold in this mall in a day?¡± the bald manager asked, looking at Chu Ning. Chapter 365 - 365 A New Marketing Approach 365 A New Marketing Approach ¡°The total turnover for a day here is between 9 and 12 million, and the turnover for food is between 1.3 and 2 million. The exact number might be a little different, but it should be within this range,¡± Chu Ning said without any hesitation. ¡°What?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s answer, the bald manager immediately put away his casual attitude. He knew that he should not look down on Chu Ning just because of her appearance. ¡°Yang Feng has been working with you for a long time. His price isn¡¯t low, but it¡¯s ingeniously at the bottom line that you can accept. The daily demand of this mall is too huge. In M City, no one except Yang Feng can provide so many agricultural products every day, because these are all necessities. In order to maintain customer stability and quality, the mall is forced to collaborate with him. After all, other small businesses are far inferior to Yang Feng,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°President Chu, you understand this logic as well.¡± The bald manager nodded and did not deny it. The mall was massive, and the daily customer flow was also a startling number. Only Yang Feng could meet these conditions. Even if his price was high, the mall could still turn a profit. Unlike the small supermarket, the mall made a profit through tens of thousands of people, so the price couldn¡¯t be high. If the price of a small supermarket was the same as a shopping mall, there would be no profit margin. ¡°You¡¯ve been dissatisfied with Yang Feng¡¯s behavior for a long time, right? It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t find a suitable candidate now. If you end the collaboration with him, it will bring incalculable losses to the entire mall,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°But President Chu, I don¡¯t think you have that kind of ability yet, right? And from what I know, Yang Feng is working with more than one shopping mall. After all, there are many other shopping malls in M City that are similar in size to us.¡± The bald manager spread his hands. He did not deny Chu Ning¡¯s words, but Chu Ning did not have the ability to accept such a big deal. It was a terrifying number to have to pay more than a million in cash a day. ¡°Whether I have the strength or not, time will tell. Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, but is there a possibility that we can expand an online business? Manager Liu, you can understand it as the items in our mall can be purchased on the mobile phone. After the customers have chosen, there will be someone to send them over.¡± Chu Ning finally brought the topic back to the right track. This was what she had wanted to express. ¡°There aren¡¯t many wealthy people in M City, and the labor for delivery services aren¡¯t cheap. Most citizens can¡¯t afford it,¡± the bald man sneered. He felt that Chu Ning¡¯s idea was too beautiful and unrealistic. ¡°It¡¯s indeed expensive to deliver to individual households, but what if a person delivers several at once? It will be much more efficient and will cost less to go along the approximate route. More importantly, ordinary citizens can also enjoy such services.¡± Chu Ning knew that the bald manager would have such a question. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take it that your method is feasible. However, does the software you mentioned exist? Even if it did, why should we trust it? You must know that this mall has been around for more than 20 years before it has gained everyone¡¯s trust.¡± ¡°Also, M City is quite vast. It¡¯s 70 to 80 kilometers from the city center to some remote places. If the delivery fee is low, are you going to deliver? If so, it would be a loss-making business, but if not, there would be a loss of credibility. President Chu, how are you going to solve this?¡± After the bald manager finished, he quietly looked at Chu Ning, awaiting her answer. ¡°In the future, there will be an emerging industry in M City, or even the entire country. Moreover, as long as someone has tried this kind of thing once, they will not be able to resist the temptation. This is also the reason I¡¯m looking for you to talk about collaboration. If it¡¯s launched by the mall, the customers will still be willing to believe in it. It is human nature to be lazy. No one can refuse having items sent to their doorstep after simply tapping on their phone. As for the remote areas in M City, that¡¯s even easier to solve.¡± Chu Ning smiled confidently. ¡°How?¡± The bald manager looked at Chu Ning in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll set up stations in multiple places in M City,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°Not bad, but the cost is extremely high, even if this is the result that everyone wants to see,¡± the bald manager said with a frown. He had unknowingly put himself in Chu Ning¡¯s position and was seriously considering the feasibility of this plan¡­ Chapter 366 ?366 New Classmate ¡°I don¡¯t want to set up many stations in M City at the beginning. I¡¯m just suggesting this idea. We can start the project from a community or even a street,¡± Chu Ning answered with a smile. ¡±But now, I need your authorization. After my software is officially launched, I hope that we can use the mall as a platform to complete our collaboration,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. I¡¯m only in charge of the daily operations and sales of the mall. As for the collaboration, I¡¯ll talk to the shareholders at the meeting tomorrow.¡± The bald manager thought Chu Ning¡¯s idea was good, but there would be a lot of resistance if it were to be put into practice. More importantly, the collaboration was not something he could decide on. ¡°I believe everyone can see its potential. While it expands our profits, it also makes our lives more convenient.¡± Chu Ning felt that the key to promoting collaboration was whether her software could be launched. If the mall could provide a reputation guarantee, the subsequent promotion would be much smoother. ¡°At first, I was curious as to why someone like Yang Feng would target you, but now I understand. You are really young and promising!¡± The bald manager knew some basic information about Chu Ning. An 18-year-old high school student could now sit on equal terms at the negotiation table and communicate with a group of business bosses who stood at the top of M City. If it hadn¡¯t been for the personal experience, it would simply have been unbelievable. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky. I¡¯m constantly changing and adjusting according to people¡¯s needs,¡± Chu Ning said humbly. ¡°No, no, no.¡± The bald manager quickly waved his hand and smiled bitterly before continuing, ¡°Our business has existed for more than 20 years, but we¡¯ve never thought of reform and innovation. After all, we¡¯re very satisfied with the current state. We don¡¯t have any pressure or motivation. However, we can¡¯t keep doing this. After all, times are changing, and the old will always be replaced by the new.¡± The bald manager was a little emotional. There were only a few large shopping malls in M City, located in the most prosperous areas. This pattern was difficult to break. Everyone had a tacit understanding, abided by each other¡¯s bottom line, and quietly divided the market. However, with Chu Ning¡¯s appearance, the bald manager had a feeling that the business structure of M City would change greatly with her intervention. ¡°In the future, when President Chu¡¯s business grows bigger and we¡¯re the first to work with you, I hope President Chu can give us the best preferential treatment,¡± the bald manager continued. ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Ning nodded. The nature of a businessman was to pursue profits. Naturally, the bald manager hoped that Chu Ning would give him the best possible discount. The two of them chatted for a while more before Chu Ning left the large shopping mall. ¡°The stronger you are, the more choices you have,¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but exclaim after walking out of the mall. The small and medium-sized supermarkets had to listen to Yang Feng because he was their largest supplier. If they rejected Yang Feng, they were likely to be targeted and retaliated against. However, the shopping mall did not have such concerns. To them, Yang Feng was just an important partner. It was not to the point where he was indispensable. If Chu Ning¡¯s value and usefulness were greater than Yang Feng¡¯s, Yang Feng could be abandoned at any time. When Chu Ning returned to Jinghu District, it was already past nine at night. Chu Ning¡¯s purpose was to let these people be mentally prepared. She was not worried that the information would be leaked. Even if someone knew, no one would have the same experience as her. She had the experience of how success looked like before transmigrating as a means of encouragement. The next morning, when Chu Ning arrived at the entrance of Jingyuan High School, she saw a banner hanging up high. Normally, there was no need for such a grand welcome for a new student, but this new student¡¯s situation was somewhat special. Her father¡¯s purpose in coming to M City was to invest and build a factory, and the city government attached great importance to it. Jingyuan High School naturally had to express their stance. The last time they had hung a banner was to welcome Zhang Bo as a board member. When Chu Ning arrived at the classroom, she realized that the atmosphere was even livelier than it had been the day before. There was also an exquisite gift box on her table. ¡°Chu Ning, why are you always here on the dot these days? Do you see the box on the table?¡± Xiaomi said, a little agitated. Chapter 367 - 367 Gift 367 Gift ¡°I still have some other things to deal with at night. Is this a gift from the school? It seems like everyone has one.¡± Chu Ning looked around and realized that practically everyone, regardless of gender, had one. ¡°This is the new foreign female student. She has prepared a gift for everyone in our class. A fountain pen for the boys and an exquisite bracelet for the girls. If she¡¯s really that rich, why doesn¡¯t she give it to everyone in the school?¡± Xiaomi pouted, somewhat displeased. This foreign student was not there yet and was already standing on the opposite side of Chu Ning. Xiaomi would not have a good impression of her. ¡°Xiaomi, do you know that the price of these pens and bracelets is more than 5,000 yuan each? There are more than 60 students in our class, so that¡¯s more than 300,000 yuan!¡± a nearby female student lamented. She had already put on an exquisite bracelet on her wrist, and it did look very good. ¡°Yeah, and these things are very difficult to buy locally. I heard that this foreign female student had specially flown them over,¡± another student echoed with some envy. Chu Ning sighed to herself. As the village chief of Qinghe Village, Wen An¡¯s monthly income was only about 3,000 yuan. But now, this foreign female classmate, whom they had never met, had casually given out a gift worth more than 5,000 yuan. The students of Jingyuan High School were all from well-to-do families. They didn¡¯t know nor understand that the value of such a gift was enough to cover the monthly expenses of an ordinary family in M City. Now that Chu Ning had started her own business, she had a deep understanding that it was not easy to make money. Although she had hundreds of millions in cash, it was all lent to her by the bank. She now had to spend more than 100,000 yuan every day¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want it even if it¡¯s hard to get. I¡¯ll return it to her when she comes. Who wants it?¡± Xiaomi was still very stubborn. ¡°Xiaomi, just keep it. She¡¯s targeting me; it¡¯s nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t be so petty now that the new classmate is coming,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Just as Xiaomi was about to continue, Lin Hao, the class teacher, walked in, followed by the new female student. Lin Hao stood on the podium and looked around. Although he had a faint smile on his face, Chu Ning could see that it was a forced smile. Chu Ning¡¯s identity was no secret among the school¡¯s higher-ups. Since this new female student insisted on being in the same class as Chu Ning, the school could not reject her. After all, she had the support of M City¡¯s government. The school could not offend either Chu Ning or the new female student. ¡°Come, introduce yourself.¡± Lin Hao glanced at the female student standing behind him, then made way for her. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Yu Yan. I¡¯m from Tae City in Country H¡­¡± Yu Yan smiled and spoke in that country¡¯s language. After a few minutes of introduction, the class president, Song Gui, took the lead in clapping, followed by a burst of applause from the class. Chu Ning also applauded. She looked at the tall and exquisitely made-up foreign student with great interest. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we introduce ourselves too? After all, we¡¯ll all be good friends in the future,¡± Ye Ting suddenly spoke at this time. Following that, she stood up and began to introduce herself. ¡°This Ye Ting is really¡­¡± Xiaomi was shocked by Ye Ting¡¯s actions. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Of course, Ye Ting knew this principle. Now, she had another powerful ally. After Ye Ting¡¯s introduction, her deskmate, Wang Li, likewise stood up and introduced herself. Under the lead of the two, the rest of the students in the class had to follow suit. After all, Yu Yan had just given each of them a gift. Lin Hao, the class teacher, left the classroom. The introduction went smoothly, but when it was Xu Xi¡¯s turn, there was an upset. ¡°My name is Xu Xi. Thank you for your gift, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for me¡­¡± Xu Xi shook his head apologetically. After saying that, he took the exquisite gift box on the table and placed it on the newly vacated seat in the class. Xu Xi¡¯s actions instantly silenced the noisy class. Chapter 368 ?368 A Disagreement This was almost a direct declaration of his attitude. Xu Xi didn¡¯t welcome this new foreign female classmate. ¡°Well done! This is how it should be!¡± Xiaomi clenched her fists and quietly cheered in excitement. ¡°Yu Yan, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Xu Xi is a straightforward person. He didn¡¯t mean anything by it,¡± Song Gui quickly explained. ¡°Class teacher, you¡¯ve really gotten me into a lot of trouble,¡± Song Gui cursed to himself. Lin Hao had left quickly, but what happened next would be handled by Song Gui, the class monitor. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that I now understand how you people from Z Country get along.¡± Yu Yan smiled, but she immediately shifted the main focus of the conflict to Xu Xi. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Yu Yan. This is Xu Xi¡¯s personal opinion. The rest of our class still welcomes you,¡± some of the more active male students immediately explained with red faces. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Xiaomi was about to stand up and say something, Chu Ning stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Chu Ning said softly. Chu Ning was now looking at this matter from the perspective of the school manager. It was not good for her to intensify the conflict. Her interests would only be guaranteed if the classes were stable. A conflict between students was a small matter. ¡°Yeah, there are so many people in the class. It¡¯s inevitable that some of them will try to get other people¡¯s attention through some means,¡± another female student who was usually very close to Ye Ting said in a strange tone. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s continue with the introductions. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to stand up. We¡¯ll still be together for a year more.¡± Seeing that trouble was brewing in the first meeting, Song Gui had to act as the middleman. Xu Xi returned to his seat after giving back the gift and continued to read his book in silence, as if what was happening had nothing to do with him. When the class was about to end, all the students in the class finally completed a simple introduction. Chu Ning thought that this newcomer, Yu Yan, would be more restrained after this incident, but what happened next changed her perception of Yu Yan. She had underestimated how spoiled and unreasonable this rich second generation girl was. This Yu Yan was simply an enhanced version of Ye Ting. The first class in the afternoon was history, but the entire lesson was a little thrilling. The history teacher had originally intended to liven up the atmosphere of the class, and it just so happened that the course content progressed to the history between countries. However, she didn¡¯t expect that this new student, Yu Yan, had a unique and strange value system hidden beneath her beautiful appearance. ¡°Students, turn to page 65 of your textbooks. Today, we will talk about the development and evolution of the world¡¯s transportation history. Can any of you explain why long-distance travel often took a month, or even half a year?¡± ¡°In ancient times, there were no such convenient means of transportation as high-speed rail or airplanes.¡± ¡°Ancient routes are more difficult to identify, and there are many dangers along the way.¡± ¡°In ancient times, a trip was time-consuming and laborious, and the cost was huge.¡± While the students in the class were actively speaking, Yu Yan also spoke up. However, the moment she opened her mouth, the lively class instantly quietened down. ¡°It¡¯s different now. My father¡¯s company can help them change their living environment in just a year,¡± Yu Yan said proudly. ¡°My father is here to help the backward city improve,¡± Yu Yan continued, her words full of superiority. After Yu Yan said that, the history teacher looked embarrassed, but she couldn¡¯t correct Yu Yan¡¯s mistake. ¡°Yu Yan, your answer has nothing to do with the teacher¡¯s question. And I think you haven¡¯t studied history well, or you wouldn¡¯t have said such ignorant things.¡± Just when the atmosphere was a little awkward, Xu Xi spoke. Originally, Chu Ning was the one who played this role. However, due to her special status in the school, she would not take action unless it was a threat to the school. Chapter 369 - 369 Shifting the Contradiction 369 Shifting the Contradiction ¡°You!¡± Yu Yan suddenly raised her voice. She was a little angry. She had already felt a little wronged in the morning. In the afternoon class, she wanted to find a sense of superiority and presence, but she did not expect that this person would go against her again. Her opponent should be Chu Ning! ¡°Teacher, he¡¯s insulting my character!¡± Yu Yan looked at the history teacher and shouted. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xu Xi. Don¡¯t say anymore. We should be friendly with each other,¡± the history teacher hastily said. ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? I¡¯ll return it to her after class. Who cares about a lousy fountain pen? I¡¯ve been worrying about having no excuse to return it to her. Anyway, I haven¡¯t opened it yet.¡± ¡°Ah? But I¡¯ve already opened it. What should I do?¡± ¡°Buy another one that¡¯s exactly the same and return it to her! We don¡¯t want to be classmates with such a high and mighty person!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Although the bracelet is pretty, the person who gave it to me is not so good. I don¡¯t care about this thing.¡± ¡­ Yu Yan¡¯s words caused a heated discussion among the students in the class. The students who had a good impression of her began to draw a clear line between them. ¡°This fellow doesn¡¯t seem to be very smart!¡± Even Ye Ting was secretly cursing Yu Yan. Ye Ting had been quite happy at first because she thought she had found a helper, but now it seemed that she was a little brainless. ¡°I also want to be friendly with her, but I think there¡¯s something wrong with Yu Yan¡¯s hearing. I have to correct her,¡± Xu Xi said indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re Xu Xi, right? I didn¡¯t offend you before I came to Jingyuan High School, right? Do you want to consider the consequences of angering me?¡± Yu Yan looked at Xu Xi and narrowed her eyes. This person was a little troublesome. Even after knowing her identity, he still dared to target her like this. ¡°Consequences? What a joke. I¡¯ll wait to see what kind of consequences you¡¯ll give me,¡± Xu Xi retorted fearlessly. ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s stop the discussion and be quiet. Yu Yan, you should also calm down. There are some things that are not suitable to be said in certain situations, even if you think that way,¡± Song Gui frowned and said in a low voice. He was already trying his best to give Yu Yan a way out. Moreover, Song Gui¡¯s hidden meaning was also very obvious. This was a classroom, a public place, and not a place for her to speak freely. ¡°Our main task is to gain knowledge. Students, please focus on your textbooks.¡± After hearing the class monitor¡¯s words, the history teacher also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let her talk nonsense. No one welcomes her!¡± Xiaomi looked at the scene in front of her and was a little smug. ¡°Is this how Jingyuan High School treats its new students? Or is this only directed at me?¡± Yu Yan said slowly, looking at the history teacher indifferently. ¡°Yu Yan, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± The history teacher was also a little stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this new student to be so difficult to get along with. She was like a hedgehog. ¡°I suspect that you¡¯re deliberately provoking the class to make everyone dislike me. As a teacher, how can you not even explain the content of the course properly? I¡¯m just joking, and want to get closer to everyone. I¡¯m a very easy person to get along with, so if you all have the opportunity in the future, you can come to my house to have fun. I¡¯ll pay for all the expenses.¡± Seeing that many of her classmates were already beginning to hate her, Yu Yan had no choice but to say this. She had to redirect the conflict to the history teacher. As for the student group, she couldn¡¯t offend them without first understanding the situation. Although she had been pampered since she was young in Country H and had never suffered such grievances before, she had no choice but to endure it in a foreign country. ¡°Oh my gosh, the history teacher is so gentle. She¡¯s not that kind of person!¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve been wanting to go to H District for a long time, but it¡¯s too expensive. It costs more than 10,000 a week.¡± ¡°Well, the history teacher didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but why does Yu Yan have a problem with her?¡± ¡°Why did Xu Xi pick on the new student today?¡± There was another round of heated discussion. Some people hated and rejected Yu Yan, some thought she was generous and humorous, but the history teacher was somewhat wronged, and others felt that Xu Xi was looking for trouble. Chapter 370 ?370 Lost Thoroughly After hearing Yu Yan¡¯s words, the history teacher¡¯s expression became a little complicated. She was only in her 20s and had just graduated from university. She had been preparing for her classes seriously, but now, from what Yu Yan said, it seemed as though she was simply not fit to be a teacher. The young history teacher felt extremely aggrieved. She had had good intentions. ¡°Oh? Do you feel wronged? If you feel wronged, then don¡¯t be a teacher. If you don¡¯t even have the mental fortitude, how are you going to teach us? We¡¯re all the future hope and elites of our society. We can¡¯t be held up by people like you.¡± Yu Yan simply pointed the finger at the history teacher. Although she knew that she was twisting the truth, someone had to act as a shield to help her divert the conflict. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not teaching you well. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not fit to be your teacher.¡± The young history teacher held back the tears in her eyes. She knew Yu Yan¡¯s identity, and that the school wouldn¡¯t help her. Then, she bowed deeply to the students below the podium. ¡°Huh? No way, the teacher is angry?¡± ¡°Er, Yu Yan¡¯s words are a little too much, but she was just joking, right?¡± ¡°It seems that Yu Yan still has some brains.¡± The class monitor, Song Gui, gazed at Yu Yan sullenly. His hands were clenched so tightly that they made cracking sounds. A pair of dark eyes seemingly wanted to swallow Yu Yan alive. He had been giving Yu Yan a chance to turn things around for the sake of the class¡¯s order and stability, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to go more and more overboard. She had taken his tolerance for granted, but now she actually dared to bully the teacher. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t go yet,¡± Chu Ning spoke faintly just as everyone was getting outraged. ¡°I will give everyone justice,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Chu Ning, what do you want? The most important thing in the school is the students. I think there¡¯s a problem with her teaching ability. Can¡¯t I say it?¡± Yu Yan said without any hesitation. ¡°That is your freedom, but you have disrupted the order of the class. If you are dissatisfied with the teacher, you can complain after class. The school will evaluate the teacher¡¯s ability, and not take up everyone¡¯s lesson time like this. You¡¯re a new student, but I¡¯m going to make it clear to you now. Please go back and read the school rules carefully,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°Also, apologize to the history teacher. Otherwise, don¡¯t stay on in Jingyuan High School anymore,¡± Chu Ning added. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Yu Yan widened her eyes and looked at Chu Ning in disbelief. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare to do. I¡¯ll expel you from Jingyuan High School in the name of the school management.¡± Chu Ning paused for a moment before she spoke again, ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself. Yu Yan, do you hear me?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s last sentence was like a heavy hammer that viciously hit Yu Yan¡¯s chest. Her arrogant face instantly turned ashen. Chu Ning was really furious. She could ignore Yu Yan¡¯s targeting of her, but she first showed off her superiority and then pushed her responsibility to the history teacher. She couldn¡¯t bear to let an outstanding teacher be forced to leave. No matter what her father¡¯s identity was, she was still a student when in school. A student had to abide by the school rules and act like a student. After hearing what Chu Ning said, Yu Yan¡¯s expression changed. She thought of what her father had told her and decided to give in. After all, it was her first day at school and she didn¡¯t understand the situation here. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Yu Yan immediately stood up and bowed deeply to the history teacher. When she looked up, her eyes were red, as if she had been greatly wronged. Yu Yan didn¡¯t know what kind of relationship she had with the school board. She still needed to stay in this school to complete her father¡¯s task, so she could only admit defeat. Before entering the school, Yu Yan knew that Chu Ning was good at her studies and her family was average. She even thought about how to embarrass Chu Ning. However, when Chu Ning mentioned the school management, the students and teachers did not react unusually. It seemed like Chu Ning was not a simple person. Chapter 371 - 371 A Small Matter 371 A Small Matter Yu Yan would never have thought that the tables would turn and she would be taught a lesson by Chu Ning when she came to Jingyuan High School that morning to teach Chu Ning a lesson. Yu Yan also didn¡¯t know that Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to deal with her, even if she was hostile to Chu Ning. It was just that she had been too arrogant, ignored the school rules, and disrespected the teacher. As the actual director of Jingyuan High, Chu Ning would not allow her to ruin the class¡¯s discipline and stability. Naturally, she had to deal with her. ¡°This is the Chu Ning I know,¡± Xu Xi thought to himself as he looked at Chu Ning. However, when he thought of Yu Yan, he instinctively felt repulsed. ¡°This is going to be a good show.¡± There were also some students who wanted to watch the drama. Before Yu Yan came, Ye Ting was the main person who opposed Chu Ning. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be Chu Ning¡¯s match at school. It¡¯s hard to say after we leave the school.¡± There were also students who were analyzing the situation. After this incident, there was no doubt that Chu Ning¡¯s influence in the school would rise to another level. Yu Yan¡¯s show of power was like a farce. She wanted to fight against Chu Ning, but it had ended before it had even started. After school in the afternoon, this matter naturally spread quickly. Chu Ning became the hero who had defended the class¡¯s honor, while the loser, Yu Yan, quickly became the center of public opinion. There were very few people who supported her. After returning home, Chu Ning was not as casually indifferent as she had appeared in class. Yu Yan¡¯s father had come to M City to invest in construction as a foreign enterprise, and the leaders of M City¡¯s government attached great importance to this matter. This was also why Yu Yan was so arrogant in Jingyuan High School. However, she didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to not care about her status. Yu Yan had been taught a lesson on her first day of school in M City. Chu Ning felt that, as Yu Yan¡¯s father, even if his daughter had been in the wrong first, the matter would not end there. There might be government officials who would put pressure on her. Thinking of this, Chu Ning no longer hesitated. She took out her phone and called the mayor¡¯s assistant. She needed to know the stance of the top leader of M City. The phone rang for a few seconds before it was quickly picked up. ¡°Mr. Liu, I may have caused the mayor a lot of trouble.¡± Chu Ning went straight to the point as the matter would not remain hidden for long. Yu Yan would definitely tell on her as soon as she got back. ¡°You¡¯re talking about what happened with Mr. Yu Yang¡¯s daughter in Jingyuan High, right? I already know about this,¡± Assistant Liu asked with a smile on the other end of the line. ¡°Yes, I might have caused some trouble for Yu Yan,¡± Chu Ning said calmly. Even though she knew why Assistant Liu was acting like he did not care, Chu Ning still had to explain what happened. She didn¡¯t find an excuse for her behavior, as it was meaningless. ¡°This is nothing to the mayor. Mr. Yu Yang also expressed his sincere apologies to the city government for his daughter¡¯s behavior. The mayor is very busy, so after hearing about this, he only smiled and didn¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Assistant Liu said casually. ¡°I thought Ms. Chu called me for something else,¡± Assistant Liu added. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Liu,¡± Chu Ning said softly. Although Assistant Liu represented the mayor¡¯s will, he was still nice to Chu Ning as a messenger. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ms. Chu, the mayor has high hopes for you. If you have any difficulties, you can let me know at any time,¡± Assistant Liu chuckled. He¡¯d been working for the mayor, Li Cha, for so many years, but he¡¯d never seen him place such high hopes on a junior. After hanging up, Chu Ning sighed. She had underestimated the mayor¡¯s power. The meaning behind Assistant Liu¡¯s words was obvious. Such a small matter was not worth mentioning at all. The person who should apologize was Yu Yan¡¯s father, not her. What the mayor wanted was the capital and technology brought by the foreign company, which could bring vitality to M City¡¯s economic development. As for who the person was, Li Cha didn¡¯t care. There were many foreign companies, but a city with development potential like M City was rare. Li Cha didn¡¯t care about Yu Yang because he was too high up in the hierarchy. However, he had a group of subordinates who couldn¡¯t read his mind. It was normal for them to please Yu Yan, a foreign company¡¯s rich second generation. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to guess the psychology of the superior.¡± Chu Ning rued. It was a big risk for her to offend Yu Yan, even though she was a director of the school. Chapter 372 - 372 Each with Their Own Opinions 372 Each with Their Own Opinions If Li Cha hadn¡¯t been the one behind Chu Ning, that day¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t have come to a close so easily. Even if Yu Yang didn¡¯t cause her any trouble, the higher-ups of M City would probably deal with Jingyuan High. But now, no one dared to have any objections. On the other side, in a five-star luxury hotel in M City. Yu Yang was looking at Yu Yan calmly. Although Yu Yan had given in at school, she was still a little unwilling to give up after she came back. ¡°Father, you must teach this Chu Ning a lesson! I don¡¯t care, I want her to apologize to me in front of the whole school!¡± Yu Yan seemed to turn a blind eye to Yu Yang¡¯s emotional changes. She was still immersed in what had happened in the afternoon and could not extricate herself. ¡°You¡¯ve really been spoiled by your mother,¡± Yu Yang sighed and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Father! Why? Are you also going to blame me?¡± Yu Yan¡¯s delicate face was twisted by her anger towards Chu Ning. ¡°We¡¯re not at home. Do you know how much hindrance and losses you¡¯ve brought to my next plan because of your actions this afternoon? Well, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I¡¯m most worried about you. Yu Yan, you¡¯re not a child anymore. Why are you still so willful and reckless? How could you say such things in public? Do you know, if I hadn¡¯t handled it in time, this matter would have been used by someone with ulterior motives. Do you know what kind of public opinion it would cause in M City¡¯s news?¡± Yu Yang paused and continued, ¡°This time, we¡¯ve crossed thousands of miles to come here not for fun. Yu Yan, you have to use your brain and consider the consequences.¡± Yu Yang sighed heavily once more. ¡°This is also my fault. I¡¯ve been busy with my business and didn¡¯t have time to educate you. Your mother has always given in to you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re acting without any scruples now.¡± ¡°So, father, it¡¯s all my fault?¡± Yu Yan said, feeling wronged. ¡°Learn from this lesson. In the future, before you know what¡¯s in the cards of others, don¡¯t underestimate anyone. I¡¯ve been talking to the deputy mayor of M City recently. Do you know why I enrolled you in Jingyuan High?¡± Yu Yang asked with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Jingyuan High School has the best teaching environment in M City?¡± Yu Yan asked in confusion. ¡°Of course not. The class you¡¯re in is the class of Xu Xi, the nephew of the deputy mayor, Xu Gang.¡± Yu Yang gave Yu Yan a meaningful look. ¡°What? Xu Xi?¡± Yu Yan¡¯s expression changed when she heard Xu Xi¡¯s name. Of course, she understood Yu Yang¡¯s intention. He wanted her to build a good relationship with Xu Xi and interact more with him. However, Xu Xi had been dissing her the entire day, as if they were born enemies¡­ More importantly, the person she liked was Yan Shen! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Xu Xi ugly or something? Why do you have such an expression?¡± Yu Yang asked, puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s not ugly, he¡¯s just very good at talking. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯re meeting and he¡¯s been targeting me like crazy,¡± Yu Yan said helplessly with a bitter smile. ¡°Young people always have some mishaps when they first meet each other. It¡¯ll be fine after you get to know each other. You¡¯re all peers, so things will definitely go smoothly when you begin to communicate with each other. Xu Xi is a very important person.¡± Yu Yang was just short of making it clear. Whether or not he could further his relationship with Xu Gang, the deputy mayor, would depend on whether Yu Yan and Xu Xi could become friends. ¡°Father, have you ever considered my feelings? He doesn¡¯t even want to talk to me.¡± Yu Yan rolled her eyes. Xu Xi had already made his hostility toward her very clear. ¡°Yu Yan, don¡¯t overthink things. You¡¯re all students, and you don¡¯t have anything to gain from each other. As long as you communicate well, anything can be resolved,¡± Yu Yang said with a frown. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best. But this Chu Ning, I really can¡¯t be friends with her. She made me lose face today.¡± Yu Yan gritted her teeth in anger at the thought of Chu Ning. The person she really liked was Yan Shen. The moment Yu Yan had seen Yan Shen¡¯s photo on the school forum of Jingyuan High School, she knew that she had fallen for this boy and hated Chu Ning at the same time. ¡°Sigh, daughter, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but the person you¡¯re messing with has the mayor of M City behind her¡­¡± Yu Yang thought helplessly. He had brought Yu Yan here in the hope that she could settle down and integrate into this place. However, who would have thought that Yu Yan was not someone to be taken lightly. Yu Yang had wanted her to build a good relationship with Chu Ning and Xu Xi at the same time, but it seemed impossible now. M City had a lot of potential for development, and his company would survive there. Chapter 373 - 373 An Invisible Source of Disaster 373 An Invisible Source of Disaster ¡°Alright, father. I¡¯ll settle my own matters. I won¡¯t trouble you. However, don¡¯t interfere in my business. I promise I won¡¯t have any conflicts with Xu Xi, but I can¡¯t tolerate Chu Ning. So what if she has the mayor¡¯s support? I don¡¯t believe that the mayor will personally deal with a student like me for Chu Ning! I¡¯d like to see what kind of tricks this Chu Ning has!¡± Yu Yan looked at Yu Yang and said softly. In the evening, in a house in Qinghe Village, a couple was standing in front of their shed, counting the number of sheep in the pen with a puzzled look on their faces. ¡°Chang Lei, I seem to remember that the number of sheep we have is forty-one, right?¡± The woman counted the sheep in the pen and looked at her husband in bewilderment. ¡°That¡¯s right. We count them all the time; how can there be a mistake?¡± the husband replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Now it¡¯s forty-five; four more all of a sudden.¡± The woman counted again before she was convinced of this fact. ¡°How could this be? There are only a few families in our village that rear sheep, and the grazing location is different each time. There shouldn¡¯t be a mistake, right?¡± The husband scratched his head in confusion. ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s not care about that. You should call the sheep-rearing families in our village and ask them one by one. If it¡¯s not theirs, it¡¯s very likely that the sheep came from other villages. After this year, we won¡¯t have to rear sheep anymore. We¡¯ll work for President Chu and earn more. The two of us can get a salary of more than 90,000 yuan a year. After rearing these filthy and smelly things, we can only sell them and make 50,000 yuan a year, and there¡¯s huge costs involved,¡± the woman said casually. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After the husband heard his wife¡¯s words, he immediately took out his phone and made a call. A moment later. ¡°How is it? Did you get any results?¡± the woman asked with a frown. ¡°None of them. These four extra sheep seemed to have appeared out of thin air.¡± The husband shook his head. ¡°Could it be from the neighboring Houtu Village?¡± the woman asked, baffled. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Houtu Village is quite far from here. It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± The husband felt that no one would deliberately drive four sheep into his flock. ¡°So you conjured up these four sheep?¡± the woman asked with a smile. ¡°No, I think we should call the police. Otherwise, the people who lost the sheep will be worried. These four sheep are worth thousands of yuan. It¡¯s not a small number,¡± the husband shook his head and continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll talk about it after today. Maybe they¡¯ll come knocking tomorrow.¡± The woman seemed to think that calling the police would be too troublesome, so she did not choose to do so. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be greedy. We already have a stable job and income now, so we must not be affected by this matter.¡± The husband¡¯s face was a little solemn. After living together for so many years, he could see through his wife¡¯s innermost thoughts. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The woman was a little upset and walked into the house. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± the husband mumbled to himself as he also walked into the house. The sky turned dark. The next day, Yu Yan seemed to be a different person compared to the day before. She was much warmer that day and was friendly to everyone except Chu Ning. Of course, Chu Ning hoped that Yu Yan wouldn¡¯t cause trouble. After all, she was very busy and didn¡¯t have time to fight with her all day. Time was money. Chu Ning¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts on how to start making a profit, but she couldn¡¯t rush this kind of thing. She had to wait for Lu Chao to give a definite answer. At the same time, in the Qinghe village council, Wen An was eating a bun while reading a document in his hand. However, there was the sound of hurried footsteps in the corridor. ¡°Huh?¡± Wen An was a little surprised. Usually, the residents of Qinghe village would only look for him at noon or in the afternoon if they had something to deal with. The busiest time was in the morning. ¡°Chief, something bad has happened. Our villagers and those from Houtu Village are quarreling on the riverbank. More and more people are gathering to watch. The situation is getting out of control!¡± the Qinghe villager who came to find Wen An said anxiously. ¡°Bring me there quickly.¡± Wen An put down the bun and documents in his hands and hurriedly walked out. A few minutes later. Wen An had already roughly understood what had happened on the way there. In Sanhua Town, there was a river that connected all the villages. The irrigation and daily water use of the nearby villages depended on this river. Houtu Village was located upstream of Qinghe Village. Chapter 374 - 374 Disputes 374 Disputes Just that morning, when the residents of Qinghe Village had used the pump to draw water from the river, they found that the river runoff had become very small, and it was almost cut off. When someone walked along the river and investigated the cause along the way, they found out that the people of Houtu Village had secretly changed the river course. The river that was supposed to flow to Qinghe Village had actually flowed to another place¡­ ¡°Su Hua, don¡¯t go too far!¡± More than a dozen people had gathered at Qinghe Village¡¯s side. At this time, a red-faced person spoke to the residents of Houtu village. ¡°What about me? Xia Liang, only you people of Qinghe Village can strike it rich? Do we, the people of Houtu village, deserve to be poor for life? That doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡± the person addressed as Su Hua replied calmly. ¡°You¡¯re cutting off our source of income. An animal like you deserves to be poor!¡± Xia Liang¡¯s face was still flushed as he shouted angrily. ¡°Xia Liang, calm down!¡± Wen An pushed up his glasses and hurriedly walked over while speaking loudly. ¡°Chief, the people of the Houtu village have gone too far!¡± ¡°They¡¯re just jealous that we make more money than them!¡± ¡°Chief, the people of the Houtu village are too much. Without the river water, it¡¯s a big problem to irrigate the crops every day. They did it on purpose!¡± ¡­ ¡°Alright, everyone, quieten down.¡± Wen An looked at the emotional residents of Qinghe Village and felt a headache coming on. ¡°Mr. Su Hua, what¡¯s going on?¡± After silence fell, Wen An looked at Su Hua and asked with a smile. ¡°Village Chief Wen, I admire you very much for leading the Qinghe villagers towards a path of prosperity in such a short period of time. However, our Houtu village also wants to develop and changing the river course is also out of necessity. After all, our Houtu Village is not small and there are many unused wastelands. We need to develop it now and it¡¯s the peak period for water usage. I hope Village Chief Wen can understand where we¡¯re coming from.¡± A young man from the Houtu Village group slowly walked to the front of the crowd and said with a smile. ¡°After all, the law does not state that the villages upstream must give way to the villages downstream. Although it has been a tacit agreement since ancient times for everyone to share the river, there is no clear rule. It is just like how Qinghe Village does not have to bring us along on the road to prosperity,¡± the young man spread his hands and continued. It was reasonable and irrefutable. Although it was immoral, it was not illegal. For a moment, the people from Qinghe Village looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Wen An looked at the young man from the Houtu Village and could not help but push up his glasses. Wen An¡¯s intuition told him that he had encountered a difficult opponent. ¡°Indeed, this friend from the Houtu Village is right.¡± Wen An nodded in agreement. ¡°But as you said just now, since ancient times, the area that the river flows through has been used by the nearby villages. By doing this, doesn¡¯t it mean that the villages upstream of the river can also treat you the same way?¡± Wen An asked. ¡°This isn¡¯t something that Village Chief Wen needs to worry about; we¡¯ve already reached a consensus,¡± the young man said indifferently. ¡°What!¡± Wen An¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this reply. The other party¡¯s words contained a lot of information. This was enough to show that it was not only Houtu Village that was dissatisfied with Qinghe Village. This was not good news. What made Wen An even more puzzled was why these villages suddenly came together overnight and wanted to put pressure on Qinghe Village at the same time. ¡°May I ask who was the one who initiated this?¡± Wen An asked this question without thinking. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Zhou¡­¡± When the people of Houtu Village heard Wen An¡¯s words, a smug expression immediately appeared on their faces. They were about to say the name of their leader, but they immediately realized that something was wrong and did not continue. ¡°As expected,¡± Wen An had already made a rough judgment in his heart. The Houtu Village Chief was called Zhao Gang, but the leader¡¯s surname was Zhou. ¡°How about this? Can you guys make an exception and open up a river channel first? I¡¯ll go and discuss it with your village chief, okay?¡± Wen An said after some thought. ¡°The chief is sick. He¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s not what your villagers said earlier. They were very unyielding and said that they would use poles to smack us to death. You¡¯ve changed your attitude so quickly?¡± ¡°You have money, what are you afraid of? Why not use tap water? To lay modern irrigation facilities? If you really can¡¯t, you can hire people to work for you. You have money anyway!¡± ¡°You people from Qinghe village are not the same as us. With your income level, you should live in the city instead of the countryside.¡± Chapter 375 - 375 Armed Melee 375 Armed Melee Seeing that Wen An had given in, the people of Houtu village naturally did not want to let go of this opportunity. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to everyone on their behalf. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wen An took a deep breath and spoke to the Houtu villagers with a sincere attitude. ¡°Hmph, since you, the village chief, have spoken, we won¡¯t stoop to your level,¡± the young man from Houtu village said arrogantly. ¡°Chief, but we urgently need to use the water!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this clearly bullying?¡± ¡°Sigh, we can¡¯t always use tap water. It¡¯s not convenient!¡± The Qinghe villagers were obviously not very satisfied with this result. It was the people of Houtu Village who had first started the conflict, but now it ended with them giving in. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡± Wen An took a deep breath. It was obvious that someone was targeting the entire Qinghe Village. The other party had discreetly gone straight to the point the moment they made their move. They had allied with several villages to put pressure on Qinghe Village at the same time. Wen An did not know who this unknown opponent was. After Wen An finished speaking, he turned and left. Behind him, a group of depressed and helpless Qinghe villagers followed. However, the riverbank was destined not to be peaceful that day. Perhaps it was because the Chief of Qinghe Village was still helpless about the situation, a Houtu villager suddenly spoke out loud. ¡°The people of Qinghe Village are just a bunch of cowards.¡± The voice was not loud. However, it was enough for the Qinghe villager at the back to hear. ¡°What the h*** did you just say?¡± The Qinghe villager turned around and roared furiously in the direction of the voice. Originally, they were already incensed, as cutting off the river flow was the fault of the people of Houtu village. If Wen An had not stopped them in time, they would have already started fighting. However, the words of the Houtu villager instantly became a fuse again, and the situation spiraled out of control. ¡°So what if I said it! Didn¡¯t you hear it just now?¡± Although the person who spoke was a little guilty, he looked at the Houtu villagers around him and gathered his courage to reply. ¡°D*** you!¡± The Qinghe villager who had first turned around could no longer bear the ridicule. He raised the shoulder pole in his hand and rushed forward. His action was like a signal, and the residents of Qinghe Village and Houtu Village started a large-scale fight on the riverbank. The last time something like this had happened in Sanhua Town was more than a decade ago¡­ Wen An, who was walking in front, didn¡¯t even know what was happening at the back of the group. He could only vaguely hear a few angry shouts. Then, the Qinghe villagers beside him turned around and joined the fight. ¡°Stop! Come back quickly!¡± Wen An looked at the chaotic scene in front of him and tried to stop it, but it was already too late. The Houtu and Qinghe villagers even sent people back to their respective villages to continue calling for reinforcements. The two sides had already been at daggers drawn, and just because of a single sentence, such a huge conflict had occurred. Houtu Village was envious of Qinghe Village¡¯s recent pace of development. Qinghe Village resented Houtu Village for being unreasonable and even daring to provoke them. Even though they were already in a civilized society, fists were always one of the most effective ways to solve problems. They didn¡¯t work in the office all day long, so it was their deep-seated belief that conflicts needed to be resolved by force. After all, the cost of fighting in the countryside was not high. When Wen An saw this, he sighed. He had no choice but to call the police. While the residents of Qinghe Village and Houtu Village were having a conflict, the meeting room of the Houtu village council was filled with dozens of people. Other than the chief of Houtu Village and a few important people in the village, the people sitting there were the chiefs of the other nearby villages. Zhou Hao was there as well. He stood at the front of the conference room and looked at the people wearing solemn expressions before him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile sarcastically. Behind him, a huge PowerPoint presentation explained in detail how big the gap between their villages and Qinghe Village was. Of course, Zhou Hao had exaggerated a little, but this was exactly the effect he wanted. ¡°Everyone has been listening to me for more than half an hour. There are only so many resources available. The development of Qinghe village will definitely need to draw on the nutrients from the surrounding villages.¡± Zhou Hao paused for a moment. He was observing the reactions of these people. Sure enough, these people¡¯s expressions became uglier. ¡°This is snatching the fruits of your labor! Using your blood and sweat in exchange for their wealth!¡± Zhou Hao lamented. Chapter 376 - 376 Alliance and Opposition 376 Alliance and Opposition ¡°We¡¯re all from Sanhua Town. Why does Qinghe village have to be superior to others? ¡± As soon as Zhou Hao finished speaking, someone couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°I can accept the development of Qinghe Village. But they can¡¯t take our benefits, right? Is this ethical? The per capita income of their village is more than twice that of our village. They are so greedy!¡± One of the village chiefs clutched his chest and put on a pained expression. ¡°Originally, everyone was eating out of the same cauldron. There were more than ten people, and each person had a bowl of rice. Some people had big bowls, and some had small bowls. This was still acceptable; at least bowls were being used to hold the rice. However, Qinghe Village had to use a pot to hold rice. Not only that, but he also wanted to take the cauldron for himself! We, from Xiabing, will not agree to this!¡± The person who spoke had a loud voice and was very agitated. ¡°Exactly! Since he¡¯s shameless, we might as well disregard all decorum with him! I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t defeat a single Qinghe Village if we work together! Even if the town mayor is here today, he has to listen to our opinions!¡± A village chief stood up and looked at the people around him. Zhou Hao was very satisfied with his masterstroke as he looked at the buzzing crowd. It was difficult to stand on the opposite side of Chu Ning, but it was also simple. Chu Ning¡¯s current foundation was in Qinghe Village. As long as Qinghe Village was in chaos and the surrounding villages were united in their hatred, cutting off her supply, Chu Ning would have her hands tied! ¡°Chu Ning, enjoy my gift to you. This is just the beginning,¡± Zhou Hao thought to himself. ¡°Everyone, calm down. We¡­¡± Just as Zhou Hao was about to speak, he was interrupted by a rapid series of knocks on the meeting room door. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes flashed with joy. ¡°Come in,¡± Zhao Gang, the chief of Houtu Village, said loudly. ¡°Something¡¯s happened! The Qinghe villagers and our villagers are fighting. They are too arrogant. Not only did they insult our Houtu Village, but they also look down on the other villages in Sanhua Town. They said that we are a bunch of jealous dogs!¡± the Houtu villager who barged in said with grief and indignation. ¡°What? It¡¯s fine if he criticizes our Houtu village, but how dare he speak so harshly about other villages?¡± Zhao Gang, the chief of the Houtu Village, asked in bewilderment. A fight between two villages was not worth mentioning to Zhao Gang. His purpose was to stir up dissatisfaction and conflict between the other villages and Qinghe Village. As for whether the words of the Houtu villager were true or not, that was not his concern. Everything had been arranged by Zhou Hao. This meeting was merely a foreshadowing. He needed these people to be repulsed by Qinghe Village first. ¡°What? This Qinghe village is too cocky!¡± ¡°Our Huaxi Village did not provoke them!¡± ¡°From now on, our Daniu Village and Qinghe Village will be irreconcilable!¡± ¡°Everything was fine; why are the people of Qinghe Village going crazy!¡± ¡°How dare they speak like that! My Baihuo Village had even helped them before! It seems that the people of Qinghe village are a bunch of ingrates!¡± In an instant, the meeting room was bustling with noise and excitement. The fight had even been overlooked by the crowd. Their focus was now on what the Qinghe villagers were saying. They couldn¡¯t bear to see the Qinghe villagers being so arrogant and conceited! This was exactly the effect that Zhou Hao wanted to see. ¡°Well, when I proposed to cut off the river¡¯s supply to Qinghe Village last night, you all still thought I was being mean and vicious,¡± Zhou Hao sighed. He was the one who had single-handedly caused the conflict between Houtu Village and Qinghe Village that morning. The environment that Zhou Hao grew up in told him that, if he wanted to succeed, he had to do it by hook or by crook. In order to live well, he had to learn to more outstanding than his peers. Zhou Wei¡¯s father was the current leader of the Zhou family, and Zhou Hai had high hopes for Zhou Wei, regarding him as the future hope of the Zhou family. On the other hand, Zhou Hao¡¯s father was just a useless, unambitious second generation rich man. He was just a fringe member of the Zhou family. Under such pressure, Zhou Hao was able to stand out from the rest of the Zhou family. In Zhou Hai¡¯s heart, he was only second to Zhou Wei. He was the second-in-line successor to the Zhou family. The difficulties and hardships he had experienced along the way were naturally not something that these people could understand. In Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes, everyone could be used for the sake of profit. It doesn¡¯t pay to be good ¡ª those who are despicable can claw their way to the top as they abandon integrity and morals to try to achieve what they desire; those who are noble are guided by principles and ethics, and the only thing that will be remembered of them is the praise on their epitaph after their death. Zhou Hao had no feelings. Chapter 377 - 377 Disintegration 377 Disintegration ¡°Mr. Zhou, we¡¯ve wronged you!¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou, you¡¯re so far-sighted, we were too foolish!¡± Some people immediately spoke up. They had no choice. What Qinghe Village did was really infuriating! ¡°Alright, I just hope that everyone can make a living. There¡¯s no need to apologize to me. My wish is for everyone to progress together!¡± Zhou Hao looked at the crowd and said sincerely. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t think about taking revenge on Qinghe Village. Wen An is a man with means. He should have already called the police by now. Don¡¯t think about using force to resolve the conflict. From now on, we will work together and help one another. We will definitely surpass Qinghe Village,¡± Zhou Hao continued. ¡°Mr. Zhou is such a good person.¡± ¡°Compared to those heartless animals in Qinghe Village, Mr. Zhou is a saint!¡± Zhou Hao didn¡¯t say anything. He just quietly watched everyone speak. He knew that he had achieved his goal in the initial stage. While building a good image, he had simultaneously integrated most of the villages in Sanhua Town and vaguely formed a large group. No matter how powerful Qinghe Village was and how capable Wen An was, they could not fight against nearly ten villages at the same time! However, what Zhou Hao did was far more than that. He wanted to destroy Chu Ning¡¯s foundation! At the same time, the two groups of people fighting on the riverbank had no choice but to end the farce with the intervention of the police. In the evening, after taking their statements, these people who had participated in the trouble-making were only given a verbal warning and released. Wen An¡¯s mouth was almost dry from all the talking. If he had not mediated, the day¡¯s matter would not have ended like this. However, the chief of Houtu Village did not appear at all. Wen An knew that, of course, it was not like what the Houtu village¡¯s residents had said, that Zhao Gang was ill. Zhao Gang was very nice, but he didn¡¯t want to have any contact with him. On the other side, Chu Ning had finished school. Yu Yan had been very obedient that day, and so had Ye Ting. These two people should have been Chu Ning¡¯s biggest headache in the class, but they were unusually quiet that day. Yu Yan was like a student who had been in the class for a long time. She had no problems communicating with other students. She even took the initiative to chat with Xu Xi before school ended in the afternoon. Although Chu Ning couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, she could tell from Xu Xi¡¯s expression that he didn¡¯t like Yu Yan taking the initiative to talk to him. After school, Chu Ning took a taxi to Qinghe Village. She had no idea what had happened in Qinghe Village after a whole day of lessons. Wen An knew that Chu Ning went to school during the day, so he didn¡¯t inform her about this. ¡°Village Chief Wen, what happened to your face?¡± The moment Chu Ning entered Qinghe Village, she felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. When she arrived at Wen An¡¯s office, she saw an obvious bruise on Wen An¡¯s face. When Wen An tried to stop the fight, he was beaten up by the people of the Houtu village. A few buttons of his shirt had been torn apart and his body was covered in wounds¡­ After all, it could be explained as an accidental injury. The people of Houtu Village were very confident in their actions. After all, their village chief had instructed them in advance to create this conflict. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but something might have happened to Qinghe Village.¡± Out of habit, Wen An adjusted his glasses. However, his glasses had been broken, so he could only smile awkwardly and put his hand down. ¡°Village Chief Wen, go on. I¡¯m listening,¡± Chu Ning said calmly. Wen An¡¯s range of activity was usually within the vicinity of Qinghe Village, but he had been beaten up. ¡°It¡¯s like this. You know the geographical location of our Qinghe Village. The advantage is that the terrain is flat and open, and the soil is fertile. The disadvantage is that it¡¯s located downstream, and there are many villages upstream. This morning, the people of Houtu Village suddenly changed the river course, diverting the river that was supposed to flow to Qinghe Village,¡± Wen An sighed as he spoke. Wen An didn¡¯t mention anything about the fight that happened later. It was meaningless. ¡°Someone behind the scenes made this happen,¡± Chu Ning said, nodding lightly. ¡°Surnamed Zhou,¡± Wen An said softly. ¡°This person¡¯s means are very powerful, and this is also what I don¡¯t understand. How did such a strong person suddenly appear? I clearly stopped the dispute, but there was still a conflict. Fighting was not the goal, but it is indeed the best excuse to provoke opposition and hatred. Also, I suspect he has already convinced the villages other than Houtu Village. I¡¯m very worried,¡± Wen An said with a frown. Chapter 378 - 378 Incident 378 Incident ¡°You¡¯re must be worried that these villages have already reached an agreement and joined forces.¡± When Chu Ning heard the word ¡®Zhou¡¯ from Wen An, she immediately knew who was behind this. The helper Cheng Yi had hired from her maiden family had begun to take action. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are they doing this? Wouldn¡¯t the development of Qinghe Village benefit them? Why are these people stopping us?¡± Wen An said with a bitter smile. ¡°Village Chief Wen, you¡¯re always underestimating the ugliness of human nature. You may be kind and upright, but that doesn¡¯t mean others have the same way of thinking as you do. Perhaps they have already prepared other methods to deal with Qinghe Village.¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°Regarding this matter, I would like to apologize to Village Chief Wen. This incident occurred because of me, and that guy surnamed Zhou came for me. His purpose is to destroy me,¡± Chu Ning apologized sincerely as she looked at Wen An. Chu Ning felt a little guilty, especially when she saw the bruises on Wen An¡¯s face. She had underestimated her enemy. Or rather, she had not expected Zhou Hao to be so despicable and unscrupulous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re partners. Since he¡¯s using Qinghe Village to target you, it means that Qinghe Village is very important to President Chu,¡± Wen An turned it around to console Chu Ning. ¡°Village Chief Wen, don¡¯t worry, I am aware of this matter. I will settle this problem later on. However, you can¡¯t let your guard down during this period of time. You must be vigilant at all times. This kind of lunatic can do anything,¡± Chu Ning said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Wen An nodded. ¡°Did Qinghe Village suffer any losses?¡± Chu Ning asked, still feeling uneasy. ¡°There aren¡¯t any losses, but the cost of water will increase. It¡¯s not very convenient, but we can still maintain it in the short term,¡± Wen An replied. ¡°Alright, Village Chief Wen. I¡¯ll head back first. In future, if anything happens, let me know immediately. If you¡¯d mentioned it in the morning, I¡¯d have come over immediately to handle it.¡± Chu Ning felt that if she had come in the morning, she would have followed the clues and caught Zhou Hao! After leaving Qinghe Village, Chu Ning¡¯s expression turned serious. She took out her phone and made three calls. ¡°Sun Ru, contact Village Chief Wen and ask about the number of Qinghe villagers who participated in the fight today. After confirming it, give each person 2,000 yuan in cash. Also, pay close attention to the recent production volume of Qinghe Village¡¯s agricultural products. I need a detailed number!¡± ¡°Bai Hong, from now on, you¡¯ll be living in Qinghe Village. Whoever dares to come to Qinghe village to create trouble or mess things up, I want you to beat them up without killing them! Remember, do it neatly!¡± ¡°Huang Fang, you¡¯re from Xizhuang Village. Go to Xizhuang Village and the surrounding villages to get a clear picture of the situation. Find out what they¡¯re up to recently, including what had happened. When you get back, put together a report for me; the more detailed, the better!¡± On the way to Soaring Clouds Group, Chu Ning sat in the taxi and gazed out the window at the passing scenery, deep in thought. ¡°Driver, hurry up, I¡¯m in a hurry,¡± Chu Ning said softly. Just then, Chu Ning¡¯s phone rang again. Chu Ning took out her phone. The screen showed that it was a call from Zhang Bo. ¡°Zhang Bo, is your health better?¡± Chu Ning asked with concern. ¡°President Chu, something has happened at Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction site¡­¡± Zhang Bo said from the other end of the phone. A few minutes later, Chu Ning hung up the phone. However, her gaze had already turned icy. ¡°Zhou Hao, you¡¯re good,¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself. The Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction work had stopped. A passerby accidentally stepped on a steel nail on the first floor of the construction site and injured his foot. At the same time, someone had made a report about the Soaring Clouds Group having hidden safety problems at the construction site. When Chu Ning arrived at the Soaring Clouds Group, she saw the chief contractor talking on the phone with an anxious expression. Other than him, only another technician from the construction team was still there. The rest had gone home. The work should have ended at this time, but due to an accident at the construction site, the contractor and technician had to come. The injured passerby was not alone. His friends and family, as well as onlookers, surrounded the contractor and technician, as if they were asking for an explanation. ¡°Driver, stop the car,¡± Chu Ning looked at the bustling scene outside the window and said calmly. ¡°Tsk, tsk, there¡¯s something interesting to see again. It¡¯s a pity that I have to make a living. Otherwise, I would also go and have a look.¡± The driver had obviously noticed the scene at the entrance of the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s building, and spoke somewhat regretfully. Chapter 379 - 379 The People in the City 379 The People in the City ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to like to join in the fun.¡± Chu Ning opened the back door and walked out. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stoop to the level of this little girl,¡± the driver muttered to himself and drove away from the lively place. ¡°The noise at your construction site is really loud. I live next door. I work at night and sleep during the day. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll get a mental breakdown.¡± ¡°Yeah, and we don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll end.¡± ¡°My husband¡¯s foot was injured because of the negligence at your construction site. If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory explanation for this, I¡¯ll find a lawyer to sue you!¡± Before Chu Ning got closer, she heard the discussion of a group of people surrounding the entrance of Soaring Clouds Group. She strained to get through the crowd and walked towards the chief contractor. ¡°Tell me about the situation,¡± Chu Ning said evenly. ¡°President Chu, it¡¯s like this. We actually check the construction site carefully every day after work¡­ Under normal circumstances, steel nails would not appear on the ground outside. We actually set up a cordon, but it was destroyed.¡± The chief contractor put down his phone and looked at Chu Ning helplessly. The chief contractor had been working at the construction site all year round and had a lot of construction experience. He had experienced many worse things than what had happened that day. He was trying to tell Chu Ning that she was being targeted. This included the onlookers who were unhappy with the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction site. It was all carefully planned and arranged by a certain person. ¡°Got it.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to renege on your debt? My husband won¡¯t be able to work tomorrow in his current condition. You have to pay for his medical expenses and compensate for his loss in wages!¡± The wife, who was supporting the injured man, heard the chief contractor¡¯s words and her expression suddenly changed. ¡°Yeah! Also, you guys are working during the day and have seriously affected our rest!¡± At this moment, another woman with heavy makeup spoke. She worked at a nightclub. She did sleep during the day and work at night. However, she was being unreasonable when she said that Chu Ning¡¯s construction site disturbed her rest. The Soaring Clouds Group was located in the bustling area of M City. Even if there was no construction going on, it would still be noisy day and night. Chu Ning raised her head and looked at the streets near the Soaring Clouds Group. Coincidentally, due to the construction, there were no cameras nearby. The cameras were located dozens of meters away, so the images provided were blurry and unable to provide any useful information at all. To make matters worse, someone had anonymously reported that the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction site had security risks. This was also what the chief contractor was most anxious about, because it meant that the construction team had to stop. ¡°That¡¯s a good move, Zhou Hao,¡± Chu Ning lamented to herself. She had had a bad feeling on the way there. This Zhou Hao used a complete set of combination punches at the start, not giving her a chance to catch her breath. ¡°Go to the hospital first. Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m the person in charge of this company. I¡¯ll bear all the hospital expenses you¡¯ll incur,¡± Chu Ning said apologetically, looking at the injured man who was being supported by his wife. ¡°You still have to compensate for my husband¡¯s emotional damage!¡± the wife said arrogantly. ¡°No problem. Send him to the hospital first. It¡¯ll be bad if the wound gets infected. This is my business card; you can call the number on it to contact me whenever it¡¯s convenient.¡± Chu Ning took a name card out from her pocket and handed it over. ¡°I¡¯m going to work soon, but I haven¡¯t had a good rest recently. How are you going to make it up to me?¡± The beautiful woman quickly said after seeing Chu Ning being so easy to talk to. ¡°How much do you earn a day?¡± Chu Ning looked at the beautiful woman and said with a faint smile. ¡°At least 1,000 a day,¡± the beautiful woman said haughtily. ¡°Who instigated you to cause trouble? Go and ask them for it. And you guys, are you also thinking about how much money you should ask me for? It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t give it to you, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t dare to take it,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently, looking at the crowd. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we dare to take it? You¡¯ve already disturbed our rest!¡± a fierce-looking middle-aged woman said fearlessly. Chapter 380 - 380 Infiltrating 380 Infiltrating ¡°Zhou Hao is really something. After using you guys, he¡¯s still thinking of setting you up,¡± Chu Ning secretly sighed. It was very likely that one of these people had reported the construction site. ¡°You can go through the legal process to appeal against President Chu, but now you¡¯re so brazenly asking for money. Do you know how long your sentence for extortion will be if President Chu gives it to you?¡± The chief contractor didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. The chief contractor¡¯s words had a great effect. The injured man had already left in a car with the help of his wife, and the rest of the people who were watching the show suddenly fell silent after hearing the chief contractor¡¯s words. Although they were greedy, they were not stupid. Knowing that they would not gain anything if they continued to take up time there, the crowd quickly dispersed. Only Chu Ning, the chief contractor, and the technician were left at the construction site. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Chu Ning motioned with her hand, and the three of them walked into the near-completed first-floor hall of the Soaring Clouds Group. ¡°President Chu, we won¡¯t be able to start work for a long time,¡± the chief contractor said with a bitter smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t start work, but we must ensure that there won¡¯t be any more accidents. The people who are targeting me are not simple. I¡¯m afraid that there will be conflicts within the construction team,¡± Chu Ning said with a frown. She had a feeling that Zhou Hao¡¯s methods would not be so simple. ¡°President Chu, are you saying that there might be problems with my construction team?¡± The chief contractor¡¯s expression changed. This was no small matter. ¡°I¡¯m only saying it¡¯s possible. You have to be careful.¡± Chu Ning felt that she herself had to start watching more closely. Chu Ning had not met Zhou Hao yet, but a silent battle had already begun. This was the strongest opponent Chu Ning had met ever since she had transmigrated. In an instant, she was in a precarious situation. Chu Ning even believed that, if the owner of this building had not been Zhou Wei, there would be even more trouble awaiting her. ¡°Okay, President Chu, I got it.¡± The chief contractor nodded his head solemnly. ¡°I still have some things to deal with, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. If you need anything, call me anytime.¡± Chu Ning turned and left. ¡°President Chu seems to have provoked a powerful person¡­¡± After Chu Ning left, the chief contractor and the technician did not leave. ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary people. We can¡¯t participate in the battle between these people, but we can choose to leave. The most important thing is to play it safe,¡± the technician slowly said. ¡°Are we just going to end our collaboration with President Chu like this? President Chu¡¯s offer is so high, and what we¡¯re doing is immoral,¡± the chief contractor said reluctantly. ¡°If you really think it¡¯s immoral, you could have told President Chu everything that happened this morning. But you didn¡¯t say it. Your heart has already made the decision for you,¡± the technician spoke again unhurriedly. ¡°Old Fang, you and I have been working at construction sites for more than 20 years, right?¡± the technician suddenly asked. ¡°Yes, the first time we met, we¡¯d just left school,¡± the chief contractor said with a bitter smile as he slowly lit up a cigarette. ¡°For so many years, although our scale is not large, we have always been very stable, all thanks to our being cautious. This morning, that person didn¡¯t sound like he was negotiating with us. You should be able to tell that he has someone to rely on; someone is backing him.¡± The technician dusted off his clothes. ¡°You know, we¡¯re like the dust on these clothes, and they¡¯re the owners of the clothes. One day, when the wind comes, we¡¯ll be lucky enough to follow it for a while, and that¡¯ll be enough. The fate of dust will eventually be to return to the soil.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m still a little unwilling. President Chu is so young, her future limitless¡­ I really can¡¯t accept this!¡± The chief contractor took a deep puff of his cigarette, and his expression gradually blurred under the smoke. ¡°Forget it. We both have families; we¡¯re not young anymore.¡± After the technician finished speaking, he stood and walked out. ¡®This aggrieving life¡­¡± The chief contractor stubbed out his cigarette and likewise left. Zhou Hao had already sent someone to the construction site in the morning and explained the purpose of his visit to the contractor. In the face of profit, there was nothing that could not be sold. The kind-hearted Chu Ning would not know that her guess was wrong. The initiator of this farce was her very trusted partner¡­ Zhou Wei was not at the top floor of the Soaring Clouds Group. After Chu Ning made the call, she stood quietly in the corridor of the Soaring Clouds Group and waited. Chapter 381 - 381 The Zhou Family 381 The Zhou Family It was only when the sky was almost completely dark that Zhou Wei appeared, panting. ¡°My apologies, President Chu, I¡¯m late. I¡¯ve been delayed by some urgent matters.¡± Zhou Wei wheezed as he ran. ¡°I have indeed underestimated Zhou Hao,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°He¡¯s like a python lying in wait in the dark. Once he makes a move, he won¡¯t give his opponent the slightest chance to catch their breath.¡± As Zhou Wei spoke, he took out his office key and opened the door. ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee,¡± Zhou Wei said with a smile. ¡°What you¡¯ve been through is just the beginning. Chu Ning, the opponents we faced in A City were the entire Province A, even Country Z. How should I put it? You¡¯re too soft-hearted,¡± Zhou Hao said as he skillfully brewed the coffee. A moment later, the entire room was filled with a fragrance. ¡°I can guarantee that Zhou Hao has already gotten most of your information, even your weaknesses, but you know nothing about him. I retreated from A City because I still have a bottom line, but Zhou Hao doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s an animal that would do anything to achieve his goal.¡± At this point, Zhou Wei actually laughed. ¡°This is different from my gentle and somewhat cute big uncle. I even suspect that Zhou Hao is not my uncle¡¯s son. Other than their looks, their personalities were completely different. But it¡¯s not too late for you to ask me about it now. This is just the prelude to Zhou Hao¡¯s attack.¡± Zhou Wei sniffed the coffee in his cup and was quite satisfied. ¡°Tell me.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s fingers tapped rhythmically on the solid wood table. ¡°He¡¯s just a despicable scoundrel, but he was born into the right family. My Zhou family provided him with a good stage and background for him to use all his means. By the way, in order to achieve his goal, he once¡­ Let me think.¡± As Zhou Wei spoke, he suddenly seemed to contemplate something. ¡°I think he¡¯d just had his 17th birthday. He brought some people with him and used an excavator to bulldoze the house of a family that didn¡¯t agree to the demolition.¡± ¡°Oh? What was the result?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you naively thought that there was no one in that house? That family was very stubborn. They simply didn¡¯t agree to the demolition request, which made our old master Zhou very anxious because that area is very important to our Zhou family¡¯s development layout. In order to please the old master, that b****** Zhou Hao buried the family of four alive in the ruins.¡± ¡°So, Zhou Hao is still living well outside. He¡¯s not being punished by the law,¡± Chu Ning said calmly. ¡°Punished? He was only 17 years old and was not an adult yet. Moreover, he had already done a very clean job at that time. He had shirked all responsibility. How much money could the excavator operator make in his lifetime? Zhou Hao bribed him with 5 million yuan to take the blame. Then, through the Zhou family¡¯s power, his sentence changed from the death sentence to death sentence with reprieve, and then to imprisonment.¡± Zhou Wei sipped on the hot coffee and said in a relaxed manner. ¡°This world is a game for the rich. In places where there¡¯s no light, there¡¯s unimaginable dirt and filth. The family of four had died in vain. Their biggest mistake was to go against the Zhou family. Perhaps they didn¡¯t know how powerful the Zhou family was and were too naive. No one will uphold justice for them ¡ª the cost is too high. Besides, they¡¯re already dead,¡± Zhou Wei continued casually. ¡°This kind of thing happens a lot. In Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes, an ordinary person¡¯s life is not much more valuable than an ant¡¯s. In order to achieve his goal, he doesn¡¯t care about whether others live or die. After all, M City isn¡¯t big. Compared to Province A and the entire country, it is minuscule. You have to understand that your opponent is a smart and unscrupulous beast in human clothing. You won¡¯t be able to reason with him unless you reach or even surpass the Zhou family¡¯s heights one day.¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s words made Chu Ning fall into silence. Chu Ning understood that Zhou Wei was telling the truth. She was lucky and unique in this world. Even so, Chu Ning had experienced several life-and-death situations in the past few months. It would be too difficult to start from zero. Chu Ning could only move forward and not retreat. One step back was a bottomless abyss; she would fall and be smashed into pieces. As she continued to develop, she had more and more enemies, of greater and greater strength. ¡°I¡¯ll let him know who has the final say here.¡± After a moment of silence, Chu Ning said softly. She had never been afraid of a challenge. Chapter 382 - 382 Ward 382 Ward ¡°You have a lot of weaknesses, like your family. You worked so hard to build this company, but he has no restrictions. Even if he causes trouble, the Zhou family will cover for him.¡± Zhou Wei frowned and reminded her. He was afraid that Chu Ning would get into an accident. In his opinion, he was the only one who could deal with Zhou Hao. They were all members of the Zhou family, and he had everything that Zhou Hao had. Even so, he still had to be careful and proceed with caution. ¡°Zhou Hao has the Zhou family, and I also have a trump card.¡± Chu Ning felt that as long as Zhou Hao was still in M City, he would definitely be restricted. ¡°Alright. Although I don¡¯t know what your trump card is, it¡¯d better be strong enough. Otherwise, that madman Zhou Hao will do anything in desperation. Protect your family,¡± Zhou Wei solemnly warned. ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°What I¡¯m curious about now is why you came to M City. Buying this building isn¡¯t your purpose,¡± Chu Ning asked, looking at Zhou Wei. Zhou Wei was constantly busy, so much so that he did not even have time to sleep. It was impossible for him to not do anything after purchasing the building. Chu Ning felt that the reason he was so far away from A City and acted like he was not interested in the power struggle was to hide his true intentions. ¡°It¡¯s confidential. Who doesn¡¯t have a secret? You¡¯ll know in future.¡± Zhou Wei gave a mysterious expression. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Chu Ning said with certainty. Then, she got up and was about to leave. ¡°You previously said that you would treat me to a meal?¡± Zhou Wei suddenly said from behind Chu Ning. ¡°I will definitely do it the next time.¡± Chu Ning turned to look at Zhou Wei and smiled sweetly. She then closed the door and disappeared. ¡°You have a personality.¡± Zhou Wei smiled. He opened a drawer and took out a document, reading it carefully. After Chu Ning walked out of the Soaring Clouds Group building, she decided to relax for a while. ¡°Chu Ning, always remind yourself that if you want to survive in this cruel society, you must learn to be ruthless. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to protect anyone,¡± she thought to herself as she walked on the street. After walking for half an hour, Chu Ning arrived at Zhang Bo¡¯s hospital. When she appeared in Zhang Bo¡¯s ward, she was carrying a basket of fruits. ¡°President Chu, what are you doing here?¡± Zhang Bo was surprised to see Chu Ning at the door. It was already past eight in the evening, and Chu Ning looked a little haggard. Zhang Bo suddenly remembered that Chu Ning was only 18 years old. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. Are you feeling better?¡± Chu Ning put down the fruit basket and smiled. ¡°Much better. How¡¯s the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction site issue?¡± Zhang Bo quickly asked. ¡°It was reported by someone and can¡¯t start work for the time being,¡± Chu Ning said honestly. ¡°Sigh. I heard that something happened at Qinghe Village as well today.¡± Zhang Bo sighed. He hated himself for not recovering quickly and sharing some of the burden with Chu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem, but we¡¯ve indeed met our match this time. However, I¡¯ve already made the appropriate arrangements.¡± Chu Ning then revealed her judgment on the conflict between Qinghe Village and Houtu Village. ¡°We just need to wait for the software to be developed. With the core technology in our hands, we have the power to turn the tables. I¡¯ve been lying in bed for the past two days and thinking about it. We don¡¯t necessarily have to implement the pilot in M City. We can try it out in other cities,¡± Zhang Bo said after some thought. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of that too, but there are too many restrictions. The main point is that I don¡¯t have the energy to do that. After we launch it, the focus is to think about how to operate and maintain it. The first priority is to provide good service,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯re only at the starting stage. We need to be more stable.¡± Zhang Bo nodded in agreement. At the same time, the man whose foot had been pierced by a nail at the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction site was lying on the hospital bed with a satisfied look on his face. His wife was holding her phone with a surprised expression. His foot had indeed been pierced by a nail, but this had all been part of a premeditated plan. The nail had been provided by the contractor. ¡°How is it, my wife? Isn¡¯t it easy to make money?¡± the man said smugly. ¡°Easy, it¡¯s too easy! That person really transferred 200,000 yuan to your card! Our annual income after working so hard is less than 200,000! I didn¡¯t expect that young lady to be the boss and to be so easily fooled. This way, we can take money from both sides.¡± The woman was all smiles. ¡°How much do you think we should obtain from her?¡± the woman asked as she turned off the phone screen. Chapter 383 - 383 Blackmail 383 Blackmail ¡°How much do you think we should ask for?¡± The man narrowed his eyes. Although his foot had been cut by a nail, he was quite pleased at the moment. ¡°She has such a big company. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much to ask for 100,000 yuan, right?¡± the woman asked tentatively. ¡°Only 100,000 yuan?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re too short-sighted. I think we need at least 500,000 yuan. What that person said today gave me a reminder. If that Chu Ning doesn¡¯t give it to us, we¡¯ll go and make a scene at her company every day! And she can¡¯t do anything to us, so you can print a banner to slander her!¡± the man suddenly said viciously. This was the complete opposite of his pitiful appearance at the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s entrance. ¡°Gosh, Bao Xu, are you crazy? You dare ask for 500,000 yuan? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll take revenge on you?¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. We have something on her, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of? And I¡¯m lying in the hospital now. If she doesn¡¯t give it to us, we¡¯ll spread rumors about her company on the internet! I¡¯ve already decided to do this anyway, so I might as well take things up a notch!¡± the man calmly said. ¡°I think¡­¡± Just as the woman was about to speak, she realized that the door of the ward was being opened. ¡°Your husband¡¯s vision is greater than yours. Even 500,000 yuan is considered little. I have a good idea. Let Chu Ning support you two for the rest of your lives.¡± Zhou Hao said with a smile as he walked in. There were two burly men behind him, holding something wrapped in black cloth. ¡°Mr. Zhou, you¡¯re here!¡± Bao Xu was struggling to get up, excited to see Zhou Hao. Zhou Hao was simply his God of Wealth. ¡°Mr. Zhou, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to do this. After all, we¡¯re not in the right and Bao Xu didn¡¯t really get hurt by a nail by accident.¡± The woman looked at the two burly men behind Zhou Hao. She was a little fearful, but still gathered up her courage and spoke out. ¡°Shut up, you idiot! I was injured by a nail, so she should pay for it!¡± Bao Xu berated. ¡°Bao Xu, I don¡¯t want to get involved in the matters between you two, but I don¡¯t want a third party to know about it,¡± Zhou Hao said with a smile. Although it was a naked threat, Zhou Hao¡¯s expression remained calm and his attitude was gentle. ¡°I got it, Mr. Zhou,¡± Bao Xu quickly responded. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Zhou!¡± Bao Xu said loudly, shooting his wife a stern look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Zhou. I misspoke,¡± the woman said, feeling wronged. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyway, I didn¡¯t come here to listen to your apology.¡± Zhou Hao waved his hand indifferently. ¡°Bao Xu, I have something good for you that can help you get more money, enough for you to not have to work for the rest of your life. Are you willing to do it? ¡± Zhou Hao suddenly looked at Bao Xu mysteriously and smilingly asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing!¡± Bao Xu nodded his head vigorously. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Zhou Hao nodded in satisfaction. He looked at the woman again. ¡°You heard it. Your husband is willing.¡± Zhou Hao gave a strange smile. The door of the ward had been closed without them knowing. A burly man standing behind Zhou Hao slowly revealed the item that was wrapped in black cloth. It was a baseball bat. ¡°Mr. Zhou, don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡± Bao Xu abruptly understood what Zhou Hao meant. The woman by his side was also shocked by what she saw. Her wide eyes were filled with disbelief. But it was too late. The other burly man behind Zhou Hao walked to Bao Xu¡¯s bed, picked up a pillow, and forcefully pressed it over Bao Xu¡¯s head. No matter how Bao Xu struggled, it was useless. The first burly man raised the baseball bat in his hand and smashed it down on Bao Xu¡¯s knee. The woman seemed to have gone crazy. She was about to lunge at Bao Xu, screaming. However, Zhou Hao grabbed her by the hair and strangled her tightly, and not a word could escape her lips. A dull sound was heard. Another sound followed. Bao Xu¡¯s knees were smashed to pieces. A moment later, the pillow was released. Bao Xu had stopped struggling. He had already fainted from the intense pain. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll give you a day to think about it. By the day after tomorrow at the latest, you have to give me an answer.¡± Zhou Hao suddenly moved closer to the woman¡¯s face and said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience. Your husband is already disabled. You still have elderly and two lovely sons to take care of, right? But how can you manage such a huge expense by yourself?¡± Chapter 384 - 384 No Other Option 384 No Other Option ¡°I¡¯m not giving you a multiple choice question. What I mean is, if you call the police or don¡¯t do as I say, your whole family will die.¡± After Zhou Hao finished speaking, he released the hair he had been holding onto, letting go of the blank-looking woman. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine if you call the police, but if you make me feel bothered, I don¡¯t mind letting your family reunite in the mortuary.¡± Zhou Hao spoke as he left the ward with the two burly men. The ward returned to silence. The woman chose not to call the police. She merely sat quietly in the chair and remained that way for more than ten minutes. The woman knew very well that Zhou Hao was not joking. If he could break into the hospital and beat her husband until he was disabled for life, then he could also quietly make her family disappear from the world. ¡°Bao Xu, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the one who got you into trouble¡­¡± The woman lay on the bed and looked at her unconscious husband. She cried in pain and her nails dug into her palms. In fact, the poor couple had no other choice. From the moment Zhou Hao had set his eyes on them, it meant that the couple would have a tragic fate. They would only be used continuously, and when completely worthless, they would then be heartlessly abandoned. Elsewhere, Chu Ning planned to return to the Chu residence after visiting Zhang Bo. Zhou Wei would not lie to her. The people that Chu Ning cared about were still her family. Chu Zhe and Chu Zhuo were far from M City, so Chu Ning was not worried about their safety. As for Chu Jing, he stayed home all day, so it was not a big problem. Although the fifth and sixth brothers of the Chu family were in M City, it would be difficult for Zhou Hao to deal with them. It was one thing to be able to find them, but it was hard to say who would be dealt with. After all, these two brothers were ruthless characters. Chu Zhang was about to leave M City. If Zhou Hao wanted to find a breakthrough in Chu Ning¡¯s family, he could only look for Chu Huan and their parents. It was almost ten o¡¯clock when she got home. At this time, Chu Huan¡¯s parents were already asleep, but to Chu Ning¡¯s surprise, Chu Huan was sitting in the living room, watching TV with a glum look on his face. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Chu Huan asked in confusion when he saw Chu Ning. After returning home that day, Chu Huan had originally been in a good mood, but he received a notice from the chief contractor that he didn¡¯t need to turn up at the construction site the following day. As for the next time he would start work, he would wait for the update. No matter how stupid Chu Huan was, he knew that something had happened at the construction site. He didn¡¯t really care about what happened, but every day off meant a day¡¯s less income. It should be known that that was a high salary of 600 yuan a day! ¡°I wanted to come home and have a look,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired of living in that big villa and want to come back to experience the life of the people at the bottom so that you can feel superior when you go back?¡± Chu Huan had a cheeky look on his face. He was depressed after losing such a high-paying part-time job. Even though he knew he couldn¡¯t win against Chu Ning, he still wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Chu Huan, I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with you,¡± Chu Ning said calmly. Zhou Hao¡¯s threats could appear at any time, and Chu Huan was obviously the best breakthrough. ¡°I was right!¡± Chu Huan had been suppressing his voice, but now that he heard that Chu Ning was taking the initiative to give in, he became even more excited. ¡°Lower your voice, Mom and Dad are sleeping,¡± Chu Ning warned with a frown. Chu Ning had been smothering with anger. The source of the pressure was Ye Ting and Cheng Yi, and now this idiot was still on Ye Ting¡¯s side, completely unaware that the Chu family was already shrouded in an invisible crisis. ¡°It¡¯d have been fine if you hadn¡¯t returned,¡± Chu Huan mumbled to himself and turned his attention back to the TV. Hearing Chu Huan¡¯s casual words, Chu Ning¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. ¡°Chu Huan, I¡¯ve never done anything to let you down, have I?¡± After Chu Ning said this, she went straight to her room. ¡°Who knows?¡± Chu Huan pouted and continued to watch the TV. After closing the door, Chu Ning still felt vexed. Sometimes, Chu Huan¡¯s words were really too hurtful. For a moment, Chu Ning really didn¡¯t want to bother about Chu Huan anymore. Since he was still firmly standing on Ye Ting¡¯s side, then if something happened, let Ye Ting handle it. But when she thought of her parents, Chu Ning¡¯s heart softened. The reason she had been tolerating Chu Huan was that she didn¡¯t want her parents to be sad because of the disharmony within the family. But this was not a reason for Chu Huan to act so recklessly. If Zhou Hao wanted to deal with Chu Huan, it would be too easy. Chapter 385 - 385 Asking for a Scolding 385 Asking for a Scolding Just as Chu Ning was thinking about how to deal with Zhou Hao, someone knocked lightly on her door. ¡°Mom. Why haven¡¯t you slept?¡± Chu Ning opened the door and saw Mother Chu in her pajamas, standing nervously at her door. ¡°Don¡¯t take what Xiao Huan says to heart¡­¡± Mother Chu said softly, feeling a little guilty. In the living room, Father Chu was staring at Chu Huan with an unfriendly expression. If he hadn¡¯t been afraid of waking Chu Jing and Chu Zhang, Chu Huan would have been reprimanded. ¡°Mom. Why would I? I¡¯m already used to it.¡± Chu Ning shook her head and said with a smile. Looking at Mother Chu¡¯s hunched back, Chu Ning¡¯s grievances disappeared. Her parents had been working hard for over 20 years, working 12 hours a day at a high intensity, but even so, they had never complained. ¡°Child, our life at home is actually improving. You don¡¯t have to feel so much pressure; looking after yourself is more important. You look much more haggard than when you first entered our family.¡± The mother-daughter pair sat on the edge of the bed and chatted softly. Chu Ning did not know when she had fallen asleep while speaking with Mother Chu the night before, but she knew that she had slept with Mother Chu the previous night. When she woke up, the marks Mother Chu had left on the bed were still there¡­ The night before, Chu Ning had had a particularly good sleep. After washing up, Chu Ning saw the sumptuous breakfast on the dining table. Her parents had already gone to work. Although their abilities were limited, they did their best to give their children unlimited love. They had to arrive at work at six o¡¯clock in the morning daily, which meant that a scrumptious breakfast had to be prepared by them at four in the morning, or even earlier. After breakfast, Chu Ning was extremely satisfied. Difficulties would eventually be resolved. When she arrived at school, Ye Ting got up from her seat and walked over as soon as Chu Ning sat down. She seemed to have arrived early and was awaiting Chu Ning¡¯s arrival. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to publicly apologize to me in front of the entire school and sincerely repent for your past actions and mistakes, I might be kind enough to forgive you.¡± Ye Ting sat on a classmate¡¯s chair and smiled at Chu Ning. ¡°And then?¡± Chu Ning also looked at Ye Ting with a smile and said casually. This time, she had made up her mind not to let Ye Ting, the Ye family, and Zhou Hao off. After all, these people had already started to be shameless and used some dirty and despicable means to deal with her. Chu Ning couldn¡¯t show any mercy now. Being kind to the enemy was being cruel to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your current situation? Do you want me to say it? This wouldn¡¯t be good, would it? An arm can¡¯t win against a thigh. Moreover, you¡¯re not even an arm yet.¡± Ye Ting looked at Chu Ning in surprise. ¡°Ye Ting, what kind of strange words are you saying?¡± At this moment, a classmate came over and asked curiously. ¡°Animals and humans can¡¯t communicate with each other. Don¡¯t you understand, Guo Lan?¡± deskmate Xiaomi immediately said. ¡°Zheng Mi, if you keep talking, I don¡¯t mind teaching your father a lesson. I just need to give the word anyway.¡± After Ye Ting¡¯s repeated failures with Chu Ning, she had become much more mature than before. She could actually say such threatening words without changing her expression. If it had been more than a month ago, her defense might have been broken by Xiaomi¡¯s provocation. But now, she could face it calmly. After hearing Ye Ting¡¯s words, the surrounding students stopped talking and went to engage in other matters. The Ye family still held some power in M City. ¡°Ye Ting, if you dare to plot against the people around me, I promise to completely wipe out your Ye family in M City at all costs. I mean what I say.¡± Chu Ning still had a smile on her face as she looked at Ye Ting and spoke softly. Deep down, Ye Ting was still afraid of Chu Ning. The only reason she dared to show off in front of Chu Ning was because Cheng Yi and Zhou Hao had given her confidence. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Ye Ting¡¯s expression changed. Even though Chu Ning was at a disadvantage, she was not someone to be trifled with. ¡°Hmph, who are you trying to scare? You¡¯d better solve your own crisis first!¡± After throwing out these harsh words, Ye Ting snorted coldly and immediately got up to leave. She knew that she couldn¡¯t win against Chu Ning. Moreover, she had a natural fear when facing Chu Ning at such a close distance, like a mouse coming face-to-face with a cat. After all, she had never won against Chu Ning thus far¡­ No matter what Ye Ting said, Chu Ning had decided to bring down the Ye family. Chapter 386 - 386 Unforeseen Event 386 Unforeseen Event ¡°Who is she trying to scare? If she¡¯ s so capable, then go and shout in front of Xu Xi. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d dare to!¡± Xiaomi said, upset. Although she didn¡¯t know Xu Xi¡¯s exact identity and background, she was sure that he was powerful. ¡°Xiaomi, you don¡¯t have to worry. Ye Ting won¡¯t do that,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°She dare do that!¡± Xiaomi raised her fist in protest. ¡°Alright, read your books and prepare for class. Lessons are about to start,¡± Chu Ning said as she looked in Yu Yan¡¯s direction. Yu Yan was very quiet. She seemed to have changed into a different person after being taught a lesson by Chu Ning. She was no longer arrogant and proud. She even took the initiative to take on some of the class¡¯s cleaning activities, such as sweeping the floor and wiping the blackboard. She also kept a low profile when communicating with her classmates, as though she was a different person from when she had first started school. ¡°The new student in your class is quite interesting. She¡¯d already expressed her love for Yan Shen before she had even arrived. But now, she¡¯s sitting opposite Xu Xi and hasn¡¯t even initiated a conversation with Yan Shen,¡± Luo Yu said smilingly as she looked towards where Yu Yan was eating. ¡°Xu Xi doesn¡¯t seem very willing to talk to her.¡± Yan Shen also looked in Yu Yan¡¯s direction. Yu Yan was talking to Xu Xi, but Xu Xi was just having a casual chat. If his uncle hadn¡¯t told him several times not to show Yu Yan any disrespect, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to pay attention to this rich girl. ¡°Yan Shen, are you feeling better?¡± Chu Ning, who was eating with her head lowered, suddenly asked. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better¡­ But I¡¯m fine?¡± Yan Shen was about to reply, but he put on a confused look. ¡°As expected,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. Yan Shen was having some health problems. People would only subconsciously blurt out their true inner condition. Chu Ning wanted to ask this question out of the blue, but Yan Shen answered that he was much better, which confirmed her thoughts. ¡°Huh?¡± Luo Yu looked at Chu Ning beside her and then at Yan Shen. For a moment, she didn¡¯t understand what the two were talking about. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s eat, today¡¯s braised cod is really good.¡± Yan Shen seemed to have realized that he had let the cat out of the bag and abruptly changed the topic. ¡°What¡¯s your secret code?¡± Luo Yu asked with a smile. Chu Ning didn¡¯t reply and simply lowered her head to eat. She would only have the time and energy to check on Yan Shen¡¯s health condition after she had overcome the pressure she was experiencing during this period. Chu Ning had too many things to deal with currently, and Zhou Hao wished that Chu Ning would collapse as soon as possible. During the afternoon class, just as Chu Ning was wondering whether she should request for leave, her phone suddenly vibrated. The school rules of Jingyuan High School were very strict ¡ª students were not allowed to bring their phones into class ¡ª but the school rules did not restrict Chu Ning. After waving to the teacher, Chu Ning went to the corridor and called Chu Jing. Chu Jing knew that Chu Ning was in class at this time, but he still chose to call her. It was obviously something important. While waiting for the phone to ring, Chu Ning felt uneasy. Thinking of how Mother Chu had spoken to her in a soft voice the previous night, Chu Ning¡¯s face turned pale after coming up with some possibilities. ¡°Second Brother, what happened?¡± Chu Ning hastily asked as soon as the call was connected. ¡°Xiao Ning, is it convenient for you to take leave now?¡± Chu Jing asked somewhat hesitantly. After hearing her second brother¡¯s words, Chu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Other than her second brother Chu Jing¡¯s voice, she could also hear the sound of crying and talking. ¡°It¡¯s convenient. Second Brother, first tell me what happened.¡± Chu Ning continued to ask. ¡°If anything happens to my family, even the Zhou family won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡± Chu Ning thought that Zhou Hao had been up to something again. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Grandpa has passed away. If you can take a leave of absence, it¡¯s to go back with us for the funeral,¡± Chu Jing finally explained what had happened. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯ll be back immediately.¡± Chu Ning hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t need to ask for leave. All she needed to do was send a message to her teacher-in-charge, Lin Hao. For some reason, Chu Ning felt relieved when she heard Chu Jing mention her grandfather¡¯s death. Chu Ning had never met the grandfather Chu Jing was talking about, so she had no feelings for him. However, since a direct elder in her family had passed away, Chu Ning naturally had to go back for a visit. When she reached the door of her house, Chu Ning heard the sound of crying coming from within. Chapter 387 - 387 Passed Away 387 Passed Away o When she opened the door, Chu Ning saw Mother Chu crying her heart out, while Father Chu was sitting on the sofa in a daze, his eyes empty. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± Chu Ning knew that her parents must be broken-hearted. Chu Ning did not know how to comfort them. The pain of losing one¡¯s loved ones was really devastating. ¡°Xiao Ning, it¡¯s like this. Mom and Dad have already bought tickets to go back to their hometown, and they have to go back in advance to announce the death. Eldest Uncle, Third Uncle, Fourth Aunt and the rest have already set off. Big Brother and the others are also rushing back,¡± Chu Jing said with a solemn expression. ¡°We¡¯ll go tomorrow morning,¡± Chu Jing added. The hometown that Chu Jing was speaking of was the place where Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather and grandmother lived. Only Chu Zhe and Chu Jing had lived in their hometown before and had an impression of it. Their hometown was not in Province A but was far from M City. It was thousands of miles away. ¡°Do I need to prepare anything when I go back?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll just follow Mom and Dad¡¯s instructions,¡± Chu Jing explained. Chu Ning was about to ask something, but Chu Huan spoke first after looking at the time. ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s send Mom and Dad downstairs first. The taxi is here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Jing nodded. In order to save time, Mr. and Mrs. Chu were taking a taxi to the high-speed rail station. They had to go back for the funeral first. ¡°Mom, Dad¡­ Take care of your health,¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but say softly when she saw her parents¡¯ heartbroken expressions. ¡°Xiao Ning, we¡¯ll go back first,¡± Father Chu looked at Chu Ning with a complicated expression. He then left the Chu residence with Mother Chu. Only Chu Ning and Chu Zhang were left in the living room. ¡°We will experience this kind of permanent separation in the future,¡± Chu Zhang looked at Chu Ning and said softly. ¡°I know. When I saw Dad¡¯s eyes just now, I really felt his pain. He should be feeling regretful that he didn¡¯t get to see Grandpa for the last time before he died.¡± Chu Ning sighed. She did not dare to imagine what would happen if something happened to her parents one day¡­ ¡°Grandpa and Grandma lived in Province S in a small village on the edge of the city surrounded by mountains. The living conditions there are very poor, so Mom and Dad left when they were in their twenties. So did Eldest Uncle and the others.¡± Although Chu Zhang had lived in the hospital previously, he clearly knew more than Chu Ning did regarding certain aspects of the Chu family. After all, Chu Ning had been living in the Ye family previously, so she could not know about this. ¡°The more backward a place is, the more old-fashioned it is. Chu Ning, Mom and Dad didn¡¯t plan on telling you this. After all, our hometown values boys over girls and we¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll be wronged when you go back. However, after Second Brother called Big Brother, he felt that we shouldn¡¯t keep this from you. After all, your surname is Chu and you¡¯re a member of the Chu family. As for whether you¡¯re willing to go back, we¡¯ll have to respect your opinion,¡± Chu Zhang said after thinking for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t hesitate. Chu Zhe was right. She was a member of the Chu family now. Although she had never met her grandfather, it was necessary for her to go back. ¡°You¡¯ll be staying in our hometown for at least three days. Won¡¯t it affect your career?¡± Chu Zhang knew that besides going to school, Chu Ning also had her own business. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t affect me,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. When Chu Ning said this, she suddenly thought of someone. Without her, almost no one was Zhou Hao¡¯s match. The current situation was ever-changing. Three days was sufficient for many things to change. Even though this was M City. But that person could definitely do it. After all, he was the person who knew Zhou Hao the best. After some thought, Chu Ning made her decision. Without hesitation, Chu Ning took her phone out and made a call. ¡°Zhou Wei, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with something¡­¡± After hanging up, Chu Ning separately called Zhang Bo, Bai Hong, and the other core members of the Soaring Clouds Group to inform them that Zhou Wei would be managing the affairs of the Soaring Clouds Group on her behalf during her absence. After doing all this, Chu Ning finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Xiao Ning, have you really decided to come back with us?¡± Chu Jing asked slowly after seeing Chu Ning put down her phone. ¡°Of course. When Mom and Dad go back for the funeral this time, they¡¯ll definitely encounter some problems.¡± Chu Ning was being very tactful. Her parents would definitely run into trouble when they went back to the funeral. ¡°Alright, there are some things that you know more than us.¡± Chu Jing nodded and did not refute. Chu Huan wanted to say something, but he stopped when Chu Jing glared at him. Chapter 388 - 388 Return Journey 388 Return Journey After everything had been settled, Chu Ning and the others finally set off for their hometown the next day. ¡°Aren¡¯t Fifth and Sixth brother going back?¡± Chu Ning said softly on the train, looking at Chu Jing. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They might go back halfway,¡± Chu Jing replied as he gazed out the window. ¡°Second Brother, when you were young, you stayed in our hometown with Big Brother. Can you tell me what life was like there?¡± Chu Huan asked curiously. ¡°Are you guys curious?¡± Chu Jing turned and asked Chu Zhang and Chu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to understand the local customs in advance,¡± Chu Ning smiled. Chu Zhang also nodded. ¡°The scenery in our hometown is beautiful. After all, that¡¯s real nature. There¡¯s almost no human interference and transformation. The river water is clear and sweet, and it can even be drunk directly. It¡¯s also interesting to climb the mountains. However, I¡¯m talking about daytime. It¡¯s different during the night.¡± As he said this, Chu Jing¡¯s eyes flashed with an imperceptible sense of fear. ¡°When you sleep at home at night, you can hear the howls of wolves and unknown wild beasts. These things are very wild, and it is very risky for people who live in the mountains to go up the mountain to pick precious medicinal herbs. ¡°Big brother and I were staying at Grandpa¡¯s house. Mom and Dad would give us living expenses, so it was slightly better. In the past, we could eat meat to supplement our nutrition, but some families were so poor that they don¡¯t even have enough to eat. And most importantly, the education in the mountainous areas is very backward. An entire primary school can¡¯t even gather 100 people. You might not be able to understand this kind of life.¡± Chu Huan was amazed as he listened to Chu Jing¡¯s recollection of his childhood life in their hometown. ¡°Then, from what you¡¯ve said, won¡¯t we all be considered rich people when we go back?¡± Chu Huan said excitedly. ¡°More than ten years have passed. Our hometown should have developed a little. I don¡¯t think people are still starving,¡± Chu Zhang lamented. ¡°There are many cumbersome formalities back at home. Also, they don¡¯t believe in technology, but they believe in the folk customs and legends passed down from generation to generation. But since you¡¯re going back, try to follow the rules. After all, although this is your first time back home, it should also be your last time.¡± Chu Jing smiled. He recalled some things that happened in his hometown when he was young. ¡°For example?¡± Chu Ning was interested. ¡°When Big Brother was young, he caught a cold. He lay in bed for a week, and not only did it not get better, it got increasingly worse. Grandpa carried him for dozens of miles, until there was no longer any path deep in the mountains. Halfway up the mountain, there lived an old man who was older than Grandpa, but who had a strange temper. The old man only looked at Big Brother, weak on Grandpa¡¯s back, and then walked into the house without saying a word. He took out a piece of yellow paper full of unknown symbols, and set it on fire, with the ashes falling into a bowl.Then, the old man mumbled something. I couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, but after a few minutes, he stopped. He then poured boiled water into the ash in the bowl and let Big Brother drink it.¡± Chu Jing¡¯s expression was a little complicated. He still couldn¡¯t forget what he had seen back then. ¡°That worked? And then?¡± Chu Huan asked, enthused. ¡°Then, the old man took out a few mysterious yellow papers and handed them to Grandpa. After saying a few words to Grandpa, Grandpa left with Big Brother on his back,¡± Chu Jing continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t he require renumeration?¡± Chu Ning was also confused. ¡°Renumeration doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be money. I was also curious at that time. You had to pay for things you purchased, so I asked Grandpa about it. Grandpa told me that I needed to bring some things to visit this old man during the holidays. After we went back, Big Brother would be able to get up and walk the next day. On the third day, after drinking the last of the yellow paper ash, he returned to normal.¡± Chu Jing shook his head as he explained. ¡°Huh? That worked?¡± Chu Huan¡¯s jaw had dropped, his face full of disbelief. ¡°That old man is a very famous doctor in the region. Of course, including Grandpa, the people in the mountain call this old man the Mountain God. I couldn¡¯t understand it at that time, but now I feel that this old man is indeed worthy of respect. Transportation in the mountains is inconvenient, and as long as the people nearby are not terminally ill, he can cure them. Although the means are a little beyond the scope of ordinary people¡¯s understanding, it is indeed effective. Since then, Big Brother¡¯s health has been excellent and he has never fallen ill.¡± When Chu Jing said this, his expression was a little sincere, which was rare. Chapter 389 - 389 Foreseeing the Future 389 Foreseeing the Future ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m starting to doubt our modern medical technology now,¡± Chu Zhang said incredulously. ¡°That¡¯s right. How could there be such a strange thing? Second Brother, maybe you were too young at that time, so Grandpa lied to you.¡± Chu Huan pouted. He didn¡¯t believe in such things. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me, but don¡¯t slander me. Big Brother and I are both firm atheists, but that doesn¡¯t stop us from respecting that old man from the bottom of our hearts.¡± Chu Jing¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Second Brother, I got it. I wonder how the signal is in the mountains. Is there a wireless network?¡± Chu Huan mumbled softly. ¡°No, but we should be able to make calls. The network base station should not have been set up there yet,¡± Chu Jing answered without hesitation. ¡°Huh, that¡¯s boring. It¡¯s a few days¡¯ journey.¡± Chu Huan¡¯s expression turned bitter. ¡°What are you going back for?¡± Chu Jing said calmly. ¡°Second Brother, I was wrong.¡± Chu Huan instantly became obedient. ¡°Second Brother, is there anything else about that old man? I¡¯d like to hear it.¡± Chu Zhang was still very interested in the mysterious old man. ¡°The reason Big Brother and I still fear and respect him is not because that old man cured Big Brother¡¯s severe cold.¡± Chu Jing suddenly sighed. He was an excellent hacker, but he was now telling his siblings some incomprehensible supernatural events. The main problem was that although he was an atheist and believed in science, he had no doubt about the old man¡¯s ability. ¡°Huh? Is there anything else?¡± Chu Huan asked. ¡°He accurately predicted your birth. Grandpa told me and Big Brother that we will have five younger brothers and two younger sisters in the future,¡± Chu Jing explained. ¡°This isn¡¯t right either¡­ Oh! Good heavens!¡± Chu Huan was about to retort, but then he thought of a certain fact. The Chu family did indeed have two daughters. Chu Ning¡¯s body trembled slightly after hearing Chu Jing¡¯s words. Her bright and beautiful eyes also flashed with a touch of surprise and shock. After all, this kind of thing was hard to guess. Who would have known that, after they were born in the hospital, Chu Ning and Ye Ting would be carried home by mistake? ¡°This is unbelievable! There¡¯s such a person in the world!¡± Chu Huan felt that his second brother Chu Jing didn¡¯t seem like someone who liked to fool others. There was a high chance that this was true. ¡°That old man really has the ability to foresee the future¡­¡± Chu Zhang was also amazed. ¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing. You can choose not to believe me, but don¡¯t deny the existence of certain people and certain things. Their existence is reasonable,¡± Chu Jing was unmoved and spoke softly. Chu Jing¡¯s words piqued Chu Ning¡¯s curiosity. If the old man was still alive, Chu Ning decided to pay him a visit personally after she went back and finished the process of her grandfather¡¯s funeral rites. The high-speed train from M City took more than four hours. The speed of the high-speed train was nearly 300 kilometers per hour, but when they arrived at the station, there was still a long way to go before they would reach their final destination. When they arrived at the station, it was already past noon. After the four of them had hurriedly finished their lunch, they took the bus to the county where their hometown was. After a few hours on the bus, they finally arrived at the county. It was already past four in the afternoon, but they had not reached their final destination. Their hometown was in a remote area of the county near the mountains, so Chu Ning and the others had to take another bus. Chu Ning¡¯s face was slightly pale. The high-speed train was fine, but the bus was too bumpy due to the poor road conditions. However, the road conditions to the mountains were even worse. Many parts of the road were merely paved with gravel and yellow mud. Chu Ning looked at the GPS on her phone. Her hometown¡¯s location was only marked on the map. It was called Laoshan Village. As for the route, it was blank. ¡°Second Brother, can we rest for a while? I¡¯m about to vomit¡­¡± Chu Huan said with a miserable expression. During the bus ride, he had vomited all the food he had eaten in the morning and for lunch¡­ ¡°Xiao Ning, Xiao Zhang, can you guys hold on?¡± Chu Jing ignored Chu Huan and asked Chu Ning and Chu Zhang. ¡°If you really can¡¯t take it, let¡¯s find a small hotel to rest for the night and carry on tomorrow morning,¡± Chu Jing continued. Chapter 390 - 390 The Rugged Mountain Path 390 The Rugged Mountain Path ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Chu Zhang said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s hurry up and go back today.¡± Chu Ning could barely hold on. ¡°Huh! Don¡¯t, Second Brother. Can¡¯t you respect my opinion?¡± Chu Huan wailed. ¡°You¡¯ve already vomited everything out, so you should be fine now,¡± Chu Jing said with a smile. ¡°Or you can spend the night here and go alone tomorrow,¡± Chu Jing continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Chu Huan immediately shook his head. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Jing then went to the station and communicated with the van driver about their destination. Then, he boarded the van with the three of them. The landscape and scenery there also piqued Chu Ning¡¯s interest. She understood why Mr. And Mrs. Chu wanted to leave this place and settle down in M City, which was thousands of kilometers away. It was no exaggeration to say that the living conditions of any ordinary family in M City would be better than that of 90% of the people here¡­ The difference between regions was massive. Province A had more plains and was closer to the coast. Whether it was economy or population, it was far from being comparable to Province S, which was deep in the mainland. The per capita income of M City was almost several times that of the city here. M City was nothing compared to S City, which was a dominant financial city¡­ Although the area of M City was only one-tenth of the area of Province S, the total economic volume was much higher than that of Province S! ¡°From your clothes, I can tell that you¡¯re from a big city. To be able to come to such a remote place like ours, are you going back to your hometown to settle some matters?¡± The driver acted as if he was familiar with them. After Chu Ning and the others got onboard, he spoke in Mandarin with a slight accent. The talkative Chu Huan was also speechless. He bent his body, clutched at his stomach, and lowered his head in silence. This could reduce the dizziness caused by the car ride. ¡°Going home, attending a funeral.¡± To Chu Ning¡¯s surprise, Chu Jing replied in the local dialect. ¡°Wow! You really are a local!¡± When the driver heard Chu Jing¡¯s words, he immediately looked a little excited. ¡°Sigh, which family doesn¡¯t have elderly these days? Rest in peace. My condolences!¡± the driver immediately calmed down and said softly. ¡°Thank you. This place hasn¡¯t changed much from my childhood memories of the place.¡± Chu Jing nodded. He was very open-minded about matters of life and death. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Who would want to come to our village? There¡¯s no potential for development. Besides, look at this broken road. The government doesn¡¯t have the money to repair it. We¡¯re facing financial difficulties, so who would want to come? A while ago, I heard that some teachers in a certain school collectively resigned. Teachers, too, have to make a living. Their salary is so low that they indeed can¡¯t carry on. They can¡¯t possibly sacrifice themselves for their ideals, can they? Sigh, those poor children in the depths of the mountains. Once these teachers leave, there would be no one to teach them. Without the help of knowledge, they will be stuck in the mountains for the rest of their lives. In today¡¯s society, knowledge is key.¡± The driver sighed and told them the truth of the situation. On the way, Chu Ning listened quietly to the driver and Chu Jing¡¯s conversation. She did not say a word. More than an hour later, a majestic mountain appeared before Chu Ning¡¯s eyes. They were one step closer to their final destination, but had yet to reach it. After Chu Jing paid the fare, he smiled and said, ¡°Chu Huan, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of motion sickness anymore. We have to depend on our legs for the next part of our journey.¡± ¡°What? We haven¡¯t arrived?¡± The moment Chu Huan alighted, he squatted on the ground. At this moment, he was raising his head and looking at Chu Jing in anguish. ¡°Soon. It¡¯ll take about an hour¡¯s walk to get there.¡± Chu Jing looked into the distance and said softly. ¡°Second Brother, you already said that when we¡¯d just gotten off the train.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the strange and remote environment, he really wanted to remain there. ¡°Fourth Brother, let¡¯s go quickly. It¡¯ll be dark soon. This mountain is not like the city. There¡¯s no place to stay. Be careful of wild beasts accompanying you at night,¡± Chu Zhang said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Second Brother. I¡¯ll just take it as training.¡± Chu Huan stood up instantly, no longer feeling dizzy. Chu Ning finally understood why the van did not continue driving. The mountain road before them was rugged. Some of the roads had a slope of more than 60 degrees, and the width was too narrow for the van to pass. Chapter 391 - 391 The Villagers 391 The Villagers After walking for over 50 minutes, Chu Ning finally saw a house at the foot of a mountain. Many villagers from Laoshan Village had already gathered at the entrance. They had all come to offer their condolences after hearing about Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s death. Other than the chatting at the door, Chu Ning could hear the faint sound of crying coming from the room. Just as Chu Ning and the others were about to enter the house, Mr. And Mrs. Chu walked out with sorrowful expressions on their faces. When they saw Chu Jing, Mr. Chu knelt down on one knee while Chu Jing spread out his hands and helped Mr. Chu up. Then, Mrs. Chu repeated the same action to Chu Jing. Following that, the couple bowed to their four children in turn. Although Chu Ning and the others were the couple¡¯s children, it was their first time paying their respects as guests, so it was necessary for them to follow the etiquette. When Mr. And Mrs. Chu bowed to Chu Ning, Chu Ning only said softly, ¡°My condolences.¡± After the ceremony, Chu Ning walked into the house. There was a coffin in the room, and a black-and-white photo frame was placed on the wall above the coffin. The black and white photo in the frame was of Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather. There was a futon in front of the coffin. Chu Ning put her hands together and bowed before leaving the central room. ¡°You¡¯re second brother Chu¡¯s daughter? You¡¯re so good-looking?¡± Just as Chu Ning was about to go outside for some fresh air, she saw a middle-aged woman walking towards her with a cup of hot tea. The second son she was talking about was naturally Chu Ning¡¯s father, Chu Ming. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Chu Ning took the hot tea and said with a smile. After Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather had passed away, some of the Laoshan villagers came to help out by receiving guests and preparing food. Their conversation instantly attracted the attention of the other people at the front desk. There were villagers of all ages. When their eyes fell on Chu Ning, they couldn¡¯t help but light up. Even though Chu Ning did not put on much makeup this time, she was still the focus of the crowd. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening and the lights in the village were not that bright, but Chu Ning was still dazzling and attracted the attention of the people around her. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, young lady. Are you married?¡± The middle-aged woman continued to ask. ¡°My sister is still studying. Auntie, she¡¯s still young.¡± Chu Jing suddenly walked to Chu Ning¡¯s side and said with a smile. ¡°Which child of second brother Chu¡¯s are you?¡± The middle-aged woman was not displeased after being interrupted by Chu Jing. Instead, she looked at Chu Jing with a surprised expression. ¡°I¡¯m the second child. I lived with my Big Brother and my grandparents for a period of time when I was young,¡± Chu Jing spoke again. ¡°Ah! In the blink of an eye, more than ten years have passed. You¡¯re already so big. Where¡¯s your child? Why didn¡¯t you bring him along?¡± the middle-aged woman continued. ¡°I¡¯m still single.¡± Chu Jing felt helpless, but he knew that in this place, a man in his twenties like him would already have been married and have a family. This was the difference between undeveloped and developed areas. Although Chu Ning was only 18 years old, in the eyes of these people, she was already eligible for marriage. On the other hand, Chu Jing naturally should have a family. ¡°Alright, you guys continue chatting. I still have to prepare dinner for you.¡± The middle-aged woman smacked her lips somewhat regretfully before leaving the house. ¡°Second brother, when will Big Brother and Third Brother arrive?¡± Chu Ning asked after the middle-aged woman left. ¡°Big Brother should be here tonight. As for Chu Zhuo, he should be here tomorrow.¡± Chu Jing thought for a moment. They had already told him about their itinerary before they arrived. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning nodded. There were many who had come to offer their condolences; dozens had come, and there was an endless stream of people coming and going. A large shed was built on the empty field outside the house. There were many tables, and on them were melons, fruits, and tea leaves, etc. The elderly sat around and chatted. Most of them had mournful expressions as they discussed Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s past deeds. Some children who were only a few years old ran around and played. They were not old enough to comprehend what had happened. They only knew that there were a lot of people there and it was very lively. They would even joke about why the elders of their own families or other families were crying. They did not know what kind of scene they were experiencing at that moment. After Chu Ning left, she did not stay idle. Other than returning home to pay her respects, as a woman of the Chu family, she was also responsible for taking care of the guests. Chu Ning quickly adapted to the environment. Whether it was an adult or a child, she was able to chat with them. ¡°Young lady, I think your father is the most filial. Your grandfather has passed away, and your father is the first to come back. When your grandfather was alive, he always talked about how good your father was to him¡­¡± Chapter 392 - 392 Really Beautiful 392 Really Beautiful An old man was chatting with Chu Ning, somewhat emotional. ¡°My father is a man who values relationships,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°Back then, your dad wanted to bring Old Chu over to live with him, but Old Chu refused. Old Chu said that he was not used to living in a big city.¡± At this moment, another Laoshan villager spoke. The Old Chu he was referring to was Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather. Chu Ning simply listened quietly without saying anything. She knew about the ways of the world, but as a junior, she could not blame her uncles, aunts, and others for being unfilial. After all, they were of the same generation as Chu Ning¡¯s father. If anyone were to fault them, it would be Father Chu, but he was a good man and wouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Big sister, a flower for you.¡± Chu Ning was about to clean up the table when she felt someone poking her back. ¡°Thank you, little girl. How old are you? I really like you giving me flowers. But it¡¯s getting dark, so run around outside, okay?¡± Chu Ning turned around and saw a little girl holding a lavender flower, about to hand it to her. Water droplets were still sprinkled on the tip of the petals. It was obvious that the little girl had just picked them. ¡°The children in the village are not as delicate as those in the city. Don¡¯t worry, Miss,¡± a Laoshan villager said. He was the little girl¡¯s father. At the same time, in front of the only concrete building in Laoshan Village, a young man panted heavily and pounded on the door. ¡°Who is it! I¡¯m watching TV! What¡¯s the fuss about!¡± An impatient voice came from one of the rooms on the second floor. This building, which looked rather grand, was the residence of the Laoshan village chief. The young man¡¯s purpose for going there was to see the village chief¡¯s son. ¡°Stop watching TV. I¡¯ll take you to see a real beauty, the kind that¡¯s even better looking than those on TV,¡± the young man shouted. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I really don¡¯t know which woman in this lousy place is better looking than those on TV.¡± The voice from the second floor was getting impatient. ¡°In Old Chu¡¯s house, the difference between your fianc¨¦e and her is like the difference between heaven and earth!¡± the young man exclaimed with a scornful look. As soon as the young man finished speaking, a sound came from the room on the second floor. Then, the window on the second floor opened, and a head poked out and shouted at the young man below. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Who doesn¡¯t know that my future wife is the most beautiful woman in this area?¡± ¡°I know, but that goddess isn¡¯t from around here. She¡¯s from a big city, so she might leave in a few days. What do you think? I haven¡¯t forgotten you even when something good happens, right? Come with me, you¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t.¡± The young man spread out his hands and said with a satisfied expression. ¡°Really?¡± Cao Yun looked at the youth below suspiciously. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to get a wife if I lie to you,¡± the young man answered without hesitation. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± Cao Yun retracted his head and closed the window. Then, there was a series of thudding sounds, and the door on the first floor was thrown open. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll take you on my bike!¡± Cao Yun pushed a bicycle out from the door and spoke with an urgent expression. The teenager was not pretentious and immediately sat on the back seat of Cao Yun¡¯s bicycle. He held the flashlight and Cao Yun began to pedal wildly under the night sky, almost breaking the chain¡­ A few minutes later, Cao Yun and the young man could see the house in front of them. In fact, he had already been there that morning, but it was not as comfortable as watching TV at home. After parking the bicycle, Cao Yun coughed and walked towards Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house haughtily. His arrival attracted the attention of the surrounding people. After seeing that it was Cao Yun, someone immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s the young village chief!¡± ¡°Greetings, young village chief!¡± ¡°Greetings, young village chief!¡± Many Laoshan villagers respectfully greeted Cao Yun. Chu Ning also looked up and then carried on with her own affairs. However, Cao Yun did catch a glimpse of Chu Ning¡¯s face when she looked up. He had dropped out of junior high school, so he could not find the words to describe Chu Ning¡¯s beauty. However, the moment he saw Chu Ning, his fianc¨¦e was temporarily forgotten. His mind was filled with the image of Chu Ning looking at him. Cao Yun felt that, in his twenty years, not a single moment was as meaningful as the moment when Chu Ning looked up and met his eyes. Chapter 393 - 393 Captivated 393 Captivated ¡°Snap out of it, so many people are looking at you.¡± The youth saw that Cao Yun seemed to be in a daze and could not help but remind him. ¡°Ah¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± Cao Yun seemed as though he had just woken up from a dream. Chu Ning didn¡¯t know what this duo was thinking, and she didn¡¯t see their strange behavior. There was a stove in front of her. Chu Ning¡¯s job was to add firewood to it, ensure the supply of hot water, and serve tea to the guests. Laoshan Village was remote and in such a place, the power of the village chief was infinitely amplified. Although the chief of Houtu Village was greedy, he had no right to interfere in the specific matters of the villagers¡¯ families. After all, he had to abide by the law. However, in Laoshan Village and the surrounding villages, the village chief¡¯s words were equivalent to the law. Usually, whatever happened in the village, the village chief would make the decision. After all, the nearest small police station was more than 100 kilometers away, and the police in this station were akin to temporary staff. They were police in name, but in fact, they didn¡¯t care about anything. They were also too lazy to travel long distances to help these villagers deal with disputes. From the respectful attitude of the Laoshan Village villagers towards Cao Yun, it could be seen that Cao Yun would take over the position of village chief in the future. It was almost equivalent to inheritance. ¡°Didn¡¯t the young village chief come here already? Why is he here again now?¡± ¡°Shh! Lower your voice! Don¡¯t you see that his eyes are almost fixed on Old Chu¡¯s granddaughter?¡± ¡°No way! Didn¡¯t the village chief announce that his son had a fianc¨¦e a while ago?¡± ¡°What do you know? She¡¯s just a fianc¨¦e, it¡¯s not as though they¡¯re married. It can be reneged on. Tsk, tsk, this is going to be a good show.¡± ¡°But Old Chu¡¯s granddaughter is really pretty. Even when I entered the county, I¡¯ve never met anyone with skin as fair as hers, with figure and looks as good as hers.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s shameless for the elders to discuss this. Brother Chu just passed away yesterday. Let him rest for a while!¡± Cao Yun¡¯s appearance caused a wave of discussion, but the people involved did not care. Out of courtesy, Chu Ning poured a cup of hot tea for Cao Yun and the young man beside him and brought it over. ¡°Thank you.¡± Cao Yun took the cup and glanced at Chu Ning. Then, he turned around and found an empty table with the young man. ¡°Future village chief Cao, I didn¡¯t expect to hear the word ¡®thank you¡¯ come from your lips.¡± The young man smacked his lips as he sipped his tea. He had a good relationship with Cao Yun and they had grown up together. When Cao Yun had gotten close to Chu Ning earlier, he appeared almost stunned. ¡°How can there be such a good-looking person? She fits all my fantasies of the opposite sex,¡± Cao Yun muttered to himself. Chu Ning¡¯s bright eyes, high nose bridge, and soft red lips¡­ In particular, there was a faint fragrance on her body, which held a fatal attraction for the boys from deep in the mountains. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just him, the youngster was also moved. ¡°So, what are you going to do next? I heard that she¡¯ll only be here for a few days. After the funeral, she¡¯ll leave and go back to the city.¡± The young man curled his lips and looked at the dark and deep mountain in the distance, his face full of longing and yearning. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell my dad that I don¡¯t want my fianc¨¦e anymore. I only want her!¡± Cao Yun suddenly pointed at Chu Ning. ¡°Ah? Are you crazy? Your fianc¨¦e is the daughter of the village chief from the neighboring village. Do you think your dad will agree to this? Besides, she¡¯s different from the other girls in our village. She¡¯s cultured and destined not to belong here. Another thing¡­ Forget it, I won¡¯t say more.¡± The youth shook his head. He really did not want to hurt Cao Yun¡¯s confidence. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough for her, and she doesn¡¯t like me, right? But I have to try, even if I have to give it my all,¡± Cao Yun replied in a low but firm voice. ¡°Sigh! If I had known you¡¯d be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here no matter what!¡± The young man patted his forehead helplessly. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m going back.¡± As Cao Yun spoke, he stood up and left. He held the teacup that Chu Ning had handed to him tightly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± the young man said hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and talk to my dad,¡± Cao Yun said without looking back. ¡°The village chief won¡¯t agree to it!¡± the young man said feebly. ¡°I will give him a condition that he cannot refuse.¡± Cao Yun left after saying this. The young man was left where he was, sitting alone in a daze. Chapter 394 - 394 Chu Zhe Is Back 394 Chu Zhe Is Back He realized that he might have gotten into trouble. The number of guests in front of the house only decreased after ten o¡¯clock at night. Other than the blood relations of Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather, the rest had left, leaving behind a floor covered with melon skin and fruit scraps to clean. ¡°Xiao Ning, go inside and rest for a while. I¡¯ll clean up. You¡¯ve been traveling all day; you must be tired,¡± Mrs. Chu said with a haggard look. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the one who needs a good rest. You haven¡¯t slept since yesterday afternoon. You and Dad should go and sleep for a while,¡± Chu Ning said with her heart aching, looking at her mother¡¯s swollen eyes. ¡°Mom, you should go rest. Xiao Zhang and I are also around,¡± Chu Jing said softly after walking to Mrs. Chu¡¯s side. As for Chu Huan, he had long found a place to sleep. Chu Ning¡¯s father had been kneeling on the futon the entire time. He had to keep a vigil. Chu Ning¡¯s grandmother had passed away from overwork before Chu Zhe was born. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. If Old Chu sees all of you gathered here, he¡¯ll be able to die in peace.¡± An old man looked at the Chu family before him and said with a complicated tone. He was Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s cousin. When he saw that his cousin¡¯s descendants had grown up, other than feeling sorry for his cousin, he was also gratified. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s late. You should go back and rest,¡± Mrs. Chu said to the old man. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°I also have one foot in the grave. I can¡¯t bear to sleep.¡± The old man waved his hand and smiled. Chu Ning understood what the old man meant. He felt that he didn¡¯t have much time left, so he didn¡¯t want to sleep. After all, he would definitely sleep forever after death. While they were chatting, Chu Ning saw a flashlight not far away, shaking constantly. Then, the flashlight went out. Chu Ning¡¯s heart was moved, and she went up to him. Chu Zhe was back. Chu Zhe¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. In contrast to Chu Jing¡¯s calm attitude, he appeared to be very heartbroken. Chu Jing was also upset, but he would not show it on his face. The two of them had lived there when they were young, so they still had feelings for the place. ¡°Mom, my condolences!¡± Chu Zhe helped his kneeling mother up and hugged her gently. ¡°Little Zhe, go and say goodbye to your grandfather¡­¡± Mrs. Chu started crying again. Seeing this, Chu Ning could only hug her mother and comfort her. Chu Zhe took a deep breath and walked into the central room to bid his final farewell. The moment he had received news of his grandfather¡¯s death, he did not hesitate to rush back to his hometown. Chu Ning only fell into a deep sleep in a room upstairs after midnight. But at six in the morning, she had to get up. The next day, they invited the guests who had come to offer their condolences the day before. When they reached the central room downstairs, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Dad, Big Brother, you guys should rest for a while.¡± The two people in front of her had been kneeling on the futon before Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s coffin for the entire night. ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re awake?¡± After Chu Zhe heard Chu Ning¡¯s voice, he slowly got up from the futon. His knees made a crisp sound. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°When will Eldest Uncle and the others return?¡± Chu Zhe asked. ¡°Eldest Uncle might be too busy to come back. Third Uncle said he¡¯s very busy and might come back tomorrow. Fourth Aunt hasn¡¯t replied,¡± Chu Jing, who was at the side, said softly. ¡°Third brother should be back by noon,¡± Chu Huan said as he yawned. ¡°Tell them that Grandpa left some antiques and relics before he passed away.¡± Chu Zhe sighed and looked at Chu Jing helplessly. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Jing nodded. Of course, he knew that there were no cultural relics in his hometown, but if he didn¡¯t say so, his grandfather¡¯s children wouldn¡¯t be able to gather, and the funeral wouldn¡¯t be perfect. After all, his children were still around, but if they didn¡¯t come back to mourn their father¡¯s death, not only would the Chu family lose face and be laughed at, but they would also be unable to give an explanation to the deceased. Chu Zhe walked out of the door after he was done explaining these matters. ¡°Grandpa, is the Mountain God still around?¡± Chu Zhe asked softly. Grandpa was Grandpa Chu¡¯s cousin, and the Mountain God had saved his life when he was young. ¡°He¡¯s still here. You should go and visit him. You were bewitched when you were young, and you¡¯ve almost never been sick since he cured you, right? He¡¯s already 91 years old this year,¡± the old man rued. ¡°I¡¯ll go when the funeral is over,¡± Chu Zhe promised. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s the flavor of that yellow paper ash?¡± Chu Huan asked curiously. ¡°You want to try it?¡± Chu Zhe turned and asked Chu Huan. ¡°No¡­¡± Chu Huan hurriedly shook his head. Chapter 395 - 395 Marriage 395 Marriage The weather in the mountains could changed drastically. When Chu Ning woke up, she saw dark clouds outside the window, as if there was going to be a heavy downpour. However, it cleared up again after ten minutes. At the same time, in M City, thousands of kilometers away from Chu Ning¡¯s hometown, Zhou Hao was sitting in the seat of the chief of Houtu Village with a gloomy expression. Zhao Gang stood at the side with his hands by his side, his expression respectful and without the slightest dissatisfaction. Now, the actual person in charge of Houtu Village had become Zhou Hao, and Zhao Gang had become a puppet, a tool for Zhou Hao to pass on his messages. Just a moment ago, Zhou Hao received a call. It was this phone call that had ruined his good mood. The day before, Zhou Hao knew that Chu Ning had left M City. Just as he was thinking about how to deal a fatal blow to Chu Ning when she was not around, Zhou Wei called. Chu Ning¡¯s Soaring Clouds Group was now under his control. If Zhou Hao dared to use any underhanded means, he wouldn¡¯t mind causing some trouble in A City. The core of Zhou Hao¡¯s business was located in A City, and Zhou Wei had some evidence of his crimes in A City. Zhou Hao would not have cared if someone else had the evidence. However, if the evidence was in Zhou Wei¡¯s hands, it would be enough to sentence Zhou Hao to a few years in prison. Zhou Wei was well aware of his weakness. ¡°D*** it, I¡¯ll let you win this time. In a few years, the old man will see the gap between you and me. I¡¯m the best heir to the Zhou family!¡± Although Zhou Hao was not willing to give up, he had missed this great opportunity. There might not be a next time. However, he was even clearer that Zhou Wei was not trying to scare him. If he did not compromise, Zhou Wei would really do as he said. In wealthy families, family ties were not considered in the battle between heirs. They all wished that their competitors would disappear from the earth. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Zhou?¡± Zhao Gang asked nervously. After witnessing Zhou Hao¡¯s ability, he had unswervingly trusted and carried out any order from Zhou Hao. Besides, Zhou Hao had previously told Zhao Gang that he would leave M City soon. By then, all of Zhao Gang¡¯s hidden problems would be solved, and he could continue to earn money as the village chief. Now that he saw Zhou Hao¡¯s ugly expression, Zhao Gang was a little flustered. Once they lost the command of Zhou Hao, the core figure, the village alliance that had been gathered with great difficulty would instantly become a pile of dust. ¡°Behave yourself for the next few days. Don¡¯t think about playing any tricks. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Zhou Hao waved his hand impatiently and stood up to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Seeing that Zhou Hao was about to leave the office, Zhao Gang suddenly asked. ¡°Do I need to report my itinerary to you?¡± Zhou Hao suddenly turned around and asked Zhao Gang with a disdainful look, as if he had just heard a funny joke. ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t be able to contact you if something happens,¡± Zhao Gang said with a helpless look. ¡°Just wait for my call. You don¡¯t have to contact me.¡± Zhou Hao turned and left the office after saying that. Zhao Gang stood by the window on the second floor. When he saw that Zhou Hao was far in the distance, he sat back down on the chair before his desk. Then, Zhao Gang pulled out a thick book from the neatly arranged books on the table and spread it open. The middle of the book had been hollowed out, and there was a small tapping device inside. Zhao Gang looked at the tapping device in his hand, deep in thought. Elsewhere. The next morning, Cao Xing, the village chief of Laoshan Village, brought his son Cao Yun to Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house. It was unknown what method Cao Yun had used to convince Cao Xing, but Cao Xing¡¯s visit this time was definitely not purely to offer his condolences. After all, he had already been there once the previous day. ¡°Good morning, Chief!¡± Cao Xing¡¯s arrival attracted the people who had come to offer their condolences in the morning. They all greeted Cao Xing respectfully. Mr. And Mrs. Chu, who were in the central room, had to go out and bow when they heard this. That was the custom there. Every time an important person came, they had to bow. Chu Ning frowned when she saw this. Whether it was before or after she had transmigrated, the education she received informed her that there had to be mutual respect between people. ¡°Mom, Dad, you guys should rest. You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Chu Ning said softly, looking at her weary parents. ¡°Xiao Ning, listen to Mom and Dad,¡± Chu Zhe suddenly said. ¡°Alright.¡± After hearing her elder brother Chu Zhe¡¯s words, she could only move aside. However, Cao Xing¡¯s arrogant look really made her a little unhappy. If she had not come back to attend her grandfather¡¯s funeral, Chu Ning would never have had any interaction with such a person. Chapter 396 - 396 Supercilious 396 Supercilious ¡°Xiao Ning, Grandpa still needs to pick a place to be buried. Mom and Dad don¡¯t want any disturbances caused by unexpected factors in the next few days,¡± Chu Zhe said softly as he pulled Chu Ning to the side. ¡°To think that the Laoshan villagers would agree to this kind of village tyrant¡¯s behavior.¡± Chu Zhang, who was at the side, also didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Alright, Chu Ming. The dead cannot be brought back to life. We need to look forward. I came here today to discuss something else with you. Come, let¡¯s go outside and chat.¡± Cao Xing patted Chu Ming¡¯s shoulder, then looked meaningfully at Chu Ning. Ever since Cao Yun was born in Laoshan Village, he had never been afraid of anyone. However, when his father had looked at Chu Ning just now, his heart pounded and he lowered his head. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go with Dad.¡± Chu Ning already had a bad opinion of Cao Xing, and Cao Xing had spoken to her father in a superior tone. It seemed like he wanted to go outside for a private chat. This was unacceptable to her. ¡°Go on.¡± Chu Zhe nodded without any hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I have something to tell your dad. Do you want to listen too?¡± Cao Xing said unhappily when he saw Chu Ning walking out with them. As soon as Cao Xing said this, the Laoshan villagers outside looked over. In Laoshan Village, Cao Xing¡¯s power was unquestionable, and no one dared to refute him. ¡°What do you want to say to my dad?¡± Chu Ning said calmly. This kind of person was used to bullying the weak and fearing the strong. In Laoshan Village, he hadn¡¯t met any powerful people and always liked to take the concession of others for granted. ¡°I say, Chu Ming, you¡¯ve really taught your kids well.¡± Cao Xing ignored Chu Ning¡¯s question and looked at Father Chu with a weird expression. ¡°Cao Xing, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m only treating you this way because of my dead father, but don¡¯t you challenge my bottom line.¡± Father Chu sighed. In just two days, he had a lot more white hair on his head. He was already in a bad mood, but the village chief seemed to be determined to make things difficult for him. Chu Ming had a good temper, but that didn¡¯t mean he had no principles. However, when it came to Chu Ning, there was no room for discussion. Father Chu would never compromise. ¡°The second son of the Chu family is really hot-blooded!¡± ¡°How rare! I haven¡¯t seen the village chief being talked back to in so many years!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s going to happen!¡± ¡°Sigh, why doesn¡¯t this family know how to be more tolerant?¡± Cao Xing¡¯s face darkened as he listened to the discussions of the villagers around him. ¡°Chu Ming, are you trying to make things difficult for me?¡± Cao Xing had been the Laoshan Village Chief for so many years, but he had never been slighted like this. Cao Yun, who was by the side, clenched his fists even more tightly when he saw this. If he had not threatened him with his death the night before, Cao Xing would not have ended up in such an unpleasant situation at someone¡¯s funeral so early in the morning. Even though Cao Xing was the village chief, it was indeed taboo to do this at someone¡¯s funeral. ¡°Cao Xing, no one wants to make things difficult for you, but you shouldn¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Otherwise, I have many ways to make you lose your position as the village chief.¡± Chu Ning moved closer to Cao Xing. Her words could only be heard by Father Chu, Cao Xing, and herself. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve been threatened by a young girl like you.¡± Cao Xing suddenly sneered. He looked at Chu Ning and did not understand why his son liked this type of woman. Although she was attractive, she was a rose with thorns! ¡°Chief, please calm down. You don¡¯t have to make things difficult for Chu Ming, right? It¡¯s not easy for him, and he¡¯s a good son. I just don¡¯t know if there are any good spots left on the back mountain!¡± At this moment, a rather wretched-looking Laoshan villager walked over and used his unique voice to persuade him. On the surface, he was trying to persuade Cao Xing, but in fact, he was speaking up for Cao Xing. After all, Cao Xing was the Laoshan Village Chief. What this wretched-looking Laoshan villager meant was that if Chu Ming chose to fall out with Cao Xing now, it would be a problem for him to bury his father! ¡°Chu Ming, hurry up and apologize to the village chief. Are you not going to come back to pay respects to your ancestors?¡± another Laoshan villager persuaded. When Father Chu heard this, he unconsciously loosened his clenched fists. He sighed helplessly. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Father Chu seemed to have completely compromised. He didn¡¯t want his dead father¡¯s soul to be unable to rest in peace. Chapter 397 - 397 Father Chus Punch 397 Father Chu¡¯s Punch ¡°Hmph, at least you¡¯re tactful. It¡¯s like this, my son has fallen in love with your daughter. Choose a time for your daughter and my son to get engaged.¡± Cao Xing snorted in disdain and said casually. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Father Chu suddenly looked up, as if he had heard wrongly. Chu Ning also looked at Cao Xing in disbelief, as though he was a fool. Before she had come, her second brother Chu Jing had told her that the people in the mountains were different from those in the outside world. Their thinking was more rigid and old-fashioned, and they valued men over women. However, how could this village chief, Cao Xing, utter such brainless words? Was this a primitive society? Cao Yun, who was not far away, lowered his head even more. After he had gone back, he had been so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. Every time he closed his eyes, the image of Chu Ning would appear in his mind. In this Laoshan Village, there was nothing that he, Cao Yun, couldn¡¯t get. After all, he was the future village chief, and no one was willing to provoke him. He was the target of the entire village¡¯s fawning. However, he could not imagine how prosperous the outside world was. Cao Yun did not even have the concept of law in his mind. Ever since he was young, his father, the village chief, would try his best to satisfy his needs. ¡°I said, let your daughter¡­¡± Cao Xing opened his mouth again, but he stopped halfway. This was because Father Chu¡¯s fist had suddenly met with his face, causing him to stagger and become dazed. ¡°Heavens! What did I just see? This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve seen Dad fight with someone!¡± When Chu Huan, who was dozing off in the central room, heard the commotion outside, his sleepiness instantly vanished. Then, he saw a scene that shocked him to the point that his jaw dropped. Father Chu had hit somebody. And it happened to be the village chief of Laoshan Village. Chu Zhe and Chu Jing were very calm. They simply watched what was unfolding before them. However, the Laoshan villagers standing outside were just as stunned as Chu Huan. It was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Chief¡­ The village chief was actually beaten up.¡± Someone¡¯s voice broke as he spoke up. He couldn¡¯t believe that the scene in front of him was real. ¡°Cao Xing, today is my father¡¯s grand ceremony. I didn¡¯t want to do anything, but you shouldn¡¯t have targeted my child.¡± Father Chu walked up to Cao Xing and grabbed his collar, speaking calmly. ¡°You dare hit me¡­¡± Cao Xing looked at Chu Ming in confusion. He was still a little dizzy. Cao Yun continued to have his head lowered. His usual overbearing and rude attitude had disappeared. He didn¡¯t want to raise his head and face the scene before him. ¡°There are some things that you can¡¯t avoid by lowering your head. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be a coward for the rest of your life.¡± Chu Ning left these light words that held a deep meaning when she passed Cao Yun while pulling Father Chu away. The village chief, Cao Xing, had been hit by Chu Ming. This matter would spread throughout the entire Laoshan Village before dark. Chu Ning and her father walked into the central room under everyone¡¯s complicated gazes. ¡°Uncle Cao, we don¡¯t welcome you here. Take your son and leave.¡± Under Chu Zhe¡¯s orders, Chu Huan walked reluctantly out of the house. Chu Huan¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. Not only did Cao Xing and his son hear him, but the Laoshan villagers outside the house also clearly heard him. Without a doubt, this was another slap in the face for Cao Xing and his son. ¡°You guys just wait!¡± Cao Xing looked at Chu Huan with resentment. Then, he grabbed his son, who was still squatting on the ground, and left. ¡°Tsk, why are you angry at me? I didn¡¯t want to do this,¡± Chu Huan mumbled unhappily. Chu Zhe had asked him to say these words to Cao Xing and his son. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, we can bring Grandpa back. There are mountains in M City, as well as cemeteries. We came back to attend a funeral, not to be at the mercy of others,¡± Chu Zhe spoke softly as he looked at his father¡¯s sorrowful face ¡°Dad, that Cao guy might bring people to take revenge on us. What should we do?¡± Chu Huan said weakly after returning to the central room. ¡°He¡¯s just scaring you,¡± Chu Ning said casually. ¡°You know that, too. What if they really gather people and bring them here? I¡¯ll see what you can do,¡± Chu Huan said, a little worried. ¡°The villagers of Laoshan Village are afraid of Cao Xing because they¡¯ve been living here for a long time. That¡¯s why they¡¯re always restricted by Cao Xing. Xiao Huan, have you noticed that these villagers are either older or children? Almost no young adults are here. Why is this so? You¡¯ll understand once you think about this.¡± Chu Zhe shook his head helplessly and explained. Chapter 398 - 398 Conversation 398 Conversation ¡°So this Cao Xing only dares to show off in this Laoshan Village.¡± Chu Huan looked as though something had suddenly dawned on him. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when your uncle and the others return,¡± Father Chu said in a low voice. ¡°But Cao Xing is the village chief of Laoshan Village. He was punched by Dad in front of so many people today. He definitely won¡¯t let it go. He¡¯ll think of ways to take revenge on us for sure.¡± Chu Zhang felt that, with Cao Xing¡¯s personality, he would not be able to take this lying down. Chu Ning also found it hard to imagine how Cao Xing had dared to speak to her like that. If it hadn¡¯t been for her father, Chu Ning would have taught this village chief a lesson. At first, Chu Ning did not understand what Cao Yun was thinking. After all, he had only seen her twice since the day before. Why would he fall for her out of the blue? But now, she seemed to understand. As long as the young village chief wanted something, Cao Xing would not reject it. In their minds, women were naturally of lower status than men. However, they did not expect that the Chu family did not value men over women, and Chu Ning would not be restrained by anyone. ¡°If Chu Ning hadn¡¯t come back with us, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± Chu Huan mumbled softly. ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Jing scolded, shooting a glance at Chu Huan. Elsewhere, Cao Xing and his son walked back without saying a word to each other. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we just forget about it? We¡¯re the ones in the wrong in the first place. The Chu family is still dealing with the funeral. It won¡¯t be good if you bring people over to make a scene.¡± In the end, it was still Cao Yun who broke the silence and spoke first. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I was beaten up for nothing? Do I still have any dignity as the village chief?¡± Cao Xing snapped, laughing in anger. ¡°Dad, after a few days¡­¡± Before Cao Yun could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Cao Xing. ¡°They¡¯ll be gone in a few days! I¡¯ve really raised you up for nothing, you good-for-nothing, I think you¡¯ve been bewitched by that little vixen of the Chu family!¡± Cao Xing¡¯s finger was almost pointing at Cao Yun¡¯s face as he berated him angrily. The vixen he was referring to was Chu Ning. ¡°Dad, she¡¯s not a vixen!¡± Cao Yun retorted, which was a rare occurrence. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care what she is. I want the Chu family to know that, since they¡¯re in Laoshan Village, they have to abide by the rules here. I have the final say here!¡± Due to his agitation, Cao Xing felt a burning pain on his cheek as he spoke loudly. ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Seeing this, Cao Yun wanted to help Cao Xing. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Cao Xing said unhappily. ¡°Kid, let me ask you again. Do you really like that girl from the Chu family?¡± Cao Xing suddenly looked straight into Cao Yun¡¯s eyes and asked in a low voice. ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I really do. My mind is still filled with the image of her smiling when she served me tea last night.¡± Cao Yun lowered his head in shame. ¡°I got it.¡± Cao Xing nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already explained the situation. Since Chu Ming doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, then don¡¯t blame me for not showing him any mercy.¡± Cao Xing touched the beard on his chin, as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Dad, what do you want to do?¡± Cao Yun looked at Cao Xing in bewilderment. He knew that once Cao Xing did this, it would mean that a certain family in the Laoshan Village would be in trouble. ¡°Come home with me.¡± After Cao Xing said this, he walked forward. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s still hope,¡± Cao Yun thought to himself as he quickly followed. Ever since Father Chu had beaten up Cao Xing in the morning, the number of people who gathered at the entrance of the Chu family¡¯s residence to pay their respects had greatly decreased. There were only a few people in front of the large central room. If they had not been related to Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather, they would have left as well. The Chu family could afford to offend the village chief since they did not have to continue to live in Laoshan Village. However, the villagers could not afford to do so. With Cao Xing¡¯s vengeful personality, anyone who dared stand up against him would have to be prepared for his revenge. Chu Zhe walked out of the central room and bowed to everyone. He then spoke with a sincere expression, ¡°Dear relatives and elders, please go back. I don¡¯t want you to have an unhappy relationship with the village chief because of our Chu family. The Chu family will remember your kind intentions.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s also that Cao Yun¡¯s fault for being a rascal.¡± ¡°Cao Xing made such a fool of himself at someone¡¯s funeral. No one will be convinced of him in the future.¡± ¡°I wonder where Old Chu will be buried.¡± Chapter 399 - 399 The Two New Guests 399 The Two New Guests Although these relatives were criticizing Cao Xing verbally, their bodies were still very honest. Since Chu Zhe had spoken, they had a reason to leave this place openly. In an instant, the house¡¯s entrance became much emptier, and only Chu Ning¡¯s family was left. ¡°Gosh, is this Cao Xing so powerful? It seems that Dad¡¯s really brave to actually dare punch him in public earlier,¡± Chu Huan rued. This was the first time he had seen his father so livid. At the same time, Chu Zhe¡¯s phone rang. After chatting for a while, Chu Zhe hung up the phone and walked towards his father with a smile. The first family at the foot of Laoshan Village welcomed two young guests that day. After they asked for the location of Cao Xing¡¯s home, they waved goodbye with a smile. ¡°Is there a mistake?¡± An old man was sitting on the threshold, holding a pipe in his hand and smoking. ¡°What mistake?¡± The old man¡¯s wife walked out of the house and asked doubtfully. ¡°The two young men who came earlier were asking about the village chief¡¯s house. No outsider comes to our village all year round. I think they should be going to Old Chu¡¯s house.¡± The old man voiced his doubts. ¡°You¡¯re an old man, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.¡± The old woman rolled her eyes at the old man and then said, ¡°I heard that Old Chu¡¯s second son beat up the village chief. I wonder if Old Chu¡¯s funeral can still be carried out smoothly.¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve never liked this Cao Xing,¡± the old man sighed and said helplessly. ¡°What, an old man like you still wants to fight the village chief?¡± the old woman asked in disdain. ¡°If I was twenty years younger, I might have.¡± The old man shook his head as he smoked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to even if you were thirty years younger!¡± After the old woman said this, she went to the farmhouse to feed the chickens. ¡°Brother, I want to come back here when I¡¯m old. The environment here is not bad. It¡¯s clean,¡± Chu Se said softly. ¡°As long as there are people, it will not be clean,¡± Chu Yang replied with a smile. The two of them chatted as they walked in the direction of Cao Xing¡¯s house. More than an hour later. Chu Yang looked at the rather grand house in front of him and could not help but squint his eyes. ¡°This mountain road is really difficult to walk on,¡± Chu Se lamented. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we find our destination,¡± Chu Yang replied. There were already more than 20 people gathered in Cao Xing¡¯s house. Some of them were the villagers who firmly supported Cao Xing, while others had rushed over from the neighboring village after receiving the news. ¡°Chief, what do you think we should do to this Chu Ming?¡± a short and rotund villager said with a gloomy expression. He had contributed a lot to Cao Xing becoming the village chief. Although he was short and chubby, he was aggressive. In Laoshan Village, he had once had a quarrel with someone and wanted to return home to retrieve his knife to stab them¡­ Now that he had seen his good brother Cao Xing being beaten up, he naturally had to stand up for him. ¡°Fatty Zhang, calm down. Don¡¯t use those two knives of yours to scare people. Our main purpose is to help nephew Cao Yun get the Chu family¡¯s girl, not to fight.¡± At this moment, a person with narrow eyes spoke. His eyes were very unique, like the eyes of a snake, giving off a sinister and cunning feel. ¡°I think Chu Jiu¡¯s got the point. Not only do we have to help nephew Cao Yun get that girl, but we also have to extort a large sum of money from them. But Chu Jiu, your surname is Chu too. A few hundred years ago, you and Chu Ming might have had a common ancestor.¡± Another person laughed as he expressed his thoughts. ¡°We want Chu Ming¡¯s daughter; don¡¯t even think about having his dead father¡¯s funeral settled well. I want him to know the consequences of offending me!¡± Cao Xing said arrogantly. To be able to act unscrupulously in Laoshan Village, he had cultivated a group of people who were loyal to him early on. He was able to gather over 20 people within a short period. In fact, he could have gathered even more. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Chief¡¯s arrangements!¡± ¡°We have to let that Chu guy know how powerful we are!¡± ¡°Chief¡¯s authority cannot be challenged!¡± The twenty or so people surrounding Cao Xing¡¯s house echoed. Ordinary Laoshan villagers could not afford to offend such a force, but unfortunately, Chu Ning¡¯s family was an exception. The door of Cao Xing¡¯s house was wide open. Soon, the villagers saw two young people chatting as they approached. ¡°Oh? Everyone¡¯s gathered here, what are you talking about that makes everyone so lively? Can you tell us?¡± Chu Yang said with a smile as he walked in. Chapter 400 - 400 The Visit 400 The Visit ¡°Who are you?¡± Fatty Zhang asked impatiently. Cao Xing, the village chief, also looked at the two young men who had suddenly appeared in front of him. He did not know the two. It was obvious that the two of them would not listen to him. ¡°We¡¯re guests. This is the first time us brothers have come to your place. Is this how you, the village chief, treat guests?¡± Chu Yang spread out his hands and said casually. Even though there were more than 20 people eyeing him, Chu Yang was still relaxed and comfortable. He had experienced many more dangerous situations than this. They could be considered truly escaping death. In his eyes, even if all of those present were to join forces, they would not be able to match up to Bai Hong. ¡°Interesting. Shun Zi, serve the two guests tea and bring two chairs over.¡± Cao Xing couldn¡¯t help but admire the two young people¡¯s ability to be so carefree instead of fearful in such an atmosphere. ¡°Huh? Village Chief, but¡­¡± At that moment, a Laoshan villager looked at Cao Xing awkwardly. ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± Cao Xing didn¡¯t even look at the person and continued. One couldn¡¯t blame this Laoshan villager for having an opinion. What Cao Xing meant was to treat these two unfamiliar young men as guests. However, everyone in the room was standing except for Cao Xing, who was seated. This meant that the two unfamiliar young men would receive higher standards and treatment than all of them. ¡°I heard you.¡± The Laoshan villager silently went to do as he was told. A moment later. Chu Yang and Chu Se were sitting at the table like Cao Xing, and there were two cups of hot tea in front of them. There was a crowd of people standing around, and most of their gazes were centered on these two unfamiliar young men. They had no concept of the law in their minds. Just like Fatty Zhang who was yelling about killing Chu Ming, they wouldn¡¯t let the two brothers leave this place if Cao Xing gave the order. ¡°Alright, you guys go on with what you were talking about. Just pretend that we don¡¯t exist. Maybe I can help you guys out and give you some advice or something.¡± Chu Yang blew on the still-steaming tea and said with a smile. ¡°Young man, we were just discussing how to make Chu Ming kneel in front of me and admit his mistake. Then, make his daughter become obedient and become my son¡¯s wife. Do you have any good ideas or opinions?¡± The corners of Cao Xing¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he looked at the two brothers sitting opposite him while speaking softly. ¡°Village Chief, why are you wasting your breath on these two fellas? I think we should go there directly and let that Chu guy know how powerful we are!¡± Fatty Zhang rubbed his hands together and said eagerly. ¡°Shut up!¡± Cao Xing suddenly shouted. ¡°When I¡¯m talking, don¡¯t interrupt,¡± Cao Xing added. ¡°Young men, what do you guys think?¡± Cao Xing asked lazily. Although he didn¡¯t know the identity of these two unfamiliar young men, they had to be related to the Chu family for them to suddenly come to Laoshan Village. However, he admired the courage of these two people. They dared to come to the village chief¡¯s house in the depths of the mountain and their attitude was so casual. Cao Xing also gave them the respect they deserved. ¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡± Chu Yang nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Sixth Brother, what do you think?¡± Chu Yang asked, turning to look at Chu Se, who was sitting beside him. ¡°I think, Village Chief Cao, the prerequisite for doing this is that you have to have a certain level of ideological awareness. You have to fight to the death with no means for retreat,¡± Chu Se said with a smile. ¡°What? What did that fella mean by his last sentence?¡± someone mumbled. He did not quite understand the meaning of Chu Se¡¯s last sentence. However, Chu Jiu¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. His long and narrow eyes looked in disbelief at the two people sitting at the table with calm expressions. Although he only had a high school education, his level of education was the highest among all the people present. He was also the one who gave Cao Xing the most advice. Of course, he understood what he meant. ¡°Chu Jiu, what did the guest mean by his last sentence?¡± Village Chief Cao Xing did not know the meaning of this sentence either. ¡°Chief, he means that if you want to cause trouble at the Chu family, you have to treat your life as nothing,¡± Chu Jiu explained in a sinister tone. ¡°What? These two little fellas are too arrogant, how dare they speak to the village chief like that!¡± After Fatty Zhang heard Chu Jiu¡¯s explanation, he immediately wanted to rush forward and teach Chu Yang and Chu Se a lesson. Chapter 401 - 401 Just a Toy 401 Just a Toy ¡°Wait,¡± Cao Xing suddenly raised his hand, signaling for Fatty Zhang to not be impulsive. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if I take these people to create trouble for Chu Ming, my life will be in danger?¡± Cao Xing asked. ¡°That should be the meaning.¡± Chu Yang nodded without denying it. ¡°Young man, you¡¯d better give me a reasonable explanation, or tell me why my life is in danger. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to leave this place today.¡± Cao Xing looked at the two Chu brothers with interest. He was not in a hurry. Now, there were more than 20 people in the house, and they all listened to his orders. Since it had been useless to speak nicely to the Chu family the first time, he had to change his tactics this time. ¡°Are you sure you want me to explain it to you?¡± Chu Yang looked at Cao Xing and asked in disbelief. ¡°Young man, you need to have the capital to be arrogant. But now it seems that you don¡¯t have it. As for me, just a word from me and you two will not be able to walk out of this room.¡± Cao Xing laughed, but his face was still swollen from Chu Ming¡¯s beating that morning. He almost cried out. ¡°Does having more people mean you have the capital?¡± Chu Se said casually. ¡°No matter how many pieces of trash there are, they are still pieces of trash,¡± Chu Se added. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re good.¡± Cao Xing nodded and did not fly into a rage out of humiliation. He only glanced at the restless villagers around him. Cao Xing knew that as long as he gave the order, these people would immediately surround and beat up the two young men. ¡°Do it, tie up these two people!¡± Cao Xing suddenly shouted. However, just as the people in the room were about to approach the two brothers, they heard a clang and an item was slammed heavily on the wooden table. The black hole of the pistol was pointed at Cao Xing. The room fell silent once more. Everyone stopped what they were doing. Although they were uncultured, it did not mean that they were stupid. They could still recognize what Chu Yang had slammed on the table. After half a minute, Chu Yang slowly said, ¡°Village Chief Cao, I wonder if I have the capital to be arrogant now?¡± Cao Xing was still in a daze. In fact, his back was already drenched in sweat, but he didn¡¯t dare to move. If the gun was already loaded, Chu Yang only needed to gently hook his finger and his glorious life as the Laoshan Village Chief would end with the gunshot. ¡°Who are you trying to scare with a toy gun? I¡¯m not scared!¡± Fatty Zhang suddenly said fiercely. In this era, toy guns could be found everywhere, but even the police station in town might not have a real gun. Fatty Zhang didn¡¯t believe that the two of them would carry a real gun with them. After all, a ruthless man like Fatty Zhang wouldn¡¯t carry two- knives with him. However, Chu Yang did not respond to Fatty Zhang¡¯s provocation. He merely picked up the pistol on the table and smiled at Fatty Zhang. He raised the pistol in his hand and pointed it at Fatty Zhang. Pffft! Chu Yang did not hesitate and pulled the trigger. Due to the silencer on the gun, the sound of the bullet being fired was not very loud. But even so, everyone in the room could still hear it clearly. Fatty Zhang let out a strange cry. He lost his usual fierceness, and his body shook non-stop. He was wearing a pair of black pants, but his crotch area was like an ink painting, seeping outwards from the middle. He was so scared that he had peed his pants. Chu Yang¡¯s shot was of a very high standard. The bullet had whizzed past the middle of Fatty Zhang¡¯s pants, and the huge friction and inertia had melted a hole in his pants. Fatty Zhang could only feel that his crotch area was chilly. The fear that arose from the depths of his soul almost made him collapse. ¡°How is it? My toy gun¡¯s power is pretty good, right? Anyone else want to try it?¡± Chu Yang looked at the crowd and asked mockingly. No one in the room responded. However, all of them, including Cao Xing, turned pale. There was only one thought going through their minds, and that was to leave this d***ed and hopeless place. No one was truly unafraid of death. It had become a habit for these villagers to gang up with Cao Xing to bully others. They had a good life there, so they were naturally even more afraid of death. ¡°No¡­ No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Fatty Zhang, who had been insufferably arrogant and ferocious just a moment ago, suddenly turned around and shouted, wanting to run out. However, just as he was running out of the room, he stopped abruptly. There was a camphor tree in front of Cao Xing¡¯s door. At this moment, a plume of white smoke suddenly floated up from the trunk. Chapter 402 - 402 Intimidating 402 Intimidating ¡°Come back,¡± Chu Yang said indifferently as he kept his pistol. Fatty Zhang could only turn around. He was so terrified that tears and snot were flowing down his face, but he didn¡¯t dare to wipe them away. Like a robot, he walked back into the room in despair. Just a moment ago, Chu Yang¡¯s bullet had whizzed past his head. If it had been a few centimeters lower, the bullet would have gone through his head. ¡°How boring.¡± Chu Yang shook his head. He looked at Cao Xing, who was sitting opposite him, and then at the petrified crowd around him. He felt somewhat rueful. The person he had pointed a gun at previously had been Bai Hong. However, Bai Hong was different from these cowardly villagers. Bai Hong had admitted defeat in a straightforward manner, and he was even prepared to die. Even though Chu Yang had won, he still held Bai Hong in high regard. After Bai Hong became Chu Ning¡¯s bodyguard, he was even more assured. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. My toy gun isn¡¯t that powerful. I¡¯m here to bring it up the mountain to hunt, but it¡¯s okay to show it to you in advance. My shooting is pretty accurate, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Yang took a sip of tea and said with a smile. Cao Xing, who was standing at the side, could not hold back in the end. His throat was too dry, and he swallowed after Chu Yang finished speaking. ¡°Village Chief Cao, drink some water if you¡¯re thirsty. You¡¯re the host here, and I¡¯m the guest. Speaking of which, I still have to listen to you,¡± Chu Yang said casually. ¡°Drink up. My brother told you to drink up. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Chu Se said with a smile. With Chu Se¡¯s ¡®encouragement¡¯, Cao Xing licked his lips. He picked the teacup up with trembling hands, but after some thought, he put it down. He was still afraid. Afraid from the bottom of his heart. Who knew if Chu Yang¡¯s gun would be pointed at his head in the next second? ¡°Drink up!¡± Chu Yang bellowed. This sudden change frightened almost everyone present except for Chu Se. They felt their hearts stop for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I deserve to die. I¡¯m not human¡­¡± Cao Xing was so terror-stricken that he fell from his chair. He knelt in front of Chu Yang and kept kowtowing. As he kowtowed, he kept talking, begging for Chu Yang¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°Village Chief Cao, you don¡¯t have to be like this. I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re the owner of this place. By the way, what were you guys talking about just now? I forgot again. Tell me once more, I can help you.¡± Chu Yang spoke sincerely as he sat on the chair and bowed to Cao Xing. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ll turn over a new leaf and be a good person. If I can¡¯t do that, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning when I go out and choke to death when I drink water!¡± Cao Xing looked at Chu Yang with a pleading expression as he swore. ¡°Ah, Village Chief Cao, I don¡¯t really care if you¡¯re dead or alive.¡± After Chu Yang finished speaking, he pretended to be in deep thought. ¡°I¡¯m here to offer my condolences. Village Chief Cao, do you understand what I mean?¡± Chu Yang said softly. ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± As Cao Xing spoke, he was about to stand up. He already knew what to do next. ¡°Huh? Did I allow you to stand?¡± Chu Yang asked, suddenly looking at Cao Xing with a puzzled expression. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to move around like this, and I won¡¯t be able to satisfy you.¡± After hearing Chu Yang¡¯s words, Cao Xing knelt down on the ground obediently and spoke fawningly. ¡°We didn¡¯t ask you to stand up and act,¡± Chu Se suddenly spoke. It was impossible to deal with these people without using some ruthless methods. He had to make them feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°What do the two of you mean?¡± Cao Xing could not care less about his dignity. In such a situation, survival was more important. If he died, he would have nothing. ¡°What were you guys trying to do before?¡± Chu Yang looked at the crowd and asked despite knowing the answer. ¡°We¡­ were going to Old Chu¡¯s house to offer our condolences. I¡¯m very sad about his death and didn¡¯t sleep well last night.¡± Cao Xing, who was kneeling on the ground, cried out with snot and tears covering his face. If someone who did not know the truth saw this, they would really believe his nonsense. In order to survive, Cao Xing would even distort the truth, let alone go against his conscience. ¡°Good! You said it yourself.¡± Chu Yang looked at Cao Xing with admiration. Chapter 403 - 403 Fishing 403 Fishing ¡°Village Chief Cao, how far is this place from the Chu residence?¡± Chu Yang asked again with a smile. ¡°Probably¡­ It¡¯s about 600 meters.¡± Cao Xing came to this conclusion after some simple calculations in his mind. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not very far,¡± Chu Yang said. He then stood up. He looked round the room at the trembling villagers. ¡°All of you, kneel down!¡± Cao Xing suddenly turned and shouted imposingly. ¡°Sir, they are blocking your view when you stand,¡± Cao Xing then explained in a soft and flattering voice. ¡°That¡¯s right, but all of you can stand up now and go to the Chu residence to pay your respects again. However, you¡¯re not going as guests this time; you¡¯ll have to kneel on the empty field outside. If there¡¯s anyone who can¡¯t do it, you can let me know. I¡¯ll send you to accompany Old Mr. Chu now,¡± Chu Yang said as he walked out of the room with Chu Se. Chu Yang did not care whether these people would agree to his conditions. Even their leader, Cao Xing, was scared out of his wits, let alone the ordinary villagers. If there were a few among them who were determined not to yield, Chu Yang would not have been as successful as he was now. However, the actual situation was that if such a person really appeared, the position of village chief would not be Cao Xing¡¯s. Under the threat of death, these people chose to be obedient. If they had been in M City, Chu Yang would not have been able to shoot at will like he was doing now, let alone carry the gun with him. However, in Laoshan Village, these people didn¡¯t even have the concept of law. They would listen to whoever had greater clout. Before Chu Yang came, Cao Xing was the most powerful person in the Laoshan Village, but now he had no choice but to listen to Chu Yang. Elsewhere, Cao Yun did not know what had happened in his house. At this time, he and the young man were fishing in a small creek not far from home. ¡°Cao Yun, stop fishing. I think your dad and the others have gone to the Chu residence!¡± The young man dropped the bamboo pole in his hand and pointed at a group of people a short distance away. ¡°They¡¯ve decided so quickly?¡± Cao Yun also gently put down the bamboo pole in his hand and looked in the direction that the youth was pointing. The path that Cao Xing was taking was indeed the path to the Chu residence. ¡°I told you, Cao Yun. Tell me what you¡¯re worried about. As long as you¡¯re in Laoshan Village, your village chief father will get you anything you want. Tsk, tsk, only a few of the Chu family members came back this time. Your dad is bringing such a big group of people to cause trouble; they¡¯d be scared to death,¡± the young man lamented. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I just don¡¯t want to force her,¡± Cao Yun said with a hint of desolation. ¡°Come on, if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m thinking of it.¡± The young man pouted. It was obvious that he was also drooling over Chu Ning¡¯s beauty. ¡°Get lost, she¡¯s mine!¡± Cao Yun abruptly cursed. ¡°Alright, she¡¯s yours. That¡¯s the way,¡± the young man said with a smile. ¡°Should we follow them and take a look?¡± the young man continued. ¡°No, let¡¯s continue fishing. We¡¯ll just wait for the good news. As long as this is still Laoshan Village, only my dad can call the shots. Laoshan Village¡¯s surname is Cao!¡± Cao Yun suddenly said confidently. After all, accidents would not happen a second time. The reason Cao Xing hadn¡¯t brought anyone with him the first time was because he hadn¡¯t expected Chu Ming to reject him and even hit him. Cao Yun also had not expected that. ¡°This time, it won¡¯t be by luck or accident,¡± Cao Yun thought to himself. Although he was fishing, his mind was not on the waters nor the fish in front of him. His mind was filled with Chu Ning¡¯s tall figure and her almost perfect face¡­ ¡°By the way, you really don¡¯t want your fianc¨¦e anymore?¡± The young man nudged Cao Yun¡¯s arm again and asked with uncertainty. ¡°Not anymore. There¡¯s no comparison.¡± Cao Yun shook his head. ¡°Good fellow, you change your mind faster than flipping the pages of a book. A few days ago, you were still proudly telling me that there was no one more beautiful than your fianc¨¦e within a few dozen miles. Now you¡¯ve changed your mind?¡± the young man said sarcastically. ¡°Changes happen all the time, don¡¯t they?¡± Cao Yun ignored the teenager¡¯s mocking and said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true, changes do happen all the time.¡± As the young man spoke, he watched Cao Xing and his group slowly disappear from his sight. It was just that he and Cao Yun did not notice that, at the back of the line, there were two unfamiliar foreign visitors who were particularly leisurely. They laughed and chatted as they walked. On the other hand, Cao Xing, who was walking at the front of the group, had a sorrowful look on his face. He was really heartbroken and upset. Chapter 404 - 404 Submissiveness 404 Submissiveness Although it was very appropriate for him to pay his respects like this, he was not sad because of this. He had been tyrannical in Laoshan Village for most of his life. He would never have thought that in a short morning, he would fail twice in a row and almost lose his life the second time. ¡°Changes happen all the time¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that I, Cao Xing, would have such a day.¡± Cao Xing sighed heavily inside. Now, he no longer had the mood to establish prestige and marry his son. He would only have a chance to live if he could satisfy the two brothers. In the Chu residence¡¯s central room. Mother Chu had already gone to rest, and every member of the Chu family in the central room was holding a bowl of noodles. Each bowl was topped with a fried egg and sprinkled with a small handful of green onions. Although there was no meat, it was still overflowing with fragrance. The nearest store to the Chu residence was more than a kilometer away. Chu Ning had to use local materials to fill their stomachs. ¡°Dad, No. 5 and No. 6 are back this time as well.¡± Chu Zhe ate a mouthful of noodles before he slowly spoke. Father Chu¡¯s hand trembled slightly, but it quickly returned to normal. ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re back.¡± Although Father Chu spoke these words, he sighed inside. He actually missed his two sons very much, but they didn¡¯t contact him at all and didn¡¯t return home. However, Father Chu was not worried. He knew that the two brothers would contact Chu Zhe and Chu Jing, and that was enough. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and cook some more noodles.¡± Chu Ning put down her bowl and walked away. ¡°This is really rare. Our family hasn¡¯t gathered for many years. Third brother will be back soon. If Ting¡¯er had come back this time, it would have been perfect,¡± Chu Huan said somewhat ruefully as he ate his noodles. In fact, Chu Huan had told Ye Ting this news, and Chu Jing had also informed Ye Ting that her grandfather had passed away. However, Ye Ting did not express anything other than expressing her regret and grief in the form of a message. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to take a leave of absence and travel thousands of miles to this lousy place for a funeral. If no one had been dealing with Chu Ning at the moment, she might use the excuse of going to the funeral to cause trouble. But now, she simply needed to watch the show. After all, Zhou Hao was not a simple person. She was even gleeful. Without a doubt, Chu Ning¡¯s return for the funeral had given Zhou Hao a great opportunity. What she did not know was that Zhou Hao was being held back by Zhou Wei. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed her of the news. As for whether Ye Ting is willing to come back or not, it¡¯s not up to me to decide,¡± Chu Jing said indifferently. He had always been hostile to Ye Ting. It would have been fine if Chu Huan hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but the moment he mentioned Ye Ting, he got angry. However, Chu Huan didn¡¯t think before he spoke. After all, Ye Ting hadn¡¯t returned. What he said now undoubtedly destroyed the originally harmonious atmosphere. ¡°Hurry up and eat the noodles. The taste won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s cold. Grandpa won¡¯t hold it against us juniors,¡± Chu Zhe said with a smile. His single sentence resolved the conflict between Chu Jing and Chu Huan. But Chu Huan¡¯s words made his father crestfallen. He put the bowl and chopsticks on the table and looked at the children in front of him with a complicated expression. As a parent, how could he not know about the conflict between Chu Ning and Ye Ting? Even if Ye Ting had left the Chu family and was unwilling to interact with them, she had grown up in the Chu family and had lived with them for more than ten years. How could Mr. And Mrs. Chu really let go of Ye Ting? It was fine if Chu Huan hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but once he mentioned Ye Ting, Father Chu felt anguished again¡­ Chu Ning had been tolerating Ye Ting out of consideration for her parents. She didn¡¯t want the two of them to be heartbroken. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have brought your mouth along with you this time.¡± Chu Jing also put down his bowl. Even though Chu Ning¡¯s noodles tasted good, he was already full of anger at Chu Huan. The occasional words that came out of this idiot¡¯s mouth would often complicate things. Father Chu was currently already in a bad mood, but Chu Huan was still as loud as ever, speaking without thinking. ¡°I ¡­¡± Chu Huan still wanted to argue, feeling a little wronged. However, just as he was about to speak, Chu Zhe raised his hand and interrupted him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Chu Huan, after you¡¯re done eating, go outside and clean up. Don¡¯t stay idle,¡± Chu Zhe continued. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Huan didn¡¯t understand what he did wrong this time, but after hearing Chu Zhe¡¯s words, he could only carry the bowl of noodles and walk out. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t overthink things. Ye Ting already has a life that belongs to her. Since she doesn¡¯t want to come back, we can¡¯t ask for too much. It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s happy,¡± Chu Zhe comforted his father softly. Chapter 405 - 405 Kneeling in Admiration 405 Kneeling in Admiration Chu Zhe was right. Ye Ting was indeed rather happy now. However, this happiness had been brought to her by Chu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Father Chu waved his hand tiredly, then turned to look at the portrait on the wall. Seeing this, Chu Zhe didn¡¯t say anything more and simply ate the noodles in his bowl quietly. The central room returned to silence, other than the sound of Chu Zhe and Chu Zhang eating noodles. But after a moment, the balance was disrupted once again. Chu Huan suddenly ran into the central room in a panic. As he passed the threshold, the bowl of noodles in his hand almost fell. ¡°Oh, no!¡± Chu Huan put down the empty bowl, still in shock. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Fourth Brother?¡± Chu Zhang looked at Chu Huan in confusion. ¡°I saw a group of people walking towards our house under Cao Xing¡¯s lead!¡± Chu Huan exclaimed. ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Zhang looked at Chu Huan in disbelief. Chu Huan didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Chu Zhang then looked at Chu Zhe, but Chu Zhe remained unmoved. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be afraid. No. 5 and No. 6 are here,¡± Chu Zhe said. He stood up and walked out. Everything was under his control. Cao Xing, who was walking at the front of the group, saw that the Chu residence was right in front of them. They were only 20 meters away. However, he had a hard time covering the last 20 meters. He had memorized everything Chu Yang had said. As the village chief of Laoshan Village, he had to lead the group of people behind him to kneel on the empty ground in front of the Chu family¡¯s gate and repent for the sins they had committed. As for when to end the ceremony, it was still up to Chu Yang. What made Cao Xing slightly glad was that there were no Laoshan villagers in front of the Chu residence. This showed that his prestige as the village chief still existed. It was impossible for Chu Yang to stay here forever. As long as he left, Cao Xing would still have the final say in Laoshan Village. A temporary surrender was nothing. Saving his life was more important. At the thought of this, Cao Xing¡¯s expression became even more sorrowful, and he was on the verge of tears. Since it was an act for Chu Yang to see, naturally, the more realistic the act, the better. Cao Xing tried to recall all the grievances he had suffered over the years, but he realized that the lesson he had learned that day was the most profound. After all, it was a choice between life and death. And so, he really cried. Half of it was an act, and the other half was because he was frightened by Chu Yang. As Cao Xing sobbed, the twenty or so people behind him also cried softly. They weren¡¯t sincere either. However, when they thought about the people behind them pointing guns at their heads, it wasn¡¯t hard for them to cry. The two brothers, Chu Yang and Chu Se, walked behind them, like herding sheep, driving these people to their final destination. ¡°Huh! This¡­¡± Chu Huan looked at Cao Xing¡¯s crying face in bafflement and shock. Coupled with the bruise on the corner of his mouth, Chu Huan felt that Cao Xing¡¯s crying was very emotional. ¡°Wait! Why is he crying? Isn¡¯t he here for revenge? Also, what is the meaning of the group of people behind him? Why are they crying too? What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Huan didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on. ¡°Uncle Chu, I¡¯ve let you down! I¡¯m guilty. I deserve to die!¡± Finally, Cao Xing walked to the center of the empty field in front of the Chu family¡¯s gate and spoke loudly and sorrowfully. There was a thump. Cao Xing knelt down. Following that, the large group of people knelt down one after another. Only two young men with smiles on their faces had their hands behind their backs and looked at everything indifferently. ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re back,¡± Chu Yang spoke softly after walking up to Chu Zhe and hugging him. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s been awhile.¡± Chu Se also hugged Chu Zhe and said with a smile. If there was anyone in the world who could order the two brothers around, it would be Chu Zhe. When they left the Chu family and were determined to make a living, only Chu Zhe showed his respect and understanding. He had also been silently providing material and spiritual help to the two of them in the early stages of their development. It could be said that Chu Zhe was the true backer behind the two brothers! ¡°Go in and take a look. Mom¡¯s asleep, Dad¡¯s in the central room, and Xiao Zhang and Xiao Ning are there too,¡± Chu Zhe said, gratified, patting their shoulders. ¡°They smiled and nodded when they saw me, not even calling me Fourth Brother, yet they¡¯re so warm to Big Brother,¡± Chu Huan mumbled softly. Chu Zhe could only smile helplessly. If it hadn¡¯t been for the two Chu brothers¡¯ protection, given Chu Huan¡¯s personality, he would have been beaten up more than once in school. Chu Zhe ignored Chu Huan¡¯s complaints and turned his gaze to the crowd kneeling in front of the Chu family¡¯s gate. Chapter 406 - 406 Crying at the Funeral 406 Crying at the Funeral The leader, Cao Xing, cried out affectionately. If one did not understand the situation, one would really think that he was a Chu family member¡­ After Chu Yang and Chu Se entered the central room, they did not face their grandfather¡¯s coffin and pay their respects. In their eyes, they had never met this old man before, so there was no need to follow such etiquette. They had their own understanding and Father Chu didn¡¯t force them. It was good that they could come back. After they chatted with the Chu family in the central room for a while, Chu Ning brought a hot bowl of noodles to each of them. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Ning.¡± The two of them did not stand on ceremony. They were indeed a little hungry. ¡°Mom is resting on the second floor. You can go and take a look,¡± Chu Jing spoke softly after the two of them had finished eating. ¡°Alright, Second Brother.¡± Chu Yang and Chu Se then left the central room. ¡°I¡¯m very curious how Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother did it. He could actually make Cao Xing, the village tyrant, kneel at the door with a group of people and cry. Obviously, if it weren¡¯t for Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother, these people would have come to cause trouble,¡± Chu Zhang said ruefully. ¡°This is the result that Cao Xing should bear. Before we came, how many Laoshan villagers were bullied by them but didn¡¯t dare to make a sound?¡± Chu Ning chuckled as she looked at the lively scene outside the central room. ¡°Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother are really¡­very resourceful.¡± Chu Zhang felt that it was very mystical. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. The show has just begun. Grandpa¡¯s funeral has to be held, and Cao Xing, the tyrant of the Laoshan Village, has to be fixed.¡± Chu Ning knew that this was the result of her big brother, fifth brother, and sixth brother working together. The ultimate goal was not to make Cao Xing lower his head and admit his mistakes, or even cry in front of the Chu residence. Chu Zhe had lived in Laoshan Village for a period of time when he was young, so he naturally knew where the problem lay. What he wanted to resolve was not Cao Xing, but the village chief¡¯s unreasonable system. He wanted Laoshan Village to not have a village chief position. Originally, the people living in the depths of the mountains had a very difficult life. With the addition of a village chief to exploit them, some villagers didn¡¯t even have the luxury of having a full stomach. They lacked knowledge and culture, so they didn¡¯t know what life outside the mountains was like. After all, many didn¡¯t have mobile phones, televisions, or other electronic products, so they didn¡¯t need entertainment. Although Chu Zhe could not solve their poverty issue at the root, he could at least reduce their stressors. A moment later, Chu Yang and Chu Se reappeared outside the central room. After Chu Zhe whispered a few words into Chu Yang¡¯s ear, Chu Yang smiled and walked towards the group of people kneeling in front of the Chu family¡¯s door. His target this time was not Cao Xing. Chu Yang walked up to Fatty Zhang, who had earlier almost collapsed from fear because of him. Looking at Fatty Zhang who was kneeling on the ground and crying hard, Chu Yang squatted down and said softly, ¡°Are you sad, kneeling down?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad, no¡­ I¡¯m sad, I¡¯m sad from the bottom of my heart.¡± Fatty Zhang first shook his head, then nodded. Chu Yang only asked him if he felt sad kneeling down, but he was currently wailing at the other party¡¯s grandfather¡¯s funeral. If he was not sad, it meant that he was not sincerely repenting. ¡°Alright, you may rise.¡± The corners of Chu Yang¡¯s mouth rose slightly. He most despised people who looked fierce on the surface but were actually weak and incompetent on the inside. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just kneel.¡± Fatty Zhang shook his head and cried even harder. His hair was not long, but there was a ravine running through the middle of his hair. This was the mark left by the bullet. He understood even more clearly than Cao Xing just how terrifying Chu Yang was. ¡°I need you to do something for me.¡± Chu Yang¡¯s tone already revealed his impatience. ¡°Sir, what is it? I¡¯ll immediately get it done for you!¡± Fatty Zhang suddenly stood up again. Chu Yang¡¯s words were more effective than Cao Xing¡¯s. ¡°Go and inform the villagers of Laoshan Village and get them to inform each other to gather here. You only have an hour. If I don¡¯t see you after an hour, I¡¯ll personally pay you a visit,¡± Chu Yang said with a smile. Just as Chu Yang finished speaking, Fatty Zhang strode out on his short legs. Fatty Zhang had never felt like this before. He felt that time was so tight, and one hour was like a countdown to his death. ¡°Uncle Zhang, where are you going?¡± When Fatty Zhang passed by the creek, he met Cao Yun and the young man who were fishing. Cao Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously when he saw Fatty Zhang¡¯s anxious look. Fatty Zhang wanted to pretend he didn¡¯t hear it, but after thinking about it, he said, ¡°You two stay here, you¡¯re not allowed to go to the Chu family!¡± Then, he ran to the other villagers¡¯ houses in Laoshan Village. Chapter 407 - 407 An Anxious Fatty Zhang 407 An Anxious Fatty Zhang ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Uncle Zhang today? I¡¯ve never seen him as panicked as he is today,¡± Cao Yun asked, puzzled. Fatty Zhang was Cao Xing¡¯s number one right-hand man in Laoshan Village, and he was the only one who bullied others. ¡°I¡¯m dying of laughter. Didn¡¯t you see how Fatty Zhang looked? That¡¯s right, your thoughts are all on that beauty of the Chu family, how would you pay attention to these things?¡± The young man held his stomach and laughed. ¡°Huh?¡± Cao Yun looked blankly at Fatty Zhang, who was gradually running further away. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t understand why the young man was laughing so hard. ¡°His hair style is really rare, and his crotch seems to be wet too.¡± The young man was still laughing non-stop. ¡°What happened?¡± Cao Yun frowned. He had a strong desire for Chu Ning. ¡°My intuition tells me that something must have happened at the Chu residence. It can¡¯t be anything good,¡± the young man vowed. ¡°Quickly shut your filthy mouth. Uncle Zhang already told us not to go to the Chu residence,¡± Cao Yun suddenly spewed. Even though he was very curious about what was happening at the Chu residence, Cao Yun did not want to go. He could not accept failure a second time. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll let you know the conclusion.¡± The young man slowly put away his fishing rod. He did not have the same concerns as Cao Yun. Cao Yun kept silent, simply looking at the creek before him in a daze. If only Chu Ning had not appeared in Laoshan Village. If he¡¯d never seen such a person, he wouldn¡¯t have any thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have. In just over half an hour, a group of over a hundred Laoshan villagers had gathered in front of the Chu residence. Some of them had already come to the Chu family to pay their respects, but this time, they saw a scene that they would never forget. Cao Xing, the village chief, led the way in kneeling in front of the Chu family¡¯s gate. Behind him, there were also a group of Laoshan villagers and people from other villages. These people usually didn¡¯t have a positive image, but now, they were all kneeling on the ground in repentance. The Laoshan villagers didn¡¯t know what had happened, and this made them feel incredulous. After all, Cao Xing had never been like this before. However, under his coercion, many people had knelt in front of his door and begged for his forgiveness previously. ¡°This¡­ Why is Village Chief Cao kneeling in front of the Chu family¡¯s door?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be sincere? But what is Village Chief Cao¡¯s purpose in doing this?¡± ¡°Do we have to kneel down as well?¡± ¡°The Chu family¡¯s backing is not small.¡± The Laoshan villagers were discussing softly, but they did not dare to ask Cao Xing what had happened. A few minutes later, Fatty Zhang returned to the Chu family¡¯s gate, panting heavily. He had already completed the task that Chu Yang had given him. To a certain extent, he had even exceeded what was requested of him. In addition to the villagers of Laoshan Village, the village chief of the neighboring Dangshan Village had also joined the crowd and watched the bizarre confession ceremony. As a person of the same level as Cao Xing, he was well aware of the authority the village chief held in the village. There was only one reason for Cao Xing to kneel, and that was to pay respects to his ancestors during the Tomb Sweeping Festival. The village chief knew Cao Xing¡¯s character very well. After all, his daughter was about to marry Cao Xing¡¯s son, Cao Yun. Cao Xing was a vengeful person. How could he kneel down to an ordinary Laoshan villager? Even though the Dangshan Village Chief had many doubts, he still chose to observe the situation first. He had a feeling that something was amiss. At that moment, Cao Xing was kneeling before the Chu residence. He was unaware that the Dangshan Village Chief had also come. Fatty Zhang knelt on the ground once more after completing the task assigned to him by Chu Yang. ¡°Big Brother, every household in Laoshan Village should have sent at least one person,¡± Chu Yang said to Chu Zhe with a smile. ¡°We can start now,¡± Chu Zhe simply nodded and said softly. Chu Yang understood Chu Zhe¡¯s intentions. ¡°Village Chief Cao, the people behind you are all Laoshan villagers. You should know that they are here.¡± Chu Yang pointed at the Laoshan villagers behind him and continued, ¡°Change your direction and face them. Remember what you¡¯ve done all these years.¡± ¡°Sir Chu, I¡­¡± Cao Xing licked his dry lips and wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. He could only smile bitterly. Chapter 408 - 408 Humiliation 408 Humiliation In order to survive, he had already put down his so-called dignity and self-respect. After all, he knew very well that he was no match for Chu Yang. In front of the strong, lowering one¡¯s stance was the right thing to do. There was nothing to be embarrassed about. However, in Cao Xing¡¯s eyes, the Laoshan villagers behind him were merely a flock of sheep. For a wolf like him to apologize and beg for forgiveness from these sheep that were usually at his mercy, Cao Xing found it difficult to accept such a change in status. ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± Chu Yang¡¯s voice was filled with surprise. ¡°I can.¡± Even though Cao Xing was extremely unwilling, the thought of what had happened at his home a while ago and the fear of death made him overcome all other considerations. Following that, Cao Xing slowly moved his body and turned to face the people from Laoshan Village. ¡°Everyone, thank you for coming here again today. When Old Mr. Chu passed away, I was deeply aware of all my past shortcomings¡­¡± Cao Xing described it vividly. Although he was kneeling, it gave people the feeling that he was sincerely repenting for all the sins he had committed and begging for everyone¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°What is this Cao Xing doing? Is he coming up with wicked ideas to harm his villagers again? The Dangshan Village Chief frowned as he watched the scene. He certainly did not believe that Cao Xing was truly repenting. The probability of such a thing happening was as absurd as a rooster laying eggs or the sun rising from the west. ¡°Chief, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. This is what we should do.¡± ¡°Chief, please get up.¡± ¡°Chief, did we do something wrong? You can tell us.¡± Even the Dangshan Village Chief, who was hiding amongst the crowd, did not believe Cao Xing¡¯s nonsense. How could the villagers, who had been exploited and bullied by Cao Xing over a long period, believe him? Cao Xing¡¯s actions made these people even more afraid. They felt that there must be a more sinister plan behind Cao Xing¡¯s abnormal actions. As he thought about this, a villager from Laoshan Village even walked towards Cao Xing to help him up. Perhaps this would leave a good impression on Cao Xing. Cao Xing was shocked when he saw the person walking towards him trying to help him up. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t help me up, Li An. Do you remember the sheep that your family lost last year? You still couldn¡¯t find it after searching for days.¡± ¡°Village chief, the sheep was eaten by the wolves on the mountain. This is a fact that everyone knows.¡± The Laoshan villager called Li An sighed and said helplessly. In fact, he knew better than anyone how the sheep had been lost. He had been raising the sheep for more than two years. He was going to sell it so that his two children could pay for their school fees, but the day before the sheep was about to be sold, it abruptly vanished. Three months later, winter arrived. Cao Xing¡¯s son, Cao Yun, had an extra sheepskin coat on him that winter. Even though Li An knew this, there was nothing he could do. ¡°No, I brought the sheep home and ate it. Li An, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m an animal. Can you forgive me?¡± Cao Xing quickly explained. He was about to admit to the bad things he had done in the past, and Li An had to cooperate. ¡°Chief, you¡¯re right. This is what I should do. You don¡¯t need my forgiveness.¡± Li An replied softly as he slowly unclenched his fists, slightly stunned when he heard Cao Xing¡¯s words. ¡°You b******!¡± Cao Xing was already cursing inside, but as he looked at Li An, who was about to leave, he suddenly continued, ¡°Li An, do you still remember that you liked Wang Mei more than twenty years ago?¡± Cao Xing¡¯s words were effective. Li An, who had already turned around, turned back again and looked at Cao Xing with a calm expression. Li An was in his forties that year, and so was Cao Xing. There wasn¡¯t a big age gap between the two. More than 20 years ago, Li An had liked a girl named Wang Mei from the neighboring village. They were soon to be married, but on the eve of their wedding, Wang Mei suddenly looked for Li An one night and told him that she was leaving the place to live in the world beyond the mountains. At that time, Li An hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. He simply thought that he wasn¡¯t worthy of Wang Mei. Wang Mei had her life ambitions, so he could only choose to silently give her his blessings. Now that Cao Xing had brought up the past again, it seemed to have stirred up Li An¡¯s feelings. ¡°Chief, please stop humiliating me.¡± After Li An spoke, he knelt before the village chief. In Laoshan Village, he had been helpless against Cao Xing. Chapter 409 - 409 The Wrath of God 409 The Wrath of God If Li An had still been single, he would most likely choose to fight Cao Xing to the death. However, he still had a wife and two kids. If he was beaten to death by Cao Xing¡¯s men, it would be a fatal blow to his family. ¡°Chief, Li An has always been honest and dutiful. Please spare him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Chief. You have to give us a way out, right?¡± ¡°Chief, some things are in the past. We won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± When the Laoshan villagers saw Li An kneel down, they suddenly felt a sense of sympathy. They chose to team up and put pressure on Village Chief Cao. However, they did not know Cao Xing¡¯s true thoughts. Cao Xing was extremely anxious. ¡°Sigh, these Laoshan villagers have already developed a natural sense of submission towards the position of village chief.¡± Chu Ning, who was sitting in the central room, said softly as she watched this scene. ¡°Big Brother should have already thought of a solution,¡± Chu Jing said with a frown. ¡°Li An! I slept with Wang Mei! At that time, I promised to marry her, but she refused. I didn¡¯t expect that she would have the courage to leave this place alone.¡± At this moment, Cao Xing couldn¡¯t care less. He chose to directly reveal the truth of what had happened more than 20 years ago. In reality, Cao Xing had done more than these two evil things in his many years as the village chief. These were only the things he had done to bully Li An. After Cao Xing¡¯s words, a heavy silence fell outside the Chu residence. Although no one spoke, everyone was experiencing mixed emotions. Whether they were standing or kneeling, at that moment, almost everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Cao Xing and Li An. ¡°Is Cao Xing¡¯s brain damaged?¡± The Dangshan Village Chief stood at the back of the crowd and watched Cao Xing¡¯s ¡®performance¡¯ with a grave expression. He felt that there was a need to reconsider his daughter¡¯s marriage to Cao Yun. ¡°Tsk, tsk, Cao Yun, look at your dad, and then look at yourself. Chief was much more of a player than you when he was young!¡± The young man and Cao Yun had also blended into the dense crowd. They naturally saw and heard the conversation between Cao Xing and Li An. ¡°Cao Xing, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Li An, who had originally been kneeling, suddenly clenched his fists. He stood up and rushed towards Cao Xing. Cao Xing was soon beaten black and blue by Li An, and traces of blood seeped out of the already swollen corners of his mouth. The strange thing was that the group of followers who usually protected him continued to kneel on the ground without reacting. They had their heads lowered, as if turning a blind eye to everything before them. Cao Xing himself no longer resisted. He only protected his head and allowed Li An¡¯s fists to batter his body. Chu Yang, on the other hand, looked at everything in front of him calmly. He was not actually interested in this, but since it was something his big brother Chu Zhe had instructed him to do, he would still do it. ¡°You animal, you¡¯re not worthy of being a human¡­¡± Li An cursed as he beat Cao Xing up. He had already decided to give it his all. However, to his surprise, Cao Xing¡¯s followers did not take any action. The one-sided beating lasted for more than ten minutes. During this process, not a single person stepped forward to stop him. Cao Yun had long left the place. He felt that what he had experienced that day was like a dream. It was somewhat surreal. After walking more than 100 meters from the Chu residence, Cao Yun felt his eyelids getting heavy. The scenery in front of him kept overlapping. The last scene that flashed before him was pitch blackness. He fainted by the side of a path covered with grass and wildflowers. The youth was still watching with great interest. He was very curious about how things would go next. The Laoshan villagers seemed to have realized what Cao Xing had said. Cao Xing was begging for their forgiveness. Thus, they became bolder. After Li An ended his beating, another villager stood up and looked at the still-kneeling Cao Xing and said, agitated, ¡°Village Chief Cao, you said you wanted me to forgive you, but when you treated me like that, did you ever think that this day would come? In the winter eight years ago, I risked my life to pick wild ginseng in the mountains to brew soup for my wife to recuperate. My wife was weak, you know!¡± ¡°But what did you do? Wild ginseng is valuable, so you made up an excuse and sent someone to my house to take it away. You¡¯re not snatching things or money. That¡¯s my wife¡¯s hope for survival! Two years later, she died. It¡¯s all your fault. How can I forgive you? Why should I forgive you?¡± Chapter 410 - 410 Abolished 410 Abolished ¡°Village Chief Cao, my family has been farming for generations, but three years ago, with the excuse of renting land, you took away my family¡¯s right to produce on five acres of land. I went to your house to ask for rent, but you got someone to beat me up, causing one of my legs to be permanently disabled. I want to ask, what did I do wrong? I was farming honestly, and merely wanted an explanation from you, but you beat me up like that. Now you want me to forgive you? Who¡¯s going to pity me? Do I have to live in your shadow?¡± ¡°Cao Xing! You only care about money, about your own interests! Our Laoshan Village once had a 1000-year-old ginkgo tree. It was planted by our ancestor 1000 years ago and has witnessed the Laoshan Village¡¯s long history! No matter how poor we are, no matter how miserable our lives are, no one has ever dared to have any ideas about it. The significance this ginkgo tree¡¯s existence can not be measured by in monetary terms! But what did you do? You colluded with someone for money and sold it on your own! You¡¯re really an animal. No, you¡¯re even worse than an animal! Forgive you? You should ask your dead father and grandfather if they can forgive you first!¡± After Li An made the first move, the Laoshan villagers were no longer silent. Almost everyone was able to voice their grudges with Cao Xing. In this lawless place, Cao Xing was the local tyrant. His happy life had been built on the collective pain of the Laoshan villagers. ¡°This Cao Xing is really a piece of trash.¡± Chu Huan, who was standing at the entrance of the central room, couldn¡¯t help but curse. If Cao Xing had been in M City, he would have been shot several times for the crimes he had committed. But here, he was fine and was even living a very comfortable life. This was also the reason for his arrogance in front of Father Chu that morning. Forcing Chu Ning to be his son¡¯s wife was nothing to him. After all, he had done far worse things than this in Laoshan Village. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that the Chu family weren¡¯t people that he could provoke. In the past, even if there were outsiders, they had to listen to him as long as they were in Laoshan Village. However, Chu Yang had told him that if he didn¡¯t respect the rules and laws, he would have to pay the price. Although Chu Yang and Chu Se were young, both of them had experienced life and death situations many times. They were incomparable to Cao Xing, who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Even though Cao Xing had been beaten up miserably by Li An, no one pitied him. This was what he deserved. The injuries he was suffering now was nothing compared to the harm he had caused the Laoshan villagers previously. ¡°I know that everyone is very emotional right now, but can you first calm down? Our ultimate goal is to solve the problem. As for Cao Xing, let¡¯s put aside our discussion about him for now.¡± Chu Zhe gazed at the infuriated Laoshan villagers and spoke in a clear voice. His words were effective, and the front of the Chu residence quickly returned to silence. They knew that the reason Cao Xing could kneel on the ground without any resistance was definitely related to the Chu family. ¡°Let¡¯s abolish the village chief system. In future, everyone just needs to live a good life.¡± Chu Zhe¡¯s voice echoed in the empty field in front of the Chu residence and traveled to the ears of everyone present. About ten seconds later, the Dangshan Village Chief stood at the back of the crowd and was about to leave quietly. However, just as he was about to leave, a gunshot suddenly exploded and reverberated in the valley. It was Chu Yang who had removed the silencer from the front of the pistol and fired a shot in the sky. ¡°No one is allowed to leave this place,¡± Chu Yang said in an uncompromising tone. The Dangshan Village Chief stopped in his tracks. He knew that if he took one more step forward, the bullet would not hit the air but would enter his body. Thinking of this, he could only sigh deeply. Then, he turned and walked back to the Chu residence with a bitter smile. Although he was not as notorious as Cao Xing, he was not much better. ¡°Cao Xing, what do you think about abolishing the village chief system?¡± Chu Zhe slowly walked in front of Cao Xing and said with a smile. ¡°I¡­have no objections.¡± At that moment, Cao Xing had difficulty speaking after being beaten up. He barely managed to move his lips and utter these words. He had completely admitted defeat. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Zhe nodded and then looked at the Laoshan villagers before him and said, ¡°The former Laoshan Village Chief, Cao Xing, agrees with this suggestion. What does everyone think?¡± The Laoshan villagers responded loudly after Chu Zhe finished speaking. No one objected, not even the Dangshan Village Chief. ¡°Cao Xing, congratulations. You¡¯ve survived for now. I¡¯ll be back at any time. If I find out that you¡¯re acting up again, your family will be reunited underground,¡± Chu Yang whispered menacingly into Cao Xing¡¯s ear. Chapter 411 - 411 The Young Chu Yuen 411 The Young Chu Yuen To the villagers of the Laoshan Village, what happened that day was of great significance. Henceforth, there would be no one like Cao Xing in Laoshan Village. They were truly free. Although it could not solve the root of the poverty issue, they had more hope now that there was no village chief system. Perhaps even after many years, people would not forget the contributions of a Chu family in Laoshan Village¡­ When it was close to noon, the empty space in front of the Chu residence returned to its original desolation. The group of people who had been kneeling had disappeared, and the group of people who had been standing had likewise disappeared. Before the Laoshan villagers left the Chu residence, they bowed once more to Chu Ning¡¯s deceased grandfather, and all of them were sincere. If it hadn¡¯t been for Chu Zhe and Chu Yang, Cao Xing would still be able to unscrupulously bully the Laoshan villagers. According to the funeral ceremony, the following day would be the final burial ceremony. They would choose a good location on the mountain to bury the coffin and set up a tombstone to record the identity and general information of the deceased. On the day of the burial ceremony, the more people who came to help, the more it symbolized a good omen. After the incident with Cao Xing, the villagers of Laoshan Village would naturally remember the Chu family¡¯s kindness. Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s burial ceremony the following day may well be the largest one in the Laoshan Village in decades. Chu Zhe, who was done with all this, was not too moved. He walked back to the central room and looked up at the portrait hanging on the wall. He said softly, ¡°Grandpa, no one will disturb your rest in the future.¡± After witnessing everything, Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. She also knew where the root of the problem lay in Laoshan Village, but she was too busy taking care of herself and had no energy to bother about this. Chu Ning found a place where she could just barely get a cell phone signal and gave Wen An a call. After learning that nothing had happened in Qinghe Village during the time she was away, she had a new understanding of Zhou Wei¡¯s ability. He could really control Zhou Hao. However, Chu Ning also understood that it was only temporary. When she returned to M City, she would face more serious challenges. Yu Yan and her father, Ye Ting and the Ye family, Yan Shen¡¯s sister, Yang Feng, Zhou Hao, and a group of unknown opponents¡­ These people wanted to finish Chu Ning off. At the same time, outside the Chu residence, Chu Yang was crossing his legs. He squinted his eyes as he looked at a figure who had appeared before the gate. A teenager who looked to be only sixteen or seventeen years old was walking towards him with a smile on his face. Unlike Cao Xing, the young man did not show any fear after seeing Chu Yang¡¯s methods. Instead, he took the initiative to approach him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Yang asked with a smile as he looked at the young man who was half-squatting before him. In this young man¡¯s eyes, he seemed to see his past self. Curious about everything, yet fearless. Therefore, Chu Yang took the initiative to speak. This was already the greatest kindness he could show to a stranger. Moreover, this young man was very clear-minded and knew to squat so that he did not need to look up. Chu Yang didn¡¯t like to raise his head to look at others. ¡°I¡¯m the same as you, my surname is Chu. I¡¯m Chu Yuen,¡± the teenaged Chu Yuen said with a smile. ¡°Not bad,¡± Chu Yang spread out his hands and said in an undeniable manner. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± the young man continued. ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Yang looked at the young man in astonishment. After a few seconds of hesitation, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Yang.¡± ¡°Okay, Brother Yang, take me from here. This place is not suitable for me,¡± the young man suddenly laughed and said softly. ¡°Why?¡± Chu Yang looked at the young man Chu Yuen with interest. He had no interest in taking a child who might not be of age with him. Although he had also left his family before he was of age, Chu Yang had been prepared to die miserably when he left the Chu family to make a living in society. ¡°Last night, I brought Cao Yun to meet your sister. Cao Yun¡¯s father is Cao Xing,¡± the young man said unhurriedly. After listening to Chu Yuen¡¯s words, Chu Yang suddenly leaned forward and began to carefully examine the young man in front of him. How could a youth who had never received any education have such a thought¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death by telling me this? You even dare to scheme against my sister?¡± Chu Yang said with a smile. Chu Yang did not have any murderous intent towards the young man before him despite so asking, because he knew that the young man would give him a reasonable explanation. Chapter 412 - 412 Take Me Away 412 Take Me Away ¡°I¡¯d rather be shot to death by you than be trapped here! Also, even if you don¡¯t teach Cao Xing a lesson, I will. But not now, maybe a few years later? However, getting rid of Cao Xing is not my ultimate goal. I want to go out, I want to see the world out there! Cao Xing is still not worthy of being my opponent. I believe it¡¯s just a matter of convenience for you to deal with him,¡± Chu Yuen said indifferently. Getting close to Cao Yun and becoming friends with him had only been Chu Yuen¡¯s first step. ¡°Tsk, tsk, this is rare. Do your parents know that you¡¯re so powerful?¡± Chu Yang smiled. It was obvious that the fuse for Cao Xing¡¯s defeat and the Laoshan Village no longer having a village chief had started with the young man¡¯s scheme. Naturally, Chu Yuen knew Cao Yun¡¯s character and personality. Everything that happened after seemed to have occurred naturally, but in fact, it was completed under the deliberate guidance of this young man. It¡¯s hard to imagine how terrifying a person like Chu Yuen would be if he were to walk out of the mountains and receive a certain degree of education. ¡°My parents are dead. They¡¯ve been dead for several years, and I don¡¯t have any other relatives,¡± Chu Yuen said casually. ¡°He was not killed by Cao Xing. He died from an illness,¡± Chu Yuen continued to explain. ¡°If you follow me out, you might die.¡± Chu Yang looked at the young man somewhat regretfully. He really wanted to take the young man away, but his life could be in danger at any time. ¡°You can talk to my big brother. Maybe he¡¯ll be happy to take you.¡± Chu Yang thought for a moment and continued. ¡°It¡¯s boring. I have a congenital disease. I¡¯ll die around 40 years old. My parents died because of this.¡± Chu Yuen pouted and looked at Chu Yang with anticipation. He had yearned to leave this place countless times, even if it was just a glance, it would be worth it even if he died. Chu Yang was in a difficult position for a moment. The young man was like a piece of unpolished jade, but he might not be an excellent sculptor. ¡°I¡¯m willing to take you out of here.¡± Chu Yuen turned around and saw Chu Ning¡¯s beautiful face smiling at him. ¡°You¡¯d better focus on your studies. Also, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have used you, but I can¡¯t just stand by and not take advantage of the opportunity that¡¯s right in front of me.¡± Chu Yuen was a little disdainful, but he stood up and bowed to Chu Ning, who was even taller than him. ¡°Child, you¡¯ve misjudged her. Following her is much better than following me. If you follow her, you¡¯ll be able to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the mountain peak before you die. This way, you¡¯ll die without regrets.¡± Chu Yang pointed at Chu Ning and said with a smile. He had subconsciously ignored Chu Ning¡¯s existence. Now that he thought about it, Chu Ning was able to recruit a ruthless man like Bai Hong, so why would she care about a young man like him? Moreover, his words were veiled, but he was not trying to fool this young man. If he followed Chu Ning, his future would be much better than if he followed him. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Chu Yuen turned his head again and looked at Chu Yang in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Chu Yang shook his head. He felt that he was being very patient with this young man in front of him. Normally, he would not make such explanations to people he was not familiar with. Maybe he saw a shadow of himself, or maybe he didn¡¯t want to see such a talent buried, so he did it. ¡°Sigh.¡± After hearing Chu Yang¡¯s reply, Chu Yuen actually sighed. His expression was a little complicated, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. Then, he looked in the direction of the distant mountains with a deep gaze and put his palms together. ¡°I know, you¡¯re only leaving the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll be waiting at your door at the crack of dawn,¡± Chu Yuen said to Chu Ning, raising his head slightly. ¡°Alright, just come.¡± Chu Ning nodded. Other than the fact that she was short of manpower, Chu Ning had a deeper consideration. The young man Chu Yuen walked away. After walking for a while, he suddenly knelt down in a certain direction and muttered something. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Mountain God,¡± the young man said sincerely after another kowtow. After the ritual, he got up and his expression returned to normal. He hummed a tune that he had heard from somewhere and gradually walked off with his hands behind his back. Chu Yuen had once asked the Mountain God how he could get rid of the shackles of the deep mountains. The Mountain God¡¯s answer had been that his fate would be closely linked to this land for the rest of his life. This was destiny. However, the next thing he said was that it would be the Chu family who brought him away from here. Chu Yuen didn¡¯t believe in fate. If there really was a God, an evil person like Cao Xing would have died long ago. ¡°Changes happen all the time. Who can say for sure what will happen tomorrow?¡± Chapter 413 - 413 Gathered 413 Gathered At the entrance of the Chu residence, with Chu Zhuo¡¯s appearance, the Chu family had finally gathered. ¡°Third Brother!¡± When Chu Huan saw the figure appear in front of the Chu family¡¯s empty field, he immediately cheered and rushed out. Chu Zhuo¡¯s temperament had once again undergone a huge change. He was still as handsome as before, but his style and clothes were very different from when he had been in the Chu family. In fact, Chu Zhuo had been wearing a mask for nearly ten hours to avoid unnecessary trouble. ¡°Mmm.¡± Chu Zhuo Shi nodded, his expression calm. With Chu Huan¡¯s welcome, he walked towards the Chu family¡¯s central room. The first thing he did when he returned was to offer his condolences. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Mom?¡± After the ritual, Chu Zhuo looked at Father Chu and asked softly. ¡°Your mother is resting on the second floor. She¡¯s too tired.¡± Father Chu looked at Chu Zhuo, who was taller than him, with a complicated expression. ¡°Okay, Dad, take care of your health.¡± Chu Zhuo hesitated for a while before slowly speaking. Ye Ting did not return. Chu Zhuo had already made a decision in his heart. He knew about the grudges between Chu Ning and Ye Ting, but Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t obviously side with either of them. Yet their grandfather had passed away and Ye Ting¡¯s absence was enough to explain some problems. Chu Yang and Chu Se had returned. Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t believe that the Chu family didn¡¯t inform Ye Ting. Everyone¡¯s time was precious, except for Chu Huan, who was currently more leisurely. In order to be able to come back to attend the funeral smoothly, Chu Zhuo had rejected the recording of a show that could help his career take off quickly. He had almost gotten into a fight with his manager because of this. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, it¡¯s been awhile.¡± When Chu Zhuo saw that Chu Zhang could actually stand up and move freely, a smile finally appeared on his face. Thus, he greeted his brothers and sister one by one, with the exception of Chu Huan. Chu Zhuo wasn¡¯t like Chu Huan, who was brainlessly biased towards Ye Ting. His heart was filled with the entire Chu family. After Chu Ning returned to the Chu family, their life had visibly improved. Chu Ning was his biological sister, so Chu Zhuo had no reason or motive to be prejudiced against her. ¡°Xiao Zhuo, how many days of leave did you take this time?¡± Chu Zhe looked at Chu Zhuo and asked softly. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go back with everyone,¡± Chu Zhuo replied. ¡°Okay, after grandpa¡¯s funeral, let¡¯s take a family photo together.¡± Chu Zhe did not know when would be the next time the Chu family would gather like that day. He did not want to waste this good opportunity. ¡°Sure thing, Big Brother.¡± Chu Zhuo nodded. In the afternoon, the bored Chu Huan was looking at the microorganisms in the soil in the empty field in front of the Chu residence. However, he was immediately attracted by the faint sound of conversation not far away. It was only when he saw who it was that Chu Huan ran back to the central room, his face full of excitement. ¡°Dad, Mom, Eldest Uncle, Third Uncle, and Fourth Aunt are back!¡± Mr. And Mrs. Chu¡¯s expressions changed when they heard about Chu Huan. They stood and walked out of the central room to welcome them. Father Chu looked at his children and opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. How could Chu Zhe not see through his father¡¯s intentions? He wanted them to go with him to welcome them. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, Father Chu knew that his siblings didn¡¯t like their family. The Chu family was very poor. This was what the relatives knew about the Chu family before Chu Ning came. Even though Chu Ning was back, it didn¡¯t change their prejudice against Chu Ning¡¯s parents. Chu Ning also saw her relatives. Not long ago, Chu Ning had paid off the debt that her family owed her Eldest Uncle Chu Yuan. This had caused Chu Yuan to have a different opinion of the Chu family. But in the end, he still felt that the Chu family continued to live in poverty, and it might not be long before they would need his help again. Back then, he had been willing to lend the Chu family money for selfish reasons. His agreement with Father Chu was that it was fine if the Chu family couldn¡¯t pay back their debt. Chu Yuan had never thought that Chu Ming would be able to pay back the money he owed. Chu Yuan could even pay for Chu Zhang¡¯s surgical treatment and cure him in one go. However, the price was that Chu Zhang had to become Chu Yuan¡¯s son. Even though Chu Yuan was rich, he was a patriarchal person at heart. He had to have three daughters¡­ Chu Yuan felt that girls could not inherit his business, and he was getting on in years, so he had set his sights on his brother, Chu Ming. Chu Ming had many sons, and his living conditions weren¡¯t very good. Most importantly, Chu Ming had the same blood as him. Having Chu Ming¡¯s descendant as his son would be perfect for him. Chapter 414 - 414 The Greed of Relatives 414 The Greed of Relatives Originally, Chu Yuan had planned this out very well. After Chu Zhang was cured, Chu Zhang¡¯s parents felt guilty towards Chu Zhang. Since they couldn¡¯t give him a good life, they could only bear the pain and give Chu Zhang to him personally. However. he had not expected Chu Ning to appear¡­ She actually paid off the debt that the Chu family owed him. ¡°Chu Ming, I heard from Xiao Jing that our dad left us a bunch of antiques before he passed away. Where did you put them?¡± Chu Yuan hadn¡¯t spoken. The one who spoke was his wife, a beautiful middle-aged woman who had maintained herself well. She hadn¡¯t planned on returning at first. She hadn¡¯t even wanted her husband, Chu Yuan, to return. However, when she thought about the fluctuation in the price of antiques and relics, she felt that it was too much. It could go from a few hundred yuan to a few million or even tens of millions. ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. You¡¯re not thinking of taking it all for yourself, are you?¡± Chu Mei said in a weird tone. She had come back alone this time, not for anything else but to split the family assets. Chu Tao didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked at Chu Ming with anticipation. Father Chu sighed helplessly. Just as he was about to explain, Chu Ning suddenly spoke. ¡°Grandpa did leave behind a bunch of valuable treasures before he died, but they¡¯re not here. My father hasn¡¯t found any clues yet, but he didn¡¯t want to hide this fact, so he called you back to discuss it.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re Chu Ming¡¯s daughter, right? What do you mean by that?¡± The middle-aged lady standing beside Chu Yuan asked in confusion. Chu Ning¡¯s words had piqued her interest. ¡°Big Niece, if you have something to say, just say it directly. Why are you being so secretive with us?¡± Chu Mei suddenly looked warmly at Chu Ning and asked. ¡°Fourth Aunt, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but after Grandpa passed away, he only left behind a few words as clues. We still can¡¯t decipher them, but once we solve the clues, we might be able to find the treasures Grandpa left us.¡± Chu Ning continued to smile. These were all things she had just made up in her mind. What treasure could there be? However, Chu Ning did not feel an ounce of guilt when lying to these people who did not even care about their father¡¯s death due to their greed. Chu Zhe only thought of an excuse to get his relatives to come back, but Chu Ning did not expose him. Instead, she made it more realistic. Mr. And Mrs. Chu looked at Chu Ning, who was talking animatedly. If they had not been there, they would have doubted the authenticity of the story. ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys can go back first.¡± Chu Ning gave her parents a look, signaling them to leave. ¡°Eldest Aunt-in-law, Grandpa¡¯s words are like this: The beginning of the first ray of sunlight in the morning and the end of the last afterglow of the evening. It is between them,¡± Chu Ning said with a serious face, blinking her eyes. ¡°Big niece, is your Grandpa that cultured? We don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± The beautiful woman was even more confused. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re literate. What does Dad mean by that?¡± Chu Mei was also puzzled. ¡°Would Dad really say such things?¡± Eldest Uncle looked at Chu Ning somewhat suspiciously. But the three of them didn¡¯t dare to deny it. They couldn¡¯t be sure. After all, they hadn¡¯t been back to their hometown for more than ten years. Only Mr. And Mrs. Chu would take a few days off each year to come back and accompany the old man. This was also why they had believed Chu Jing¡¯s words without a doubt. If the old man really did leave any treasures behind, he would indeed think of Chu Ming first. The human heart was the most complicated, but also the simplest. Chu Ning¡¯s calculations were accurate. Unless the three of them didn¡¯t like money and were really filial, they couldn¡¯t get out of this paradox. It was only natural that they would be deceived and played by her. ¡°Big Brother, I think Dad might really say something like that, because there¡¯s a basis for his words.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s third uncle, Chu Tao, lifted his glasses and said seriously. ¡°What Dad means is that, in order for us to find his treasure, we can only move at dawn and have to return before dark. The treasure is buried somewhere on the mountains nearby. We need to find the specific location in our house and observe the position of the sun rising and setting to determine the specific location of the treasure,¡± Chu Tao said with conviction. Chu Ning looked at Chu Tao¡¯s serious face and almost burst out laughing. She had just made up a random sentence, but she hadn¡¯t expected her third uncle to give a seemingly reasonable explanation. He was really greedy to a certain extent. After Chu Tao¡¯s words, the eyes of the beautiful woman and Chu Mei shone. Chapter 415 - 415 Searching for Treasure 415 Searching for Treasure ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s start looking now!¡± Chu Mei said impatiently. ¡°Fourth Aunt, before you look for the treasure, you should go to Grandpa¡¯s coffin and offer your respects sincerely. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to find it if you¡¯re not sincere,¡± Chu Ning added. ¡°I was wondering why your father would come back so eagerly every year. It turns out that he has been eyeing the treasure left by the old man for a long time!¡± Chu Mei looked at Chu Ning and said with a disgruntled expression. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. She was even more speechless. In the eyes of these relatives, Father Chu¡¯s filial piety was only for the sake of that illusory treasure. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s hurry in and pay our respects,¡± the beautiful woman standing beside Chu Yuan said hastily. Then, she pulled Chu Yuan into the central room. Chu Tao and Chu Mei followed closely behind, afraid that they would miss something. When they passed by the central room, only Chu Zhe and Chu Yao symbolically greeted their relatives. The rest, including Chu Huan, turned a blind eye to the arrival of these people. It was obvious that they felt nothing about the existence of their relatives. The Chu family¡¯s living conditions were not very good, so these relatives hardly had any contact with the Chu family. However, when Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes met Chu Zhang¡¯s, he was shocked. Chu Zhang could actually stand up! One had to know that he had originally planned for Chu Ming to give him custody of Chu Zhang if Chu Ming couldn¡¯t pay back the money he owed him. He had even prepared more than 2 million just so that Chu Zhang could stand up. Chu Zhang¡¯s body was fine now, but the key question was, where did the Chu family get the money to treat his illness? ¡°Could it be that the old man gave a batch of treasures to Chu Ming in advance and asked him to sell them for money to treat Chu Zhang¡¯s illness?¡± This thought suddenly appeared in Chu Yuan¡¯s mind. Then, he thought of how Chu Ning had generously returned him a million yuan. When he thought of that incident, he still felt that he had lost face. Where did the Chu family get a million yuan? How could Chu Ning, a young girl who was still in school, have so much money? As he thought of all the possibilities, Chu Yuan could not help but look at the portrait hanging on the wall. ¡°Father, you¡¯re so biased! But so what? I¡¯m still the richest; Chu Ming¡¯s entire family can¡¯t compare to me!¡± Chu Yuan thought resentfully to himself. This time, his suspicions completely disappeared. Chu Ning didn¡¯t lie to him. Old master Chu really did leave a bunch of valuable treasures in his hometown. After the farewell rituals, Chu Mei could not wait to stand up. ¡°Second Brother, I don¡¯t care how much money Dad gave you when he was still alive. But now that he has passed away, you¡¯d better not think about pocketing this inheritance for yourself. There¡¯s a share for Big Brother, Third Brother, and me too.¡± Chu Mei looked at Chu Zhang and sneered at Father Chu. She understood clearly how poor Chu Ming¡¯s family was. If they wanted to cure Chu Zhang, Mr. And Mrs. Chu wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it even if they worked hard their entire lives. ¡°Second Brother, as you know, I just bought a house in the center of M City. In the past year, the mortgage has been so much that I can¡¯t breathe. My salary is not high either. Second Brother, you can¡¯t take all the money for yourself,¡± Chu Tao also sighed and said feebly. If Chu Jing hadn¡¯t told him that there were still treasures in his hometown, he wouldn¡¯t have asked for leave to return. ¡°Chu Ming, you heard that? Our four families will each get a share. It¡¯s very fair,¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s wife likewise echoed from the side. Although her family didn¡¯t lack money, no one would complain about having more money. ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t listen to Xiao Ning¡¯s nonsense. Dad didn¡¯t leave anything behind before he left. I didn¡¯t even get to see him one last time because I couldn¡¯t make it in time.¡± Chu Ming¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. He hadn¡¯t expected that his brothers¡¯ and sister¡¯s primary focus would be on the so-called ¡®treasure¡¯ after returning. This was just an excuse that Chu Zhe made up, but with Chu Ning¡¯s careful planning, the credibility of the story increased. Father Chu didn¡¯t understand why Chu Ning did this. However, he had to step out and explain it clearly. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re being boring. I¡¯ve already said so much, but you¡¯re still trying to cover it up. Don¡¯t blame us for showing no mercy.¡± Chu Mei¡¯s face darkened after hearing Father Chu¡¯s explanation. ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. You don¡¯t want us to go to court because of this, do you?¡± Chu Tao looked at Chu Ming with a troubled expression. Chapter 416 - 416 See Their Faces Clearly 416 See Their Faces Clearly ¡°Third Uncle, Fourth Aunt, the problem now is not that my dad is unwilling to tell you, but that he doesn¡¯t know either. After all, the most valuable treasure left behind by Grandpa should be divided equally among everyone. I¡¯ve already told you the most important clue just now.¡± Chu Ning had walked into the central room and said with a smile. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Father Chu simply shut his mouth. He was completely disappointed in his siblings¡¯ behavior. He had wanted to explain it clearly, but these people had been utterly blinded by greed and believed such a lie without a doubt¡­ Since Chu Ning had said so, he would let her continue spinning tales. Father Chu had absolute faith in his daughter¡¯s abilities. The following day would be the final funeral ceremony. After burying their father, the bond between him and his siblings would only become weaker and weaker with the passage of time. ¡°Other than that sentence, did your Grandpa really not leave any other useful clues?¡± Chu Tao asked with a frown. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. If the treasure was so easy to locate, why would we need to inform you to come back together? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to take it all for ourselves?¡± Chu Ning spread out her hands, as though she was helpless. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chu Mei nodded in agreement. ¡°So, there are only a few hours before the sky turns dark. If we really want to find the treasure, we have to hurry,¡± Chu Ning continued. A moment later, these relatives left the Chu family¡¯s central room. On a mountain near the Chu family, they looked for the so-called treasure according to the pointers¡­ ¡°I¡¯m really convinced. Big Brother, I can understand Third Uncle¡¯s and Fourth Aunt¡¯s obsession with treasures, but Eldest Uncle¡¯s family doesn¡¯t lack money.¡± At this moment, even Chu Huan couldn¡¯t help but hold his stomach and laugh. He looked at Chu Zhe and asked the question that he was more curious about. ¡°According to them, if Grandpa really left behind a bunch of valuable treasures and Dad gets them all, our family will become rich. This is something that Eldest Uncle, who used to be high and mighty, can¡¯t accept. He could even give up his share, but he couldn¡¯t accept that his brothers and sister are doing better than him. This way, his sense of superiority will be gone,¡± Chu Zhe explained with a bitter smile. Although Chu Ning¡¯s lie was full of loopholes, none of the relatives doubted it. Unless they simply came back to offer their condolences, they would be convinced by Chu Ning¡¯s logical trap. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s true. They just can¡¯t bear to see our family doing better than them,¡± Chu Huan mumbled. ¡°They deserve this,¡± Chu Jing spoke as well. These relatives did not care about the death of their biological parents, but they were all good at scheming and bring calculative. ¡°I¡¯ve met someone even more ridiculous than this. Someone in M City once bought a huge amount of insurance for his biological parents. In the end, he killed his biological parents during the insurance period and then pretended to be at the scene of the accident in order to cheat more than 2 million yuan in insurance compensation. In some cases, life can be measured with money.¡± Chu Yang¡¯s voice slowly rang out. He was not unfamiliar with such a phenomenon. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then their actions are still considered reasonable,¡± the incomparably handsome Chu Zhuo also softly said. ¡°Eldest Uncle and the others¡­ So muddleheaded.¡± Chu Zhang sighed as well. The good impression he had had of Chu Yuan¡¯s family had disappeared. Including Chu Huan, who had always been against Chu Ning, they had no thoughts on Chu Ning teasing these relatives. ¡°You know that Mom and Dad are kindhearted. Our family¡¯s life will definitely get better and better in the future. When that time comes, do you think they won¡¯t take advantage of Mom and Dad with the excuse of kinship? With Mom and Dad¡¯s character, they definitely won¡¯t refuse,¡± Chu Ning said lightly, looking at her brothers. She wanted Mr. And Mrs. Chu to see the true colors of these relatives with their own eyes. To them, there was no such thing as kinship, only interests. ¡°I¡¯m not going to help them in the future,¡± Chu Huan said immediately. ¡°You should support yourself first,¡± Chu Qi ruthlessly attacked. ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Huan wanted to retort, but he realized that there was nothing wrong with what Chu Jing had said. ¡°Big Brother, do you have anything on this afternoon?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhe and asked with a smile. ¡°Nope.¡± Chu Zhe shook his head. ¡°Then can you take me out to see this mountain?¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Zhe readily agreed. Then, the two of them walked out, leaving the Chu residence. Chapter 417 - 417 Looking at the Mountain God 417 Looking at the Mountain God ¡°What is Big Brother doing with her? They¡¯re acting so mysterious, as if they¡¯re exchanging secret signals,¡± Chu Huan couldn¡¯t help but mutter as he watched the two of them leave. ¡°Xiao Ning, you want to see the Mountain God, right?¡± Chu Zhe asked softly as they walked. ¡°On the way here, Second Brother told me some things about the Mountain God, but I only heard a description from Second Brother. I want to see it for myself,¡± Chu Ning replied with anticipation. Chu Zhe nodded. ¡°I was seriously ill when I was a child. With the conditions at that time, I couldn¡¯t be sent to the big hospital in the county for treatment in time, but the Mountain God actually cured me. Second Brother should have told you about this.¡± Even now, when he recalled that scene, he still felt that it was rather miraculous. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve come back this time to visit the Mountain God. After all, that old man is your savior.¡± Chu Ning smiled. She found it unbelievable. It was just as difficult to explain why she had inexplicably come to this world and accepted this identity. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. It will take nearly an hour even if we walk briskly.¡± Chu Zhe looked at the indistinct outline of the mountain range in the distance and silently calculated the distance. The mountain path was not easy to walk on. According to Chu Zhe¡¯s introduction, the Mountain God lived halfway up the mountain and would not descend from it. Some of his daily necessities would be given to him by the villagers who looked for him for divination. The Mountain God didn¡¯t want money; he had no need to spend money. At two in the afternoon, Chu Ning finally saw a small house not far away. The mysterious Mountain God lived there. ¡°Big Brother, have we arrived?¡± Chu Ning asked, panting. ¡°We¡¯re here. I haven¡¯t been here for more than ten years, but it¡¯s still the same as what I remember from when I was a few years old.¡± Chu Zhe looked at the small house in front of him, and his blurry memories gradually became clear. ¡°I heard that the Mountain God is already over 90 years old. Is he okay living alone at his age?¡± Chu Ning asked inquisitively as she walked. ¡°His physical fitness is very good. When I was young, Grandpa told me that he was truly blessed by the heavens and that he came to the world to help us see through our confusion,¡± Chu Zhe replied. Chu Ning only saw a hale and hearty old man sitting in the central room when she reached the small house. The old man looked very ordinary. His hair and beard were entirely white, and he had his eyes closed. Chu Ning knew that this was the Mountain God Chu Zhe had mentioned. ¡°Grandpa Mountain God, I¡¯ve come to see you.¡± Chu Zhe sincerely bowed to the Mountain God. After hearing Chu Zhe¡¯s words, the seated Mountain God opened his eyes and looked at the pair of siblings who had appeared before him. When his eyes swept across Chu Ning, he could not help but pause for a second. But it was only for a second. ¡°Chu Jinng is dead.¡± The Mountain God¡¯s aged voice slowly traveled to their ears. He was indifferent and ethereal, as though he had seen through life and death. ¡°Yes, my Grandpa passed away two days ago,¡± Chu Zhe respectfully replied. ¡°It¡¯s rare that you still remember me and my Grandpa,¡± Chu Zhe added. ¡°Just find a random stool and sit,¡± the Mountain God said casually. After Chu Ning sat down, she looked around the small room curiously. ¡°Laoshan Village will start a new chapter in the future, starting with your Chu family,¡± the Mountain God continued. After hearing the Mountain God¡¯s words, Chu Ning looked at the old man in front of her in shock. He was a great prophet. And almost everything he said had happened. Chu Ning didn¡¯t understand how he managed to get this information in this remote mountain. ¡°We have to look forward. The times are changing; Laoshan Village can¡¯t remain like this forever,¡± Chu Zhe smiled and replied softly. ¡°Look forward¡­¡± The old man seemed to be talking to himself. He then focused his gaze on Chu Zhe. ¡°You have a bright future ahead of you,¡± the Mountain God spoke again. ¡°Thank you for your acknowledgment, but now, I often feel uneasy. I¡­ I¡¯m always afraid that there¡¯s something I can¡¯t consider thoroughly. I want to be comprehensive, but it¡¯s very difficult to do so. More than ten years ago, you gave me a healthy body, and now¡­¡± Chu Zhe pointed to his head at this point, ¡°I¡¯m a little lost and hesitant to move forward.¡± Chu Zhe sighed. In the eyes of the people around him, even Chu Ning, he would always be an important figure who could strategise and control the overall situation. However, in front of the old man before him, Chu Zhe revealed a rare side of him. His few doubts and uncertainties. Chapter 418 - 418 Seeing Through Her Identity 418 Seeing Through Her Identity Chu Ning also looked at her big brother Chu Zhe in surprise. She knew what kind of person her big brother was. From what she remembered before she came to this world, her big brother was truly a big brother. His business was so huge that he even had branches abroad. However, such a powerful person was like a well-behaved student before this old man, waiting for his teacher to answer his questions. ¡°Look into your heart.¡± The Mountain God was slightly moved. ¡°Look into my heart?¡± Chu Zhe asked rhetorically. ¡°Just understand what you want and carry it out with determination. When you decide to do something, nothing can stop you. Don¡¯t doubt your own judgment,¡± the Mountain God continued. ¡°I¡­will definitely be right?¡± Chu Zhe¡¯s throat moved, and he spoke somewhat bitterly. ¡°No one¡¯s decision is definitely right, but you have to make the people around you believe that you are right. The first step is to have firm beliefs.¡± The old man looked at Chu Zhe. It was as if he could see Chu Zhe appearing there again many years in the future. In front of his grave, Chu Zhe was softly recounting the hardships of his growth¡­ ¡°Alright, thank you, Mountain God. I understand.¡± Chu Zhe nodded. When he raised his head again, the last trace of confusion in his eyes had completely disappeared. ¡°Go, wait outside for a while. Your sister still has some questions.¡± The Mountain God waved his hand again, indicating that Chu Zhe could leave. Chu Zhe stood and walked out. In the small central room, only Chu Ning and the Mountain God were seated facing each other. Incense was burning in the central room, emitting a faint fragrance. ¡°Young lady, come closer to me.¡± The Mountain God looked at Chu Ning and suddenly said. Chu Ning did not hesitate. She shifted her chair closer to the old man. The old man¡¯s face was covered with wrinkles and his skin was loose, but his eyes were deep and obscure. His eyes stopped on Chu Ning¡¯s face for a few seconds. ¡°Sigh.¡± The Mountain God heaved a deep sigh, and a rare look of exhaustion appeared on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sir? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Chu Ning quickly asked. Although he was a Mountain God, this old man was over 90 years old after all. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The Mountain God shook his head. ¡°Young lady, you don¡¯t belong to this world,¡± the Mountain God said softly, looking at Chu Ning. The atmosphere fell silent again. Chu Ning felt her heart skip a beat. Just like that, without any warning, the old man sitting opposite her had revealed her biggest secret. He didn¡¯t say that Chu Ning didn¡¯t belong to this country or this world! The Mountain God didn¡¯t ask in a questioning tone, but was very certain. Chu Ning simply nodded and did not ask the old man sitting opposite her how he knew her identity. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would meet someone like you in my lifetime.¡± The Mountain God¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. He seemed to have recalled something that had happened a long time ago. ¡°Is there someone else like me in this world?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°No, you¡¯re the only one.¡± The Mountain God shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t answer your question. Or rather, no one in this world can answer your question. You are a free person.¡± The Mountain God¡¯s face turned grave as he said the last few words. ¡°What is a free person?¡± Chu Ning asked subconsciously. ¡°There are no constraints,¡± the Mountain God continued. ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°However, the bond you have with this world is getting stronger and stronger. As time goes by, you will become one with this world. Maybe I won¡¯t be able to see through your identity after another ten years, but I might not be alive after a decade,¡± the Mountain God said calmly. The Mountain God pointed at Chu Zhe, who was outside, and then looked at Chu Ning. ¡°I would advise him to stay true to his heart, but as for you, I don¡¯t have the right. No one can decide your future. You can decide your own fate.¡± ¡°Sir, may I ask a question that I¡¯m more curious about?¡± Chu Ning thought for a while before asking. ¡°Sure.¡± The Mountain God nodded. ¡°Is there a God in this world?¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°If there is a God, everyone¡¯s existence will lose its meaning.¡± The Mountain God shook his head. Although he was adept at divination and treatment, he was a firm atheist¡­ ¡°But there can be faith, and faith is God,¡± the Mountain God added. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Ning stood up and bowed solemnly. Although the Mountain God did not answer her question, it gave Chu Ning a peace of mind. ¡°Control your own fate¡­¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself. After chatting with the Mountain God for a while, Chu Ning bade farewell to the old man and left. Chapter 419 - 419 Forever My Little Sister 419 Forever My Little Sister ¡°Hopefully you can really assimilate into this world¡­¡± the Mountain God muttered to himself as he watched Chu Zhe and Chu Ning leave. In his mind, he had actually seen two images. The two images showed two completely different results, but the main character of both images was Chu Ning. In the first image, Chu Ning was sitting on a huge throne with a smile on her face, surrounded by a group of cheering people. However, in the second image, she was alone, seated quietly on the throne, with a river of blood flowing in front of her. ¡°Xiao Ning, what did the Mountain God say to you?¡± Chu Zhe probed as they walked. ¡°Big Brother, do you really want to know?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhe strangely and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If I didn¡¯t want to know, would I ask?¡± Chu Zhe spread out his hands and made a helpless expression. Because he knew how powerful the Mountain God was, Chu Zhe was curious about the conversation between the two. ¡°That old man told me that you¡¯ll get married next year, and then I¡¯ll have a nephew!¡± Chu Ning teased. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Chu Zhe immediately shut his mouth upon hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°Big Brother, do you really want to hear it?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s smile disappeared. The afternoon sun beat down indistinctly on the mottled forest. Just like Chu Ning¡¯s current mood, with her mixed feelings. When she asked Chu Zhe again, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sadness in her heart. What the old man had said was true ¡ª she was indeed not from this world. ¡°Xiao Ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Zhe quickly asked, also sensing that Chu Ning¡¯s emotions were not quite right. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t from this world, would you still treat me as your sister, Big Brother?¡± Chu Ning asked softly. Chu Zhe was only silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°You¡¯re part of the Chu family, so you¡¯re my little sister. You¡¯ve always been. This is a fact that can¡¯t be changed.¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhe in surprise. She was able to understand what Chu Zhe meant. Although Chu Zhe did not know what had happened to Chu Ning, she had changed so much since she returned to the Chu family; she must have gone through some things. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s expression was complicated. She knew that Chu Zhe had already made it very clear. No matter what happened, Chu Zhe would always support and trust Chu Ning. ¡°Give me a smile,¡± Chu Zhe continued, looking at Chu Ning. ¡°No, I¡¯m too tired to give a smile.¡± Although Chu Ning said that, the corners of her mouth still involuntarily curved upwards. ¡°I was thinking that if I see any pretty flowers on the way back, I¡¯ll pick them for you, but seeing how stubborn you are, forget it,¡± Chu Zhe said as he shook his head in regret. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how to pick them myself.¡± Chu Ning pouted. ¡°You don¡¯t know where they are,¡± Chu Zhe attacked mercilessly. ¡°Hmph, Big Brother, you¡¯re too much!¡± Chu Ning ignored Chu Zhe after she finished speaking and walked forward. Even so, she felt warm inside, as though she had eaten honey. At around four in the evening, Chu Ning hummed a tune and skipped back to the Chu residence. She was not tired at all. Her hands were full of fresh wildflowers, and even her hair was decorated with them¡­ Behind Chu Ning, Chu Zhe kept raising his arm to wipe the sweat from his face and forehead. His clothes were dirty, but Chu Zhe felt it was worth it for the smile on Chu Ning¡¯s face. Which girl wouldn¡¯t love to be beautiful? Chu Ning was no exception. Chu Ning, who was holding the wildflowers, was extremely satisfied. ¡°Second Brother, are Eldest Uncle and the others still searching for treasure?¡± Chu Ning asked, trying to hold back her laughter. ¡°They¡¯re not back yet.¡± Chu Jing spread out his hands. Of course, he knew that this was a lie that Chu Ning had set up to fool their relatives. ¡°Xiao Ning, those flowers look nice on your hair!¡± ¡°She¡¯s originally already beautiful, but with the white flowers, you are even more beautiful.¡± Chu Yang and Chu Se were not stingy with their praises. ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Ning turned around proudly to face her two brothers and said, ¡°Does it look good? Big Brother was the one who picked them for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± Chu Zhang also said smilingly. Chu Zhuo smiled at Chu Ning as well, nodding. But Chu Huan turned his head away, unconvinced. However, his sister Ye Ting didn¡¯t come back at this critical moment. Even if Chu Huan wanted to compare Ye Ting with Chu Ning, it was not reasonable to do so. Besides, other than himself, his brothers were all on Chu Ning¡¯s side¡­ Chapter 420 - 420 No Food to Eat 420 No Food to Eat ¡°Where¡¯s Mom and Dad?¡± When Chu Ning entered the central room, she realized that her parents were not there. Only the younger generation of the Chu family were left. ¡°Mom and Dad went to pick a graveyard for Grandpa under the guidance of the Laoshan Village elders,¡± Chu Jing replied. The burial would start the following day. It wasn¡¯t until past six o¡¯clock in the evening, when the sky was almost dark, that the relatives who had gone into the mountains to search for treasure rushed back. However, they wore unpleasant expressions on their faces, and were covered with dirt. Before Chu Mei reached the door of the central room, she threw down the shovel in her hand and said in a bad mood, ¡°Third Brother, are you sure you can do it? We¡¯ve been searching for an entire afternoon, but we can¡¯t even find a trace of it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it was so easy to find the treasure Dad left for us, do you think Second Brother would get us to come back?¡± Chu Tao was also dejected, but he was still full of confidence. ¡°Alright, stop quarreling. Let¡¯s get something to eat first. Dad still has to be buried tomorrow,¡± Chu Yuan spoke up as well. ¡°Do you want to ask her again? She might know more.¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s wife pointed at the nearby Chu Ning. Her obsession with the treasure made her ignore what her husband had said. ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Brother, you should go and ask again!¡± Chu Mei quickly chimed in. ¡°Perhaps Chu Ning can provide some useful clues,¡± Chu Tao added in a low voice. ¡°Enough, all of you! If you want to look for it, you can go look for it tomorrow! I want to send Dad off on his last journey and see him rest in peace,¡± Chu Yuan suddenly roared. He didn¡¯t care much about the treasures, but his wife kept rambling on about it, mainly about how, if Chu Ming kept all the treasure, his status would exceed his¡­ After searching unwillingly for an entire afternoon, his dissatisfaction finally culminated in this explosion. Thinking of his dead father, Chu Yuan could not help but feel guilty. However, he was the only one who felt somewhat guilty. ¡°Big Brother, what do you mean by that? You don¡¯t care just because you have money, right?¡± Chu Mei also responded loudly with a ferocious expression. In the face of benefits, she could disregard her Big Brother or Second Brother. ¡°Big Brother, if you don¡¯t want your share, you can give it to me¡­¡± Chu Tao, who was at the side, said weakly. ¡°Third Brother, what are you saying? What do you mean by giving you the portion that we don¡¯t want? What, is our family so easy to bully?¡± The beautiful woman beside Chu Yuan looked coldly at Chu Tao and said with disdain. ¡°Sister-in-law, everyone came back to split the money. Since this is the case, we should change our attitude. Look at Big Brother¡¯s tone and attitude. He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s a saint,¡± Chu Mei said unhappily. ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore, I¡¯ll leave it for you guys to share!¡± After Chu Yuan heard Chu Mei¡¯s words, he suddenly sneered and was about to leave. ¡°Hey, hubby, don¡¯t lower yourself to their level!¡± The beautiful woman standing beside him reacted and quickly grabbed Chu Yuan¡¯s arm. However, Chu Yuan abruptly pushed her away ruthlessly and walked towards the central room. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. I¡¯m doing this for the family!¡± The beautiful woman was reeling from the shove. She simply sat on the ground, crying as she cursed. ¡°Sister-in-law, if Big Brother doesn¡¯t look for it with us, your family¡¯s share will be greatly reduced.¡± Chu Mei smiled as she looked condescendingly at the beautiful woman sitting on the ground. ¡°You wish! Don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of our family!¡± The beautiful woman suddenly stood up and replied fiercely after hearing Chu Mei¡¯s words. ¡°Chu Ning, where did your parents go?¡± Chu Yuan asked Chu Ning when he did not see Mr. and Mrs. Chu after returning to the central room. ¡°They went out to choose a graveyard. They should be back by now. I think they could have gone to a villager¡¯s house for dinner. Why, are you looking for my parents?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just hungry. Go and see if there¡¯s anything to eat here.¡± Chu Yuan touched the back of his head and said awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ve only prepared food for our family. If I give it to Eldest Uncle, I won¡¯t have enough for my brothers. Eldest Uncle, why don¡¯t you go to the store and buy some more ingredients?¡± Chu Ning blinked her eyes and said innocently. In fact, she had bought a lot of ingredients from the store, enough for their family to eat. Although it was not as sumptuous as it was in the city, it was enough to feed them. However, Chu Ning was not willing to provide food to Chu Yuan. The store was located far from Laoshan Village. It was a few kilometers along the mountain road. Chapter 421 - 421 Beggar 421 Beggar This small shop supplied the daily needs of several nearby villages. It was almost seven in the evening. There were no street lights in the mountains, and the road was rugged. It took more than an hour to walk from here to the shop, and another hour to come back. Chu Yuan was obviously not willing to go to the store now. ¡°Er¡­ Big Niece, how about this? I¡¯ll give you money, and you share some food with me, okay? I¡¯ve been exhausted the whole afternoon, and my body is almost worn out,¡± Chu Yuan touched his belly and smiled sheepishly. If he had been in M City, he would not have suffered like this. Chu Yuan did not expect that, one day, he would have to starve and beg for food after doing manual labor. It was not realistic for him to go out to buy anything now. He grew up in the mountains. Although it had been decades ago, it was very dangerous to walk on the mountain roads at night. Besides, at this time, the shop would have been closed. ¡°Eldest Uncle, I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but there¡¯s not enough for my brothers. Or, I¡¯ll give you money, but you¡¯ll give me food, okay?¡± Chu Ning replied sincerely. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, right?¡± Chu Yuan stopped smiling and looked at Chu Ning with a dark expression. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Eldest Uncle is so rich. What if you hold a grudge against me because of this and target me after returning to M City? What should I do then?¡± Chu Ning said casually. Although she expressed her fear, she couldn¡¯t care less about Chu Yuan¡¯s thoughts. Chu Yuan¡¯s annual income was at most around 1 million. He was considered a very successful person in M City, but it was still not enough in Chu Ning¡¯s eyes. After hearing what Chu Ning said, Chu Yuan¡¯s expression softened. He thought that Chu Ning was still in awe of her uncle. However, Chu Yuan did not know that it would be too easy for Chu Ning if she wanted to deal with him after she returned to M City. Just as Chu Yuan thought that Chu Ning would agree to share the food with him, Chu Ning¡¯s next words made his mood hit rock bottom again. ¡°Eldest Uncle, I suggest that you go to the other villagers¡¯ homes to get some food. Their food reserves might be sufficient,¡± Chu Ning suggested seriously. In reality, if Chu Yuan really did that, it would be no different from begging. More importantly, this was equivalent to telling others that he did not have a harmonious relationship with Chu Ning¡¯s family. He had no choice but to go out and ask for food. ¡°Hmph, good. You¡¯re good.¡± Chu Yuan looked at Chu Ning coldly. He knew that if he continued to stay in the Chu residence, he was destined to go hungry. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would have to continue being humiliated later. He had to personally watch the younger generation eat while going hungry himself¡­ Thinking of this, he left the central room in a huff. Outside the central room, the beautiful woman saw Chu Yuan walk out with a gloomy face. He walked further away without saying a word. ¡°Chu Yuan, it¡¯s so late. Where are you going?¡± The beautiful woman hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯m going find you something to eat!¡± Chu Yuan shouted angrily. ¡°Why are you angry at me? I didn¡¯t provoke you!¡± The beautiful woman felt like she had been unjustly attacked. This kind of situation had almost never happened in M City. However, they had not even been there for a day, and Chu Yuan had already lost his temper at her twice. Chu Yuan walked to the door of the house closest to the Chu residence and lightly knocked on it. Although it was only around seven in the evening, the central room of the house was already dark. The people living in the mountains did not have television, mobile phones, or other electronic products for entertainment. They did not have the money to buy them, and even if they did, they would not have the time to use them. Other than the village chief¡¯s house, which had a television, there were no other electronic products in the whole of Laoshan Village. After dinner, they would go to bed at six or seven and wake up at five in the morning to begin another day striving for survival. ¡°Who is it!¡± Chu Yuan knocked on the door for more than ten seconds before a voice came from the central room. After hearing someone¡¯s reply, Chu Yuan felt a little ashamed. He was too embarrassed to reveal the reason for disturbing his rest¡­ If his own relatives didn¡¯t provide him with food, how repulsive was he! ¡°I¡¯m Chu Jinng¡¯s eldest son, Chu Yuan.¡± Chu Yuan eventually answered. He had not stayed in the village for almost 30 years. Even if he said his name, the other party might not know his identity. He had no choice but to bring up his deceased father to indicate his identity. ¡°Just wait.¡± After hearing Chu Yuan¡¯s answer, the voice in the central room replied very quickly. Chapter 422 - 422 Your Father is a Good Person 422 Your Father is a Good Person Following that, Chu Yuan saw the central room light up through the window. The sound of slippers on the floor could be heard. The wooden door was opened. An honest-looking middle-aged farmer looked at Chu Yuan, who was covered in dirt. Although he was somewhat confused, he still said, ¡°Quick, come in.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Chu family¡¯s eldest, right? Your family has done a great deed today! Cao Xing has finally been brought down; we have hope for our future. Your family is the benefactor of our entire Laoshan village!¡± the honest farmer said excitedly, looking at Chu Yuan with emotion. ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Yuan looked at the farmer in bewilderment. He could not understand what he was saying. But at this moment, his stomach let out a rumble. He immediately lowered his head in embarrassment. ¡°This¡­¡± Just as the farmer was about to ask Chu Yuan if it was possible he didn¡¯t know what had happened in the morning, he heard the other party¡¯s stomach growling. In an instant, he seemed to have understood something. Knocking on the door at this time of the day with his stomach groaning, wasn¡¯t it just to get some food? ¡°Just wait. Although I, Xu An, am poor, I will not let your Chu family go hungry!¡± After saying that, the kind and upright farmer got up and walked to another room. He said to his wife, ¡°Someone from the Chu family has come to our house and hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. Go quickly and kill the fattest hen in our house. Then, cook a few dishes and a pot of rice. Go quickly!¡± Xu An loudly urged his wife. In fact, they didn¡¯t have a lot of rice at home. Rice was usually mixed with coarse grain, or they would only eat rice directly when they were sick and had a bad appetite. As for hens, they were even more of a production tool. Hens could produce eggs every day, and the eggs could be sold for money to support the household. When Xu An heard that the person who had come was from the Chu family, he did not hesitate to kill a hen. It was as though their family only had a hundred yuan, but they were willing to spend more than half on Chu Yuan. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now!¡± His wife did not have any objections. ¡°Brother Xu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I just want to eat my fill. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself!¡± Chu Yuan spoke with some embarrassment, looking at Xu An, who had returned. His face was flushed. Although he didn¡¯t understand why the couple was so courteous to him, he was sure it wasn¡¯t because of him. He had already disturbed their rest at night, and now he had to trouble them to prepare a sumptuous meal for him. Chu Yuan was a little flustered. These things were nothing in M City and could be obtained with just a hundred yuan. However, in the deep mountains, it was a luxury to be able to have a full meal every day! Chu Yuan had lived in the mountains when he was young, so he undoubtedly knew the living conditions of the people here. Most of the time, they would only kill the young roosters during major festivals. As for production tools like hens, it was only for a seriously ill patient or for their savior. He, Chu Yuan, was not qualified to be received by this family with such high standards of etiquette. ¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t say anymore. Although I¡¯m poor, I¡¯m reasonable. If it wasn¡¯t for what your Chu family did today, our lives wouldn¡¯t be any better in the future! Today, you can eat and drink well so that I can be more at ease.¡± Xu An waved his hand, indicating that Chu Yuan need not stand on ceremony. With that, he stood up and made a cup of hot tea for Chu Yuan, respectfully bringing it to Chu Yuan with both hands. Chu Yuan¡¯s face turned even redder. At the same time, he felt a burning pain. He¡¯d always looked down on Chu Ming, but now, when he was starving, someone was being nice to him because of Chu Ming and his family¡¯s kindness. ¡°Actually, even if that didn¡¯t happen, we would have prepared food for you if you came to our house. When I was young, I was also indebted to your father. Uncle Chu Jinng is a good person. When I was young, I got lost in the mountains because I wanted to play. I couldn¡¯t find my way home even when it became dark. ¡°Just when I was in despair, it was your father who followed the trail and brought me back. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, I might have been eaten by the wild beasts on the mountain¡­ Before my parents passed away, they also mentioned Uncle Chu Jinng. They said that besides his second son who returns yearly, he was lonely without his other children by his side. They asked me to take care of him. After all, it was Uncle Chu Jinng who gave me a second chance at life in that situation.¡± Chapter 423 - 423 No Relatives Anymore 423 No Relatives Anymore Xu An sighed. He did not notice that when he said ¡®his other children are not by his side¡¯, Chu Yuan¡¯s body trembled involuntarily. After a moment of silence, Chu Yuan finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m unfilial.¡± He lowered his eyes and looked at the ground as he spoke softly. All this time, he had deliberately avoided Chu Jinng and the hometown that had raised him. When he first came to the big city and saw the prosperity and magnificence outside the mountains, he even hated his father for not creating a good starting point for him. With this in mind, the young Chu Yuan had worked hard to make a living. For the sake of money, he had even abandoned some morals. In his opinion, feelings were not worth mentioning when compared to money. It was only with money that he could live a good life. It was only with money that he would not be looked down upon by others. It was only with money that he would have status and get what he wanted. But now, listening to Xu An¡¯s words, he suddenly felt empty inside, and somwhat unbalanced. Chu Yuan recalled his childhood. His parents were so young, and their smiles seemed to be frozen in time. They held his hand, held Chu Ming in their arms, and smilingly said that when the pigs at home were large enough, they would sell them for money. Then he was at the school-going age, and would have school fees¡­ At that time, Chu Tao and Chu Mei had not been born yet. The past played in Chu Yuan¡¯s mind like a movie, continuously looping. The final scene was the moment he decided to leave the mountains and go out to make a living. That day, he had impatiently rejected the money Chu Jinng had given him for the travel expenses. When he arrived at the county, he curled up in a corner of the station. He didn¡¯t have any accommodation or food. In the middle of the night, he shivered from the cold and was famished. Chu Yuan searched his entire body and realized that his father, Chu Jinng, had secretly stuffed money into his luggage. ¡°Uncle Chu Jinng has already passed away. Now is not the time to discuss this. It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re back. He won¡¯t blame you.¡± Xu An sensed that Chu Yuan¡¯s emotions were a little off and quickly consoled him. ¡°Father¡­¡± Chu Yuan muttered softly. Xu An looked awkwardly at the dazed Chu Yuan, not knowing what to say. ¡°I¡¯ll no longer have a father from now on¡­¡± Chu Yuan covered his face in pain and grabbed at his hair. ¡°The person who treated me the best in this world is dead. He¡¯s gone¡­¡± Chu Yuan suddenly could no longer control his emotions. He knelt on the ground, tears streaming down his face like a child. ¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t cry. If you live well, Uncle Chu Jinng¡¯s soul in heaven will be very pleased.¡± Xu An hastily went to help the kneeling Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan was almost 50 years old, but he was wailing with abandon, not caring about his image at the moment. Chu Yuan suddenly realized that the last thing he cared about was gone. He was different from Chu Tao and Chu Mei. Chu Yuan¡¯s first purpose in coming back was not for the so-called treasure. Although so many years had passed, he was still the stubborn person he was before. He wanted to prove to the people around him that he had succeeded. Chu Yuan only felt hatred. Why wasn¡¯t he the first person to know about his father¡¯s death? Why was it his second brother, Chu Ming? With his wife¡¯s instigation in addition to an excuse he needed, he came back with Chu Tao and Chu Mei for the ¡®treasure¡¯ that Chu Ning had mentioned. ¡°Father, I¡­ I don¡¯t want the treasure anymore, and I don¡¯t want money¡­ I¡¯m rich now, I have a lot of money. ¡°Come back to M City with me; I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. I can give all my money to the hospital as long as they let you see me again¡­ Father!¡± Chu Yuan pushed Xu An away. He was still sitting on the ground with his head buried deep in his chest. He sobbed as he beat the ground. At this moment, he deeply experienced the pain of losing a loved one. The person who had unreservedly loved him had left the world forever. And he had not been able to bid Chu Jinng his final farewell. Chu Yuan finally understood how disappointed and heartbroken Chu Ming was when he saw Chu Yuan¡¯s, Chu Tao¡¯s, and Chu Mei¡¯s actions. ¡°Sigh, Brother Chu, cherish those around you in the future. You¡¯re not young anymore, and you¡¯re from the city. You know more than I do. Some things can¡¯t be bought with money. Only sincerity can be exchanged for feelings. Don¡¯t regret what you¡¯ve done when you¡¯re old.¡± Xu An did not continue to help Chu Yuan up. He knew that Chu Yuan was too devastated at the moment and only needed to quietly vent his emotions. Chapter 424 - 424 Awakening 424 Awakening Although Xu An was uncultured, he was contented with his life. Now that Cao Xing had been dealt with, his life would be much better in the future. Even when Xu An¡¯s wife placed the dishes on the table, Chu Yuan was still sitting on the ground. He had stopped crying. His face was calm and his eyes were dull. ¡°Brother Chu, hurry up and eat. The dead cannot be brought back to life, but you must eat if you are hungry. Even if Uncle Chu Jinng was still alive, he would not let you go hungry,¡± Xu An¡¯s wife said softly after setting up the dishes. However, her words seemed to have brought back Chu Yuan¡¯s memories. Two more streams of tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. Chu Yuan had never cried in all these years in M City. But that day, even the most ordinary words of comfort from someone else could make him cry at that moment. He recalled Chu Jinng¡¯s busy figure, waking early in the morning and going to sleep late at night, in order to get food for the siblings. Before he left the mountains, Chu Jinng had nagged him to take care of himself, to eat on time, to live a regular life, to be kind to others, and to have a conscience¡­ However, he did not seem to have become such a person. ¡°Thank you, Brother Xu, Sister.¡± After a few more minutes, Chu Yuan finally sat up. He wiped the tears on his face and forced a smile as he spoke to the couple in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Hurry up and eat.¡± Xu An saw that Chu Yuan had finally broken free of his emotions and quickly pulled Chu Yuan to have a seat. Chu Yuan looked at the sumptuous dishes and white rice on the table before him, and his expression was momentarily complicated. This simple and frugal couple might not even be able to eat such good food during the new year. ¡°Brother Xu, do you have any children?¡± Chu Yuan suddenly asked. ¡°I have two daughters who are married and not far away. They can come back to see us in an hour or two. They both have children.¡± Xu An heard Chu Yuan¡¯s words and responded with a smug expression. ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re happier than I am. I envy you, I really do.¡± Chu Yuan gave Xu An a big thumbs up. He truly meant these words. Even though he had three daughters, he did not feel happy at all. Before that day, he had always thought that his unhappiness was only because he did not have a son. Now, after hearing Xu An¡¯s words, he finally understood that it was all his own fault. ¡°Eat up; you can talk as you eat. Brother Chu, we¡¯ve never been beyond the mountains. Can you tell us what it¡¯s like beyond the mountains?¡± Xu An saw that Chu Yuan was finally not so sad, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Outside the mountains? The world beyond the mountains is not very beautiful¡­¡± Chu Yuan smiled and shook his head. He ate a mouthful of rice and told the couple what he had seen and heard beyond the mountains. Mr. And Mrs. Chu didn¡¯t return to the Chu residence until past 10 pm. They had been discussing the details of the next day¡¯s burial with an elder in Laoshan Village. They couldn¡¯t count on their siblings, but the couple was determined to complete the burial ceremony without any regrets. However, when they returned, they were surprised to find Chu Yuan in the central room on the first floor. His back was facing them, and he was kneeling quietly in front of the coffin. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s already so late, why haven¡¯t you rested yet?¡± Father Chu asked in confusion. At that moment, Chu Yuan¡¯s wife, Chu Tao, Chu Mei, and Chu Ning had all gone to the second floor to rest, but Chu Yuan was still kneeling there, guarding over the funeral. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, and don¡¯t deserve to rest. I wasn¡¯t able to fulfill my filial duties when Father was alive, and I didn¡¯t satisfy him even after he died,¡± Chu Yuan said softly with his back to the couple. Chu Ming¡¯s expression changed when he heard Chu Yuan¡¯s words. He hurried to Chu Yuan¡¯s side to confirm that the person was really Chu Yuan. He couldn¡¯t be blamed for making such a big fuss, because it really didn¡¯t sound like Chu Yuan¡¯s tone. ¡°Big Brother, Father has passed away. There¡¯s no point in talking about this anymore,¡± Chu Ming sighed and replied. ¡°Chu Ming, Sister-in-law, I¡¯ve let you down; I¡¯ve let your whole family down. I didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibility as a big brother. I didn¡¯t take good care of you. I didn¡¯t teach Xiao Tao and Xiao Mei well. I¡¯m responsible for what they¡¯ve become today, but what gives me peace of mind is that you¡¯re so good. You¡¯re so good that I¡¯m ashamed. I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chu Yuan stood up and bowed deeply to Chu Ming. Chapter 425 - 425 The Last Rites 425 The Last Rites ¡°Big Brother, you¡­¡± Chu Ming did not know what to say. In his memory, Chu Yuan had never been like this before. Was this still him? ¡°It¡¯s fine, Big Brother. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Chu Ming looked at Chu Yuan with a complicated expression. Although he did not understand what had caused Chu Yuan¡¯s change, Chu Yuan¡¯s attitude was much better than before. ¡°I¡¯ll be holding vigil for Father tonight. You and sister-in-law should rest early. Father will be buried tomorrow. I want to spend the last night with him.¡± Chu Yuan knelt on the futon in front of the coffin after he finished speaking. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Chu Ming hesitated. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. The next morning, Chu Ning got up at six. Chu Jinng¡¯s coffin would be carried to a nearby mountain that morning. After the ceremony was completed, they would leave in the afternoon. However, what surprised Chu Ning was that she saw Chu Yuan kneeling on the futon on the first floor, keeping vigil over her grandfather. ¡°Eldest Uncle, you¡¯ve been here the whole night?¡± Chu Ning asked in astonishment. Based on Chu Yuan¡¯s personality, he would not do such a thing. ¡°Chu Ning, what I did in the past was indeed a little overboard. When we return to M City, I¡¯ll make it up¡­ No, I¡¯ll do what an elder should do.¡± Chu Yuan still did not get up, speaking to Chu Ning with his back to her. ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Ning wondered if she had heard wrongly¡­ How was this possible? Was this something that a profit-seeking person like Chu Yuan would say? ¡°Dad passed away. I¡¯m the oldest in the Chu family, so I should take good care of this big family. Chu Ning, I¡¯m very guilty and brokenhearted, but this is the retribution I deserve.¡± At this point, Chu Yuan finally stood up shakily and turned to look at Chu Ning. ¡°I know that the treasure is just a lie you made up, but Xiao Tao and Xiao Mei still believe it without a doubt, including my wife. I¡¯ll try my best to make up for my past mistakes.¡± Chu Yuan looked at Chu Ning with sincerity and remorse. He had already gone through most of his life¡¯s journey, but when he had knelt before Chu Jinng¡¯s coffin the previous night, he suddenly realized that, other than money, he had no kinship. ¡°Eldest Uncle, this¡­¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuan, at a loss for words. She did not know just what Chu Yuan had gone through. Why did he seem like a different person after one night? ¡°Good child, I don¡¯t expect all of you to forgive me, nor will I defend myself, but I have to do something to make up for the emptiness in my heart. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Chu Yuan smiled again. Then, he turned around and knelt down. At 7 am, the field in front of the Chu residence was filled with Laoshan villagers. They had all stopped what they were doing that day to send Chu Jinng off. Chu Ning looked at the field before her. There was almost no more space there. Many villagers even stood on the road adjacent to the field. There were a few hundred people. Such a funeral procession was very rare in Laoshan Village¡¯s history. ¡°Big Brother, get up,¡± Chu Ming said softly as he stood behind Chu Yuan. At this moment, Chu Yuan was not kneeling on the futon. Instead, he was hugging the coffin and crying bitterly once more. The coffin had been secured by wooden sticks and ropes. Outside, there were a dozen villagers responsible for carrying the coffin. ¡°I was supposed to be the one in mourning for Dad, but according to the rules, you¡¯re Dad¡¯s eldest son. So, Big Brother, you should do it,¡± Chu Ming said. ¡°No, Second Brother, I¡¯m not qualified. You can send Dad off for the last time,¡± Chu Yuan replied softly as he wiped his tears. ¡°Chu Tao and Chu Mei are still sleeping?¡± Chu Yuan further asked. ¡°They might be tired from yesterday. Let them sleep,¡± Chu Ming sighed. Although Chu Yuan had come to his senses, Chu Tao and Chu Mei did not come back for the funeral. They came purely for the ¡®treasure¡¯ that Chu Ning had mentioned. ¡°I got it.¡± Chu Yuan nodded and left the central room. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with Eldest Uuncle? We haven¡¯t seen him for a day and he¡¯s like a different person. Did he get agitated because he didn¡¯t find the treasure?¡± Chu Huan really wanted to laugh, but thinking of the backdrop of that day, he could only ask. However, Father Chu didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Xiao Huan, enough.¡± Chu Zhe gestured for Chu Huan to keep his mouth shut. Naturally, he could tell that Chu Yuan was different. A few minutes later, Chu Yuan¡¯s wife, Chu Mei, and Chu Tao came down as well. Even though they were rubbing their drowsy eyes, they were not the least bit displeased that Chu Yuan had woken them up. Chapter 426 - 426 Going Home 426 Going Home Chu Yuan¡¯s method for waking them was simple. As long as these people seriously cooperated in completing the final funeral rites, he would give the three of them tangible benefits. For his wife, he promised to buy her the jewelry she liked when they went back. For Chu Tao, Chu Yuan promised to return to M City and settle his mortgage in one go. As for Chu Mei, he was even more direct. He would transfer a million yuan to her upon their return to M City. At first, the three of them didn¡¯t really believe him. It was only when Chu Yuan took out three pieces of paper and wrote the promised IOU on them that the three of them were happy. Although they did not understand why the usually shrewd Chu Yuan would suddenly become so generous, they were very satisfied with such easy-to-obtain wealth. ¡°Dad, you passed away so suddenly. I couldn¡¯t see you for the last time¡­¡± Chu Mei suddenly kneeled on the futon and blubbered, making for a very sincere and touching scene. She had no choice. She had to put on a show and satisfy Chu Yuan. That was a million yuan after all! Chu Tao also knelt, his eyes likewise glistening with tears¡­ By crying like this, his mortgage problem would be completely solved. This meant that he would be fine even if he didn¡¯t work for more than ten years! Chu Yuan¡¯s wife was in tears as well. While she was crying, she had already thought of where to buy the jewelry that she had been longing for after returning to M City. When Chu Ning saw this, she looked at Chu Yuan and her eyes flashed. ¡°Second Brother, I know that they are not sincere, but I have to give Father an explanation. I have to let the Laoshan villagers see this; I want to protect Father¡¯s last dignity,¡± Chu Yuan said softly as he pointed at the three people who were on their knees weeping. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s enough that you have such intentions.¡± Chu Ming nodded, even though he did not understand how Chu Yuan had managed to convince the three of them. After all the procedures were completed, the field in front of the Chu residence was filled with the sound of firecrackers. As the firecrackers ended, the coffin was slowly carried out of the Chu family¡¯s central room by the Laoshan villagers. They set off for the mountain area that had been chosen in advance. As the funeral procession walked, they scattered hell notes until it slowly converged into a black line and spread into the distance. After the burial process was over, it was already past three in the afternoon when everyone returned to the Chu residence. By then, the villagers of Laoshan village had gone back, leaving only Chu Yuen in the Chu residence. According to the agreement, Chu Ning would take him away and groom him. ¡°Second Brother, is your entire family about to leave?¡± Chu Mei smiled at Chu Ming after they returned. If Chu Ming left, he wouldn¡¯t be able to have a share in the treasure. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ming nodded. After Chu Jinng¡¯s funeral, his last worry had been resolved, and there was no point in staying here. ¡°Alright, then you won¡¯t get a share if we find the treasure. Big Brother, what do you say? Do you want to stay or go back?¡± Chu Mei looked at Chu Yuan. ¡°Hubby, why don¡¯t you stay?¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s wife also chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m going back to M City too. Han Qing, I have no objections if you want to stay behind to look for the treasure. The conditions I promised you before are still valid, and likewise for the two of you. However, I have more important things to do. Father has already been buried, so there¡¯s no point in me staying here, except for the Tomb Sweeping Festival when I¡¯ll come back to visit,¡± Chu Yuan said calmly as he looked at his wife, Chu Mei, and Chu Tao. He knew that no matter what he said now, these people would not listen to him. It was better to let them sober up in the deep mountains and calm their impetuous hearts. Chu Ning only returned to M City the next morning. Big Brother Chu Zhe¡¯s destination was S City; Third Brother Chu Zhuo wanted to continue on his path to becoming a big star. Seventh Brother Chu Zhang had also left. His dream was to become a doctor who saved lives. As for Fifth and Sixth Brothers, they disappeared into the crowd the moment they arrived in M City. Everything was back on track. The past three days felt like a lifetime to Chu Ning. At the high-speed rail station, she looked at the bustling crowd, at people coming and going, their clothes, listening to their voices, and so on, and things suddenly felt surreal. It was as though they had suddenly moved from a primitive society to a modern one. She could still vividly remember the words of the mysterious Mountain God ¡ª Chu Ning¡¯s fate was in her own hands. Of course, the one who was most shocked was still Chu Yuen. This was the first time he had come into contact with the world beyond the mountains. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak when he got on the high-speed train. Although he had tried his best to control his emotions, it was still hard to imagine what he was going through¡­ It was too mystical. Chapter 427 - 427 Call Her Big Sister 427 Call Her Big Sister He couldn¡¯t understand the operating principle of high-speed rail. How could it run so fast, at more than a hundred meters in less than a second? And so steadily, too. The people in the carriages were not afraid at all, and they could even fall asleep. After arriving at their station, Chu Yuen raised his head and looked at the high dome of the high-speed rail station, which was full of modern steel structures and huge electronic screens, as well as the ceaseless crowd flowing like tide waters. He suddenly felt that a door to a new world was slowly opening to him. ¡°Mom, Dad, you guys go back and rest first. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Chu Ning looked at her parents and smiled. She left the high-speed rail station, and Chu Yuen followed behind her with great tacit understanding. ¡°You have to study first. That is the most important thing.¡± Chu Ning tapped her temple with her long fingers. She believed that, with Chu Yuen¡¯s intelligence, he should understand the importance of the matter. After all, even though this fellow was younger than her, he had dared to scheme against her in the mountains. ¡°I know. If I want to be your helper, I have to arm myself first. Knowledge is the best weapon,¡± Chu Yuen replied absent-mindedly. His eyes were attracted by the scenes along the way. ¡°You¡¯re not becoming my helper. You¡¯re studying for yourself, not for me. I hope that you won¡¯t forget your original intentions when you get better in the future. We might be able to help the people of the mountains out of their predicament together.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. The main reason she had brought Chu Yuen out was to properly nurture him and repay the people in her hometown. ¡°Yes.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Chu Yuen suddenly retracted his gaze. His expression became calm again. He had come out to find a way out for the villagers in the mountains. After taking down Cao Xing, this would be his next target. ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°Sixteen, seventeen, or eighteen? I don¡¯t remember.¡± The teenaged Chu Yuen didn¡¯t really want to answer this question, so he gave a vague answer. ¡°Come over here.¡± Chu Ning waved at him with a smile. ¡°Er¡­¡± Chu Yuen shook his head subconsciously. ¡°Come here, you dare try to run away!¡± Chu Ning raised her voice as her expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°Hmph.¡± The young man walked over unwillingly. He raised his head slightly to look at this person who was taller than him and extremely beautiful. He was actually a little afraid. One must know that he was not afraid even when he was facing a tyrant like Cao Xing. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time. How old are you exactly, and specifically, your date of birth?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sixteen this year¡­¡± Chu Yuen had no choice but to tell Chu Ning the details. In order for Chu Yuen to survive in the city, she had to prepare an identity card for him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to go to school. He was an illegal resident. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. Are you hungry?¡± Chu Ning continued, noting it down in her head. ¡°What, you want to treat me to a meal?¡± Chu Yuen swallowed. He had been hungry for a while now. ¡°If I don¡¯t, do you have the money to buy it?¡± Chu Ning felt that Chu Yuen was quite cute when he wasn¡¯t up to no good. ¡°I¡­ I can go and make a living. There are many jobs in the city. I don¡¯t believe that no one wants me.¡± Chu Yuen braced himself and replied. ¡°Oh, really? What do you have?¡± Chu Ning asked jokingly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t. Help me for a while, and when I have money in the future, I¡¯ll pay you back tenfold. Trust me, I mean what I say.¡± The teenaged Chu Yuen was full of confidence when he said this. He felt that as long as he was given some time to completely familiarize himself with the city, he would definitely be able to rise quickly given his intelligence. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not independent yet, and you¡¯re already thinking of negotiating terms with me? The conditions are established on the basis that both sides are equal. Do you think you have the right to make requests of me now?¡± Chu Ning mercilessly attacked him. Although this Chu Yuen was a genius, if he wasn¡¯t suppressed, with his intelligence, who knew what he would do. Chu Ning had to make him recognize the reality. He had to be down-to-earth and not be impetuous. ¡°No,¡± Chu Yuen muttered, clenching his fists and lowering his head. Although he was unwilling, he knew that what Chu Ning said was true. ¡°Then call me Big Big Sister and I¡¯ll protect you from now on,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile as she looked at Chu Yuen with great interest. ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Yuen scratched his head and looked at Chu Ning awkwardly. ¡°What? Is it an injustice to you to call me Big Sister? Alright then, you can go hungry and stop following me,¡± Chu Ning said casually, waving her hand. ¡°Big Sister,¡± Chu Yuen said, barely audibly. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. Louder!¡± Chu Ning deliberately said. ¡°Big Sister!¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s face reddened as he shouted. Chapter 428 - 428 A Rich Big Sister 428 A Rich Big Sister ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Chu Ning nodded in satisfaction. ¡°If people ask you about it in the future, just say that you¡¯re my younger brother. I brought you here from our hometown. It¡¯s just nice that you happen to have the same surname as me,¡± Chu Ning continued. In this way, Chu Yuen could be considered to have a reasonable identity. ¡°I got it.¡± Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Chu Yuen was a little dejected. Before he left, Chu Yuen, who had some great ambitions, did not expect that he would have to rely on a girl to survive in this city¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to KFC now,¡± Chu Ning said as she walked forward. ¡°What¡¯s KFC?¡± Chu Yuen didn¡¯t know that this new term represented an eatery. ¡°All children like to go there to eat,¡± Chu Ning explained with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not a child! In the mountains, there are people who are only a year or two older than me who are getting married!¡± Chu Yuen said defensively as he followed Chu Ning closely. ¡°Oh, I see. So you included me in your plan, right?¡± Chu Ning rolled her eyes at Chu Yuen and said in an annoyed tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Chu Yuen wanted to explain, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time. Your intentions aren¡¯t bad. You did it for the Laoshan villagers. But remember, no matter what you do in the future, you must first consider whether it¡¯s reasonable or not. If you have a better idea, it¡¯s best not to scheme against others. Of course, you¡¯ll understand these principles profoundly after you finish your studies.¡± Chu Ning patted Chu Yuen¡¯s shoulder as she cautioned him. ¡°I got it.¡± Chu Yuen nodded. He was somewhat vexed. Chu Yuen realized that Chu Ning was not as kind as she was when she had first brought him tea. This was an older sister who was even smarter than him. After eating KFC with Chu Yuen, Chu Ning brought him to her home in Jinghu District. ¡°This .. This is your house?¡± Chu Yuen looked at the towering villa in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes. He felt that Cao Xing¡¯s house was nothing compared to Chu Ning¡¯s. ¡°How much did it cost?¡± Chu Yuen asked, dumbfounded. ¡°A few million or so. Why, do you want it too? Let me tell you, this is a reward from the school for my good grades. As long as you study hard, you¡¯ll have it in the future,¡± Chu Ning smiled. Of course, she didn¡¯t say how well he had to learn before he would be rewarded. After all, she had been the first in the city. ¡°Gosh¡­ A few million. That Cao Xing only used 100,000 yuan to build his house. That was the result of him plundering the Laoshan villagers for many years. You¡­ You¡¯re too powerful!¡± Chu Yuen could only feel his head buzzing. What was going on with this world? They were both humans, but why was there such a huge difference? Chu Yuen suddenly remembered that he had schemed against Chu Ning a few days earlier. Now it seemed that she really didn¡¯t want to lower herself to his level. After all, Chu Yuen suddenly realized that it would be easy for Chu Ning to deal with him. ¡°Go in. You¡¯ll live here from now on. I¡¯ll arrange a bedroom for you.¡± Chu Ning took out the keys and opened the main door. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m staying here too?¡± Chu Yuen looked at Chu Ning and asked in surprise. ¡°If you don¡¯t stay here, will you wander the streets?¡± Chu Ning glanced at Chu Yuen. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t.¡± Chu Yuen didn¡¯t go in. He stood at the entrance, thinking about the feasibility of this matter. He did not want to trouble Chu Ning. ¡°What do you mean can¡¯t!¡± Chu Ning patted Chu Yuen¡¯s shoulder and continued, ¡°An underaged child like you is the favorite target of human traffickers. Of course, if you fall into their hands, you probably won¡¯t live for more than a few days. They¡¯ll take your internal organs and sell them in the black market, creating wealth for themselves.¡± As soon as Chu Ning finished speaking, Chu Yuen walked in. He couldn¡¯t imagine the miserable scene Chu Ning had described. He couldn¡¯t tell if Chu Ning was just trying to scare him or if such a thing really happened. If that was the case, the city was really too dangerous. ¡°Well, where¡¯s Chu Yang?¡± After Chu Yuen entered, he looked at the exquisitely decorated and magnificent hall on the first floor, and said with a forced calm. Although he was nervous, he didn¡¯t want Chu Ning to see through him, so he changed the topic. However, his actions revealed his true thoughts. He clenched his fist with one hand and clenched the corner of his shirt with the other. He stood at the door with his legs closed, looking at the soft leather sofa but did not sit down. Chu Ning was already lying on it. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the comfortable touch. ¡°He¡¯s very busy; he doesn¡¯t have time for you,¡± Chu Ning said softly, closing her eyes. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yuen nodded and did not say anything else. Chapter 429 - 429 Express Your Attitude 429 Express Your Attitude ¡°Have a seat. Why are you standing there? Do you want to watch TV? I¡¯ll turn it on for you.¡± Chu Ning opened her eyes and saw Chu Yuen still standing there, looking very restrained. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yuen found a chair and sat down. ¡°Do you have books at home? I want to read.¡± Chu Yuen sat on a wooden chair. The hard touch reminded him of the purpose of leaving the mountains. ¡°Yes. Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious. Knowledge can be learned step by step, not overnight. You just had a meal. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to relax for a while?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen and asked with a smile. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already wasted too much time. Subsequently, I have to race against time.¡± Chu Yuen shook his head and said softly. He did not forget what he had to do after leaving the mountains. Chu Yuen was different from Cao Yun. He was a person who was willing to persevere and strive to realize his dreams. He did not come to the city to enjoy himself. ¡°Can you even recognize words?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen with admiration. Chu Yuen nodded. ¡°I basically know all of them. I¡¯ve studied until the third grade of junior high in the mountains.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going out for a while, so I¡¯ll take you to the library along the way.¡± Chu Ning thought for a while and felt that the library was the best place to go. ¡°Is the library a place to store books?¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing what Chu Ning said. ¡°Yes, there are a lot of books in there, about a million copies. It might take years to finish reading them.¡± Chu Ning explained patiently. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister!¡± Chu Yuen smiled. This was the place he wanted to go. ¡°Oh, you remember how to address me now? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Chu Ning got up from the soft sofa. After dropping Chu Yuen off at the library, Chu Ning drove to the Soaring Clouds Group. On the high-speed rail, when the train was about to reach M City, Chu Ning sent Zhou Wei a message in advance, telling him that she would be back that day. ¡°Long time no see, Chu Ning,¡± Zhou Wei smiled when he saw Chu Ning. He had been waiting in the office for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s only been three days, not too long. Thank you for your help these past few days. I will remember this favor.¡± Chu Ning returned the smile. If Zhou Wei had not stopped him, Chu Ning could not imagine what this crazy Zhou Hao would do. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer. The information I have can only buy you not more than a week¡¯s time. He¡¯ll fall out with me if it¡¯s any longer,¡± Zhou Wei spread out his hands and said casually. ¡°But now that you¡¯re back, my protection period is over. And from what I know about Zhou Hao, the moment you got off the train, he would have received news that you¡¯ve returned to M City,¡± Zhou Wei added. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not the only one who will go crazy.¡± Chu Ning nodded and said in a low voice. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve thought things through after leaving this time.¡± Zhou Wei looked at Chu Ning in surprise. ¡°The rules of the game are set and tacitly agreed upon by everyone. If he doesn¡¯t follow them, do you think I¡¯ll be bound? I¡¯m not a saint. Also, Zhou Wei, other than thanking you, I actually have something to tell you,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you have this understanding. Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡± Zhou Wei sipped his coffee. He was looking forward to the confrontation between Chu Ning and Zhou Hao. The new round of competition was bound to set off waves! ¡°I might deal with the Zhou family in A City.¡± Chu Ning said nonchalantly as she drank her coffee. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Wei subconsciously responded. ¡°Wait! What did you just say?¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and confusion. ¡°I said, I will deal with the Zhou family. I want the Zhou family to have a profound lesson. Cheng Yi and her daughter asked for help from her maternal family, but the Zhou family chose to help. Then, they will have to suffer my wrath. This is the necessary price, and there is no room for negotiation.¡± Chu Ning put down the coffee cup gently and looked at Zhou Wei as she spoke with a calm expression. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve helped me, Zhou Wei. I¡¯ll remember your kindness. If you ask, I¡¯ll let it go this time for your sake,¡± Chu Ning added. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to consider my feelings. I just have to remind you, do you know how powerful the Zhou family is? It¡¯s a real behemoth, and it¡¯s located in Province A¡¯s most prosperous A City. You can¡¯t shake its foundation now,¡± Zhou Wei said with a bitter smile. Chapter 430 - 430 Visiting 430 Visiting With Chu Ning¡¯s current strength, she had no chance of winning against the Zhou family. How could an egg break a stone? ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care much about the Zhou family?¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei in astonishment. This younger generation of the Zhou family seemed to have no feelings for the family. ¡°The Zhou family is not mine now. I don¡¯t have the final say. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I care?¡± Zhou Wei said calmly. ¡°In other words, you don¡¯t intend to use this favor?¡± Chu Ning nodded. On the high-speed train back, Chu Ning had already thought about how to deal with the Zhou family. It might not be the time to take action yet, but she felt it necessary to inform Zhou Wei. ¡°Except for my mother, I have no feelings for the Zhou family. However, my mother is with my maternal grandfather right now, so you can do whatever you want. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a match for the Zhou family at the moment. Even if you have great potential, there are many people with potential in this world, but only a few of them will rise up in the end.¡± Zhou Wei looked at Chu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin everything you¡¯ve worked so hard for just because of a moment of impulse. Another ten years? Or 20 years? I think you¡¯ll have the capital to shake the Zhou family by then, but by that time, I might also be the one in charge,¡± Zhou Wei continued. In fact, he was already making a very optimistic estimate. The Zhou family¡¯s development to its present state was the result of the joint efforts of several generations. Chu Ning had only made a name for herself in M City, but even so, she was still facing a difficult situation. ¡°Ten years? 20 years?¡± Chu Ning could not help but feel speechless. After such a long time, she would have already dealt with hundreds of Zhou families! If she, as a person who transmigrated, didn¡¯t have any real ability, that meant she was really incompetent. However, after knowing of Zhou Wei¡¯s attitude, Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. If Zhou Wei wanted to use this favor, she could only bear with it. But now, looking at his attitude, he didn¡¯t seem to care much about the Zhou family, or rather, he had underestimated her strength. ¡°Okay, thank you for your reminder. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Chu Ning smiled. She had a lot of things to do in the afternoon, and would be back to school the following day. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to chat for a while longer?¡± Zhou Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Chu Ning getting up to leave. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just came back and have a lot of things to do. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I have time.¡± Chu Ning turned and said to Zhou Wei when she reached the office door. ¡°You¡¯ve already said that the last time.¡± Zhou Wei spread his hands helplessly. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Chu Ning left after she finished speaking. After bidding farewell to Zhou Wei, Chu Ning¡¯s second stop was the hospital where Zhang Bo was. After nearly a week of rest, Zhang Bo¡¯s health was much better than before. He could now get out of bed and walk, and could be discharged in a few days. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± Zhang Bo was excited to see Chu Ning. He had been lying in bed for the past few days, unable to do anything. Many things had happened in the Soaring Clouds Group recently, which made him a little anxious. He was Chu Ning¡¯s first employee. The other employees were all enthusiastically busying themselves, and he was the only one lying in hospital. Zhang Bo was worried that his position would be replaced. ¡°Sit down, there¡¯s no need to get up. I¡¯ll leave after a short visit.¡± Chu Ning raised her hand to signal Zhang Bo not to get up. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯ve been lying in bed for long enough,¡± Zhang Bo said guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You were injured because of me. Rest well. You can think about your job when you¡¯re completely recovered and discharged. Your position will always be there,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, President Chu.¡± Zhang Bo lowered his head in embarrassment. Although he was already in his thirties, he had perfectly integrated into the role of a subordinate when faced with Chu Ning. After leaving the hospital, Chu Ning hurriedly went to Lu Chao¡¯s residence. Lu Chao had called her the day before, but Chu Ning had been in the mountains at the time and did not pick up. There could only be one reason for Lu Chao¡¯s call ¡ª there was another crucial breakthrough in the software development, or it had already been completed. To Chu Ning¡¯s surprise, when she opened the door and walked in, she found Lu Chao sitting in the living room leisurely, playing a computer game. After Chu Ning left previously, she had hired a nanny for Lu Chao. Seeing Lu Chao¡¯s current state, it seemed that he had a much more regular routine. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Lu Chao no longer bothered about the game. In fact, he had called Chu Ning as soon as he had finished the last step of the software the day before. Chapter 431 - 431 Getting on the Frame 431 Getting on the Frame But Chu Ning didn¡¯t receive it then. Lu Chao was also aware that Chu Ning had gone back to her hometown for a funeral. ¡°It seems that you are in a good mental state.¡± Chu Ning smiled. Lu Chao¡¯s demeanor showed that the software development had been very successful. ¡°I realize that you¡¯re truly a genius.¡± Lu Chao stood and walked towards Chu Ning while saying, ¡°I followed the blueprint you gave me and finished it very quickly. I didn¡¯t encounter any bottlenecks along the way. After all, I only need to come up with the technology. How did you think of such an exquisite idea? To be honest, I had some wonderful ideas, but I found that the blueprint you gave me included all of them. You even considered some of the problems I didn¡¯t consider.¡± Lu Chao looked at Chu Ning with admiration. He was truly convinced. How could he know that this was something that had already had huge success before Chu Ning transmigrated? The founder of the software that Chu Ning had been frugal with had been the world¡¯s richest man for a long time. It was used and accepted by billions of people. How could it not be good? This was only the original version released by Chu Ning. In fact, Chu Ning had already prepared the subsequent versions in her cabinet. The reason she didn¡¯t hand it over to Lu Chao was not because she was worried about him, but because Chu Ning knew that, once this software was launched in the mobile phone store, a large number of imitators would definitely appear. She had to grasp the core technology in her hands before she developed it. ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She only came that day to have a look. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Chao to be so efficient that he had already completed the task. Of course, this was directly related to the blueprint she had provided. ¡°But I suggest that we don¡¯t rush to put it on the mobile phone store.¡± Lu Chao suddenly frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve only completed the original version. If we launch it rashly, I can guarantee that there will be imitators the next day. ¡°Chu Ning, let¡¯s just wait. Although I have to admit that it¡¯s perfect, it still has a lot of room for growth. We must¡­form a monopoly,¡± Lu Chao said softly. ¡°We must dominate this industry.¡± Lu Chao looked at Chu Ning hesitantly before explaining. ¡°I know,¡± Chu Ning laughed. Why else would they say that Lu Chao was a genius? Other than having top-tier skills, he was also very far-sighted. It was a pity that Jiang Fei had been short-sighted and had chosen to stand against Lu Chao¡­ It was no wonder that Jiang Fei would resort to unscrupulous means to keep Lu Chao in S City. For a moment, Chu Ning looked at Lu Chao with a strange look. To be honest, Lu Chao was very handsome. At this time, there was only a vigorous vitality about him, which was completely different from the first time they had met, when he had been hopeless and unmotivated in an internet cafe. ¡°Why would Jiang Fei not like you¡­¡± Chu Ning was somewhat puzzled. Then, she cast aside this thought. If Jiang Fei had stayed by Lu Chao¡¯s side, she would not have been able to get such a capable assistant. Lu Chao was very smart. Other than his low emotional intelligence, he was good in all other aspects. Well, his emotional intelligence was a little low. ¡°Er, so you¡¯ve decided?¡± Although Lu Chao was a little flustered by Chu Ning¡¯s gaze, he still spoke with excitement. He was waiting for Chu Ning¡¯s reply so that he could proceed with the next step. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided to put it on the shelves today,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile. ¡°What? Chu Ning, did I hear you right?¡± Lu Chao looked at Chu Ning in disbelief. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. I said I¡¯ll put it on the shelves later. I¡¯ve already prepared five million for the advertisement fees and just need to invest it,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°No, Chu Ning.¡± Lu Chao licked his lips and said, ¡°You know that I won¡¯t harm you. I can only take revenge when you rise up. But I¡¯m not in a hurry, so why are you in a hurry? This software is also the product of my hard work and is also your golden goose. Although I have to admit that it¡¯s perfect, what we think is not useful. It needs to go through the market¡¯s feedback and be recognized by the general public. Wait a little longer. It¡¯s better to settle down for a while. I don¡¯t mind if you want to advertise, but it¡¯s not the time yet.¡± Lu Chao explained helplessly. There was nothing wrong with his way of thinking. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but do you really think I¡¯m not prepared?¡± The corners of Chu Ning¡¯s mouth curved up. ¡°Come and take a look.¡± Chu Ning walked to Lu Chao¡¯s computer and logged into her account. After opening each folder, a few table of contents popped up. Chapter 432 - 432 Banquet 432 Banquet ¡°I¡¯ve named this software ¡®Cloud Shopping¡¯. This is the detailed information of the subsequent versions. It¡¯s all in this column. I¡¯ve already summarized it,¡± Chu Ning said softly. That was the reason she was so confident. ¡°This¡­¡± Lu Chao was dumbfounded. He was still in the exploration stage. He did not expect Chu Ning to have prepared so many complete versions based on what he had already done. ¡°You¡¯re the genius, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. No, I¡¯m nothing.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Lu Chao spoke with a complicated expression on his face. How was he to know that Chu Ning had a cheat code? Chu Ning could bluntly say that even if there were imitators, none were her match. It was like an ignorant child facing a teacher with rich knowledge reserves. No matter how talented the child was, he could only feel despair under the crushing blow. Moreover, Chu Ning was a genius herself. ¡°No, I¡¯m just talking. You¡¯re different; it¡¯s rare that you can bring it to life,¡± Chu Ning hastily replied. She did not want to dampen Lu Chao¡¯s enthusiasm. She only showed Lu Chao this information to let him understand that she was very confident. ¡°The information and blueprint you provided are so detailed. Anyone else can do it,¡± Lu Chao said with a bitter smile. ¡°Now you can rest assured, right?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°With this follow-up information, who can beat you? Whoever dares to compete with you in this area will probably lose everything in the end.¡± Lu Chao shook his head. He didn¡¯t even know if Chu Ning was doing it on purpose. If she had the intention to harm others, anyone who dared to have any evil thoughts would be finished off by Chu Ning. There were risks in copying. If unsuccessful, there wouldn¡¯t be any chance of survival. This was not an entertainment product that could be low-cost. As for software development, although the profits were high, the subsequent investment was immense. The loser would end up very miserable. Not only would they lose money, but they would also have to go to jail. Chu Ning, on the other hand, only needed to update the version to kill her opponent. ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin,¡± Chu Ning replied softly. She then took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Manager Liu, arrange a meeting in the evening. My software will be put up in the mobile phone store in the afternoon. It would be best if all the shareholders can be present. Miracles are only meaningful if everyone can witness them together¡­¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°What? That¡¯s fast!¡± Manager Liu was shocked when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s words. He touched his bald head in disbelief. Chu Ning¡¯s message was clear ¡ª she had to meet the shareholders that night, otherwise, the collaboration might not be possible. The bald manager knew the potential of this software. He also knew that Chu Ning didn¡¯t really have to collaborate with him. If he missed this rare opportunity, not only would he regret it, but he would also be held accountable if the shareholders found out that he didn¡¯t seize the opportunity after talking to Chu Ning. After hanging up the phone, the bald manager paced back and forth in his office anxiously. He knew that the key to determining his future would be whether the meeting that night could go smoothly. ¡°Yang Feng, Chu Ning,¡± The bald manager sat on the sofa and whispered their names. The fidget spinner in his hand was spinning rapidly. Choosing to collaborate with Chu Ning meant that he was completely cutting off all ties with Yang Feng. Would it be worth it? A moment later. The bald manager¡¯s fidget spinner stopped spinning. He got up and glanced at the roulette hanging on the wall. It was full of tiny holes and darts stuck in it. The bald manager pulled out a dart, and when at a certain distance from the roulette, the dart flew from his hand once more. It hit the bullseye. ¡°If I fail, my income is enough for my retirement. If I succeed, I, Liu Yong, will really make it big without having to do anything!¡± the bald manager muttered to himself. He had already made his decision. Six o¡¯clock in the evening, in a suite in the most luxurious hotel in M City. The six shareholders of the mall and the bald manager, Liu Yong, were all present. The dining hall was more than 200 square meters in size, and at the same time, it had a height of six to seven meters. The massive dining table could fit dozens of people at once, but there were only seven at the moment. Among the seven people, some were not from M City, but after receiving Liu Yong¡¯s message, they all rushed there as fast as they could. Other than Liu Yong, the other six were worth over a hundred million. Yet they were now quietly awaiting Chu Ning¡¯s arrival. Chapter 433 - 433 Worth it 433 Worth it ¡°Liu Yong, is this news true?¡± a chubby shareholder said softly. Among the six shareholders, he was the second richest. ¡°President Xia, I have no need to joke about my own future. If we miss this opportunity, we will regret it for the rest of our lives,¡± Liu Yong met the chubby shareholder¡¯s gaze and said confidently. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± The chubby shareholder nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. At their level, even if they did nothing every day and simply lay down and slept, they would still have passive income continuously flowing into their accounts. However, there was no end to human desires, and everyone wanted to rise further. If what Liu Yong said was not an exaggeration, then the wealth of the shareholders present could double in the next five years! It must be known that their net worth was in the hundreds of millions. Such a huge amount of assets multiplied by six and then doubled. This potential made their hearts pound even though they were used to seeing grand scenes. In fact, Liu Yong was still being a little conservative. He felt that if the software Chu Ning mentioned was feasible, the shareholders¡¯ net worth would double in three years. However, Liu Yong did not know that what Chu Ning had shared were a little on the conservative side¡­ After all, Chu Ning¡¯s plan was to pay off the two hundred million yuan she owed the bank within a year! So this was worth the wait. Chu Ning and Liu Yong had agreed to meet at seven in the evening, but everyone on Liu Yong¡¯s side had already arrived by six. ¡°Lu Chao, how much cash did you have in your account when you were at your peak?¡± Chu Ning asked as she drove. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If it¡¯s cash, it should be around 50 million. Jiang Fei was in charge of finances back then,¡± Lu Chao, who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, answered casually. Even though Jiang Fei had caused his family to be in shambles, Lu Chao¡¯s face was calm when he uttered the name. ¡°If there¡¯s 50 million in cash, then the business is indeed huge.¡± Chu Ning nodded. According to her estimation, Lu Chao¡¯s real estate should have exceeded a billion yuan. ¡°It¡¯s nothing in S City. It¡¯s just a small company. There are many companies in S City with a market value of hundreds of billions. There are also some that are worth trillions. I¡¯m nothing compared to them.¡± Lu Chao shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, we can do it in the future too.¡± Chu Ning smiled and said to herself. At around half past six, Chu Ning and Lu Chao arrived at the agreed-upon suite and pushed the door open. Chu Ning¡¯s appearance made the seven people in the banquet hall stand up and walk towards her respectfully. ¡°Good day, President Chu.¡± ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re young and promising!¡± ¡°President Chu, nice to meet you.¡± Other than Liu Yong, the other shareholders shook hands with Chu Ning. Lu Chao followed behind her, carrying a laptop bag, and was treated as her assistant. These shareholders were all Chu Ning¡¯s father¡¯s generation. Some of their children were even older than Chu Ning. However, they did not slight Chu Ning nor show any disrespect toward her. They believed that Chu Ning was qualified to speak to them as an equal, regardless of her age. ¡°Thank you, everyone, for taking the time out of your busy schedules to come and listen to a high school kid.¡± Chu Ning smiled and bowed to the crowd. No matter the inner thoughts of these people, they were at least very polite to her on the surface, so Chu Ning likewise lowered her stance. After all, she was there to collaborate. ¡°President Chu, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Heroes come from the youth. I heard that you¡¯re only 18 years old. When I was your age, I was still an ignorant young man who didn¡¯t know anything. You¡¯re much better than me.¡± ¡°President Chu, I¡¯ve heard from Liu Yong about your thoughts. I think it was a few days ago? I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to produce actual results now. I¡¯m impressed, but also a little ashamed!¡± ¡°President Chu, we¡¯re your first batch of business partners. When you¡¯re rich in the future, don¡¯t forget us!¡± The shareholders were very particular. There was a saying about seating arrangements. The seat facing the door was usually the seat of the main character or the one with the highest status at the banquet. They kept praising Chu Ning as they invited her to sit there. This was equivalent to admitting that Chu Ning was the person with the highest status there that day, while they merely held supporting roles. ¡°These shrewd fellows.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. People who could have a net worth of over a hundred million were not simple. Chu Ning¡¯s demonstrated value was enough to make them lower their stance temporarily to cater to and please her. And if any one of these people were to walk out of this room, they would easily be surrounded by people at their beck and call! Chapter 434 - 434 Passed Collectively 434 Passed Collectively They did this to express their attitude to Chu Ning. At the dining table, the shareholders, including Liu Yong, made no mention of the software. ¡°Everyone, take out your phones now. You should be able to search for the ¡®Cloud Shopping¡¯ app on the App Store.¡± The shareholders chatted with her as they ate, but they seemed to have deliberately forgotten about the software. Chu Ning had to bring it up. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We trust you with your work, President Chu.¡± One of the shareholders quickly let out a laugh when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°You guys¡­don¡¯t you have any comments?¡± Chu Ning felt that since they were discussing collaboration, it should not be that smooth. ¡°As long as President Chu sets it up, we¡¯re willing to provide as much help as we can,¡± another person spoke. Although the person who spoke was in his forties, he took good care of himself and looked like he was only in his thirties. At the same time, he had the highest net worth of the six shareholders. ¡°We just want to see if it¡¯s as miraculous, convenient, and efficient as it¡¯s described.¡± The only female shareholder also spoke with a smile. She was relatively young compared to the other five shareholders, but was still in her thirties. Before Chu Ning¡¯s appearance, she was the one who was praised for being young and promising. ¡°That¡¯s right, we have absolute trust in President Chu. We¡¯re only here today to meet and confirm our collaboration. As for software, we don¡¯t know much about it. We¡¯re just a group of laymen who like to pursue profit.¡± ¡°Alright, Lu Chao, why don¡¯t you explain the Cloud Shopping app to everyone?¡± Chu Ning looked at Lu Chao and said helplessly. Of course, she would not believe these people¡¯s polite words. If they weren¡¯t interested, why would they rush to M City? Chu Ning knew that some of the shareholders were not even in Province A before the afternoon. Lu Chao had been focused on eating an Australian lobster that weighed a kilogram. Ever since he found out about Chu Ning¡¯s trump card, he was completely at ease. After all, Chu Ning had thought about it in more detail than him. There was nothing to worry about. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, he took out a piece of tissue and wiped his hands. Then, he removed his laptop from his laptop bag. In the next second, except for Liu Yong, the shareholders surrounded him¡­ In fact, Liu Yong also wanted to take a look, but considering his status, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate. Everyone else in the room seemed to be more important than him. Chu Ning didn¡¯t move either. She was fully confident in the software and was very familiar with its functions and various loading interfaces. From the perspective of the shareholders, they could naturally see the potential of Cloud Shopping. It made up for the disadvantages of traditional shopping and offered a new way of shopping. Before this, home delivery was an extravagance only the rich would be willing to spend on. Lu Chao was in high spirits as he explained, only stopping after more than half an hour. The shareholders around him wore different expressions on their faces, but without exception, they were all stunned. After all, they had only heard Liu Yong¡¯s description over the phone before seeing the real thing. ¡°This is a great piece of software! The person who created it¡­¡± One of the shareholders looked at Chu Ning, who was looking at her phone not far away. He realized that her mind was far away and could only stop praising her. But all the shareholders knew in their hearts that this was indeed an unparalleled asset. The highlight of Cloud Shopping was that it fit the times. Before its appearance, there was no such business model. Its appearance was not fortuitous, but inevitable. ¡°Mr. Lu, how can we connect the mall to it?¡± The shareholder with the highest net worth asked this crucial question after viewing the Cloud Shopping app. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Lu Chao closed his laptop gently. ¡°I¡¯ll just add an interface plug-in when I go back. The main point now is whether you¡¯re willing to collaborate,¡± Lu Chao continued. ¡°Of course we¡¯re willing.¡± All the shareholders hurriedly responded. ¡°President Chu, I actually own more than just this share in this shopping mall in M City. I also have some assets in Province C and other cities. I think we can deepen our collaboration.¡± After getting Lu Chao¡¯s answer, the shareholder with the highest net worth looked at Chu Ning and smiled. ¡°President Chu, me too! Based on what what Mr. Lu just said, perhaps we should look further into the future. I, Zheng Yang, am willing to bring in all the businesses under my name into the collaboration with President Chu!¡± Another shareholder loudly declared. After he saw Lu Chao¡¯s demonstration, his last bit of hesitation disappeared and he was ready to completely support Chu Ning. Chapter 435 - 435 Forming a Partnership 435 Forming a Partnership He didn¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do so too, President Chu. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, feel free to let me know. I and the businesses I represent will always welcome you.¡± The only female shareholder also spoke up. The remaining shareholders also expressed that they would incorporate their companies in the Cloud Shopping app as long as Chu Ning gave the order! This was undoubtedly an unreserved trust, and at the same time, it also expressed their attitude. After seeing the Cloud Shopping functions, they wanted to be completely bound to Chu Ning. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s do the pilot in M City first!¡± Chu Ning looked at the six shareholders in front of her and was overwhelmed with emotions. Before she came, she was still a little worried about whether things would go well. However, she had underestimated the brains and charm of these truly rich people. There was a reason these people could achieve a net worth of over a hundred million. Once an opportunity presented itself, they would not hesitate to act! Zhou Wei¡¯s worries were not unfounded. Chu Ning¡¯s power was indeed weak currently. She was not worth mentioning in front of the colossal Zhou family. After all, even in M City, she had many opponents to deal with. However, Chu Ning now had a group of staunch supporters. With the combined power of the six shareholders, even the Zhou family would have to consider the consequences of angering Chu Ning! Chu Ning was now very good at uniting the six forces as one. After all, with Chu Ning¡¯s appearance, the economic relationships between the six people were becoming more and more stable. ¡°President Chu, let¡¯s give it a go! I¡¯ll support you unwaveringly, and I believe the five of them will do the same. With us six parties working together to back you up, not to mention a small M City, even in the entire Province A, who can be our match except for the top few families? Even those families have to sit down and negotiate with us calmly!¡± A plump shareholder said eagerly. He wanted to draw up a collaboration agreement with Chu Ning right that moment. ¡°The enemy will always be there, and they will get increasingly stronger, but we will only grow faster,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°Please sit down, everybody. I know that each of you has long realized the freedom that wealth brings and that you are successful people in the eyes of most people, but have you ever thought about going to higher places and seeing more magnificent scenery?¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°We¡¯d like to, but we¡¯ve been lacking an opportunity before President Chu¡¯s appearance.¡± ¡°Yes, at our level, every step forward is like treading on thin ice. While I revel in the joy that wealth brings, I also endure its backlash. I can¡¯t retreat, but it¡¯s even more difficult to move forward!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to advance further!¡± The shareholders responded excitedly after Chu Ning finished her sentence. Liu Yong, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded. In the past, the shareholders would only gather at the annual meeting. Moreover, they would leave before he could finish reporting to the higher-ups of the mall. Liu Yong had never seen these high and mighty shareholders as emotional as they were that day. They looked at Chu Ning with passion and sincerity. Not to mention these shareholders, even Liu Yong had realized the freedom of wealth. His annual salary was more than a million yuan. In the eyes of ordinary people, he was already a rich man. Even he wanted to take a gamble, let alone the shareholders. ¡°Listen to me. I¡¯m confident that I can increase your wealth tenfold within five years. However, my Soaring Clouds Group will not accept you as a shareholder. We¡¯re just business partners. Also, although Cloud Shopping is just a software I launched, it will only be a way or tool for me to make money in the future,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently, looking at the buzzing shareholders. She wanted to firmly hold the Soaring Clouds Group in her hands! She could share a portion of the profits, but she had to be the only one in charge of the Soaring Clouds Group. This was Chu Ning¡¯s bottom line. If these people did not accept this condition, Chu Ning would rather not collaborate. Even if she faced a bumpy road in the early stages of her business. Liu Yong looked at Chu Ning in shock. He hadn¡¯t expected Chu Ning to be so unyielding. Her business had just started, and she actually dared order a group of successful people around? This was clearly the attitude of a senior towards her junior. Chu Ning needed the help of the six shareholders, but she was not willing to share the power. As expected. After she said this, the huge banquet hall abruptly fell silent. Chapter 436 - 436 Clever 436 Clever ¡°I want to ask, President Chu, where does your self-confidence come from? Give me a reason that can convince me.¡± The richest shareholder remained genial, smiling at Chu Ning. ¡°Cloud Shopping is just my starting point. The future rise of Soaring Clouds Group will not rely only on it, so I need to firmly control Soaring Clouds Group in my hands. There are many people who have made suggestions, but there is only one final decision-maker,¡± Chu Ning explained. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll still agree to it.¡± After getting Chu Ning¡¯s answer, he raised his glass and toasted her. ¡°We agree as well.¡± The remaining shareholders had no objections and raised their glasses. Chu Ning poured herself a large glass of wine and responded to them one by one. It would not take too long to draft the collaboration agreement, but there was no doubt that she now had the capital to compete with the Zhou family! As long as she could keep the Zhou family in check, Zhou Hao would be like a drifter, unable to pose a real threat to Chu Ning. After the banquet, Chu Ning first sent Lu Chao back. Lu Chao only needed a day to complete the installation of the plug-in. After Cloud Shopping was updated, it would appear on people¡¯s mobile applications in the form of advertisements. Although Chu Ning hated advertisements, she had to admit that this method was very effective. Even if 90% of people were not interested, Chu Ning would have achieved her goal as long as 10% or even 1% were interested. As long as someone downloaded it and tried to take the first step, the publicity effect between them would be very terrifying. After sending Lu Chao home, Chu Ning still had to pick Chu Yuen up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. You¡¯ve been reading for so long, take a break.¡± Chu Ning only spoke softly after Chu Yuen closed the book. ¡°This library is really a great place. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a huge difference between what¡¯s written in the books and what¡¯s actually used.¡± Chu Yuen closed the book, feeling a little unsatisfied. If Chu Ning had not come to pick him up, he would have continued reading. ¡°We¡¯ll come again tomorrow. Your ID card will be ready soon, and you can go to school to study. Are you looking forward to it? ¡± Chu Ning held her chin and asked Chu Yuen with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to it. It¡¯s boring to go to school with a bunch of kids.¡± Chu Yuen pouted. ¡°You¡¯re also a child, okay? Don¡¯t look down on others, there are many people who do well in their studies in school.¡± Chu Ning attacked him mercilessly. ¡°So what? As long as I¡¯m average in my studies, it would be fine. Eventually, it still needs to be applied practically. I¡¯m not doing scientific research, nor am I a scholar. I don¡¯t want to be first, even though I don¡¯t think it¡¯s difficult for me.¡± Chu Yuen shook his head and said with a calm expression. ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve only been reading for a few hours, but your thinking seems to have expanded again?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to show off your abilities. I¡¯ll use Cao Xing as an example. He was too pretentious, so he was taught a lesson. If I were him, I would never have done that.¡± Chu Yuen was rather smug as he said this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You still want to harm others?¡± Chu Ning asked with great interest. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m a person with correct moral values. Back to your original topic, I just feel that it¡¯s quite tiring to go to school.¡± Chu Yuen sighed. ¡°With your intelligence, will studying be tiring?¡± Chu Ning was surprised. Although Chu Yuen wasn¡¯t an adult yet, he was very smart. This kind of person needed guidance. Being a good person could benefit the people, but on the contrary, it could be a great harm to society. When he was in Laoshan village, he had even dared to pit himself against Chu Ning. ¡°No, how should I put it? It¡¯s like asking someone who had already started working to go back to school. Isn¡¯t that forcing them against their will? I still have to assimilate with them. How troublesome is that?¡± Chu Yuen said, looking innocently at Chu Ning. ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Ning crossed her arms and looked at Chu Yuen with a gloomy expression. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to school, do you?¡± Chu Ning said lightly. ¡°No, Big Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± Chu Yuen hurriedly waved his hand. He was so anxious that he even called her ¡®Big Sister¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go to school. I¡¯ll sell you to a human trafficker. How about it?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? Or do you think I read to kill time? What you¡¯re doing is illegal, and in a safe place like M City, human traffickers are even rarer than protected animals in the zoo. It¡¯s useless to scare me with this.¡± Chu Yuen looked at Chu Ning arrogantly. Chapter 437 - 437 Keep a Low Profile 437 Keep a Low Profile ¡°You¡¯ve become more capable?¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. After reading through many books, I came to a conclusion. Right now, it is extremely easy for you to deal with me. After all, a person¡¯s wealth and ability are related. Through my observation, I concluded that your wealth and status should have been obtained by your own ability. You¡¯re very powerful.¡± Chu Yuen said seriously. ¡°Alright, Chu Yuen.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°I was thinking of buying you a phone, but since you¡¯re so incredible, I¡¯ll let it go. You don¡¯t need it anyway, right?¡± Chu Ning blinked her eyes and looked at Chu Yuen with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t, Big Sis, I was wrong.¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s face immediately changed and he hastily said. ¡°You¡¯re still too young.¡± Chu Ning sighed and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m already sixteen!¡± Chu Yuen argued, unconvinced. ¡°So what? You think you¡¯re very smart?¡± Chu Ning sneered. ¡°Otherwise? Er¡­ I might not be as good as you.¡± Chu Yuen spread out his hands and said frankly. ¡°Chu Yuen, remember, don¡¯t let others know that you¡¯re very smart, and don¡¯t show off your cleverness everywhere. I think you¡¯ve read some books, and have gotten a little arrogant. There are some things that you think you know, but in fact, there are others who know it before you did; it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t say it. As for you, in order to show off, you shoot your mouth off everywhere. It¡¯s meaningless.¡± Chu Ning paused before continuing, ¡°Unless you have absolute confidence one day, it¡¯s not a bad thing to speak less. Never let your enemies know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Chu Ning looked down on Chu Yuen, but just Ye Ting alone would be able to deal with Chu Yuen and make him obedient. Each of Chu Ning¡¯s opponents was stronger than the last. If Zhou Hao attacked Chu Yuen, he might not even be able to survive. Sending him to school would be the best protection. ¡°Oh, I got it.¡± Chu Yuen lowered his head after he finished speaking. He felt his cheeks burning. ¡°Alright, come back with me. You can still read in the library every day until you report to school. Don¡¯t feel embarrassed, you might not be able to resist anything that I¡¯ve experienced. No matter how smart a person is, he can¡¯t predict everything. You still have a lot of learning opportunities, so you must cherish them,¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°I know.¡± Chu Yuen nodded. Along the way, Chu Ning had experienced several life-or-death situations. This was something that was difficult for Chu Yuen, a child who had just left the village, to comprehend. No matter how outstanding he was, his life experience had restricted his upper limit. At the same time, in the village council of Houtu Village. Zhou Hao had already regarded this place as his stronghold for daily activities. Even though it was already past 10 pm, the lights in Zhao Gang¡¯s office were still on. ¡°Village Chief Zhao, we still haven¡¯t found the five sheep that a family in our village lost?¡± Zhou Hao asked Zhao Gang with a smile. ¡°Not yet. Looking at how long it¡¯s been, those sheep won¡¯t live for long.¡± Zhao Gang replied respectfully. ¡°So the people of Qinghe Village are really too much¡­ They¡¯re so rich, but are still greedy, tsk tsk.¡± Zhou Hao smacked his lips. He was in a good mood. Chu Ning had returned, and Zhou Wei¡¯s protection had ended. Zhao Gang hesitated for a moment, but eventually said, ¡°The residents of Qinghe Village don¡¯t have to worry. I just feel that this Wen An is a bit of a hindrance. We can think of a way to make him lose his position as the village chief. This person is capable but doesn¡¯t love money. If the village chief of Qinghe Village is replaced, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for us to control him?¡± ¡°Sure? Village Chief Zhao, that¡¯s a good idea. However, the position of the Qinghe village chief cannot be replaced. Not only can¡¯t he be replaced, but Wen An must continue to hold the position.¡± Zhou Hao gave a strange smile. ¡°Why?¡± Zhao Gang asked subconsciously. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know,¡± Zhou Hao said while yawning. ¡°Alright, you can go back to sleep. I¡¯m going to M City. The night life in the city is still more interesting.¡± Zhou Hao stood and was about to leave. Zhao Gang remained unmoved. After these few days of dealing with Zhou Hao, he already had a certain understanding of Zhou Hao¡¯s fickle personality. If not for the fact that Zhou Hao had a hold on him, Zhao Gang would not have been willing to be bullied. Zhou Hao¡¯s methods and abilities also made Zhao Gang deeply apprehensive. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. Maybe things will take a turn for the better.¡± Zhao Gang stood by the window, watching Zhou Hao leave and mumbling to himself. Chapter 438 - 438 Self-inflicted Bitterness 438 Self-inflicted Bitterness In a hospital in M City. At that moment, Bao Xu was still lying on the bed. However, his eyes were no longer filled with the smugness and excitement from a few days ago. Instead, there was only unending emptiness and exhaustion. Originally, he had only ¡®accidentally¡¯ injured his foot with a nail, but now his legs were disabled, and he would be paralyzed and bedridden for the rest of his life. ¡°Have something to eat, I¡­¡± His wife, who was sitting by the bed, looked haggard. She was holding a bowl of porridge in her hands, wanting to feed Bao Xu, but Bao Xu¡¯s head was turned away. ¡°I can¡¯t eat. Just leave. Let¡¯s get a divorce once we receive the money he¡¯s sending you. Then, remember to go to a few more pharmacies and get me the sleeping pills,¡± Bao Xu said expressionlessly. He had already lost the will to live. But he didn¡¯t want to be a burden to his wife and family. Other than his two children, he also had to support the parents of both sides. His living this way was a huge burden for his family. ¡°No, don¡¯t be like this. There¡¯s still hope. You should eat something¡­¡± The wife had a complicated expression as she bit her lips and looked at her husband lying on the bed. Tears started to fall once more. They were just being greedy, but who would have thought that things would turn out like this? ¡°Eat my foot! Get lost! Get out of my sight! Go to hell!¡± Bao Xu suddenly waved his hand and shouted emotionally. At the same time, he knocked over the bowl of porridge in his wife¡¯s hand. The steaming hot porridge spilled on the ground and onto his wife. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ Sorry, Dong Nan, I¡­¡± When Bao Xu saw his wife looking at him in disbelief, he was at a loss. ¡°Bao Xu, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± His wife even forgot about the scalds on her body. Her tears flowed nonstop, her heart aching so much that she felt a little suffocated. Bao Xu lay on the bed and did not probe. As his wife, she had been under unimaginable pressure for the past few days. The reproachful questioning from both sets of parents made her feel lost. The truth of the matter could not be revealed. Otherwise, the whole family would be in danger. She had to pretend that nothing had happened in front of the two children and lie that their father had just gone on a business trip and would not be back for a long time. The truth was too cruel, and this misfortune was too great a blow to his family. However, it had all started because of the couple¡¯s greed. Yet, even if the two of them had refused, there would have been another pair of unlucky people who would become Zhou Hao¡¯s tools. The poor woman worked during the day and went home at night to look after the children and the elderly. She had to maintain her composure. After taking care of her family, she went to the hospital to keep her husband company. When she rested late at night, she was occasionally woken up by nightmares, the source of which was naturally Zhou Hao. The words that Zhou Hao had said to her that night kept reverberating in her ears, and she could not escape it. Just as she was hesitating about whether she should follow Zhou Hao¡¯s instructions, out of the blue, Zhou Hao gave her a few more days¡¯ time. He seemed to be tolerant, but in fact, he had almost driven her to madness. Bao Xu, who was lying on the hospital bed, was in a foul mood. He wanted to die. As Bao Xu¡¯s wife, she had to endure even more pain. If not for the fact that she could not bear to leave her family, she would have killed herself immediately. Death would be a form of relief. She was very regretful. She regretted being so greedy. If she had ignored it at the beginning, none of this would have happened. ¡°How¡¯s the family these two days?¡± Bao Xu asked softly after a few seconds of silence. ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether our family is well or not? Our parents are old and need someone to take care of them. The children are still young. One is in preschool while the other is in second grade. How am I supposed to tell them about this? Yes, we broke the law first and deserve to die, but this has nothing to do with them¡­¡± His wife was also on the verge of an emotional breakdown. She cried as she complained loudly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bao Xu was about to use tissues to wipe the porridge off his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± His wife shrank away from Bao Xu¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°You want to die. You don¡¯t want to face it because all you need to do is lie on the bed and whine and vent your anger on me. But what about me? I didn¡¯t tell you how I was threatened by that Zhou Hao when you were unconscious, did I?¡± She added, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep these past few nights. I can¡¯t sleep either! The moment I close my eyes, I think of Mom and Dad¡¯s lonely faces! And my two children have no one to rely on. That Zhou Hao, he is unscrupulous. What can I do! Tell me, I¡¯m a woman, what can I do?¡± His wife closed her eyes in pain. Chapter 439 - 439 Back to School 439 Back to School ¡°I know you¡¯re going to persuade me to call the police. But it¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve thought about it countless times and gave up the idea. When I couldn¡¯t sleep at night, I went online to look up that Zhou Hao¡¯s family background. Ordinary people who go against his family don¡¯t have a good ending,¡± his wife said in despair. ¡°Could it be that he doesn¡¯t intend to leave us a way out?¡± Bao Xu said with a bitter expression. ¡°There is ¡ª we just need to listen to him.¡± His wife smiled, but there was a hint of desperation in her smile. When Bao Xu heard his wife¡¯s reply, he covered his face in pain. If they wanted to live and ensure the safety of their family, they could only continue to hurt that innocent President Chu. The next morning, Chu Ning resumed her school routine. Even though whether or not to go to school was entirely up to her now. Three days wasn¡¯t a long time, but the atmosphere at Jingyuan High School had quietly changed. The second-year students were getting ever closer to their final exams, while the third-year students were about to face the most important exam in their lives. That month would be their final sprint, and the results they achieved would determine the quality of their future university. The better one¡¯s results, the more choices one had. Chu Ning planned to go to Lin Hao¡¯s office before class. Ever since her identity was known by the teachers in the school, Lin Hao had never taken the initiative to look for her. ¡°Mr. Lin, you shouldn¡¯t have had any trouble these few days, right? Why are you smoking so frequently?¡± The moment Chu Ning opened the door to Lin Hao¡¯s office, she was greeted by the strong stench of smoke. Lin Hao was sitting on a chair, puffing away. There was still some time before class. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, he could only put out the cigarette in his hand with an embarrassed expression. As Chu Ning¡¯s form teacher and having his student be the school¡¯s director, his days in school were extremely comfortable. ¡°It¡¯s a habit, and it¡¯s hard to quit. Are you done with your affairs?¡± Lin Hao asked with a smile. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, would I go back to school?¡± Chu Ning sat on the sofa without any hesitation. Although she was no longer merely a student in the school, her relationship with Lin Hao was still the same as before. ¡°The new transfer in our class, Yu Yan, has already integrated into the group. I was originally worried that she would cause more problems,¡± Lin Hao lamented. In his class, there were many students with strong backgrounds. ¡°Yu Yan¡¯s father has a very powerful background. During a meeting, the principal specifically emphasized to me the need to give her special treatment,¡± Lin Hao continued. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on this.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°Of course you have to. After all, your status is different now, so you¡¯ll look at the problem from a different perspective. Jingyuan High School can only continue to create value if it¡¯s stabilized,¡± Lin Hao said with a smile. ¡°The final exam is coming up. Do you still have the confidence to get first place? I heard that Bai Yu has been studying hard ever since the national physics competition ended previously.¡± Although the school hadn¡¯t asked him to keep an eye on Chu Ning¡¯s learning progress, Lin Hao still wanted her to keep it up. Of course, this was also beneficial for Jingyuan High School¡¯s image. The school director was a current student and the top student no less. This was more useful than any advertising. ¡°I do have confidence, so I¡¯m back to study hard. My time is very precious now, but I¡¯m still willing to spend more than half of it to maintain my grades. Doesn¡¯t this show my determination?¡± Chu Ning spread out her hands and said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯ll be best.¡± Lin Hao nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Mr. Lin, if you have any difficulties or face any troubles, feel free to let me know. I¡¯ll be going back to the classroom.¡± Chu Ning stood up. Seeing Lin Hao¡¯s complacent expression, she knew that nothing major had happened in school recently. ¡°Alright, go back to class.¡± Lin Hao nodded. After Chu Ning left the office, Lin Hao¡¯s lips curved upwards again. As long as Chu Ning remained a shareholder of Jingyuan High School, his status in the school would rise steadily. The principal was very particular about his tone when he spoke to him. Ye Ting was just as happy as he was. Ye Ting had also received the news of Chu Jinng¡¯s death, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. She couldn¡¯t wait for the Chu family to be as chaotic as possible. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re finally back?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s deskmate, Xiaomi, was surprised to see her walking leisurely into the classroom. Chapter 440 - 440 The School Gate 440 The School Gate ¡°After settling my affairs, don¡¯t I have to come back to class?¡± Chu Ning looked at the smooth surface of the table and knew that Xiaomi had been helping her clean it while she had been away. ¡°You don¡¯t know that lot of things have happened in the past few days. Ye Ting has been very proud the past two days. And that Yu Yan, she¡¯s quite close to Ye Ting. She¡¯s even glued to Xu Xi for no reason, but Xu Xi doesn¡¯t like to pay her any attention. They even wanted to gang up on Luo Yu in the cafeteria, but they were stopped by Yan Shen. The third-year students are about to take the college entrance examination, and I¡¯m nervous for them¡­¡± As soon as Chu Ning sat down, Xiaomi pulled her over and she was compelled to listen to her story. ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Chu Ning replied indifferently after listening to Xiaomi¡¯s long description. ¡°You really listened to everything?¡± Xiaomi asked Chu Ning suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯ve listened to everything.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°Then what do you plan to do?¡± Xiaomi continued. ¡°I plan to study hard in class and review my work seriously so that I can get good grades for the final exams,¡± Chu Ning replied seriously. ¡°Hey, this can¡¯t be. If this continues, that Ye Ting and Yu Yan will bully us. And they almost bullied Luo Yu previously, right?¡± Xiaomi looked at Chu Ning in disbelief. ¡°You came to school to study, but you¡¯re always thinking about this and that. Do you have persercutory delusions?¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. ¡°Of course not!¡± Xiaomi hastily explained. ¡°If you don¡¯t, then just pay attention in class.¡± Chu Ning took out a book. Even though the knowledge was imprinted in her mind, she still needed to consolidate it from time to time. Just as the last class of the morning was about to end, an incident happened at the entrance of Jingyuan High School. Dong Nan knelt on the ground at the entrance of Jingyuan High School. At the same time, there were more than a dozen people behind her. They held up a banner expressionlessly. The contents of the banner were all words that discredited the Soaring Clouds Group and aimed barbs at its founder, Chu Ning. It happened to be the end of school, so such behavior undoubtedly aroused the curiosity of the pedestrians and parents passing by. The security guards of Jingyuan High School were dispatched, but it was to no avail. These people, including Dong Nan, tacitly kept a distance from the entrance of Jingyuan High School. They simply did not meet the conditions for a forced eviction. When the bell rang, Chu Ning received a message from her form teacher, Lin Hao. She was supposed to go to the cafeteria, and had no choice but to walk towards the school gate. On the way, Lin Hao caught up with her. ¡°Chu Ning, did you offend someone outside the school again?¡± Lin Hao walked beside Chu Ning and asked anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ve offended too many people outside the school. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s targeting me.¡± Chu Ning shook her head calmly. She had a faint suspicion that this was Zhou Hao¡¯s doing. ¡°I couldn¡¯t explain it clearly in the message. There¡¯s a woman kneeling at the school gate, and there¡¯s people holding a banner behind her. I don¡¯t know what the contents are, but she¡¯s slandering you and slandering the school!¡± Lin Hao looked at the unruffled Chu Ning and felt somewhat helpless. He had just been living a good life for a few days, and now he had to deal with such a matter. Fortunately, Chu Ning had the most power in Jingyuan High School. She was the only board member who had been staying at school. When something happened at the school, it was usually the school leaders who came forward to solve it. If it was not handled well, the school director would come forward. But this time, the person who was looking for trouble pointed the spearhead directly at Chu Ning. A few minutes later, Chu Ning appeared at the entrance of Jingyuan High School. At this time, a large group of people had gathered at the school gate. Some were there to watch the show, others were school leaders, and yet others were students¡¯ parents. What surprised Chu Ning even more was that there were even reporters carrying cameras and pointing them at the person who was kneeling down¡­ ¡°Zhou Hao, it seems like you came prepared,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. It was only the second day after she had returned, and Zhou Hao¡¯s tricks had already come one after another. The kneeling woman¡¯s face was pale, but her expression was unusually composed. There was a rope around her neck, and the front of the rope was connected to a wooden board, hanging in front of her chest. The content on the wooden board was very concise. There were only three big words: I want fairness. The words were red, as if they were written with blood. There were a few large exclamation marks behind the last word. Chu Ning recognized the woman. Her husband¡¯s foot had been cut by a nail on the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction site that day. Chapter 441 - 441 Justice? 441 Justice? However, Chu Ning had already promised to pay for the medical and compensation fees. She did not understand why this person would come to the entrance of the school now. ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± Chu Ning walked in front of Dong Nan and said with a complicated expression. The woman kneeling on the ground did not answer Chu Ning. She merely said to herself, ¡°My husband is now crippled for life. This is all because of the accident that happened at the Soaring Clouds Group.¡± After hearing Dong Nan¡¯s words, one of the reporters became interested. He squeezed through the crowd and came to Dong Nan, asking excitedly, ¡°This poor lady, can you tell me in detail what your husband has been through?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, that¡¯s really too pitiful. But what does that have to do with the students in the school?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the show. It¡¯ll probably be on the M City news today.¡± ¡°Our children are still studying here. These people are making a commotion at the school gate. Will it negatively affect the students?¡± ¡°Chu Ning, President Chu? Oh my God, don¡¯t tell me that such a young girl is the founder of the Soaring Clouds Group?¡± ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s still too young. So what if she¡¯s rich? She can¡¯t even handle such a small matter.¡± More and more people gathered around, and with them came the voices of discussion and doubt. The topic of their discussion started with Chu Ning and the Soaring Clouds Group, before extending to Jingyuan High School. Lin Hao also looked at Chu Ning in shock. He had a rough idea. Chu Ning had a company outside of school. Due to some problems at the construction site, the family members of the injured were making a scene at the school¡¯s entrance. Although he didn¡¯t believe that Chu Ning was such a person, it didn¡¯t mean that the others thought the same. Chu Ning also sighed deeply inside. How could she not know that this was all Zhou Hao¡¯s doing? Whether in school or in society, Zhou Hao wanted her reputation to be ruined! And to be ruined completely! ¡°Alright, since you put it that way, I¡¯ll accept it.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chu Ning actually admitted it. ¡°Ms. Chu Ning, are you the founder of the Soaring Clouds Group?¡± a reporter asked righteously, looking at Chu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chu Ning did not deny it. ¡°Ms. Dong, can you first get up? We can discuss a solution. I know what you need, and everything can be discussed. I hope Ms. Dong can consider the consequences of doing this. Ask yourself, am I in the wrong?¡± Chu Ning ignored the reporter who had been focusing on her. She bent over and walked to Dong Nan, looking at her and asking softly. As expected, after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Dong Nan¡¯s body trembled involuntarily. But she still did not answer. After all, Zhou Hao¡¯s dastardly threat was still vivid in her mind. Dong Nan felt that Chu Ning was a good and law-abiding person, and she could also sense that Chu Ning was kind and upright. But she had no way out now. Her husband, Bao Xu, was still lying in bed. Her family was constantly under Zhou Hao¡¯s surveillance. She had to do this. Among the crowd of onlookers, many of them had been sent by Zhou Hao, including the reporters and the people who helped her hold the banner¡­ Zhou Hao was so powerful that Dong Nan was in despair. Although she didn¡¯t want to, she could only continue to hurt and slander Chu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to do this, but if I don¡¯t do this, our family won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Dong Nan muttered to herself. Even though her heart ached as though it was being pierced by a knife, and she was constantly being condemned and tormented, she had to do this. She shed silent tears. Seeing Dong Nan continue to kneel on the ground without saying a word, Chu Ning hesitated for a while before speaking again. ¡°Ms. Dong, justice will always prevail, and since it¡¯s in my hands, I won¡¯t let it come late. After all, justice that arrives late merely speaks the truth.¡± Chu Ning looked at the sign hanging on her chest. Give me fairness¡­ It was so ironic. What had she done wrong again? She had simply been attending class, but was being slandered in this way. Who was going to give her fairness and justice? People would always sympathize with the weak. At that moment, majority of those at the entrance of Jingyuan High School were already pointing fingers at Chu Ning. Their gazes were cold and calm. They stood on the moral high ground, no matter right or wrong, they didn¡¯t need to understand the truth. It was fine as long as someone stood out and accepted their condemnation. Chapter 442 - 442 Stirring up Trouble 442 Stirring up Trouble ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re just a student. Don¡¯t negatively impact the school and us just because of you! Or is it that you, Chu Ning, have the final say in this school?¡± At this moment, Ye Ting laughed as she panted. ¡°Uncles and aunties, please don¡¯t blame Chu Ning. After all, everyone is different. Some people are selfish and greedy, but she is my classmate after all. I hope you can forgive her this time.¡± Yu Yan also came over. At this time, she spoke sincerely to the onlookers. ¡°Young lady, this isn¡¯t a matter of selfishness. Your school has produced such a person. You shouldn¡¯t protect her!¡± ¡°Yeah, this is a matter of principle. Didn¡¯t you hear what the victim¡¯s family said? It¡¯s a permanent disability! How ruthless. I think it¡¯s very likely done as a revenge.¡± ¡°This student, I¡¯m going to criticize you! Even the reporters are here. No matter how good your relationship is as classmates, you can¡¯t distort the truth like this!¡± Yu Yan looked at the people who were speaking so righteously and could only look at Chu Ning awkwardly. It was as if she was saying that she had tried her best. In fact, she wished that these people would scold Chu Ning together. Yu Yan was deliberately leading the way. She had been tolerating Chu Ning for some time. Now that she finally had this chance, she naturally didn¡¯t want to let it go. ¡°You two, go back! It¡¯s lunch time now!¡± Lin Hao said with a gloomy expression as his eyes darted between Ye Ting and Yu Yan. ¡°Form teacher, you can¡¯t be so biased. We students should have a collective sense of honor, right? Chu Ning is also a student of this school, right? Why can¡¯t I speak out when she makes a mistake? Also, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve broken any school rules, right?¡± Ye Ting spread out her hands and said innocently. ¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher. I¡¯m new here, but I don¡¯t know where I went wrong.¡± Yu Yan also said somewhat regretfully. The two of them spoke pompously. After all, it was free time now. Just as Lin Hao was about to lose his temper, Chu Ning quietly said, ¡°Mr. Lin, since they enjoy watching the show, just let them be.¡± ¡°Ye Ting, Yu Yan, it seems that you two are fearless. There¡¯s still a long time to go, so you¡¯d better be obedient,¡± Lin Hao sighed and said softly. He was a teacher and had no reason to be angry with his students, but Ye Ting and Yu Yan chose to jump out and make trouble at this time, so he had to say this. After listening to Lin Hao¡¯s words, there was a slight change in the pair¡¯s expressions. They did not expect Lin Hao to so firmly support Chu Ning¡­ Lin Hao¡¯s words meant that they had to be careful in class from now on. Otherwise, Lin Hao would teach them a lesson. ¡°Everyone knows that Jingyuan High School is an elite school in M City, but I didn¡¯t expect that a student would have the time and energy to start a business while she¡¯s still in school. It¡¯s simply unbelievable. However, it¡¯s a good thing to start a business. In this situation, Chu Ning, do you want to give the poor victim¡¯s family an explanation?¡± The reporter pointed the camera at Chu Ning again. He had a proud look on his face. In his heart, he had even thought of the headline he would use when he went back. His performance for this month would be above the quota. ¡°How long are you going to kneel?¡± Chu Ning asked Dong Nan, continuing to ignore the self-righteous reporter. ¡°You want me to give you fairness and a reasonable explanation. I¡¯m looking for you to discuss a solution. You have to give me a response, right?¡± Chu Ning continued softly. However, she was still met with silence. Dong Nan¡¯s tears gradually blurred her vision, but she still refused to say anything. She didn¡¯t dare to, and she couldn¡¯t. Dong Nan knew that Chu Ning was wronged. She knew better than Chu Ning that Chu Ning was innocent. How could she speak at this time? Putting aside the fact that she would be exposed if she opened her mouth, Zhou Hao¡¯s task for her was to kneel at the entrance of Jingyuan High School until school dismissal in the evening. As for speaking, she didn¡¯t need to speak further after expressing her intention. Silence was the best weapon. However, Chu Ning and Jingyuan High School could not resort to violence to get Dong Nan away from there. If the police were called, it would at most be a private mediation. However, if the police were called, it would only increase the impact of the incident. Even Cloud Shopping would be greatly affected. ¡°Sigh, this lady has suffered so much. She¡¯s really pitiful. Chu Ning, don¡¯t you have a conscience after doing this?¡± Ye Ting said unscrupulously. Chapter 443 - 443 A Matter of a Few Words 443 A Matter of a Few Words ¡°Chu Ning, admit your mistake and apologize. After all, it seems like you¡¯re in the wrong.¡± Yu Yan also chimed in. ¡°You two go back now, or I¡¯ll get someone to drag you away.¡± Song Gui¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind them. Behind Song Gui were Xu Xi, Xiaomi, and some others, including a few boys. After hearing what Song Gui said, their eyes lit up. ¡°Class monitor, you¡¯re going too far. Can¡¯t we be at the school gate?¡± Ye Ting still wanted to argue. ¡°I will only count to three,¡± Song Gui said indifferently. ¡°Three, two¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just leave, why are you so fierce!¡± Ye Ting had to say this when Song Gui was about to reach the count of one. She didn¡¯t want to be dragged by the boys to the classroom with Yu Yan. At the same time, Xu Xi slowly walked toward Dong Nan. When he passed by Chu Ning, he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± As Xu Xi spoke, he had already walked up to Dong Nan. He looked at the banner and the pedestrians, parents, and even students who were watching. According to this trend, the number of onlookers would only increase. Xu Xi squatted down. Then, he whispered a few words into Dong Nan¡¯s ear. ¡°What you said¡­ It¡¯s true, you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Dong Nan looked at Xu Xi in disbelief. ¡°If you had a better choice, would you do this? As for whether I¡¯m lying to you, you can try it when you go back. If you find something wrong, you can come back and kneel once more,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡± Dong Nan didn¡¯t get up. Her eyes were no longer dull. It was as if she had suddenly caught a glimpse of hope. She tossed away the sign hanging around her neck. Yes, if she had a choice, would she give up her dignity and do this? Dong Nan was about to kowtow to Xu Xi. If Xu Xi wasn¡¯t lying to her, she could say that he had really saved her family. However, just as her forehead was about to touch the ground, Xu Xi¡¯s steady and powerful arms helped her up. ¡°Big sister, I can¡¯t accept such courtesy.¡± Xu Xi shook his head and spoke softly after helping Dong Nan up. ¡°The truth of justice naturally exists in the hearts of the people, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Xu Xi added. However, when Dong Nan heard Xu Xi¡¯s words, she felt an inexplicable burning pain on her face. Chu Ning had earlier said something similar to her. But she had been unmoved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Chu.¡± After saying this, Dong Nan left the place. ¡°Ms. Dong, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. If that student just now threatened you, we will definitely uphold justice for you! You have to believe me, I¡¯m a reporter! Hey! Don¡¯t go¡­¡± A reporter had been following Dong Nan, but she was quickening her pace. She obviously didn¡¯t want to talk to this noisy reporter. Chu Ning looked at Dong Nan¡¯s departing figure and could not help but sigh. After Dong Nan left, those people who had raised the banner for her also left. The farce that had yet to completely blow up had been easily resolved by Xu Xi. ¡°Xu Xi, thank you.¡± Chu Ning looked at Xu Xi with a complicated expression. At this moment, the group of people walked towards the school. Yan Shen likewise heaved a sigh of relief when Chu Ning did not notice. He slowly put down the phone in his hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine now,¡± Yan Shen muttered to himself. Chu Ning didn¡¯t go to the canteen. She was in no mood to eat. Without a doubt, if Xu Xi had not spoken out to help her out that day, she would have been in deep trouble. Xu Xi could rely on the power of his uncle, the Deputy Mayor, at any time, but Chu Ning couldn¡¯t always trouble the mayor to help her. The mayor was her trump card, which meant that she could only use it a few times. Otherwise, it would not be called a trump card. If she turned to the mayor for help whenever she encountered any difficulties, it would indirectly show that she was not capable enough and the mayor had misjudged her. But if Xu Xi helped her, it would be of a different nature. Fortunately, this matter was resolved in time and did not cause a public uproar. However, as for how Chu Ning would follow-up on the matter, she still could not let her guard down. Otherwise, with Zhou Hao¡¯s personality, he might have even prepared a ¡®surprise¡¯ for Chu Ning. ¡°It seems that Father was right. This Xu Xi is indeed not simple. No, the person backing him is very strong!¡± Yu Yan and Ye Ting walked to the canteen. She knew what had subsequently happened at the school gate. In her heart, her evaluation of Xu Xi had risen to another level. ¡°D***ed Chu Ning. What kind of charm do you have?¡± Yu Yan was a little depressed. Yan Shen, whom she liked, and Xu Xi, whom her father had flagged out, were obviously biased toward Chu Ning¡­ Chapter 444 - 444 Reporter Chen Fang 444 Reporter Chen Fang After being ignored by Dong Nan many times, Chen Fang had no choice but to return to the news agency. Someone had arranged for him to follow Dong Nan to the entrance of Jingyuan High School. Zhou Hao was generous enough to give him 100,000 yuan in one go. All he needed to do was to follow Dong Nan and film at the entrance of Jingyuan High School, to catch and create a public conflict. If he returned to the news agency and exaggerated this matter, it would have a certain impact on the internet. He would subsequently receive a reward of 500,000 yuan promised by Zhou Hao. How could he not be moved by this? After all, his monthly salary was only six to seven thousand yuan. What¡¯s more, if he could produce such eye-catching news, the higher-ups at the news agency would additionally reward him and give him priority for a promotion. As for the truth of the incident, Chen Fang did not care. The life and death of others had nothing to do with him. What was important was whether or not they could bring him any benefits. If it was possible, there was nothing that could not be done. He was very good at word games, and he was even more adept at creating conflicts. Chu Ning was an 18-year-old high school student. Not only did she have excellent grades in school, but she was also the founder of a new group. Someone at the construction site of this group had been permanently disabled due to an accident¡­ He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened. But it didn¡¯t matter if he wasn¡¯t clear, he could make it up. They could come up with content that the masses who did not know the truth would like to see and hear. This was especially so after Dong Nan heard a student from Jingyuan High School whisper a few words to her, before walking silently away. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s fine if you ignore me. As long as I make it up realistically enough, I don¡¯t care if you speak or not!¡± Chen Fang thought viciously to himself. When he thought of this, Chen Fang¡¯s mood became cheerful once more. After all, he was the final beneficiary. After returning to the news agency, Chen Fang hurried to his office. He was going to start fabricating stories about the Soaring Clouds Group, Chu Ning, and Jingyuan High School. ¡°Oppression using power! Shocking! The despair of an ordinary citizen, Dong Nan¡­¡± Chen Fang, who was sitting in front of the computer, typed these words proudly. ¡°Chen Fang, why are you so pleased?¡± A colleague beside him saw Chen Fang grimacing and couldn¡¯t help but come over and ask. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Chen Fang switched the computer screen at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye. ¡°You¡¯re acting so mysterious,¡± the colleague mumbled. But since Chen Fang didn¡¯t want to say anything, he didn¡¯t continue asking. Just as Chen Fang was thinking about how to edit the content, a voice suddenly came from the office door. ¡°Chen Fang, the director wants you to go to his office.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± Chen Fang replied. He then glanced at the woman who was standing at the office door and talking. ¡°What are you so smug for? You only know how to please the director. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about the dirty things going on between you and the director! Hmph, I¡¯ll expose the affair between the two of you one day!¡± Chen Fang thought maliciously. However, he still stood up and looked at himself in the mirror, trying his best to smile. Chen Fang stood at the door to the office of the news agency¡¯s director, knocked, and asked fawningly, ¡°Director, what¡¯s the matter?¡± A second ago, Chen Fang had still been thinking about how he would humiliate the director when he became rich, but now, he appeared submissively before the director. ¡°Come in and close the door,¡± the director glanced at Chen Fang and said indifferently. ¡°Alright, director.¡± Chen Fang was puzzled, but he still did as he was told. After he closed the door, he sat awkwardly in front of the director. The director was in his forties, but he did not have much hair on his head. His skull was smooth and round, which made him look quite funny. Chen Fang didn¡¯t dare to laugh. In fact, he didn¡¯t even dare to look the director in the eye. ¡°It¡¯s the afternoon break. Why did I hear that you went to Jingyuan High School¡¯s entrance? Why? Why didn¡¯t I know that you were so dedicated to your work?¡± The director lit a cigarette and took a deep puff before he slowly spoke. After hearing the director¡¯s words, Chen Fang instantly felt a chill down his spine. He didn¡¯t understand how the director, who usually didn¡¯t micromanage his employees, could know his movements so clearly. In that instant, many thoughts appeared in his mind. He suspected that some competitors in the office had followed him on purpose and then reported this to the director. However, on second thought, Chen Fang realized that he had not done anything out of line. Thinking of this, Chen Fang¡¯s heart slowed a little. Chapter 445 - 445 Levels of Commands 445 Levels of Commands ¡°It¡¯s like this, Director. A warm-hearted citizen told me¡­¡± Just as Chen Fang was about to speak, he was interrupted by the director. ¡°Stop. I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to your stories. How can I not know what you people are thinking? Back then, I also started from the same stage as all of you,¡± the director said in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t care who asked you to go to Jingyuan High School, but let¡¯s put an end to this. Don¡¯t try to use the Soaring Clouds Group to make a fuss, and don¡¯t involve Chu Ning or anyone related to her. Do you understand?¡± the director said in an unquestionable tone. ¡°Huh? Director, why is that?¡± Chen Fang looked at the director with an ugly expression. 500,000 yuan was not a small sum of money. Chen Fang did not want to give up just like that. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Your behavior will have a bad impact on the news agency. Do you understand?¡± The director¡¯s tone was already a little impatient. ¡°But, Director, if I do this, won¡¯t I be able to increase the reputation of the news agency? We dare to bring things to light, we are not afraid of power, we¡­¡± Chen Fang still wanted to make a final defense for his behavior, but he was forcefully interrupted by the director. ¡°Enough!¡± The director suddenly pounded on the table. ¡°Chen Fang, do you not understand simple language? Do you want the news agency to close down because of you? Who do you think you are, not afraid of power, bah! Disgusting! I was like this back then, and you¡¯re still thinking of fooling me? I don¡¯t care who¡¯s at the back giving you benefits. In any case, you either get lost immediately or don¡¯t think about this matter!¡± The director stood up and spoke loudly to the ashen Chen Fang. A moment later. Chen Fang walked out of the director¡¯s office in a daze. In the end, he compromised. His job at the news agency was stable and could last him a lifetime. He could even receive a pension. He was reluctant to resign. Or rather, 500,000 yuan was not worth it. He could still consider five million yuan. ¡°Hey, Chen Fang, did the director want to talk to you about something good?¡± His colleague couldn¡¯t help but say in a sarcastic tone when he saw how Chen Fang looked. In fact, the other colleagues in the office had all heard the director roar at Chen Fang. Although they couldn¡¯t clearly hear what was said, it was still a good time to laugh at Chen Fang. Chen Fang only glanced at his colleague calmly and didn¡¯t say anything else. He knew that the other party was asking the obvious. Chen Fang sat in his seat, deep in thought. He really couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong. His colleagues probably wouldn¡¯t be so bored as to follow him. It wasn¡¯t worth it. The director was not a God. How could he know what he was doing? And he was so sure that he had been to Jingyuan High School? There must be someone behind this. It was just that this person had a lot of power, so much so that the director directly told him not to bother about this matter, as it would bring negative consequences to the news agency. ¡°I seem to have been forced into a game of chess between two big shots¡­¡± Chen Fang stroked his chin as he thought to himself. At the same time, Chu Ning was calmly reading a book in her seat, as though what had happened at the entrance of the school had no effect on her. In fact, Chu Ning had been thinking of ways to deal with it the moment she returned to the classroom. She shared a group chat with the six shareholders. As soon as the incident happened, Chu Ning explained the situation to the shareholders in the group chat. There were only a few news agencies in M City. It was hard for ordinary people to target a reporter, but it was easy for Chu Ning. She had the help of her second brother, Chu Jing, who was a top hacker, so it was very easy for her to obtain personal information. Chu Ning easily obtained the news agency that Chen Fang worked for. Among the six shareholders in the group chat, three of them were quite powerful in M City. Among the three shareholders, one of them had a good relationship with the big boss of the news agencies¡¯ investor in M City. After hearing about Chu Ning¡¯s situation, he readily agreed to help Chu Ning solve this minor problem. So, the shareholder made a phone call to the big boss of the news agencies¡¯ investor, and then the big boss explained the situation to the people in charge of the various news agencies. Finally, he went to Chen Fang¡¯s workplace and spoke with the director of the agency. The director had already understood the seriousness of the matter. With the commands passing down level by level, how could he, a news agency¡¯s director, withstand such pressure? If he didn¡¯t handle it well, even he, the news agency¡¯s director, would suffer! Chapter 446 - 446 This is Strength 446 This is Strength He was already being polite by not cursing at Chen Fang right from the start. Never in his wildest dreams would Chen Fang have thought that he would be punished so thoroughly. With the help of the six shareholders, Chu Ning¡¯s strength increased by a huge level. The gap between Chen Fang and Chu Ning was too wide. Chu Ning didn¡¯t even need to put pressure on him to make him shut up. That was the power of capital. The six shareholders did not want to see anything happen to Chu Ning and her Soaring Clouds Group at this critical juncture. ¡°Chu Ning, what happened at the school gate after school?¡± Her deskmate, Xiaomi, couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity. ¡°Yeah, Chu Ning. I heard that Ye Ting and Yu Yan didn¡¯t have their lunch and kept following you.¡± ¡°Yes, there was a group of students who followed you, but we were late. You were all returning.¡± ¡°Is the school holding some kind of event again?¡± The surrounding deskmates also asked. ¡°You guys are really gossipy¡­¡± Chu Ning put down the book in her hand and rubbed her temples helplessly. ¡°Go ask Mr. Lin. He knows, but I can¡¯t explain it,¡± Chu Ning added. ¡°No, we don¡¯t dare to. Isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?¡± Xiaomi shook her head. ¡°Then don¡¯t ask anymore. There are some things that children should not know. Otherwise, ghosts will knock on their doors at night.¡± Chu Ning glanced at Xiaomi. She knew that Xiaomi was afraid of ghosts. ¡°How hateful. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it, but you¡¯re still trying to scare me,¡± Xiaomi huffed. ¡°Chu Ning, I heard that you have a company outside of school?¡± another person asked. ¡°It¡¯s fake. Why would I go to school if I have a company?¡± Chu Ning felt that it was not the right time yet. There were too many problems currently, and she still had to solve one problem after another. Hence, she simply denied it. After all, these students had no way of verifying it. ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s straightforward answer, the student¡¯s face revealed a regretful expression. After school in the evening, Chu Ning headed straight to Qinghe Village. It had been a few days since she had gone there to check on the situation. Qinghe Village was Chu Ning¡¯s production base. Chu Ning was very ambitious. She was not satisfied with merely building a platform for merchants. She wanted to be a supplier. Even before she transmigrated, the person who developed the shopping software became the richest person in the world by virtue of that. However, Chu Ning was not satisfied with that. There was a huge profit margin. With such an advantage, Chu Ning would not miss this opportunity. ¡°Village Chief Wen, I¡¯m back.¡± Chu Ning arrived at Wen An¡¯s office with practiced ease. She was carrying tonics and fruits with her. ¡°President Chu, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous.¡± Wen An was busy as usual. When he saw Chu Ning, he was overjoyed, but his expression turned solemn when he saw the gifts in Chu Ning¡¯s hands. ¡°Village Chief Wen, this isn¡¯t considered a bribe, is it? it¡¯s only a few hundred yuan. Look at you, you¡¯ve been working so hard. You have to take care of your health, right?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Chu Ning respected and admired people of high moral character like Wen An. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just my job as long as the residents of Qinghe Village can lead a good life,¡± Wen An replied with a smile. Qinghe Village had temporarily regained its peace for the past few days. Although it was very extravagant to use tap water to irrigate crops, it was still acceptable, given the current income level of Qinghe Village. However, the residents of Qinghe Village were not convinced. They felt that Houtu Village and some other upstream villages had joined forces to deliberately target them. ¡°That¡¯s good. There haven¡¯t been any conflicts recently, right?¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s unconvinced.¡± Wen An felt a little helpless. Although he looked calm on the surface, he definitely had some opinions. ¡°Also, the town mayor told me in a meeting two days ago that I might only be able to stay in Qinghe Village for two years at most before I have to take up a position in another place.¡± Wen An¡¯s expression was sorrowful as he spoke. Although he had only stayed in Qinghe Village for less than three years, he was very reluctant to leave. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, Village Chief Wen. There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. The government thinks highly of your abilities. Indeed, you shouldn¡¯t just be a village chief. There¡¯s a higher and more important position waiting for you. You¡¯re worth it. After all, you serve the people wholeheartedly,¡± Chu Ning spoke sincerely as she looked at Wen An. She was quite happy for Wen An. This meant that his ability had been recognized. Chapter 447 - 447 The Situation 447 The Situation ¡°But Qinghe Village hasn¡¯t been fully developed yet. I don¡¯t have enough time,¡± Wen An continued. ¡°Village Chief Wen, you¡¯re being a little greedy. It¡¯s only been two to three years, but the living standard of Qinghe Village has improved significantly in your hands. It has even surpassed that of Houtu Village to become the richest village in Sanhua Town. And you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. I want to show everyone what the limit is.¡± Wen An pointed at the vast plain outside the window as he spoke softly. ¡°Alright then, Village Chief Wen. I¡¯m here to deliver some good news. From now on, Qinghe village will no longer have to supply all of its agricultural products to small vendors. I¡¯ve found a stable partner. Furthermore, with its size, even if Qinghe village were to double its area, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for it to sell,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently, spreading out her hands. ¡°What?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Wen An suddenly stood up in excitement. When he realized that he had lost his composure, he sat back down. ¡°President Chu, is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Wen An asked uncertainly. ¡°Village Chief Wen, is there a need for me to lie to you?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. Now that she had formed a partnership with the largest shopping mall in M City, it could fully take up all the agricultural products produced by Qinghe Village. ¡°Runfa Shopping Mall, have you heard of it?¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the biggest shopping mall in M City. President Chu, are you saying that you¡¯ve reached an agreement with them?¡± Wen An asked in shock. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°Gasp¡­¡± Wen An sucked in his breath. Although he knew that Chu Ning would not lie to him, he still found it hard to believe. For the benefit of Qinghe Village, he had thought of directly working with the mall. However, the truth was that even some small and medium-sized supermarkets couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, let alone a major supermarket like Runfa Shopping Mall. It would be best to collaborate directly with supermarkets, but it would make it difficult for middlemen like Zhao Song and Zhang Quan to survive. This was because it was equivalent to taking away their jobs, and these people would not allow such behavior. ¡°Village Chief Wen, after working with Runfa Shopping Mall, your goal may be exceeded. Without a middleman to make a profit from the difference, the income of the people of Qinghe Village will rise to another level. Of course, the quality of the products must be guaranteed,¡± Chu Ning said softly. In fact, the quality had always been like that. It had never changed. It was just that people would feel more at ease buying things in large shopping malls. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Chu. I won¡¯t betray your trust.¡± Wen An took a deep breath and replied firmly. Chu Ning chatted for another half an hour before leaving the village council. Bai Hong also walked out of Qinghe Village with her. ¡°Did anyone come to Qinghe Village to cause trouble while I was away?¡± Chu Ning asked casually. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been very free these two days. On the other hand, the residents of Qinghe Village are very interesting.¡± Bai Hong smiled. Other than eating and sleeping, he had spent the past few days wandering around Qinghe Village. ¡°Oh? How is it interesting?¡± Chu Ning perked up. ¡°They¡¯re divided into two factions. A small portion of the residents you recruited are slightly ostracized by the majority. I think it¡¯s because this small portion of people has a higher income?¡± Bai Hong explained. ¡°Thatt¡¯s nothing. As long as there¡¯s income inequality, this kind of situation will happen anywhere.¡± Chu Ning was unsurprised. This was something that was bound to happen. ¡°Now, you have to go and protect a family. I might need you to take action, but be careful not to kill anyone,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°No, try not to seriously injure anyone,¡± Chu Ning added worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always know what I¡¯m doing. Just wait and see!¡± Bai Hong¡¯s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing that he could fight. He was about to die of boredom. ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing? You even dared to kill people in S City¡­¡± When Chu Ning heard Bai Hong¡¯s words, she could not help but glance at him and grumble to herself. ¡°If the owner asks who you are, just say that Chu Ning sent you to protect them. Don¡¯t scare them,¡± Chu Ning said after thinking for a while. Dong Nan already knew her identity, and Chu Ning could roughly guess what Xu Xi had said to her that afternoon. However, Chu Ning felt that, with Zhou Hao¡¯s personality, he would not let this matter rest. He would definitely take some follow-up actions. In order to prevent Zhou Hao from going crazy, she had no choice but to send Bai Hong to protect Dong Nan and her family. ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Hong nodded. After Chu Ning gave him the address, Bai Hong parted ways with her. Chapter 448 - 448 This is a Small Matter 448 This is a Small Matter Chu Ning was going back to the Chu residence that day. As for Chu Yuen, she had given him the keys to the villa in Jinghu District so that he would know how to get home. The Chu residence had returned to its previous state of desolation. Everyone was busy, including second brother Chu Jing, who was at home. Due to the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction work being suspended, Chu Huan had to the school dormitory. Mr. and Mrs. Chu had to work overtime after they came back to make up for the few days they had taken off. ¡°Are you busy, Second Brother?¡± After Chu Ning returned home, she knocked on Chu Jing¡¯s door and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not very busy at night,¡± Chu Jing said rather frankly. ¡°How¡¯s that Chu Yuen you brought back?¡± Chu Jing seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked. ¡°He¡¯s doing very well. He¡¯s not bad, reading books in the library every day now. Once he gets his ID card, he¡¯ll be sent to school. It¡¯s best to go to school at this age,¡± Chu Ning replied. ¡°This fellow is quite intelligent and has to be guided well.¡± Chu Jing laughed. He knew that Chu Ning was rich and had more than enough to cover the living expenses. ¡°Don¡¯t, Second Brother. You can¡¯t let him hear people praise him in front of him. Otherwise, he¡¯ll get carried away again. Let him settle down for a few more years,¡± Chu Ning said weakly. ¡°That¡¯s true. Is there something you need from me?¡± Chu Jing abruptly asked Chu Ning. ¡°Er¡­ Second Brother, you really understand me.¡± Chu Ning was a little embarrassed and her face was slightly flushed. It was just as Chu Jing had said, she did return as she had something she needed to trouble Chu Jing with. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiao Ning. We are a family. I¡¯m happy that you came to me. I¡¯ll be depressed if you don¡¯t ask me for help when you need it,¡± Chu Jing said casually. ¡°Chu Zhuo might be busy. As for Little Five, Little Six, and Little Seven, you might not need their help for the time being. For now, only Big Brother and I can help you. After a while, maybe only Big Brother can help you,¡± Chu Jing continued. He held his sister in high esteem. ¡°No, you¡¯re all very important to me,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°Hurry up and tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Jing smiled and took out two bottles of cola from the refrigerator. He handed one to Chu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s about the Soaring Clouds Group. Sigh, some of my opponents always like to use some dirty tricks to deal with me. I¡¯m so frustrated.¡± Chu Ning was helpless. ¡°Today, my opponent sent people to cause trouble at the entrance of my school. Although I dealt with it in time, many people witnessed it. I¡¯m afraid that some people will post nonsense on the internet and negatively influence me, my school, and the Soaring Clouds Group,¡± Chu Ning briefly told Chu Jing what had happened at the school entrance. ¡°Can¡¯t we call the police? True, that seems to be useless. Even if you take the other party to court, it won¡¯t be of much use. It will only blow the matter up and achieve the other party¡¯s goal.¡± Chu Jing frowned. ¡°So, you want me to block any keywords related to you?¡± Chu Jing asked Chu Ning after thinking for a while. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°Second Brother, help me block this. If someone starts spreading rumors on the internet, I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with. I¡¯ll spend some money to hire some internet trolls who specialize in this kind of thing to confuse people. I¡¯m also worried that someone will follow the clues and harm my family. For example, cyber-bullying. Although I didn¡¯t bully Dong Nan¡¯s husband and I didn¡¯t cause his permanent disability, Second Brother, you know that this is the kind of script that everyone likes to read. They don¡¯t care about the truth.¡± Chu Ning sighed helplessly. ¡°They¡¯ll have class sympathy, which is very scary. I¡¯m innocent, but they won¡¯t show mercy. It might even affect all of you,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Just this?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Chu Jing looked at her in confusion. ¡°Yes, what is it, Second Brother? This¡­is a small matter?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t understand Chu Jing¡¯s expression. ¡°Xiao Ning, this is really nothing to me. I¡¯m quite capable. Even if you tell Lu Chao about this, he can solve it for you. I¡¯m a hacker, and you¡¯re telling me that my family and I might be subjected to cyber-bullying? How should I put it? To give an analogy, it¡¯s as ridiculous as a wolf being threatened by a rabbit. Er¡­ The actual situation might be even more exaggerated than this,¡± Chu Jing replied with a smile, taking a sip of cola. Chapter 449 - 449 Get Ready to Act 449 Get Ready to Act ¡°Alright, Second Brother. It seems like I¡¯ve been overthinking it.¡± Chu Ning nodded. Since Chu Jing had said this, she had no need to worry. Although she had solved the current hidden danger, Zhou Hao would definitely make a follow-up move, so she had to be careful. ¡°Is there anything else you need my help with?¡± Chu Jing continued. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. ¡­ Houtu Village, the village council. Zhou Hao was stroking his chin, looking at the nearby greenery in a daze. He was thinking about what to do next. In the afternoon, Zhou Hao had found out that Dong Nan had not stayed long at the entrance of Jingyuan High School before leaving. ¡°Did you personally see a student walk out of Jingyuan High School and whisper a few words into Dong Nan¡¯s ear before she left?¡± Zhou Hao asked in confusion, looking at the man before him who had on a respectful expression. ¡°Mr. Zhou, that¡¯s what happened. I don¡¯t know what the student said, but Dong Nan left without looking back. Even the sign hanging on her body was tossed aside. She also ignored the reporter,¡± the man quickly replied. ¡°Interesting.¡± Zhou Hao nodded thoughtfully. It seemed like Chu Ning had a lot of help. The influence backing that student must be very powerful since Dong Nan could leave the school without any worries. ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± Zhou Hao looked at the man and said indifferently. ¡°Yes, Mr. Zhou.¡± The man nodded and left the village council office. At this time, only Zhou Hao was left in the office. Zhao Gang, the chief of Houtu Village, was not there. In fact, this had become Zhou Hao¡¯s office. Zhou Hao took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s the update on the task I¡¯ve given you?¡± After the call went through, Zhou Hao went straight to the point. However, to Zhou Hao¡¯s surprise, there was silence on the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m asking you how things are going.¡± Zhou Hao asked for the second time, but this time he raised his voice, and it carried a hint of impatience. ¡°Mr. Zhou, I¡¯m very sorry. This task can¡¯t be completed. The result would be the same if it was someone else.¡± Chen Fang finally spoke. He really wanted to do it. After all, it was 500,000 yuan. However, he couldn¡¯t do it unless he wanted to lose his job. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Zhou Hao hung up the phone expressionlessly. He had wanted to intimidate Chen Fang. After all, he was only a small-time reporter. However, Chen Fang¡¯s last sentence revealed a crucial piece of information. The task that he had assigned to Chen Fang had been forcefully interfered with. In fact, Chen Fang¡¯s words were already tactful. The leaders of all the news agencies in M City had been informed that the negative effects of the Soaring Clouds Group would not appear in the news. Chen Fang was only a small-time reporter. He couldn¡¯t make any decisions. In fact, even the person-in-charge of the news agency could only listen obediently, let alone him. ¡°Chu Ning¡­ I¡¯ve underestimated your influence in M City. It seems that it¡¯s not without reason that you¡¯ve made Cheng Yi and Ye Ting feel helpless.¡± Zhou Hao muttered to himself. Just as Zhou Hao was thinking about how to deal with Chu Ning, his phone rang. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on with Dong Nan?¡± Zhou Hao asked indifferently. The person who called him was the person sent by Zhou Hao to monitor Dong Nan¡¯s family. ¡°Boss Zhou, there¡¯s a stranger in Dong Nan¡¯s house. Should we take action or wait and see?¡± the person on the other end of the phone said in a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t take action first, wait for me to get there,¡± Zhou Hao said. ¡°Alright, Boss Zhou.¡± Then, the call was disconnected. Without a doubt, the sudden appearance of a stranger in Dong Nan¡¯s house was related to Chu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s useful just to send someone to keep watch?¡± Zhou Hao thought in disdain. He had arranged for more than a dozen people to surround Dong Nan¡¯s house in order to prevent any accidents from happening, and to better control Dong Nan¡¯s family. Now that Chu Ning had dared send someone to Dong Nan¡¯s house, Zhou Hao decided to teach her a lesson no matter what her purpose was. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re just a student,¡± Zhou Hao sneered as he immediately left the Houtu Village¡¯s village council. He was going to Dong Nan¡¯s house to check on the situation and deal with the person that Chu Ning had sent. Of course, if possible, Zhou Hao hoped that this person could be bought over by him and become a pawn that he arranged to stay by Chu Ning¡¯s side. Based on the current situation, if he wanted to deal with Chu Ning, he could only start with the people around her. Chapter 450 - 450 We Are All Friends 450 We Are All Friends The Zhou family¡¯s name in Province A was very useful. Zhou Hao was exceedingly confident that, with his intimidation, that person would definitely submit. Zhou Hao couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips. Chen Fang¡¯s loss didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. At least he was in a good mood now. At the same time, Dong Nan¡¯s house welcomed a strange guest. Bai Hong was very polite, and he knocked on the door before entering. Ever since he had started working for Chu Ning, he had become more patient and courteous. Dong Nan¡¯s eyes flashed as she looked at Bai Hong. In the afternoon, she had chosen to leave Jingyuan High School because Xu Xi had given her a phone number. It was Deputy Mayor Xu Gang¡¯s personal contact number. Xu Xi had told her very simply that if anyone dared to create trouble for her again, she could call the deputy mayor directly and let the troublemaker take the call. ¡°Mom, who is this uncle? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡± Dong Nan¡¯s son asked in confusion as he looked at Bai Hong, who was sitting in their living room with a calm expression. ¡°He is¡­your father¡¯s good friend.¡± Dong Nan was a little hesitant, but she still came up with a reasonable identity for Bai Hong. At the door, Bai Hong had explained the purpose of his visit to Dong Nan. He had been sent by Chu Ning to protect Dong Nan¡¯s family. Although she had the protection of the deputy mayor, it was inevitable that Zhou Hao would do something crazy. ¡°Father¡¯s good friend? Why is he staying in our house? Also, when will Father be back?¡± Dong Nan¡¯s son scratched his head. He was still unable to comprehend it. ¡°Hurry up and do your homework. Mom still has something to tell this uncle.¡± Dong Nan could not answer her son¡¯s question, so she could only say this. ¡°Alright.¡± The child left the living room reluctantly, his eyes sizing Bai Hong up. ¡°About President Chu¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. I really regret what I did back then. I want to make it up to her, but Zhou Hao won¡¯t give me a chance. He keeps forcing our family into a corner.¡± As Dong Nan spoke, she was about to burst into tears once more. Even though she was filled with guilt towards Chu Ning, she would still do it if she was given another chance. She had no other choice. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xu Xi¡¯s appearance, she would have knelt at Jingyuan High School¡¯s entrance until evening without hesitation. ¡°Stop. I¡¯m not interested in your story. I¡¯m only responsible for protecting your family.¡± Bai Hong gestured for her to stop. ¡°Alright¡­ Thank you, and thank you to President Chu for forgiving us.¡± Dong Nan hesitated. She couldn¡¯t quite grasp Bai Hong¡¯s intentions from his expression. However, since he had said that he was there to protect her family, Dong Nan did not have any other opinions. She could feel that she was being watched every time she went out, but when she stopped to look around, she found nothing. Dong Nan knew that she and her family was being secretly monitored by Zhou Hao. It was the same even for Bao Xu, who was lying in the hospital bed. ¡°Go do what you need to do, just pretend I don¡¯t exist.¡± Bai Hong turned on the television in Dong Nan¡¯s living room. He made himself at home, grabbing a handful of melon seeds from the coffee table and watching television as he munched on them. After another half an hour, the second group of ¡®guests¡¯ arrived at Dong Nan¡¯s house. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The sound of knocking on the door was heard. Bai Hong was in the middle of watching an exciting part of the show when he was interrupted by the knocks on the door. The slight smile on his face gradually disappeared. Dong Nan was washing her clothes at the moment. When she heard the knocking on the door, her heart thumped. She was all too aware that Zhou Hao would come for her sooner or later. Even though she was mentally prepared, when Zhou Hao really came, her heart still pounded. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the number Xu Xi had given her in the afternoon. She turned to look at Bai Hong, who was still watching television. Could this lazy person, who was not much different from an ordinary person, really protect her family? Dong Nan was a little uneasy. The door to the living room was still opened. It was Dong Nan¡¯s son, who was doing his homework. The child did not know what had happened. He and his sister were doing their homework in their room, but the knocking on the living room door was too loud. He had no choice but to stop doing his homework and get up to open the door. Dong Nan was hesitating about whether she should call the Deputy Mayor, while Bai Hong was simply too lazy to make a move. ¡°Good boy.¡± After the door was opened, Zhou Hao beamed as he patted Dong Nan¡¯s son¡¯s head. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Another child¡¯s voice was heard. It was Dong Nan¡¯s four-and-a-half-year-old daughter. The narrow stairway outside the living room was almost full of people. They stood behind Zhou Hao, their faces expressionless. Chapter 451 - 451 Work for Me 451 Work for Me ¡°We are your father¡¯s friends. Haven¡¯t you heard of me?¡± Zhou Hao said, pretending to be surprised. ¡°No,¡± the two children replied in unison. ¡°There¡¯s another person in the living room. Mom also said that he¡¯s my father¡¯s friend. Where¡¯s my father? Why are all the people at home his friends?¡± Dong Nan¡¯s son asked doubtfully. In the end, Dong Nan braced herself and stepped forward. She held the two children tightly in front of her and said nervously, ¡°Mr. Zhou, this has nothing to do with the children. Can you let them leave for a while?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a good person after all.¡± Zhou Hao spread his hands and said casually. Then, he smiled and patted the two children¡¯s heads. ¡°Bao Wang, bring your sister to Auntie Zhu¡¯s house to play for a while. You don¡¯t have to come back tonight.¡± Dong Nan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± The child did not seem to realize the seriousness of the problem. He took his sister¡¯s hand and left the place excitedly. The crowd outside the door automatically parted to make way for them. A moment later. Zhou Hao came in with a dozen people and closed the door of the living room. ¡°Mr. Zhou, I¡­¡± Dong Nan looked at Zhou Wei. Just as she was about to muster up the courage to tell him that she had the deputy mayor¡¯s personal contact information, she saw Zhou Hao¡¯s fierce gaze upon her. ¡°Smack!¡± A loud and clear sound of a slap resounded. ¡°Did I allow you to speak? B****, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t deal with you just because you have someone to back you up. What if your family is not in M City¡­¡± Zhou Hao did not continue. It was obvious where he was going with his threat. As long as he didn¡¯t take action in M City, it was useless even if she had someone backing her. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m watching TV. Also, scram back to where you came from, while I¡¯m still in a good mood,¡± Bai Hong said softly as he watched television. It was as though Zhou Hao and the people in the room didn¡¯t exist. Dong Nan clutched her cheek as she looked at Bai Hong with a complicated expression. She had no idea where Bai Hong¡¯s courage came from. How did he dare to do it? ¡°Interesting. You¡¯re the person Chu Ning sent? Do you know who I am?¡± Zhou Hao¡¯s attention was drawn to Bai Hong¡¯s voice. He walked toward the man and sat down on the couch in the living room. Meanwhile, the subordinates who had entered the room with him wordlessly pulled out the power source from the TV and looked at Bai Hong with a sinister smile. ¡°What does your identity have to do with me?¡± Bai Hong looked at Zhou Hao, puzzled. ¡°Boss Zhou, don¡¯t waste your breath on him. Let¡¯s just do it!¡± One of the underlings couldn¡¯t stand Bai Hong¡¯s lazy attitude, and began to approach him. ¡°Good, very good. You have a good temperament. I need someone like you.¡± Zhou Hao raised his hand to signal his underlings to stay away. He looked at Bai Hong with interest. ¡°What, are you trying to bribe me?¡± Bai Hong smiled as well, but there was a hint of mockery in his smile. Zhou Hao stood up, put his hands behind his back, and said in a condescending manner, ¡°Work for me. Chu Ning is no match for me. Stay by her side; I need her daily movements and what she does every day.¡± It was as if Bai Hong had already become his subordinate. ¡°Who gave you the courage to speak to me like that?¡± Bai Hong shook his head. He felt a little emotional. This Zhou Hao in front of him was either overconfident or stupid beyond words. If it had not been for Chu Ning, everyone in the room would have collapsed long ago. But now, he had to consider the consequences of taking action, which was why he chose to listen to Zhou Hao¡¯s babbling. After all, he was now an employee of the Soaring Clouds Group. It was best to solve some things without using force. Zhou Hao¡¯s expression stiffened upon hearing Bai Hong¡¯s words. He felt that his attitude had already been good enough. However, the person sent by Chu Ning did not know what was good for him and kept testing his patience. Did he really think Zhou Hao had a good temper? ¡°I thought Chu Ning had some brains, but your performance has disappointed me. It seems like I have to teach you a lesson and let you know how to speak to me correctly in the future.¡± Zhou Hao chuckled. He was laughing at Bai Hong for overestimating himself. He still dared to provoke him under such conditions! He simply didn¡¯t know his place! In the end, Zhou Hao decided to teach Bai Hong an unforgettable lesson so that he would listen to him. ¡°Mr. Zhou! Let him go, Mr. Bai. I know that you and President Chu are good people, but I¡¯m fine now. Mr. Zhou, you¡¯d better consider the consequences of taking action here. This is still M City, and I have the deputy mayor¡¯s personal contact information!¡± Dong Nan took out her phone and said loudly. Chapter 452 - 452 Beating 452 Beating But Zhou Hao did not respond to her. And someone snatched Dong Nan¡¯s phone, threw it to the ground, crushing it to pieces. Immediately after, she was kicked in the stomach and fell to the ground, her body arched in pain. ¡°I can¡¯t be too heavy-handed to you¡­ Then let¡¯s just beat the others half to death.¡± Bai Hong looked at Zhou Hao and spoke seriously, only remembering his mission when he saw Dong Nan¡¯s wretched state. Around half an hour later, Zhou Hao¡¯s men had all collapsed, leaving him standing alone in the living room. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Bai Hong alone had defeated the dozen or so people he had brought with him. And this was the result of Bai Hong holding back. What was rare was that the furniture in Dong Nan¡¯s house was not damaged. ¡°Bai Hong, right? You¡¯re quite capable.¡± Zhou Hao narrowed his eyes as he looked at Bai Hong, who was sitting comfortably on the couch. In fact, he was mentally already in a state of shock. If he had not seen Bai Hong¡¯s attack with his own eyes, he would not have believed that Chu Ning had such a powerful master by her side! Fortunately, the other party didn¡¯t do anything to him. He probably knew his identity and was wary of the Zhou family backing him. ¡°You, go and slap his face.¡± Bai Hong ignored Zhou Hao. Instead, he turned to Dong Nan, who was in shock. ¡°You dare! Who dares to touch me!¡± Zhou Hao¡¯s expression changed abruptly as he roared. ¡°If you don¡¯t hit him, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Bai Hong said to Dong Nan. ¡°And you, stop shouting. I didn¡¯t touch you because you¡¯re still useful. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll kill you if I hit you too hard.¡± Bai Hong shrugged and continued, ¡°If you die, Chu Ning may scold me.¡± Dong Nan was slightly taken aback upon hearing Bai Hong¡¯s words. For some reason, she had a feeling that Bai Hong was a man of his word. Dong Nan subconsciously looked at the large group of people on the ground and swallowed. Under the threat of death, she finally mustered up her courage and walked toward Zhou Hao. This demon that had once appeared in her nightmares, now she was going to hit him under the coercion of others¡­ ¡°You dare! If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll kill your entire family!¡± Zhou Hao said fiercely as he looked at Dong Nan, who was walking toward him, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°One more word of nonsense and I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡± Bai Hong chortled. He grabbed a handful of melon seeds and munched on them as he spoke. ¡°Smack!¡± Dong Nan made her move. A crisp sound of a slap. Zhou Hao was stunned for a moment. He had never thought that Dong Nan, who was as insignificant as a speck of dust in his eyes, would actually dare to attack him. He was about to say something ruthless when he recalled Bai Hong¡¯s words. He might really do what he said. Hence, he could only glare at the expressionless Dong Nan. ¡°Continue,¡± Bai Hong said casually. ¡°Smack!¡± Another one. Dong Nan¡¯s mind was blank. She did not even know what she was doing. However, upon hearing Bai Hong¡¯s voice, she subconsciously raised her hand and delivered another slap to Zhou Hao¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t use much strength, and the slap only left a faint palm print on Zhou Hao¡¯s face, but it was very insulting. Zhou Hao could only watch helplessly. There was no other option. ¡°Continue. Don¡¯t stop until I say so,¡± Bai Hong said in a displeased tone. Dong Nan glanced at Bai Hong. Her heart was filled with despair. Bai Hong was the true devil, and such a person was actually Chu Ning¡¯s subordinate¡­ ¡°If President Chu wanted to harm us, our family would have been reunited underground long ago.¡± This thought suddenly emerged in Dong Nan¡¯s mind. Then, she stopped thinking about it and focused on the matter in front of her. ¡°Smack, smack, smack¡­¡± She started to slap Zhou Hao¡¯s face again. When this hand was tired, she would switch to the other hand. Although she did not use much strength, it added up. Zhou Hao¡¯s face quickly and visibly became red and swollen. Dong Nan did not dare to stop either. She was like a machine, constantly repeating the movements of her hands. During this time, she still did not dare to look into Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes, and naturally, she did not feel happy about her revenge. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Bai Hong said with a smile about ten minutes later. The intense slapping had finally stopped. Zhou Hao¡¯s face was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head, and his eyes were only two slits. Even if his biological parents were there, they would not be able to recognize that this was their son. Zhou Hao was also stupefied. He had never thought that he would be humiliated like this one day. Chapter 453 - 453 Bearing 453 Bearing Just as the atmosphere turned awkward, there was a series of knocks on Dong Nan¡¯s living room door. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve called the uncles and aunties over to save you!¡± A voice came from outside the door. It was Dong Nan¡¯s son. After he and his sister had left the house, they naturally saw what was going on outside. Therefore, the first thing the child did after leaving the house was to unhesitatingly ask for help. After he arrived at his mother¡¯s friend¡¯s house, he briefly explained the situation at home. Then, he quickly gathered the neighbors in the community to solve the problem. The reason they did not call the police was that Dong Nan had told her child a few days ago not to call the police no matter what happened¡­ Before that day, Dong Nan had always felt that it was useless to call the police. Instead, it would only make the lunatic Zhou Hao do even more outrageous things. When she heard her son¡¯s words, Dong Nan panicked. What should she say? What should she do? Let the neighbors in? It was not realistic. The people lying on the ground, the swollen-faced Zhou Hao, and Bai Hong, who was sitting leisurely on the sofa. ¡°Mom, open the door, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dong Nan¡¯s son shouted anxiously when he saw that there was no response. ¡°Sister Dong Nan, don¡¯t be afraid! We have so many people to back you up!¡± ¡°Xiao Nan, how on earth are you?¡± ¡°The people inside, listen up. You have been surrounded. If you don¡¯t hand the person over, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± When Dong Nan heard this, her body trembled slightly. She walked to the window and found that, in this short period of time, the people who came to help her had lined up from the second floor to the entrance of the building¡­ ¡°You can go out and explain the situation. Zhou Hao, come, sit here and don¡¯t make any noise.¡± Bai Hong turned to Zhou Hao with a smile after speaking to Dong Nan. Dong Nan sighed softly. She glanced at Bai Hong and suddenly had an idea. Dong Nan opened the door. However, she closed the door immediately after she came out. ¡°Mom!¡± The two children instantly hugged Dong Nan¡¯s thighs. Dong Nan also hugged her two children tightly. She had a complicated expression on her face. ¡°Thank you, everyone, but I¡¯m fine.¡± Dong Nan looked at the many familiar faces in front of her and said with a smile. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re lying. There are many people in the house!¡± Although Bao Wang was young, he was not stupid. He had clearly seen a group of people in his house before he left. ¡°Dong Nan, is there something that you can¡¯t reveal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Nan. Bao Xu isn¡¯t around. It¡¯s not easy for you to take care of the children by yourself. If there¡¯s anything, you can tell us. We definitely won¡¯t sit by and do nothing.¡± ¡°Sister Nan, your two children have been knocking on the doors one by one for you!¡± The neighbors at the staircase said one after another. They knew that the two children would not so do for no reason. After hearing the words of her neighbors, Dong Nan suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. Everything that was happening now seemed to be pushing her forward. She wanted to break free, but there was no way back. Was she supposed to let these enthusiastic neighbors in to see the real situation? Bai Hong was not someone to be trifled with. He used his actions to show Dong Nan how big the difference in strength between people was. If these neighbors went in, it was very likely that there would be another fight. On the other hand, Dong Nan did not think too highly of her neighbors. Their combat power might not even be as good as Zhou Hao¡¯s dozen or so subordinates. At the thought of this, Dong Nan took a deep breath. Her husband lying in the hospital bed, her parents in her hometown, and the two children in her arms¡­ The scenes played in her mind like a movie. She had to make a decision. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯m having an affair, and the two men in the room are arguing over me. Do you want to interfere?¡± Dong Nan looked at the neighbors in front of her with a smile and said softly. ¡°Mom, what do you mean by having an affair?¡± Bao Wang was only in the first grade of elementary school. He still could not understand what the words ¡®having an affair¡¯ meant. Hearing her son¡¯s question, Dong Nan¡¯s heart ached as if it was being pierced by needles. She could ignore the ridicule and cold gazes of the neighbors, but her son¡¯s simple question made her chest tighten. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go back, okay? I miss Daddy and my teddy bear!¡± Her four-year-old daughter also hugged Dong Nan and spoke sweetly. Because she was too young, she was actually a little happy. There were so many familiar faces in front of her house, but the little one did not know what had happened. Chapter 454 - 454 A Deliberate Misunderstanding 454 A Deliberate Misunderstanding After hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Dong Nan¡¯s body trembled once again. ¡°Dong Nan, you¡¯re not fit to be a mother!¡± ¡°Sister Nan, you¡¯re good at fooling around, aren¡¯t you? Brother Bao Xu isn¡¯t home, and you managed to hook up with two at the same time. When you have time, teach me!¡± ¡°Sigh, I just pity these two children.¡± ¡°Dong Nan, you¡¯ve really embarrassed yourself.¡± ¡°Xiao Wang, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help your mother. It¡¯s just that your mother is too capable and we can¡¯t help her!¡± When the neighbors heard Dong Nan¡¯s words, they seemed to have changed into completely different people. Then, in less than a minute, the neighbors who had gathered at the staircase of Dong Nan¡¯s house dispersed. Dong Nan laughed. A soundless laughter. She lowered her head to look at the two perplexed children and did not give an explanation. Zhou Hao had told her with his actions that, even if the deputy mayor could punish him, he still had the ability to destroy her family before that could happen. Other than Bai Hong, who was sent by Chu Ning to protect her, she did not have any other defensive measures. More importantly, Bai Hong could move around, so it was impossible for him to stay by her side all the time. Ever since Bai Hong had ordered her to slap Zhou Hao¡¯s face, Dong Nan had realized that she and her family were insignificant. Therefore, she would rather let the neighbors misunderstand her than make a big deal out of it. These people were there to help her. This time, she didn¡¯t want to drag them under. Although these people were extremely disdainful and contemptuous of her actions before they left, Dong Nan knew that they were right. It wouldn¡¯t be long before her reputation as a loose woman would spread. But so what? She did not care anymore. ¡°Xiao Wang, bring your sister to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house. I¡¯ll give you money. Buy some food for your sister on the way,¡± Dong Nan said as she took out a 100 yuan note from her pocket. Dong Nan was usually very strict with the two children¡¯s pocket money. Under normal circumstances, the maximum amount she gave would not exceed ten yuan. ¡°Brother, Mom gave you so much money!¡± Dong Nan¡¯s daughter cheered with excitement. However, Bao Wang remained silent. He didn¡¯t take it, but raised his head to look at Dong Nan once more. ¡°Mom, what do you mean by having an affair?¡± Bao Xu asked persistently. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things that children shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± Dong Nan suddenly said loudly. ¡°Now, take your sister to Grandma¡¯s house!¡± Dong Nan looked at Bao Wang and spoke in an unquestionable tone. A moment later. Dong Nan looked at the empty staircase and sat down on the steps weakly. Her tears had dried up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­ ¡°But I really have no other option.¡± Just like that, Bai Hong openly stayed at Dong Nan¡¯s house. As for Zhou Hao, as the loser, he left dejectedly. Before he left, he called for a truck. The people in Dong Nan¡¯s house who had been knocked out by Bai Hong were loaded into the truck. Zhou Hao didn¡¯t return to the village council. He didn¡¯t want to be a laughingstock in his current state. After staying in a luxurious hotel in M City, he planned to wait until his face had completely recovered before going out to meet people. On the top floor of the Soaring Clouds Group. There was a messy pile of documents on the table, but at this time, all his thoughts were on the phone in front of him. On the surface, Zhou Wei did not seem to care about anything. This kind of unrestrained personality was quite similar to Zhou Hao. However, he was even more extreme than Zhou Hao. Zhou Wei was extremely focused. He was more than willing to spend time on important people and things. There was a bookshelf in his office, and behind the bookshelf was a rather simple bed. After work, this was where he would rest. Zhou Wei¡¯s current net worth was enough for him to stay in the most luxurious hotel in M City every night and enjoy a pleasure that ordinary people would never experience in their entire lives. However, he did not have any hobbies other than drinking coffee. Zhou Hao would enjoy it, but Zhou Wei would not. He was an extremely pure person. In fact, drinking coffee was to refresh his mind. This also allowed him to be in a state of absolute rationality no matter where he was. At that moment, Zhou Wei was held completely spellbound by the contents of the phone. A few minutes later, Zhou Wei put down his phone. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. In the end, he even stood up and laughed wildly while clutching his stomach. ¡°Zhou Hao, why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so cute before¡­¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s mind was filled with the image of Zhou Hao¡¯s swollen face. If he had not confirmed that it was Zhou Hao, he would not have been able to tell it was him simply from his appearance. After he finished laughing, Zhou Wei restrained himself. He returned to his seat. Chapter 455 - 455 Official Operation 455 Official Operation Zhou Wei¡¯s fingers tapped rhythmically on the solid wood table. He looked at the messy pile of documents in front of him and fell into deep thought again. The next morning, as usual, Chu Ning walked to the entrance of Bifeng District and prepared to take a taxi to school. However, what made her eyes narrow was that her Rolls-Royce was parked not far away, diagonally opposite the district. The person standing next to the car was Zhang Bo. ¡°Has your body recovered? Why are you in such a hurry to be discharged?¡± Chu Ning asked, speechless. As her chauffeur and subordinate, Zhang Bo naturally had her car keys. To let him recuperate with a peace of mind in the hospital, Chu Ning had also told Zhang Bo in advance that he could drive the car directly out of her garage after he recovered. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered long ago.¡± Zhang Bo was all smiles when he saw Chu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t beat yourself up till you land in hospital again,¡± Chu Ning hastily stopped him. She had asked the doctor. According to him, Zhang Bo should be lying in bed for another four to five days. He was in a hurry to be discharged, and Chu Ning could understand why he felt that way. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯m really fine. Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you to school this time.¡± Zhang Bo opened the door of the back seat. It was only then that he opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°President Chu, is that Bai Hong really reliable? He¡¯s like a weapon in human form,¡± Zhang Bo asked tentatively as he drove. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Since I dared to use him, I won¡¯t worry about any accidents,¡± Chu Ning replied indifferently. However, she could not empathize with Zhang Bo¡¯s current feelings. She could not understand the fear that Zhang Bo felt when he faced Bai Hong. ¡°Alright.¡± Zhang Bo nodded. Since Chu Ning had said so, he accepted the fact. Jingyuan High School wasn¡¯t affected by the incident at the school gate the day before. No one in the school was discussing this matter. Chu Ning guessed that it was the work of the school leaders and teachers. There was no negative impact on Jingyuan High School and the Soaring Clouds Group on the internet either. This was probably due to Chu Jing¡¯s skills. The insipid day passed quickly. Ye Ting and Yu Yan followed the rules and didn¡¯t do much else. To Chu Ning¡¯s delight, Cloud Shopping was officially launched. The distribution specialist she had hired could finally be put to good use. Ever since the Soaring Clouds Group was established, the money she spent every day flowed out like water, but there was no income at all. With the launch of Cloud Shopping, Chu Ning finally had some income. In the morning, she took out her phone to have a look. Cloud Shopping only had a few hundred downloads, but by the time school ended that evening, it had already reached more than 10,000 downloads. However, this was far from enough. The current Cloud Shopping was only targeted at M City and the surrounding areas. It was far from Chu Ning¡¯s expected goal, but it was still a first step. The six shareholders in the group chat were also constantly appearing and sending messages to each other. They had already reached an agreement to fully implement the online shopping function at Runfa Shopping Mall the next day, which meant connecting to Cloud Shopping. Chu Ning¡¯s five million yuan advertising fee had a great effect. From the moment she left the school gate to the moment she got into the car, her mouth had not closed. Chu Ning would check her phone every 30 seconds. Cloud Shopping¡¯s download count was breaking through 20,000 at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re looking at the number of Cloud Shopping downloads, right?¡± Zhang Bo noticed this through the rearview mirror andsmiled. ¡°Yes, but this is not enough.¡± Chu Ning was in a good mood. At the same time, Chu Ning had prepared hundreds of thousands of flyers in advance. She had hired some temporary part-time workers and sent them to every corner of M City. ¡°President Chu, where are we going next?¡± Zhang Bo continued. ¡°Nowhere. Come with me to the printing shop. I¡¯ll be distributing flyers tonight.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re going to personally hand out the flyers? Can¡¯t you just let the part-time workers do this kind of thing?¡± Zhang Bo asked, stumped. A part-time flyer-distributor would only earn around ten yuan an hour. Chu Ning was quite generous and offered 20 yuan an hour. This attracted a lot of people who had more free time to actively participate. However, in Zhang Bo¡¯s opinion, Chu Ning could create value worth more than 20,000 yuan in an hour. She should not be wasting her time on this. ¡°It¡¯s not the same. If I give it out myself, it¡¯ll be a good opportunity for me to investigate and get a feel of things.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. With her current status, she didn¡¯t need to personally hand out flyers, but Chu Ning wanted to know what the citizens thought about Cloud Shopping. Chapter 456 - 456 Help 456 Help Although her experience before transmigrating told her that this software was very popular, Chu Ning still wanted to do better. Therefore, she, the CEO of the Soaring Clouds Group, wanted to personally experience it. ¡°Alright.¡± Zhang Bo was a little embarrassed. Since Chu Ning had said so, he could only follow her and hand out the flyers. In a luxury hotel in M City, Zhou Hao was lying on a massage chair in the presidential suite. The swelling on his face had not completely subsided, and he was currently applying an ice pack. At the same time, there were two slim female masseuses intimately serving him. He squinted his eyes and peacefully enjoyed the beauty of that moment. ¡°Chu Ning, and that b**** Dong Nan, just you wait. You¡¯ll all go to hell sooner or later!¡± Zhou Hao thought to himself, not forgetting to pinch the softest part of the female masseuse¡¯s body. ¡°Use more strength!¡± Zhou Hao looked at the two masseuses and said in a bad mood. An hour later, Zhou Hao was left alone in the vast presidential suite. The female masseuses had left the place after providing the service. However, at this moment, the doorbell rang again. Zhou Hao¡¯s expression changed when he heard the voice, and a touch of joy appeared on his face. He understood that Chu Ning had a ruthless person by her side. But who was he, Zhou Hao? How could he just let it go after being beaten up? If they had been in A City, he would have immediately gathered a group of people to exact his revenge if Bai Hong did not kill him on the spot. The door was opened. The two people who walked in looked almost exactly the same. They were not tall, and their faces were haggard. They looked like they had not rested well. After seeing Zhou Hao, they merely nodded and walked into the room. They found a place and sat down. Zhou Hao didn¡¯t mind. He closed the door and beamed at the duo. Although any expression he made at that moment would be very comical. The pair were twins and famous assassins in Province A. More importantly, they worked for the Zhou family. To be more precise, they usually only listened to the orders of the Zhou family¡¯s head and old master, Zhou Hai. However, Zhou Hao had somehow managed to get these two assassins, who were usually not involved in worldly affairs, to come to M City from A City. ¡°The two of you, no one else knows that you¡¯ve come this time, right?¡± Zhou Hao said derisively as he looked at the two people sitting on the sofa with calm expressions. Even Zhou Hao had to humble himself in front of these two famous killers. Zhou Hao understood that, as long as these two people made a move, killing him would be as easy as killing a chicken. The two of them had played a significant role in the rise of the Zhou family in A City. Unless he became the clan head of the Zhou family, Zhou Hao could only be respectful and cautious in front of these two people. ¡°You think no one will know?¡± Although the two people sitting on the sofa looked exactly the same, their personalities were very different. One of them was sitting upright on the sofa with his hands on his knees. His expression was calm and serious, like a sculpture. The other person was more indolent. He was lying on the sofa without caring about his image, his hands behind his head. He was also the one who had spoken. ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ve indeed run into some trouble here,¡± Zhou Hao explained awkwardly. ¡°The old master asked us to tell you that it¡¯s not a bad thing to learn to be independent,¡± The man lying on the sofa didn¡¯t pay attention to what Zhou Hao said. He simply continued to speak. ¡°I got it.¡± Zhou Hao still maintained the smile on his face, but he was already gnashing his teeth in hatred. Zhou Hai¡¯s meaning was vague, but Zhou Hao understood what he meant. This was a comparison between him and Zhou Wei. Zhou Wei did not rely on the Zhou family¡¯s influence when he came out to make a living. However, although Zhou Hao was outside, no matter what he did, he always thought that the Zhou family would back him up. This was also the fundamental reason he was unscrupulous. Now that he was being beaten up, his first thought was to ask for help from the Zhou family. In Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes, this was not something to be ashamed of. After all, he had been born into a good family. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± The person who spoke yawned and continued, ¡°Unless you¡¯re in a life-or-death situation, don¡¯t think about us taking action. You should know that the Zhou family currently has a positive image. Don¡¯t ruin this harmony because of you.¡± The Zhou family had indeed done a lot of bad things in the early stages of their development, but now, as they grew in size, the image of the Zhou family in major media outlets had become more and more positive in recent years. Frequent charity donations and activities had become the Zhou family¡¯s means to clear their name, and fighting and killing was no longer suitable for the Zhou family. Chapter 457 - 457 Giving out Flyers 457 Giving out Flyers ¡°I¡¯m afraid the old master didn¡¯t ask you to come just for me, right?¡± Zhou Hao felt that, with Zhou Hai¡¯s character, he would not let these two come to M City so easily after knowing his request. Hearing this, Zhou Hao subconsciously wanted to refute, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out. Because he was indeed in the wrong. If he really had victory in his hands, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to ask the Zhou family for help. Even though he only wanted to use the two of them to achieve his goal. However, Zhou Hai¡¯s meaning was clear. Unless he was in a life-or-death situation, the two of them would be invisible. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to thank Grandpa for his concern,¡± Zhou Hao said it casually, but the fury he felt almost made him lose all rationality and curse at the two men. In his eyes, these two people were just two dogs attached to the Zhou family. It was past seven in the evening. Chu Ning was carrying a satchel and had a stack of flyers in her hand as she walked on the bustling street. At this time, most of the citizens had already finished their work. There were many people shopping on the streets, and it was a good time to hand out flyers. Due to her looks, people were more than willing to receive the flyers Chu Ning was handing out, but not many were willing to stop to listen to her detailed introduction of the Cloud Shopping app. ¡°Sir, can I take up a few precious minutes of your time and give you a detailed introduction to the Cloud Shopping software?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile as she saw a young man in his twenties take the flyer from her. ¡°Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re so good-looking, why are you distributing flyers on the streets? Wouldn¡¯t it be faster to make money as a model?¡± The young man did not pay attention to Chu Ning¡¯s words. He looked at Chu Ning¡¯s alluring figure and perfect face and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all work. I think doing this can train my social skills.¡± Chu Ning made up an excuse. ¡°Oh? Then are you interested in auditioning to be a model?¡± The young man looked at Chu Ning and said with a smile. ¡°Do you want to hear me out first?¡± Chu Ning had no interest in being a model. However, she couldn¡¯t reject him directly. After all, she was still hoping that he would listen to her introduction of Cloud Shopping. ¡°Give me your contact information. I can listen to your introductions,¡± the young man suddenly said. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Chu Ning gave him her contact information without hesitation. In exchange, the young man gave her five minutes to introduce Cloud Shopping. Walking along the street, Chu Ning was not very quick in giving out the flyers. There were hundreds of them in her hands, but she had only given out a few dozen so far. Although only a few flyers had been given out, many people wanted her contact information¡­ ¡°Is this your first time giving out flyers?¡± The person distributing flyers next to Chu Ning frowned and asked when he saw her serious and sincere look. He was also carrying a satchel on his shoulder, but there were not many flyers left in his hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°If you hand out flyers like this, you won¡¯t be able to finish even if you continue until tomorrow night. You don¡¯t have to introduce them one by one. You can just stuff the flyers in other people¡¯s hands. As for whether they¡¯ll read the contents, that has nothing to do with us.¡± The person giving out the flyers looked at the ¡®newbie¡¯ in front of him, who had an outstanding temperament and appearance, and couldn¡¯t help but kindly remind her. ¡°Yeah, your method is too tiring. We¡¯re just distributing flyers part-time, not the salespeople of this company. Actually, you can find a corner with fewer people and secretly throw the flyers away.¡± Another person walked over and said casually to Chu Ning. ¡°Er¡­¡± Chu Ning looked at the man and woman in front of her and did not know what to say for a moment. These two people dared to say anything in front of their boss, even though they didn¡¯t know Chu Ning¡¯s real identity. On the contrary, they were just passing on their experience to Chu Ning and did not want to see her suffer. In fact, Chu Ning knew about the loopholes in the rules of distributing flyers, but it didn¡¯t matter as it was within her scope of consideration. Even if only a few people out of a hundred were willing to understand, her goal would be achieved. ¡°This is a typical rich second generation experiencing life, unlike us, who are used to it.¡± Another person holding flyers and walked slowly over, speaking as he did so. Chapter 458 - 458 Skillful 458 Skillful ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, then do as you wish.¡± The person who spoke first started, his expression one of sudden realization. If Chu Ning was a rich second generation and gave out flyers just to experience life, it would be different from their ultimate demands. ¡°Not really. We¡¯re just an ordinary family. I have seven older brothers, and my parents work hard every day to raise us. I¡¯m in high school, and I¡¯m working part-time to earn money to help out,¡± Chu Ning could only say this. Everything Chu Ning said was true. In a sense, she was making money by giving out flyers, but in a different way. ¡°Huh? Young lady, is your family in such a difficult situation?¡± Immediately, someone looked at Chu Ning in surprise. ¡°Then you should usually be a student with good character and academic performance. How rare.¡± ¡°I take back what I said before. You¡¯ve done well, it¡¯s just that our thoughts were wrong.¡± The other two also began to explain. They looked at Chu Ning with gentleness. Without a doubt, Chu Ning¡¯s status had won their favor. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m indeed a newbie. I have a lot to learn from you guys,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to learn about giving out flyers, but you have to learn how to observe the crowd. For example, if some people look like they¡¯re in a bad mood, don¡¯t go over and get scolded. Also, I saw that you wanted to patiently explain every flyer you gave out just now. This isn¡¯t good. Not everyone has the patience to listen to you go on. It¡¯s all thanks to your good looks. Otherwise, you might have been scolded and reduced to tears on the first day of giving out flyers.¡± ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to give flyers to children. They won¡¯t bring them home to show their parents. They want flyers for folding paper planes.¡± ¡°In fact, many people accept your flyers just out of courtesy. They rarely look at the contents of the flyers, and most of them throw them away in a trash can after they walk far away.¡± These people were sharing their experiences with Chu Ning while she listened patiently. She had indeed not thought of some details that were not easy to notice. For example, she could optimize the content and form of the flyers. The flyers did not necessarily have to be made of paper. It was summer now, and it would be easier for people to accept the contents of the flyers if they were printed on plastic fans. She could also prepare some exquisite small gifts while handing out the flyers. ¡°Young lady, your family¡¯s financial situation is difficult. Actually, I know a job that¡¯s more profitable than giving out flyers. There¡¯s a newly opened 24-hour convenience store in the Nancheng District. If you work there part-time at night, you¡¯ll earn more. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s more tiring and not as relaxing as giving out flyers. Would you like to go?¡± a woman in her 30s asked Chu Ning. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but it¡¯s a little inconvenient if it¡¯s at night.¡± Chu Ning declined her good intentions. ¡°That¡¯s true, you still need to go to school during the day.¡± The woman sighed. She felt that it was not easy for Chu Ning¡¯s family to survive until now. Just as they were standing at the corner of the street and chatting, a person came from a distance and put an end to their idle behavior. ¡°Hurry up and leave, or your salary will be deducted!¡± Someone shouted in surprise before running away, disappearing on the spot. He didn¡¯t know Chu Ning, and Chu Ning didn¡¯t know him. Chu Ning had posted the job request on the recruitment platform. During the process, she did not know who the person in charge was. The man was about to curse when he saw Chu Ning, but Chu Ning was the one who had been the most enthusiastic about giving out flyers. He had seen it earlier, so he held back the curses on the tip of his tongue and said with a gloomy face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t give you money to stand here and enjoy life. If you don¡¯t want your money to be deducted, hurry up and give out the flyers!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Chu Ning smiled and did not mind. Although strictly speaking, the person in charge was protecting her interests. ¡°The money goes to those who don¡¯t lack money, and the hard work is left to those who can bear hardships.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself as she walked on the busy street. She decided to take a good look around and think about how to effectively increase the citizens¡¯ understanding and awareness of Cloud Shopping. At the same time, Yan Shen was shopping with Bai Ya. According to Bai Ya¡¯s schedule, she should be in the office dealing with work at this time, not leisurely walking on the streets, like she was now. Chapter 459 - 459 Meeting 459 Meeting Before this, Yan Shen would never have thought that he would be out shopping with Bai Ya. However, when he thought of his father¡¯s long-lost smile when he agreed to his suggestion at the dining table, he felt that there was nothing wrong with it. After all, Yan Shen knew that, ever since his illness had been confirmed, no matter who it was, he had to see them less. He didn¡¯t have much time left. So now, he only hoped that the people around him could be happy, and that he would not leave behind any regrets. Yan Shen smiled at the thought. ¡°Sister, do you want to eat Haagen-Dazs? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Yan Shen looked at Bai Ya and smiled. ¡°Sure, I want¡­¡± Just as Bai Ya was about to speak, she was interrupted by Yan Shen. ¡°I know, strawberry-flavored.¡± Yan Shen walked towards a small shop by the side of the street. ¡°Really? Why do you look like you¡¯ve grown up all of a sudden?¡± Bai Ya looked at Yan Shen¡¯s tall back and muttered to herself. Her delicate face also turned visibly red. A moment later, an ice cream stick appeared in Bai Ya¡¯s hand. ¡°And you?¡± Bai Ya looked at the empty-handed Yan Shen and asked in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± Yan Shen shook his head. In fact, he was afraid that eating something too cold would irritate his stomach. It would not be good if he coughed up blood in front of Bai Ya. ¡°That¡¯s true. I know you. Since young, you¡¯ve never liked sweet things,¡± Bai Ya said, grinning. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. She looked up at Yan Shen with her bright eyes. For the first time, she felt that Yan Shen was sweeter than ice cream. She was also a woman. Other than being overwrought with work every day, she had almost no private time. If Yan Shen¡¯s father hadn¡¯t suggested for them to go out for a walk, she would have continued to work after dinner. ¡°Sis, you should smile more in the future. I think you look really good when you smile,¡± Yan Shen said as he looked at Bai Ya, who was taking small bites of her ice cream. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Bai Ya said as she used her free right hand to gently hold Yan Shen¡¯s arm. Yan Shen was only slightly stunned, but he didn¡¯t feel too repulsed by her actions, even though he was a little resistant to physical contact. On the same street, in front of Yan Shen and Bai Ya, Chu Ning was also walking forward with a stack of flyers in her arms. She already had a vague idea of how to promote Cloud Shopping in her mind. It would be a challenge for her to go out of M City and even Province A. Chu Ning had many considerations. She thought of S Province and the remote mountainous area of her hometown. Due to the inconvenience of getting around, even if the people there were rich, they could not enjoy the fun of shopping. Chu Ning felt that her future business map would be all-encompassing. Other than making money, Chu Ning felt that she had a higher spiritual calling. ¡°Chu Ning?¡± Yan Shencouldn¡¯t help but shout out, looking at Chu Ning, who had her head lowered and was holding the flyers. She had almost walked past him. ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Ya had already finished her ice cream and was wiping her mouth with a tissue. When she heard Yan Shen¡¯s words, her expression changed. She was all too clear who Chu Ning was. The female leadat school who had an ambiguous relationship with her brother, Yan Shen. ¡°Huh? Yan Shen, are you shopping?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise, turning around and taking a few steps back as she looked at Yan Shen and Bai Ya. ¡°Yes, this is¡­my sister, Bai Ya.¡± Yan Shen hesitated, but still introduced Bai Ya to Chu Ning. ¡°Hello.¡± Chu Ning greeted her with a smile. Of course, she knew that Bai Ya was the one who had kidnapped her the first time. However, Yan Shen kept apologizing to her and helped her many times, so Chu Ning decided to let it go. ¡°Nice to meet you, Chu Ning.¡± The smile on Bai Ya¡¯s face disappeared as she spoke indifferently. She didn¡¯t mock Chu Ning because she knew that it would only make Yan Shen feel awkward. It was not the right time to find trouble with Chu Ning. She had not expected to meet Chu Ning while she was out shopping that day. Chu Ning likewise didn¡¯t expect that she would bump into Yan Shen and Bai Ya while she was giving out flyers¡­ ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± After Chu Ning finished speaking, she gave Yan Shen and Bai Ya a flyer each. Just as she was about to make the introduction, Yan Shen spoke first. Chapter 460 - 460 Comparison 460 Comparison ¡°Why are you giving out flyers on the streets?¡± ¡°To support the family.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s answer was simple and perfunctory. Even though Yan Shen didn¡¯t know Chu Ning¡¯s net worth, he was sure that she wouldn¡¯t rely on giving out flyers on the streets to support her family. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t disturb your classmate¡¯s work,¡± Bai Ya said, about to pull Yan Shen away. However, Yan Shen still didn¡¯t move. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Yan Shen was silent for a few seconds before he asked. ¡°No, no, I¡­¡± Chu Ning was about to say that it was fine if she couldn¡¯t finish giving them out. She was the boss after all. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Yan Shen slowly broke away from Bai Ya¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Sis, how about I go shopping with you tomorrow night? Or I can take you out shopping once a week,¡± Yan Shensaid sincerely as he looked at the silent Bai Ya. ¡°Yan Shen, you¡¯re out to shop with me today,¡± Bai Ya suddenly said sorrowfully. ¡°Uncle Yan said that and you agreed to it.¡± Bai Ya looked at Yan Shen, who was standing beside Chu Ning, suddenly feeling aggrieved. This girl, who was quite a few years younger than her, had just taken away her favorite person right in front of her. She didn¡¯t even say anything. Yan Shen was the one who took the initiative to help her. For a moment, Bai Ya felt like she was hallucinating. She had grown up with Yan Shen, and she had rejected all the men around her for him. It was just a walk, but why did she feel so sad and unwilling? It was probably because of the comparison with Chu Ning. Yan Shen could ignore her feelings for Chu Ning¡¯s sake. Even if he promised to continue shopping with her in the future, it didn¡¯t matter. What if they ran into Chu Ning again when out shopping the next day? Bai Ya always felt that the things that Chu Ning did not care about could not be obtained even if she treasured them more. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Yan Shen. You can continue shopping with your sister,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Although she could not forgive Bai Ya, she did not want to affect Yan Shen and Bai Ya¡¯s relationship. ¡°No, Xiao Shen, you should accompany her.¡± After Bai Ya finished speaking, she turned around and left with a calm expression. When she reached the end of the street and turned around a corner, Bai Ya still didn¡¯t receive any words of comfort. She had lost. She had lost completely. Bai Ya suddenly touched the bracelet on her hand. The bracelet wasn¡¯t exquisite, but it had taken Yan Shen half a month to make it for her when he was young. Bai Ya smiled and asked Yan Shen why he didn¡¯t wait until her birthday to give it to her. Yan Shen¡¯s answer was that it wasn¡¯t like he would only think of giving her a gift on her birthday. Bai Ya then asked Yan Shen if he liked her. Yan Shen first nodded, then shook his head. He nodded because he liked Bai Ya as his sister, and he shook his head because he could already distinguish between kinship and romantic love. ¡°Chu Ning, I didn¡¯t want to deal with you, but you always jump out at the wrong time,¡± Bai Ya mumbled to herself as she rubbed the bracelet on her wrist. On the other side, Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen, speechless. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine even if I can¡¯t finish giving out these flyers,¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make your sister unhappy, especially in front of an enemy like me,¡± Chu Ning added. Even though she felt good seeing Bai Ya leave in a huff, she was still Yan Shen¡¯s family and Chu Ning was simply an outsider, even though she was his friend. ¡°Has the matter at the school gate yesterday been completely resolved?¡± Yan Shen didn¡¯t answer Chu Ning¡¯s question. He took out a stack of flyers from Chu Ning¡¯s satchel and asked as they walked. ¡°It¡¯s fine? From your tone, if I hadn¡¯t resolved it, what would you have done?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°Not much, maybe¡­I would be worried with you? Does this count as sharing your burden?¡± Yan Shen scratched his head, a rare look of awkwardness appearing on his face. ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re really cute like this.¡± Chu Ning resisted the urge to pinch Yan Shen¡¯s face. ¡°Cute?¡± Yan Shen looked at Chu Ning uncertainly and became even more confused. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just distribute the flyers properly. There¡¯s a person-in-charge in the streets nearby. If you don¡¯t distribute the flyers properly, not only will he deduct your salary, but he¡¯ll also scold you,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Shen nodded. ¡°Do you know how to give out flyers? You just nodded?¡± Based on Yan Shen¡¯s family background, he probably didn¡¯t even know how to do housework, let alone give out flyers. Chapter 461 - 461 I’ve Been Discovered 461 I¡¯ve Been Discovered ¡°You can teach me. After all, I¡¯m working for you,¡± Yan Shen said casually. ¡°Alright, just try your best to look for females. Your looks are a great advantage.¡± Chu Ning smiled. Yan Shen¡¯s appearance was quite attractive to the opposite sex. ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Shen really did as Chu Ning said. Similar to what happened to Chu Ning, many people took the opportunity to ask for Yan Shen¡¯s contact information. When it was almost ten o¡¯clock, half the flyers in Chu Ning¡¯s bag had still not been distributed. This was with Yan Shen¡¯s help, even though he was also slow. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you tonight. Shall I treat you to a meal?¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen beside her. She felt that it was a little mystical for such an arrogant person like Yan Shen to be willing to give out flyers. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m also a little hungry.¡± Although he didn¡¯t have the habit of eating supper, he had been walking around non-stop for a few hours, so eating something seemed to be a good idea. ¡°Wait a minute, I need to make a call.¡± Chu Ning suddenly thought of Chu Yuen. The library should be closing soon. She didn¡¯t know if Chu Yuen was still reading in the library at this time. After all, he had many ideas. ¡°Chu Yuen, are you in the library?¡± Chu Ning asked casually. ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s up?¡± On the other end of the phone, Chu Yuen was silent for a few seconds before he replied. In fact, he had left the library a long time ago. Chu Yuen had made a time plan for himself these few days. From 11:30 am to 2:30 pm, and from 7 pm to 10 pm, he would walk out of the library and familiarize himself with M City. Chu Yuen was very resolute. He had even memorized the entire administrative map of M City before he took action. Everything from a certain area to the name of a street was clearly imprinted in Chu Yuen¡¯s mind. He was currently hanging around a factory. ¡°I¡¯ll send you an address. It should only take you ten minutes to get here by taxi from the library. I¡¯ll give you half an hour; it should be enough, right?¡± Chu Ning said calmly. ¡°Er¡­ Sis, it¡¯s so late, I want to go home and rest. My eyes are a little tired after a day of reading.¡± When Chu Yuen heard Chu Ning¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat and he knew that something was wrong. Half an hour might not even be enough for him to get from the factory to the city center¡­ Chu Yuen even knew that Chu Ning didn¡¯t always come back to live in Jinghu District, so he became increasingly daring. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll treat you to some late-night barbecue. It¡¯s something new you¡¯ve never eaten before,¡± Chu Ning remained unmoved and said lightly. On the other end of the phone, Chu Yuen pursed his lips. Chu Ning¡¯s meaning was obvious. She had guessed that he was not at the library. ¡°Hurry up and come over.¡± Chu Ning hung up the phone after saying this. She knew that this Chu Yuen wouldn¡¯t be honest. Fortunately, she had bought a phone for Chu Yuen. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even have the means to find him in the middle of the night. ¡°You have a younger brother?¡± Yan Shen asked curiously. He knew that Chu Ning had seven older brothers, but he had never heard her mention a younger brother. ¡°He¡¯s not my biological brother. I went back to my hometown and brought him over from there. His parents passed away early, and he has the same family name as me,¡± Chu Ning explained simply. ¡°Then he should be in school at his age.¡± Yan Shen gave a suggestion. ¡°Sigh, I think so too. There¡¯s still some time before his identification card will be ready. He can go to school after that. However, this child is not an ordinary child. His brain works very fast, which is a headache.¡± When Chu Ning mentioned Chu Yuen, she felt somewhat helpless. Chu Ning had no idea that Chu Yuen currently had an even greater understanding of M City than she had. However, Chu Yuen was still underaged. Although Chu Ning was not his legal guardian, she was in fact fulfilling a guardian¡¯s duties. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would have a headache over such a trivial matter.¡± Yan Shen smiled. He rarely saw Chu Ning frowning. ¡°There¡¯s no choice, this fellow can¡¯t let me rest easy.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. She suddenly felt that not bringing Chu Yuen over might be a good choice. However, with Chu Yuen¡¯s personality, even if it wasn¡¯t Chu Ning, he would still have other ways to get out of the mountains. Chapter 462 - 462 Is That Really the Case? 462 Is That Really the Case? Half an hour later, Chu Yuen¡¯s taxi arrived at the location Chu Ning had indicated. In an unremarkable barbeque shop, Chu Ning and Yan Shen were already seated at a table outside the shop and chatting. Chu Yuen, who had just gotten out of the car, looked a little embarrassed when he saw Chu Ning. Although he knew that she was concerned about him, he didn¡¯t want his personal freedom to be restricted. However, when he thought about his current situation, he realized that he would probably have to wander the streets for a long time without Chu Ning¡¯s help. Moreover, all his daily expenses were provided by Chu Ning. ¡°I don¡¯t object to you going out, but you should know what you can and can¡¯t do. Also, when your ID card is done, you¡¯ll go to school immediately.¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen and said softly. ¡°Okay, sis.¡± Chu Yuen looked at the calm Chu Ning and felt his heart palpitate. ¡°Is the person beside her her boyfriend?¡± Chu Yuen noticed Yan Shen, who was beside Chu Ning. Even though he was sitting, he could tell that he was not short and his looks were comparable with Chu Ning¡¯s. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yan Shen.¡± Yan Shen looked at Chu Yuen and said with a smile. ¡°Hello, you can just call me Xiao Chu.¡± Although he could not confirm Yan Shen¡¯s identity, he seemed to be older than him. He was eating with Chu Ning at this time, so they should be friends. After a while, all kinds of grilled meat and seafood were served. Chu Yuen was very curious about this new cooking method. He had never had a barbecue before. In the deep mountains, if a family wanted to eat meat, they would definitely not use such a luxurious method. If the meat was roasted over the charcoal fire, a large amount of grease would be wasted. This way, there would be less than half the weight remaining after roasting a kilogram of meat. The people in the mountains ate meat to supplement their protein. In order not to waste it, the method of cooking they choose would be boiling, not like what they were doing now. ¡°Eat it. It¡¯ll not taste as nice when it¡¯s cold,¡± Chu Ning reminded Chu Yuen softly when she saw him staring at the roasted meat on the tray. ¡°Alright.¡± Although Chu Yuen felt that this was too wasteful, he had to admit that the skewers were very fragrant. There were also some seafood that he couldn¡¯t even name. However, after these foods were sprinkled with cumin powder, pepper powder, and other seasonings, the fragrance they constantly emitted stimulated his taste buds. Chu Yuen was no longer courteous. After trying the first skewer, he couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a delicious thing in the city,¡± Chu Yuen lamented as he gobbled the roasted meat up. Chu Ning and Yan Shen both laughed without saying anything. The two of them looked at Chu Yuen, who was inhaling the food, and felt that it was quite enjoyable. Chu Ning and Yan Shen only started eating when the second plate of skewers was served. Yan Shen actually couldn¡¯t eat such stimulating food. Although they tasted good, they also increased the burden on his health. At home, he usually ate very bland food. Almost everything was boiled, and even salt was rarely added. This might slightly extend his already short life. But now, he decided not to think about it as he was eating barbecue with Chu Ning. The happiness he was feeling now was the most important. It was Chu Yuen¡¯s first time eating barbecued meat, so he didn¡¯t stop until he felt a little nauseated. Then, he took a taxi and left. This time, he didn¡¯t think about going out for a walk. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, he just wanted to go back to sleep. It was almost 11 o¡¯clock. The barbeque shop¡¯s business was gradually reaching its peak, and more and more people came to have supper. After Chu Ning finished the skewers in her hand, she took a sip of her drink. She looked at Yan Shen, who was sitting beside her, and was at a loss for words. Yan Shen had really changed a lot. As he ate, he praised the skills of the shop¡¯s owner and said things like he would come again in future. However, Yan Shen didn¡¯t notice that Chu Ning¡¯s expression was complicated when she looked at him. ¡°Yan Shen,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Yan Shen looked up and met Chu Ning¡¯s eyes for a second or two. He smiled and looked away again. ¡°Thank you,¡± Chu Ning suddenly said. ¡°It¡¯s just giving out flyers. You¡¯ve already thanked me. Besides, aren¡¯t you treating me to barbecue?¡± Yan Shen wiped his mouth with a napkin and smiled. Chapter 463 - 463 Expected Goal 463 Expected Goal ¡°Yes, I am. Are we friends?¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Of course.¡± Yan Shen nodded. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had such a big issue with your health?¡± Chu Ning took another sip of her drink and spoke casually with a calm expression. As she said this, Yan Shen suddenly froze. ¡°I¡¯m still young, can you not curse me?¡± he smiled bitterly. ¡°To be honest, I recovered quickly from the injuries Bai Hong inflicted on me the last time. How did you tell that there¡¯s a major problem with my health?¡± ¡°You know what? You¡¯re actually not good at lying at all.¡± Chu Ning sighed and said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Yan Shen didn¡¯t intend to admit it. ¡°You¡¯re not willing to tell me?¡± Chu Ning wasn¡¯t sure if there was anything wrong with Yan Shen¡¯s health, but Yan Shen¡¯s bodily movements had already betrayed him. He had to be hiding something and didn¡¯t want her to know the truth. ¡°The barbeque is delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yan Shen laughed and said something that was completely unrelated to the previous content. ¡°Some things can¡¯t be stopped, but one can still decide how to live one¡¯s life going forward. As long as one is happy, it¡¯s fine. The result is already decided. I hope there won¡¯t be any regrets in the process. That¡¯s what I think.¡± Yan Shen looked gently at Chu Ning¡¯s beautiful face and said softly. ¡°But we still have a lot of time, don¡¯t we? It can still be changed,¡± Chu Ning said, looking at Yan Shen. Chu Ning had never believed that things were set in stone by fate. In her opinion, nothing was constant. She herself was the best example. If she had followed the arrangement of fate, she would not have appeared in this world. If she had believed in fate, she would not have broken off relations with the Ye family and stood on the opposite side of them in the Ye family¡¯s private hospital. If she had believed in fate, she would have died many times over. Although luck played a part, Chu Ning would never bow down to fate. Even if it had already happened, she still had the courage to fight to the end. ¡°I hope so,¡± Yan Shen replied gently. Although he was not optimistic about his health condition, he did not want to reveal his true thoughts in front of his special friend, Chu Ning. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask anymore. But if there¡¯s anything I can help with, you must tell me.¡± Chu Ning knew that she would never get the truth out of Yan Shen. ¡°Of course.¡± Yan Shen raised his glass and drank his beverage in one go. ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± With that, he stood up and left. Chu Ning fell into deep thought as she watched Yan Shen¡¯s figure disappear into the distance. The next morning, although Chu Ning was at school, the Cloud Shopping app had quietly shown its charm to the people in M City. Runfa Shopping Mall had also changed all the billboards that day, just to create momentum for Cloud Shopping. Chu Ning had already hired a dedicated courier in advance, even though she did not know how many people had placed orders. At noon, Chu Ning took out her phone and looked at the real-time sales data. From 8 am to 12 am, four hours had passed, but only a dozen people had placed orders. The total transaction amount was only about 600 yuan¡­ Even though it was a working day and there weren¡¯t many people in the morning, the transaction volume was still too small, almost negligible. Chu Ning guessed that the people who placed the orders were just curious and did not really want to buy anything. Chu Ning frowned at the thought. She had recruited nearly two hundred couriers and offered them a monthly salary of 8,000 yuan. The average income of M City was less than 4,000 yuan. This meant that Chu Ning had to prepare at least 1.6 million yuan for the monthly salary of these couriers. Since the nature of this job was determined by the amount of work they did, there would be some hard-working couriers who could earn more than 8,000 yuan a month. ¡°It seems that I have to take some measures,¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself as she looked at the dismal numbers on her phone. She immediately gave Runfa Shopping Mall¡¯s Manager Liu a call. ¡°Manager Liu, please print an additional notice now. Anyone who places an order on the Cloud Shopping platform of Runfa Shopping Mall for door-to-door delivery can receive 20 eggs or 500 grams of fresh pork for free. Prepare it in the afternoon and we should be able to catch the peak period in the evening,¡± Chu Ning said as soon as the call was connected. Chapter 464 - 464 Looking for a Helper 464 Looking for a Helper ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Manager Liu also wiped the sweat from his forehead. He, too, was nervous. The first step was the most difficult, and it was crucial to gain the trust of the customer. ¡°Also, we have to make it clear that one account can only enjoy the benefits once,¡± Chu Ning added. She was not a philanthropist. If someone took advantage of this opportunity to fleece her, she would really go bankrupt. However, free eggs and meat were still within Chu Ning¡¯s range. These things were only worth a dozen yuan. Even if 100,000 people ordered at the same time, she would only give out around a million yuan. However, the additional advertising effect was far from what a million yuan could achieve. Once the 100,000 people were familiar with using Cloud Shopping, they only needed to order a few times to let Chu Ning earn back her capital. Of course, these people would not only order a few times. ¡°Alright, President Chu, I¡¯ve taken note of that,¡± Manager Liu replied to Chu Ning as he jotted down notes on a piece of paper. After hanging up, Chu Ning gave Lu Chao a call. ¡°Lu Chao, you must ensure the stability of the Cloud Shopping software today and avoid problems such as server paralysis caused by a large number of logins,¡± Chu Ning said with a serious expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve already considered all of this. There¡¯s no problem of paralysis. Even if there¡¯s such a possibility, I still have backup options. I still have nine backup login routes,¡± Lu Chao said confidently from the other end of the phone. ¡°Alright.¡± After hearing Lu Chao¡¯s answer, Chu Ning was completely relieved. She had done all the preparations she could. Time would tell. In a private room in a very special tea restaurant in M City, Yang Feng looked expressionlessly at the young man with the slightly swollen face in front of him. Yang Feng didn¡¯t know how the other party had gotten his personal contact information and was able to accurately stop him on his way, but there was no doubt that this person¡¯s background was not simple. ¡°President Yang, business hasn¡¯t been good recently, has it?¡± Zhou Hao did not care about Yang Feng¡¯s calm and undisturbed expression. He spoke as he picked up the teapot and filled Yang Feng¡¯s cup. Yang Feng was able to practically monopolize the agricultural market in M City before Chu Ning appeared. He was not a simple person. He could not treat Yang Feng the way he treated Dong Nan and Zhao Gang. After all, this was not A City, so he could still tell the difference. Although Yang Feng was in a high position, he was a ruthless person who started from nothing. Zhou Hao was from the Zhou family and he understood that he could only collaborate with Yang Feng sincerely. He wanted to use Yang Feng¡¯s power to deal with Chu Ning. ¡°Oh? Young man, if you have anything to say, say it quickly. My time is precious.¡± Yang Feng looked at Zhou Hao in surprise. Although Zhou Hao was right, Yang Feng still didn¡¯t show any expression. He simply took a sip of hot tea. ¡°I know that President Yang¡¯s time is precious, but we have a common enemy, don¡¯t we?¡± Zhou Hao said with a smile. ¡°Tell me.¡± Yang Feng looked interested. ¡°Chu Ning is amazing now. President Yang, are you really going to let her develop this way? There is a total of three large malls in M City, two of which are in a direct partnership with you, and the largest one is Runfa Shopping Mall with close to ten years of partnership experience. But now, this balance has been broken, right? Such a huge shopping mall changing its business partner so easily, President Yang. You can¡¯t possibly treat it as if nothing had happened, right?¡± Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng and said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m old and have limited energy. It¡¯s good for me to share some of the market,¡± Yang Feng rued, still unmoved. ¡°Chu Ning is a genius. Oh, that¡¯s not right, even genius is not enough to describe her. The words ¡®chosen one¡¯ should be more suitable to describe her. I admit defeat,¡± Yang Feng added. Before knowing Zhou Hao¡¯s trump card and purpose, Yang Feng did not plan to tell him anything important. Yang Feng was also a powerful figure. Although he knew that Zhou Hao was right and Chu Ning¡¯s recent actions had given him sleepless nights, he would not let others see his weakness! However, he was not in a hurry to leave. It would be good to listen to the young man¡¯s analysis. After all, he did not have any good ways of dealing with Chu Ning. Chapter 465 - 465 Jittery 465 Jittery ¡°I admit that President Yang is right, but she¡¯s not without weaknesses. Her family, her personality, her background, and so on are not without flaws. I believe that as long as we work together, no, I help you, we will definitely be able to help you regain the market that you have lost and rise to another level,¡± Zhou Hao said confidently. ¡°Young man, I¡¯m not trying to put you down, but I really admire Chu Ning. However, you have to know that not everyone is her and not everyone is qualified to be her opponent,¡± Yang Feng said. Although he hated Chu Ning, Yang Feng had to admit how terrifying she was. She was only 18 years old and was still in school, but everything she did was enough for ordinary people to boast about for the rest of their lives. ¡°If you really give up, you wouldn¡¯t have come to see me. In the end, you won¡¯t make a move until you¡¯re 100% confident.¡± Zhou Hao did not care for Yang Feng¡¯s praise for Chu Ning. After all, he had suffered a small loss in his fight with Chu Ning. The thought of Dong Nan slapping him under Bai Hong¡¯s orders made Zhou Hao feel aggrieved. He had never been treated that way before. ¡°Yes,¡± Yang Feng replied casually and took another sip of tea. Yang Feng still didn¡¯t understand why Runfa Shopping Mall would give up on a big supplier like him that they had worked with for many years. However, he should be able to find out the following day. ¡°I¡¯m from the Zhou family of A City.¡± Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng, who was still unmoved, and had to tell him his identity and background. ¡°The Zhou family is so powerful, they¡¯ve even extended their influence to M City? Are you representing the Zhou family in discussing a collaboration with me? If that¡¯s the case, then I should correct my attitude.¡± Yang Feng looked at Zhou Hao in surprise. However, Yang Feng didn¡¯t feel much. He had heard of the Zhou family and naturally knew of their influence in Province A. However, this had nothing to do with Yang Feng. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about collaboration.¡± Zhou Hao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that we have a common enemy. I¡¯ve already made some arrangements for Chu Ning in M City¡­¡± Zhou Hao then roughly explained some of his strategies of dealing with Chu Ning. ¡°Tsk, tsk, what dirty means.¡± Yang Feng ¡®complimented¡¯ him generously. ¡°Same to you. President Yang, you must be familiar with this kind of little tricks. Of course, you know that we need more help. These little tricks can only distract Chu Ning and can¡¯t be decisive,¡± Zhou Hao said with a smile. ¡°M City¡¯s Agricultural Bureau Chief is my brother-in-law.¡± Yang Feng finished the last sip of tea in his cup and said softly. Zhou Hao nodded with a smile after hearing this. He had finally heard some good news, and this meeting that he had carefully arranged was now worth it. After school, Chu Ning didn¡¯t have a clear destination this time. She only asked Zhang Bo to drive around the suburbs of M City. The Soaring Cloud Group¡¯s construction progress had been forced to stop previously, but now that the storm had subsided, it was time to start again. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯ve contacted a more reliable and larger construction team. We can officially start construction tomorrow,¡± Zhang Bo said as he drove. ¡°I understand. You can make the arrangements for such things. You don¡¯t have to report to me.¡± Chu Ning sat in the back seat, her eyes looking out the window. No one could tell what she was thinking. Chu Ning was feeling jittery. Even though she was holding her phone tightly, she didn¡¯t turn it on. ¡°President Chu, do you think Cloud Shopping will be successfully launched in M City?¡± Zhang Bo continued. However, Chu Ning did not answer him. ¡°President Chu? ¡°Alright, so you were in a daze.¡± Zhang Bo saw Chu Ning¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror and realized that she didn¡¯t hear him. Chu Ning decided to go back to the Chu residence that night. Regardless of whether Cloud Shopping was successful or not, she had to calm her restless heart first. ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re back?¡± Chu Ning was sitting on the sofa and watching TV to distract herself. Second brother Chu Jing was still immersed in his hacking career. Her family seemed to be changing quietly, but it also seemed like nothing had changed. Mr. and Mrs. Chu returned home after six. ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re home too?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Chu were overjoyed to see Chu Ning. ¡°Mom, Dad, did you guys also attend the activities at Runfa Shopping Mall?¡± Chu Ning looked at the items in their hands and asked with a smile. Chapter 466 - 466 Not Just Cloud Shopping 466 Not Just Cloud Shopping ¡°The shopping mall¡¯s activities even reached your school?¡± Mr. Chu asked Chu Ning in surprise. ¡°There are a lot of people at Runfa Shopping Mall today. I heard from my colleagues that there¡¯s an event there. They said that if you download a shopping app and place an order, you can get free eggs and meat,¡± Mrs. Chu chuckled. ¡°I heard people discussing it on the way here. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± Chu Ning made a surprised expression. ¡°There are a lot of people at Runfa Shopping Mall. Your dad and I bought some groceries and daily necessities. They said that it would be delivered within 24 hours because there were too many people. Normally, it can be delivered within an hour, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. However, Runfa Shopping Mall is so big, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯re trying to cheat people,¡± Mrs. Chu explained. ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Chu Ning¡¯s heart started to pound when she heard her mother¡¯s words. This meant that many people were starting to place orders on the Cloud Shopping platform. ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys rest. I¡¯ll go cook.¡± Chu Ning felt that she had to find something to do to distract herself. The couple didn¡¯t know that their daughter was the one behind all this. If they had known, they would have been shocked. They couldn¡¯t understand this kind of extravagant behavior, because the economic benefits produced were not very intuitive. After dinner, Chu Ning started to tidy up the house. At 9 pm, Chu Ning took out her phone again. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. From the afternoon until now, she hadn¡¯t checked the real-time data of Cloud Shopping¡¯s back-end. She could have a look now. 24,555, 24,561, 24,570¡­ The real-time number of orders was rapidly increasing. The 200 couriers were also very hardworking. When having orders along the same route, they could deliver five to ten orders in one trip. So far, they had completed more than 4,000 orders. At this rate, it would not be a problem to complete the deliveries before the next night. Looking at the data on the phone, Chu Ning¡¯s lips finally curved upwards. She could finally let go of the suspense she had been feeling. The number of orders from Runfa Shopping Mall alone that night was estimated to be around 50,000 yuan. Based on the low standard delivery fee of 4 yuan per trip, Chu Ning could earn an initial profit of 200,000 yuan merely within a few hours that evening. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, this is just the beginning.¡± Chu Ning kept telling herself that she must not get carried away. Looking at the small room, Chu Ning suddenly remembered the first time she came to the Chu residence. At that time, she could be described as penniless. She didn¡¯t have money to eat, take a taxi, or purchase daily necessities. Time flew by, and a few months had passed. Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s company account still had more than 100 million in disposable cash. In the end, she had opened up the market in M City. It was foreseeable that it wouldn¡¯t take long for customers of Runfa Shopping Mall to gradually become familiar with the Cloud Shopping software and progressively become inseparable from this convenient and practical tool. Other than the delivery fee of more than 200,000 yuan, just Cloud Shopping alone had contributed nearly 4 million in sales to Runfa Shopping Mall that night! ¡°After Cloud Shopping is fully promoted in M City, the volume of sales will definitely rise to another level. In addition to the people in the city who can enjoy the convenience services, the suburbs and remote villages and towns can also use it. To be conservative, even if I only have five times the amount tonight, I¡¯ll still have a profit of more than one million. After deducting the cost of 80%, I¡¯ll still have about 300,000 yuan left. In other words, just M City alone can bring me about a hundred million in income a year¡­¡± Chu Ning sat in front of the table, writing and drawing on a piece of draft paper as she mumbled to herself. After a rough calculation, she finally understood why the person before her transmigration had been able to become the world¡¯s richest man with a shopping app. Chu Ning clearly remembered that the world¡¯s richest man¡¯s personal wealth had exceeded one trillion yuan at his peak. This was even higher than the total annual GDP of some small and medium-sized countries. Chu Ning unknowingly grinned again. She covered her mouth and put down the pen in her hand, trying not to laugh out loud. Chu Ning really wanted to calm down, but her heart was in turmoil. She understood that she was not just providing a shopping platform! Chapter 467 - 467 Eliminated 467 Eliminated In fact, Chu Ning was already building a complete industrial chain. She was involved in the whole process from the source of the products to getting them into customers¡¯ hands. From the very beginning, when Chu Ning chose the location and headed to Qinghe Village, she had already decided on this idea. This was simply terrifying. This meant that her ultimate limit was much higher than that of the world¡¯s richest man before she transmigrated. When she thought of this, Chu Ning calmed down. She had just taken her first step. Even though she knew that this was a pathway to heaven, there were still countless difficulties waiting for her to overcome them. ¡°One step at a time, there¡¯s nothing wrong with taking things a little slower,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. She did not realize that the richest man in the world took more than seven years to prepare for his first step, while Chu Ning took only a month¡­ With her own memory, she had almost no technical bottlenecks. The people who were happy that night were not only Chu Ning, but also the employees of the Soaring Clouds Group, the six shareholders, Manager Liu, and so on. The massive and convincing data showed that the development path proposed by Chu Ning was feasible. ¡°Zhang Bo, we¡¯ll recruit another 300 delivery personnel tomorrow. In addition, we¡¯ll recruit another 100 salespeople. I want them to be scattered all over the country to lay the foundation for the future development of Cloud Shopping!¡± Chu Ning hung up after giving her instructions. ¡°Mayor Li, it¡¯s my turn to repay you now.¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself as she looked at the street outside the window. The next morning. Chu Huan, who was bored to death in the school dormitory, was lying down in the student dormitory and looking at his phone. University wasn¡¯t like high school, especially for a university student like Chu Huan who was about to graduate. He had already finished all the courses he needed to take and was merely waiting to graduate. ¡°Huh? The Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction site is hiring again?¡± Chu Huan mumbled to himself happily, suddenly sitting up on the bed and looking at the new recruitment notice on his phone. What excited him was that the income of this part-time job was still very high. It was no different from the last time, but the contractor had changed. Half an hour later, Chu Huan took a bus and arrived at the construction site once more. Chu Huan walked into the first-floor lobby of the Soaring Clouds Group. Looking at the crowd in front of him, he joined the queue without hesitation. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to apply for a construction worker position.¡± When it was Chu Huan¡¯s turn, he looked at the recruitment officer and smiled. ¡°Fill out the form.¡± The recruitment officer had on an indifferent expression. He took a form and a pen from the side of the table, indicating for Chu Huan to record his basic personal information. A few minutes later, Chu Huan finished filling out the form. He looked at the handwriting on the form in satisfaction and handed it to the recruitment officer. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re called Chu Huan?¡± The recruitment officer looked at the form Chu Huan handed over, then gave him a strange look. ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± Chu Huan didn¡¯t understand why the recruitment officer was looking at him in that way. ¡°Your age is confirmed to be 22 years old, and your father¡¯s name is Chu Ming?¡± the recruitment officer continued. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have to fake the information,¡± Chu Huan said, confused. ¡°Okay. I have a general understanding of your situation. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu Huan. You don¡¯t meet our recruitment criteria,¡± the recruitment officer said in a regretful tone. ¡°Ah? Why is that so?¡± Chu Huan was even more baffled. As long as there were no health problems or congenital diseases, they would be hired. Filling out the form was just a formality. He didn¡¯t expect to fail such an interview. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu Huan. I can¡¯t tell you the specific reason, but we are not suited for you.¡± The recruitment officer shook his head again. ¡°Brother, make way. We¡¯re in a hurry.¡± A voice came from behind Chu Huan just as he stood rooted to the ground, overwhelmed at the sudden turn of events. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing this, Chu Huan could only leave the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s first-floor lobby, full of disappointment. He did not understand why this was happening. ¡°Sigh, I can only go back to school first.¡± Chu Huan sighed. At the same time, in his luxury room, Zhou Hao was playing chess with the bodyguards sent by the Zhou family. The Zhou family had sent two people over. The other one, who was silent, had gone to protect Zhou Wei in secret. Chapter 468 - 468 Chatting 468 Chatting Just as Zhou Hao was thinking about his next step, his phone rang. ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhou¡­¡± Zhou Hao listened to the conversation on the other end of the phone, and a smile appeared on his face. A moment later, he hung up the phone. ¡°Mr. Wu, I can¡¯t play chess with you anymore. I still have some matters to deal with.¡± Zhou Hao stood up and said with a smile. ¡°Go settle them.¡± Mr. Wu, who was sitting opposite Zhou Hao, was still looking down at the chessboard, preoccupied. ¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯ve thought of what you¡¯ve thought of. You¡¯re the one who personally presented this loophole!¡± Zhou Hao thought darkly as he walked out of the room. The residents of Qinghe Village had been keeping a low profile for the past few days. While Wen An was trying to mediate the internal conflicts in the village, he was also trying his best to appease the people so that they would not have any conflicts with the residents of Houtu Village. The previous night, Chu Ning had called him again, telling him that she needed to recruit another 100 people from Qinghe Village as external employees of the Soaring Clouds Group. Chu Ning had already planned out the future development in M City the night before. The following year, Chu Ning planned to build a large food processing plant in M City. When the plant was completed, it would bring a lot of jobs to M City and also drive the regional economy. However, Chu Ning had not thought of the location of the plant yet. At this moment, Wen An was sitting in his office. He was deep in thought as he looked at the documents in front of him. The documents recorded the basic information of the residents of Qinghe Village. The documents were very thick, but after Chu Ning had called him the previous night to inform him about this, he had stayed up all night to sort out a list of 100 suitable candidates. He was now verifying it to see if he had missed anything out. Just then, someone knocked on Wen An¡¯s office door. ¡°Come in,¡± he casually said. ¡°Village Chief Wen, the investigators from the Agricultural Bureau will be here in an hour or even earlier. Do we need to make any preparations?¡± The person who walked in was Wen An¡¯s assistant. She was a young woman in her twenties and was also a resident of Qinghe Village. ¡°No need, let them investigate,¡± Wen An said with a smile. ¡°Village Chief Wen, these investigators from the Agricultural Bureau are really good at putting on airs, as if we owe them. Their attitude is so bad; aren¡¯t they just playing around? Village Chief Wen, I heard from a friend of mine from another village that these investigators just want some benefits. As long as we express our gratitude, they will immediately change their attitude,¡± the assistant said helplessly. Now that the situation in Qinghe Village was good, she didn¡¯t want anyone to come out and cause trouble. ¡°Everyone¡¯s thoughts and pursuits are different, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that some people use their power for personal gain. We can¡¯t bother that much about it, but we can do our best.¡± Wen An looked at the assistant¡¯s unconvinced expression and softly comforted her. ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s a pity that a good person like Village Chief Wen is about to be transferred out. I wonder if the next village chief will be able to maintain his relationship with President Chu like you.¡± The assistant pursed her lips. She was all too aware that Wen An¡¯s ending was destined not to be there. If someone else had communicated with Chu Ning, they might not have been able to fight for such benefits for Qinghe Village. In reality, Chu Ning could have recruited the 100 people from other places. However, considering Wen An¡¯s character, she subconsciously felt that it was not a bad thing to take care of Qinghe Village. ¡°I won¡¯t leave this place until Qinghe Village is fully developed,¡± Wen An said firmly. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t want to leave, but after the transfer order is given, you have no choice but to leave,¡± the assistant thought sorrowfully. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Village Chief Wen, some of our Qinghe Village¡¯s residents have a higher income than you, the village chief,¡± the assistant said in a slightly teasing tone. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Wen An asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good thing, but as the assistant of the village chief, I only earn a little more than 2,000 a month. It¡¯s really a little pitiful.¡± The assistant sighed. She didn¡¯t become the village chief¡¯s assistant for the money; she could have gone to M City to work if she wanted money. However, when she thought about how she, who had a university degree, did not earn as much as some of the villagers in Qinghe Village, she felt somewhat imbalanced. Chapter 469 - 469 A New Crisis 469 A New Crisis ¡°Then, should I add your name to this list?¡± Wen An pointed at the documents on the table and asked his assistant. ¡°No, I¡¯m just joking.¡± The assistant hurriedly waved her hands. She was merely complaining. ¡°Alright, you should go and make some preparations. I¡¯ll go out and welcome them when they arrive.¡± Wen An smiled and then continued to focus on the archives before him. Half an hour later, three uniformed civil servants from the Agricultural Bureau appeared at the entrance of Qinghe Village. Their purpose for coming that day was very clear. They were there to make trouble in Qinghe Village. Moreover, this was an order from their direct superior. However, it was unknown who this direct superior was listening to. ¡°Qinghe Village has been doing great recently. There must be something wrong. Otherwise, how could it develop so quickly?¡± A fair-faced civil servant with long and narrow eyes spoke up first. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the demands from the higher-ups.¡± Another civil servant pushed up his glasses and said in a serious tone. The last person looked in a particular direction of Qinghe Village, narrowed his eyes, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Zhao Ran, Wang Shou, stop chatting. Hurry up and go in. Don¡¯t waste time. If things change, you know that the three of us won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of not being able to complete the mission.¡± After the pair heard this, they instantly fell silent. If they did this well, not only would they have their year-end bonus, but they would also have a high chance of being promoted. The trio walked on the main road of Qinghe Village, attracting the attention of some of the villagers. Then, Yang Jing, the assistant of the village chief, walked toward them with a smile and said, ¡°Sirs, today doesn¡¯t seem to be the routine inspection day, right?¡± Even though Yang Jing was very reluctant to deal with these people, she had no choice. Since they had appeared, she had to put on a smile. ¡°Hmph, although today is not the day of the routine inspection, your village has gotten into trouble!¡± Zhao Ran, with the long and narrow eyes, coldly snorted as he spoke with a gloomy expression. ¡°Huh? No way, our Qinghe Village has always been law-abiding citizens.¡± Yang Jing put on a look of disbelief, but in reality, she had already cursed the three people in front of her. ¡°Bah! The people of Houtu Village can compete with them in their shamelessness!¡± Yang Jing thought viciously. ¡°Move out of the way, young lady. This is not something you can meddle in. Your village chief will be in trouble!¡± Wang Shou continued indifferently. Then, the three of them ignored Yang Jing, who was blocking their way, and walked toward a particular direction in Qinghe Village. Yang Jing watched as the three of them headed in a certain direction. Although she did not know what they were up to, it was obvious from their attitudes that it was not something good. ¡°Village Chief Wen, if you still don¡¯t come, something big is going to happen,¡± Yang Jing said helplessly to Wen An over the phone. After hanging up the phone, Wen An looked pensively at the open plain outside the window. ¡°How much more time do we need before we reach that place?¡± The three of them ignored the strange looks that the Qinghe villagers were giving them. Right now, they only wanted to get to that place as soon as possible. ¡°It¡¯ll take about 20 minutes. Qinghe Village isn¡¯t small, and that place is also quite remote.¡± Wang Shou looked at the time on his wrist and said in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s hurry.¡± The person who spoke had a grave expression. At the same time, Wen An dialed the numbers of a few Qinghe villagers. There was no point in him stepping out to intercept them; he would only be forced into a passive position. However, according to his assistant¡¯s description, he quickly recalled the route that the few of them took. According to his analysis, he sent the Qinghe villagers to two different locations to check out the situation. The small ditch was near a pond, and not far from it was an elm forest. It was usually inaccessible. Wen An¡¯s sharp senses told him that if there was a problem, it would most likely be at that place. As for the other place, although the probability was smaller, he still sent the Qinghe villagers there. The Qinghe villagers who had received Wen An¡¯s message did not dare to be careless. In an instant, a few of the villagers closest to the ditch took their tools and ran in its direction. They had no choice but to put in the effort. This was because these people were the first batch of Qinghe villagers that Wen An had recommended to Chu Ning. They were determined to listen to Wen An¡¯s orders. Chapter 470 - 470 Anticipation and Destruction 470 Anticipation and Destruction Elsewhere, the three civil servants from the Agricultural Bureau were already panting. Even though they had only walked a short distance, they were already feeling a little tired. They had been sitting in the office for many years, and now they were under the sun in the morning. It was a great burden for their frail bodies to walk all the way from the village entrance. ¡°Duan Lei, why don¡¯t we take a break? Anyway, the stuff is planted there and the place is very obscure. It won¡¯t grow legs and run away. It¡¯s fine if we slow down slightly,¡± Wang Shou asked while gasping for breath. ¡°Rest? I was preparing to run there! Who knows if that Wen An would notice something in advance and thus be prepared? You must know that we¡¯re outsiders and not familiar with the whole Qinghe Village. The residents of Qinghe Village are not like us. If they act fast, it will be too late by the time we arrive!¡± Duan Lei also wiped the sweat from his face. He was also out of breath, but this was not sitting in the office and leisurely dealing with documents. He could not relax at all. ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t rest, but we can¡¯t run. If we run, I¡¯ll die.¡± Zhao Ran suggested a compromise, which was to continue walking withoutrunning or stopping to rest. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t waste time!¡± Duan Lei urged. As long as they reached their destination and took a few photos, their mission would be completed. At this moment, Yang Jing, who was following behind, also looked anxious. She was now even more certain that these three people had come prepared. This was why she could only be the village chief¡¯s assistant while Wen An was the village chief. In the face of danger, Wen An was able to remain unflappable, analyze the results, and effectively resolve the issue. He just disdained to play dirty tricks. A person with firm beliefs like Wen An would never accept Zhou Hao¡¯s way of doing things. Some place else, several residents of Qinghe Village rushed to the ditch, wheezing. They quickly searched the area and did not find anything. They then turned their attention to the compact elm forest. At this time, the trio from the Agricultural Bureau were about ten minutes away. If they started running, they might be able to reach in three minutes. However, they did not expect that Wen An had accurately predicted their final destination. ¡°Old Cai! It¡¯s really bad. Look at what¡¯s over there!¡± At this moment, a villager from Qinghe Village was looking with shock at the green plants that had suddenly appeared in the elm forest. Under the cover of the elm forest, if one did not walk in, one would not notice the abnormality in this area. Moreover, someone had planted it there the night before¡­ ¡°D*** it! Which wicked thing planted this in our Qinghe Village! This is going to put the entire Qinghe Village in a desperate situation!¡± ¡°What an animal! If this is discovered, this small area will be enough to put us in jail!¡± Two others also had on ugly expressions, their faces were even slightly pale. They were frightened by the sudden appearance of the green plants. ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s move in! We have to take this away and completely destroy it!¡± The last person looked resolute. He took the shovel in his hand and went straight to the small patch of green plants in front of him. ¡°Quick, we can¡¯t waste a second!¡± The other three people were also shocked. At first glance, this small patch of green plants looked no different from ordinary crops. They even looked to be growing very well. But as farmers, they knew what it was. It was cannabis! The raw materials for making drugs! If people knew that they had this in Qinghe Village, they could forget about developing well. This plant was an extremely controlled substance, and if the scale reached a certain level, it was very likely that they would be sentenced to death! The moment the four Qinghe villagers saw the plant, their first reaction was immense fear. Their lives had finally taken a turn for the better, and they could earn money by doing decent business. Who would be willing to touch this unlucky thing? Growing cannabis was no laughing matter. This was really exchanging their lives for money! They wanted to kill the person who had framed them, but for now, getting rid of these things was more urgent. They couldn¡¯t help but increase their speed when they thought of this. Fortunately, the plot that the cannabis was planted on wasn¡¯t very large, so it was almost done in no time. Chapter 471 - 471 Leaving 471 Leaving The surrounding land had been turned over again and again. They only stopped after they confirmed that there was no cannabis. On the other side, the three senior civil servants from the Agricultural Bureau could already vaguely see the location of the ditch. Duan Lei squinted his eyes and looked toward the front. Suddenly, his expression changed and he shouted, ¡°Huh? Something¡¯s not right, there¡¯s someone in that elm forest!¡± ¡°What! How could this be?¡± Zhao Ran asked in disbelief. ¡°Quick, get them!¡± Duan Lei didn¡¯t bother to explain and chased after them. The two people beside Duan Lei also followed without hesitation. However, even though they saw people in the elm forest, the residents of Qinghe Village also noticed the three people running towards them. ¡°Let¡¯s go! According to Village Chief Wen¡¯s instructions, after we leave Qinghe Village and destroy the cannabis, we shouldn¡¯t return for a period of time!¡± one of the four immediately said. Each of the four villagers carried a bundle of fresh cannabis leaves on their backs and speedily left the place. Duan Lei saw the four of them sprinting and immediately realized that things were not going well. He quickly shouted to stop them. ¡°Stay where you are!¡± However, the four residents of Qinghe Village seemed not to have heard anything and ran even faster. They were now sure that someone wanted to use the cannabis to frame the Qinghe villagers. Fortunately, Wen An had gotten someone to find the cannabis in time. Otherwise, if someone had found evidence against them, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Duan Lei, we can¡¯t catch up.¡± Looking at the figures that were getting more and more blurry, Wang Shou knew that they had come in vain. ¡°I told you not to waste time. Now look what happened!¡± Duan Lei was also extremely depressed. Of course, he knew that he couldn¡¯t catch up with them. Those people were about to disappear from his sight. ¡°What can you two pieces of trash do!¡± Duan Lei immediately pointed at the two people beside him and scolded them. ¡°You, Duan Lei, are no better than us!¡± Zhao Ran couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The three of them were supposed to act together, so why was Duan Lei ordering them around? ¡°Alright, stop quarreling. Now that they¡¯ve run away, let¡¯s think about what we should say when we get back.¡± Wang Shou sighed. Quarreling would not solve the problem. ¡°Hmph, go back and wait to be criticized! Don¡¯t even think about being promoted in this lifetime!¡± Duan Lei said angrily. ¡°Who would have thought that they would arrive before us? Could it be that they were discovered last night?¡± Wang Shou asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°If it was discovered by the residents of Qinghe Village in the middle of the night yesterday, do you think we would still have the chance to come here today?¡± Zhao Ran also said in an unpleasant tone. ¡°How unlucky. If I knew this would happen, I would have come alone.¡± Duan Lei turned around and left. ¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t?¡± Zhao Ran was clearly enraged as well, and he intentionally kept a distance from Duan Lei. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you three guests from the Agricultural Bureau would be coming to our Qinghe Village?¡± Wen An looked at the silent trio in front of him and smiled. ¡°Village Chief Wen, you¡¯re quick to react this time.¡± Duan Lei also smiled, but there was too much information hidden in his smile. Wen An shook his head. Then, he pushed his glasses up and looked at the three people in front of him with a sincere expression. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying. Would you guys like to go to the office and sit for a while? I¡¯ll entertain you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s Qinghe Village¡¯s good fortune to have a village chief like you,¡± Wang Shou said weakly. If they had found cannabis in Qinghe Village, they would not be speaking to Village Chief Wen An like this. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t force you to stay. However, the next time you come to Qinghe Village, please let me know in advance,¡± Wen An smiled. ¡°Village Chief Wen, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡± Duan Lei naturally knew that the discovery of the batch of cannabis had something to do with Wen An. However, he could not figure out how Wen An knew that there was something in that area. After all, they had only been informed before they set off in the morning to prevent the news from being leaked. ¡°Qinghe Village and I are upright and honest. We don¡¯t need the luck you¡¯re talking about,¡± Wen An softly said. A moment later, the three civil servants of the Agricultural Bureau left. They had made a wasted trip. Chapter 472 - 472 Confirmation of Attitude 472 Confirmation of Attitude In the office of Runfa Shopping Mall. Yang Feng was sitting on the sofa, looking at Manager Liu expressionlessly. Although he really wanted to smash the other party¡¯s bald head, he had no choice but to sit there and have a good talk with him. ¡°President Yang, you have to know that this is not my idea. The shareholders feel that it is not very suitable to continue working with you. This is not something that I can decide on my own.¡± Manager Liu looked at Yang Feng and said weakly. ¡°Manager Liu, you can¡¯t put it that way. After all, we¡¯ve been working together for almost ten years. You can¡¯t abandon an old customer like me just because of a few benefits, right?¡± Yang Feng said calmly. ¡°How about this, do you want to listen to my suggestion?¡± Manager Liu suddenly said. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yang Feng nodded. ¡°Anyway, this matter can¡¯t be hidden for long. Our new business partner is Chu Ning, President Chu. I feel that with President Yang¡¯s current business scale, if you work with President Chu, it¡¯ll definitely open up a new world.¡± Manager Liu obviously did not know about the competition between Chu Ning and Yang Feng. He thought that Chu Ning now had Cloud Shopping, an online shopping app with great potential. And although Yang Feng had lost a shopping mall like Runfa Shopping Mall, he had a farm that was several times larger than Qinghe Village. Yang Feng was the only one in M City who had such high-quality resources. If he was willing to collaborate with Chu Ning, Cloud Shopping would spread like wildfire in M City within a short period of time. This was because Chu Ning¡¯s only shortcoming had been made up for. If Yang Feng opened up the supply chain, the variety of products provided by Cloud Shopping would be more complete and stable. Unfortunately, Yang Feng could never work with Chu Ning. ¡°Manager Liu, it seems like there¡¯s no room for discussion?¡± Yang Feng stood up and said indifferently. This was his second time here. If he still got a rejection that day, he didn¡¯t mind adding this former partner to the list of enemies. ¡°President Yang, we¡¯re all in M City. Why do you have to be so harsh?¡± Manager Liu sighed. He could finally tell that there must be some grudges between Yang Feng and Chu Ning. When he mentioned Chu Ning¡¯s name, Yang Feng remained indifferent, which meant that Yang Feng knew about Chu Ning. Even so, he still felt that Yang Feng could not be Chu Ning¡¯s match. This was the general trend. Although Yang Feng was deeply grounded in M City, his actions obviously went against the development of the times. ¡°Manager Liu, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but what you all have done has really disappointed me.¡± After Yang Feng said this, he left the office. Since Runfa Shopping Mall was firmly on Chu Ning¡¯s side, he had nothing to consider. The purpose of his visit this time was to confirm the attitude of Runfa Shopping Mall. ¡°This is your choice, so don¡¯t blame me for turning my back on you,¡± Yang Feng thought to himself. Elsewhere, Chu Huan received his roommate¡¯s greetings when he went back to school. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chu Huan? Why did you look so unhappy when you returned to school yesterday afternoon? Who provoked you again?¡± Luo Fei, his roommate, asked Chu Huan with a smile as he sat on the stool in a trance. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no point in telling you.¡± Chu Huan pursed his lips. He couldn¡¯t understand why things were like this. He didn¡¯t do anything. But when he heard the words of the recruitment officer, it seemed like he was deliberately targeting Chu Huan. ¡°Did your two sisters have a conflict again? But I support you! After hearing your description, I feel that your sister Chu Ning is evil. Ye Ting is the cuter one,¡± Luo Fei said in a flattering manner. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about that.¡± Chu Huan frowned. He didn¡¯t want outsiders to discuss his family matters. Although he would talk to his roommates about his two younger sisters when he was free, he was obviously not in the mood at the moment. ¡°Alright, but Chu Huan, I¡¯ve recently found a way to make a fortune. If the process goes smoothly, we¡¯ll be able to make a fortune! We¡¯ll be rich people then!¡± Luo Fei, his roommate, changed his tone and spoke excitedly. ¡°You can find a way to make money? You can still think of me after you¡¯re done?¡± Chu Huan looked at Luo Fei in surprise. Chapter 473 - 473 A Way to Make Money 473 A Way to Make Money ¡°You can return the thousand yuan you owe me first. I won¡¯t share your profit,¡± Chu Huan continued indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t, Chu Huan, President Chu! Just trust me this once, I¡¯m really reliable this time! What¡¯s our relationship? When there¡¯s a chance to make money, you¡¯re the first person I think of!¡± Luo Fei¡¯s eyes roved around as he quickly spoke. If Chu Huan didn¡¯t believe him, things would be difficult. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Chu Huan laughed coldly. He felt that this fellow would definitely borrow money from him again in the end. There were only those few excuses ¡ª he didn¡¯t have money for food, he would definitely return it next week, he really had an emergency, and so on. ¡°Sigh, Chu Huan, you really don¡¯t believe me. I owe you money. Also, you¡¯ve treated me to so many meals during these few years in university. Whenever something good happens, I¡¯ll think of you,¡± Luo Fei said emotionally. ¡°That¡¯s true, go on.¡± Chu Huan nodded in agreement. In fact, what he did not understand was why Luo Fei was always the one who did not have enough money when his family was better off than Chu Huan¡¯s, and he had more living expenses than him? In fact, Luo Fei was too lazy. He spent money without restraint and was not willing to go out to find work even if he had no money. ¡°I have a relative who runs a fruit store in R City of Province A. He recently introduced me to a job.¡± Luo Fei suddenly moved closer to Chu Huan and said mysteriously. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Huan nodded. He didn¡¯t even ask what it was. ¡°My relative, he knows the owner of a large orchard. We can buy fruits from him at a low price and then transport them to M City to sell. Do you know how high the profit of fruit is?¡± Luo Fei said longingly. ¡°How high? It was close to 300%! Now that the yellow peaches are ripe, the market price of our yellow peaches in M City is close to 18 yuan per kilogram. Do you know what the cost price is for us to get them here from the orchard?¡± Luo Fei continued to ask. ¡°6 yuan per kilogram?¡± Chu Huan looked at Luo Fei and asked in confusion. That was indeed the price according to what Luo Fei had said, if it were one-third of the market price. ¡°Not even 6 yuan per kilogram! It¡¯s only 4.68 yuan. We only need to deduct the transportation cost and some minor damages, and the rest will be the net profit. With this calculation, we¡¯ll have at least double the profit!¡± Luo Fei said excitedly. ¡°Not bad. But why are you looking for me for such a good thing?¡± Chu Huan asked warily. ¡°This matter¡­ How should I put it?¡± Luo Fei hesitated for a moment. ¡°Go on, you¡¯ve already told me so much.¡± Chu Huan waved his hand, indicating for Luo Fei to continue. ¡°I met a big brother some time ago. He¡¯s specializes in cash flow. I think if we want to make money now, we have to be ruthless. That big brother also told me that he can give me a loan limit of 100,000 yuan, and we only need to borrow it for a week. When the time comes, we can return it to him with interest, and can still make a lot of money.¡± Luo Fei patted his chest confidently as if he had already done it. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Chu Huan raised his hand. ¡°Do you dare to take out a loan of 100,000 yuan for a week? How much is the interest?¡± Chu Huan looked at Luo Fei calmly and asked indifferently. ¡°Interest¡­ The interest.¡± When Luo Fei said this, he looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Tell me, how much?¡± Chu Huan asked. As long as he wasn¡¯t home, or it didn¡¯t involve Ye Ting, Chu Huan still had some brains outside. ¡°10,000? Luo Fei, you¡¯re really bold. Your parents don¡¯t know about this, right? I don¡¯t think even your parents would dare to do such a thing, and you dare do so? That relative of yours did introduce you to ways of making money, but he didn¡¯t ask you to borrow so much money at once, did he? What if you lose money? You want Uncle and Aunty to pay off your debts? Luo Fei, what were you thinking?¡± Chu Huan really couldn¡¯t understand Luo Fei¡¯s train of thought. ¡°I¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t worry, Chu Huan. I¡¯ve calculated it. With a capital of 100,000, after deducting the cost, we can earn about 200,000 in profit. When the time comes, we¡¯ll each earn 100,000. How nice would that be?¡± Luo Fei said with a smile. ¡°The unseen risks are a little high. I don¡¯t do this.¡± Chu Huan still shook his head. What a joke. If he were to borrow 100,000 yuan with Luo Fei, it would mean that he would have to bear the risk as well. Chapter 474 - 474 Deception and Trust 474 Deception and Trust The key was that Luo Fei wasn¡¯t necessarily a reliable person. It was fine to lend him a small sum of money, but Chu Huan wasn¡¯t at ease working together. ¡°Chu Huan, I got it. I¡¯ll think of a way myself.¡± After Luo Fei finished speaking, he looked a little sad. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re short of money, so why do you insist on borrowing so much? 100,000 is not a small number, and we can¡¯t afford to bear the risk of failure.¡± Chu Huan scratched his head and said solemnly. ¡°Sigh, I know as well that this is very risky, but I have no way out,¡± Luo Fei said softly. ¡°What have you done?¡± Chu Huan asked, puzzled. He did not quite understand why Luo Fei would say something like that. ¡°My family is in need of money right now because we owe a huge debt. I don¡¯t even dare to go home now because these debt collectors will block my door and have already affected our day-to-day life.¡± Luo Fei¡¯s expression was a little ugly as he explained in a low voice. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Chu Huan patted Luo Fei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How much debt does your family owe? Do you have money for your meals?¡± Chu Huan continued. ¡°We owe a total of more than 500,000 yuan. There¡¯s still money for food. That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for a reliable partner now.¡± Luo Fei looked at Chu Huan expectantly and said. ¡°Gosh!¡± Chu Huan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when he heard the number. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have some savings. Go back and pay off some of the debt collectors who are rushing you. Don¡¯t let them interfere with Uncle and Aunty¡¯s normal lives.¡± Chu Huan sighed. He took out his phone and transferred a sum of money to Luo Fei. Although he had only met Luo Fei¡¯s parents a few times, he had a good impression of this kind and honest middle-aged couple. ¡°How am I so unlucky?¡± Chu Huan thought in confusion. Luo Fei also took out his phone. He was stunned when he saw the message on his phone. Chu Huan had transferred over 8,000 yuan of his part-time income from the past few years to him. For a moment, Luo Fei had mixed feelings. ¡°Chu Huan, I¡­¡± Luo Fei hesitated. He did not know what to say. Luo Fei really wanted to tell Chu Huan the truth. But he knew that he could not do that. ¡°I¡¯ll consider what you said. I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow,¡± Chu Huan said after some thought. He did not know what Luo Fei was really thinking at that moment. ¡°Alright, you should solve your current predicament first.¡± Seeing Luo Fei¡¯s hesitation, Chu Huan smiled. He was actually not very interested in the business that Luo Fei had mentioned. It sounded very profitable, but he didn¡¯t know much about this industry. It was just that Luo Fei¡¯s family misfortunes made him feel a little emotional. The importance of money, and a stable life could not be without the securitt that money brought. Fortunately, although his family was poor, they lived a stable life. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Luo Fei said softly. ¡°Go on.¡± Chu Huan nodded. After Luo Fei left the school, he did not go home to solve the problem as he had said. His family was indeed in trouble, but it was not caused by his father. He was the root of the problem. He was the only child of Luo Fei¡¯s parents. Hence, he had been pampered since he was young. However, Luo Fei did not cherish this peaceful and beautiful life. When he had been in his first year of university, he had picked up a gambling habit. Until now, he owed more than 500,000 yuan to loan sharks behind his parents¡¯ back. If he couldn¡¯t return the money in a month¡¯s time, someone would come and take away their house. It was because Luo Fei had hidden from his parents the fact that he had stolen the house¡¯s property deed and used it as proof of assets for the mortgage loan. In the end, gamblers would become greedy scoundrels. Although Luo Fei looked decent on the surface, he had actually lost his conscience as a normal person. Chu Huan took out all his savings for him, which only made him feel a little guilty. But very quickly, this guilt disappeared with the greed in his heart. All he wanted to do currently was to get to the underground casino as soon as possible. He was rich again. Chu Huan had just given him more than 8,000 yuan. As long as Chu Huan was still around, he didn¡¯t have to worry about money. Chapter 475 - 475 Casino 475 Casino As long as he listened to that person, he would have an endless stream of money to spend. He could even redeem his house¡¯s property deed. With that in mind, Luo Fei extravagantly took a taxi. Ten minutes later, Luo Fei arrived at the door of a small inconspicuous pub. There was a business suspension sign in front of the pub, but Luo Fei knew that it was just a false appearance. The real exciting part was inside. A moment later. He licked his lips and looked at the bustle and smoke in front of him. Luo Fei felt shocked and his body was revitalized once more. At the reception, he exchanged the ¡¯emergency¡¯ money Chu Huan had given him for chips. ¡°Oh? Luo Fei, why are you here again? You were so generous previously. 10,000 chips each time. Tsk, tsk, but I haven¡¯t seen you for almost two months since then. Now you¡¯re rich again?¡± An old gambler with a cigarette between his fingers said with a smile when he saw Luo Fei. ¡°I had something on a while ago,¡± Luo Fei said indifferently. He was the second generation of a rich family there. After stealing his house¡¯s property deed, he received more than 500,000 yuan in cash through a mortgage loan, even though the value of his house was far more than that. On the other hand, Luo Fei¡¯s view was very simple. He wanted to take a large gamble. If he was lucky and made money, he could spend 600,000 yuan to redeem the property deed. However, Luo Fei did not expect that he would be so unlucky that day. As long as he won a few times as usual, he could earn tens of thousands of yuan. However, he started to lose 1,000 chips at a time and lost more than a dozen times in a row before winning once. This almost made him collapse. He had finally made up his mind to steal the property deed and gamble, but he didn¡¯t expect his luck to be so bad. At the thought of the consequences of not being able to redeem the property deed, Luo Fei instantly panicked. In the end¡­ That afternoon, he had lost more than 500,000 yuan, as well as his property deed. On the other hand, the lenders only gave him three months. If he did not have the money to redeem his property deed within three months, the owner of his family¡¯s house would change. Luo Fei did not consider the consequences of losing when he had placed the bets. After he had lost every cent, he came to a sudden realization. Unknowingly, he had already gambled his house away. Until the day before, Luo Fei had not thought about how he should go about his future. He could not face everything that was about to happen. But now, he was no longer afraid. As long as Chu Huan agreed the next day, he would be able to get the 200,000 yuan reward! After successfully completing the task, he would be able to get another 400,000 yuan and redeem the property deed. As for whether it was a trap, Luo Fei did not care anymore. He had no choice. ¡°Rich second generation, are you done with your work?¡± Another gambler looked at Luo Fei and asked with a smile. ¡°Enough nonsense, let¡¯s start.¡± Luo Fei looked impatiently at the person who spoke. His eyes subsequently focused on the gambling table once again. ¡°I hope I¡¯ll be lucky today. My good friend lent me this money.¡± Luo Fei licked his lips again. He weighed the chips in his hand and walked toward the group of people around the table. In the evening, after school, Zhang Bo parked the car at the usual spot and waited for Chu Ning. ¡°President Chu, my phone almost exploded from all the calls today,¡± Zhang Bo said with a bitter smile after seeing Chu Ning get into the car. ¡°I¡¯m in the same situation. I guess the core employees of our Soaring Clouds Group will be facing the same situation,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile. Cloud Shopping was the first product launched by the Soaring Clouds Group, and it was undoubtedly a success. The previous night¡¯s sales were just the beginning. That day¡¯s sales had already exceeded a million yuan. And a small proportion of this wasn¡¯t done through the Runfa Shopping Mall sales channel. This meant that some citizens of M City had already started to order on Cloud Shopping. Some astute investors and banks had already begun to show goodwill to the core members of the Soaring Clouds Group. However, Chu Ning had already told the core employees of Soaring Clouds Group in advance not to accept any collaboration from anyone or in any form. Even if they invested in the Soaring Clouds Group for free, she would not accept it. ¡°President Chu, I feel like I¡¯m in a dream after this short one month. We¡¯ve been moving forward too smoothly. It¡¯s as if every step we took was correct under your guidance,¡± Zhang Bo said emotionally. Chapter 476 - 476 Helper 476 Helper ¡°Don¡¯t be complacent. This is only the beginning,¡± Chu Ning said softly. Chu Ning had looked at the account balance of the Soaring Clouds Group that day. There was more than 110 million yuan left. Although she was making money now, she was still under a lot of pressure. This was because there were still many things that she needed to spend on. And she had spent more than 80 million yuan in just over a month¡­ Now, her daily net income was about 100,000 to 200,000 yuan, which was barely enough to cover her daily expenses. This was far from enough. ¡°I know. It won¡¯t be long before we completely stabilize our position in M City.¡± Zhang Bo felt that nothing could rival his own company¡¯s Cloud Shopping. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to Qinghe Village.¡± Chu Ning felt that it was time to sort out the relationship between Qinghe Village and the surrounding villages. Chu Ning¡¯s plan was to expand to the surrounding areas with Qinghe Village as the center. She wanted to build a mega production base that was much larger than Yang Feng¡¯s current one at the minimum. It did not matter if the villages were against it. Chu Ning would force them to change. The living standard of the residents of Qinghe Village was constantly improving. As a neighboring village a short distance away, how could these people pretend that nothing had happened? This was impossible. They would only feel extremely unbalanced. By then, Chu Ning would have more bargaining chips in her hands. Half an hour later, Chu Ning appeared in Wen An¡¯s office with Zhang Bo. ¡°Manager Zhang, you¡¯re discharged so early?¡± Wen An said in surprise when he saw Zhang Bo accompanying Chu Ning. ¡°Village Chief Wen, are you hoping that I¡¯ll stay in the hospital for a while longer? Since I¡¯ve recovered, I naturally have to be discharged and continue working,¡± Zhang Bo said with a smile. ¡°Village Chief Wen, after the direct collaboration with Runfa Shopping Mall, did the profits go up another level? And there won¡¯t be any more small distributors asking for benefits like before, right?¡± Chu Ning beamed as she looked at Wen An. Now that Runfa Shopping Mall had completely suppressed the small distributors that had previously collaborated with Qinghe Village, Qinghe Village¡¯s business would only get increasingly better in the future. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to President Chu for mediating the situation. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid that Qinghe Village would have a hard time getting close to a giant mall in M City like Runfa Shopping Mall.¡± Wen An hurriedly expressed his thanks. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. My foundation is here as well. Only if all of you do well will my plan go smoother and smoother. There¡¯s also the reaction of the surrounding villages. Village Chief Wen, don¡¯t be anxious. It won¡¯t be long before I can make them let go of their prejudice,¡± Chu Ning said confidently. ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Ning also frowned. The first thing she thought of was that Zhou Hao might be causing trouble behind the scenes. Only he had the ability and motivation to do so. ¡°Three civil servants from the Agricultural Bureau came today. After they entered Qinghe Village, they went straight in a certain direction. They had a clear target. I arranged for the residents of Qinghe Village to hurry in advance to the places where they might appear, and they found a small batch of cannabis,¡± Wen An said in a low voice. ¡°What!¡± Chu Ning and Zhang Bo exclaimed in unison. They naturally knew that growing cannabis was illegal, and if the circumstances were serious, they could even be sentenced to death. Yet, such a terrifying thing had actually appeared in Qinghe Village. Someone must have deliberately set Qinghe Village up. Once the evidence was found, Qinghe Village would definitely not be able to develop. ¡°I don¡¯t have a clear suspect yet. President Chu, do you have a clue?¡± Wen An added. ¡°Zhou Hao,¡± Chu Ning slowly uttered these two words. Only this madman would have such an idea, and could actually put it into practice. ¡°It¡¯s him? Is he so capable that he can influence the civil servants in the Agricultural Bureau?¡± Wen An was somewhat astonished. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what method he used to do it, there is no doubt that someone is collaborating with him on this matter. He¡¯s not from M City, and I don¡¯t think anyone in the villages around Qinghe Village has the guts to do so. Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t think of using such a method to frame Qinghe Village. These are growing cannabis plants,¡± Chu Ning said as she thought of some possibilities. ¡°By the way, Village Chief Wen, are the cannabis plants still around?¡± Chu Ning continued. Chapter 477 - 477 Its Only a Matter of Time 477 It¡¯s Only a Matter of Time ¡°It¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve already had it destroyed,¡± Wen An said without the slightest hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s the best way to handle it.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She had initially wanted to trace the source of the cannabis. If she could find its origin, she might be able to use this opportunity to make Zhou Hao and the Zhou family suffer. ¡°Why is this Zhou Hao always going against our Qinghe Village? In fact, I¡¯m also a little worried that the other village chiefs might be bewitched by this man and do something bad.¡± Wen An sighed. He felt that Zhou Hao was a terrifying person who did things without any principles. Once a person did things without principles, they would have almost no shortcomings. This was because they could not be bound by morals or even the law. This time, Wen An had discovered it in time. If it had been slightly later, or if another village chief had been in charge of the situation that afternoon, a large group of people from Qinghe Village would probably have appeared in the interrogation room by now. ¡°To be more precise, his opponent is me, so Qinghe Village also became his main target,¡± Chu Ning explained calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at playing. It seems that the news of my Cloud Shopping¡¯s success has made some people sit up, and get so uneasy that they¡¯ve begun to use unscrupulous means to deal with me,¡± Chu Ning added. She had already figured out who Zhou Hao was working with. It could only be Yang Feng, and only Yang Feng could provide Zhou Hao with such great assistance in M City. ¡°Can we collect evidence and call the police?¡± Wen An asked after thinking for a moment. ¡°Village Chief Wen, to deal with such a person, you wanting to call the police is exactly what he would be happy to see. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking of, then you¡¯ll never be able to gather evidence to send him to prison. He can¡¯t possibly leave behind any evidence.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. Trying to reason with someone like Zhou Hao was simply a fool¡¯s dream. ¡°Village Chief Wen, I¡¯m sure that this fellow will have more tricks up his sleeve. I almost lost to him previously; you must be careful.¡± When Chu Ning said this, she felt a little helpless. Qinghe Village was too big a target. It was impossible for Wen An to guarantee that all the more than a thousand people in Qinghe Village would listen to him. It would be very easy for Zhou Hao to find a breakthrough point. As for Zhou Hao, Chu Ning had not thought of a good way to deal with him yet. Ordinary methods were no longer effective against such scoundrels. She wanted to strike out of the blue and make Zhou Hao lose his ability to resist. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Wen An nodded. Although he did not know much about Zhou Hao, he had to be careful since even the genius Chu Ning almost lost to him. ¡°Zhou Hao. The longer you stay in M City, the more you¡¯ll slip up,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. She was also prepared. Ever since she had personally slapped Zhou Hao¡¯s face until it was swollen, she had finally had a good night¡¯s sleep free from nightmares. Although Zhou Hao had left, and there was no one to keep an eye on their family, Bai Hong was now in the house. She, Dong Nan, had also become a s*** in the eyes of the people around her. She was a shameless woman who seduced and brought other men home when her husband was not around. Dong Nan did not really care about these rumors. After all, the neighbors had good principles. They would not discuss this in front of her two children. She was very satisfied with this. When one did something wrong, one had to bear the consequences. Dong Nan felt that the heavens had already punished her enough. Just because she was greedy for a moment¡¯s benefit, her family almost fell apart. Was this lesson not profound enough? Now, she planned to visit her husband, Bao Xu, in the hospital. ¡°Mr. Bai Hong, I¡¯m going to the hospital to visit my husband. Are you coming too?¡± Dong Nan asked softly as she looked carefully at Bai Hong, who was sitting on the sofa. Even though Bai Hong had been staying at her place for the past two days, he had been very well-behaved, eating his meals, watching the television, and sleeping on time. He had also been following her around in secret, and he had not disturbed her life. He was behaving quite normally. Moreover, Dong Nan felt that Bai Hong was different from Zhou Hao. He would not harm her and her family so easily. What Dong Nan did not know was that Bai Hong was so easy to get along with only because of Chu Ning¡¯s orders. If Chu Ning wanted her family to die, Bai Hong would not hesitate to take action¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go too. I¡¯ll sit at the entrance of the hospital,¡± Bai Hong said casually as he pressed a button on the remote control to turn off the TV. ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± Dong Nan heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Bai Hong¡¯s reply. Chapter 478 - 478 Forced 478 Forced ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Bai Hong rose to his feet and left for the hospital with Dong Nan. Although Dong Nan knew that Bai Hong¡¯s combat prowess was terrifying, it was fortunate that such a person was there to protect her family. ¡°Mr. Bai Hong, is there really nothing else that President Chu wants from me?¡± Dong Nan asked Bai Hong uncertainly as they walked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Bai Hong shrugged. Chu Ning had only asked him to protect Dong Nan¡¯s family. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Dong Nan nodded. At this moment, she had different thoughts. Every time Dong Nan went to visit Bao Xu, she would always use a thermal container to store food. This place was no exception. She carried a pot of warm winter melon pork ribs soup and walked to Bao Xu¡¯s ward. Bai Hong, on the other hand, was sitting on the sofa in the hospital¡¯s lobby, waiting. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Bao Xu said with a smile when he saw Dong Nan. ¡°Yeah, are you feeling better?¡± Dong Nan looked at the smiling Bao Xu and was a little surprised. The previous few times she had visited Bao Xu, he had never smiled. ¡°I¡¯m much better now. I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Bao Xu replied gently. ¡°That¡¯s good. Your life will get better and better in the future. When you¡¯re discharged, we¡¯ll live well together. I¡­¡± Dong Nan was about to continue but was interrupted by Bao Xu. ¡°How are the children and Mom and Dad?¡± Bao Xu said with a smile. ¡°They¡¯re all fine,¡± Dong Nan hurriedly replied. Even though she did not know why Bao Xu had become so gentle today, she suddenly felt her heart palpitate. ¡°I bought you some pork rib soup. Have some while it¡¯s still hot.¡± Dong Nan was about to open the thermal container. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s have a good chat as husband and wife. Come over, come closer to me.¡± Bao Xu waved at Dong Nan and said softly. ¡°Dong Nan, you¡¯ve indeed suffered being with me.¡± Bao Xu brushed aside the messy hair on Dong Nan¡¯s face and gazed at her tenderly. ¡°I¡¯m destined to be disabled in the future, so I¡¯m destined to be unable to raise the children and Mom and Dad. I¡¯m not sure how much benefit my legs can bring to this family, but I understand that I can¡¯t drag you down anymore. You should indeed pursue a better life.¡± Bao Xu pulled his hand away from Dong Nan¡¯s face reluctantly. When he saw Dong Nan¡¯s fearful and uneasy expression, he smiled again. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯ve also received the retribution we deserve.¡± Bao Xu shook his head. Then, he propped himself up and sat up on the bed. ¡°Dong Nan, I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m no longer capable of taking care of this family. So, even if you remarry in the future, please don¡¯t abandon your two children and parents. I¡¯m alright with not taking a single cent of the inheritance; take it that I¡¯m pleading with you.¡± Bao Xu took out an agreement from under his pillow after he finished speaking. ¡°Bao Xu, you¡­¡± Dong Nan¡¯s gaze shifted from the divorce agreement to Bao Xu¡¯s calm face. She was in disbelief. She looked at her husband, whom she had lived with for nearly ten years, and felt a little strange for a moment. ¡°Sign it, or you can take a look at the contents. All the assets, including the house and the children, are yours. You can tell them that I abandoned them and went to a far-off place. Dong Nan, I won¡¯t stop you from pursuing your new happiness, but you must still love your children, right?¡± Bao Xu said softly. ¡°No!¡± Dong Nan said in despair. She stood up and pointed at Bao Xu. Her chest heaved violently up and down and her body trembled slightly. ¡°Bao Xu, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m innocent. I know you must have heard something, but it¡¯s not true. You have to believe me. I was forced to¡­¡± Dong Nan cried and explained brokenheartedly. ¡°Yes, you were forced to do so. I know you were forced to do so. After all, a complete family needs a perfect man, and I no longer satisfy that condition. That¡¯s why I said, Dong Nan, I don¡¯t blame you. After all, I¡¯m disabled.¡± Bao Xu pointed at his legs and laughed bitterly. ¡°You have the right to pursue happiness. I give you my blessings. So, sign this agreement and you¡¯ll be completely free.¡± Bao Xu raised the agreement in his hand and continued. It was obvious that he had heard about his wife¡¯s affair from somewhere. Furthermore, Bao Xu was exceedingly calm about this. Chapter 479 - 479 Escape from Reality 479 Escape from Reality His client had printed the divorce agreement. As long as Dong Nan came to visit him at the hospital, he would make this request. In Bao Xu¡¯s opinion, this was only a matter of time. He might as well take the initiative. Perhaps the two children would still have a place in Dong Nan¡¯s heart. ¡°Even you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Dong Nan looked at Bao Xu with a mournful expression. She had just seen a ray of hope in her life, but her husband¡¯s calm words had snuffed out her only hope. The person who should have understood and believed in her the most had chosen to leave her at this time. Dong Nan suddenly felt that everything she had done had lost its meaning. No one could understand her and no one was willing to sympathize with her. ¡°Do I need to trust you?¡± Bao Xu maintained his smile. However, Dong Nan could see endless coldness and distance from there. ¡°You really think so?¡± Dong Nan suddenly sneered. The scene in front of her was absurd. ¡°Sign it. You¡¯ll be free and you won¡¯t have to visit me in the future. Aren¡¯t you satisfied with what I¡¯ve said?¡± Bao Xu looked at Dong Nan and asked in confusion. After all, she was the one who had an affair. He, Bao Xu, had chosen to forgive her and get a divorce. He had even left all his assets to her in the hope that she would treat her children and elderly well. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Dong Nan suddenly took the divorce agreement from Bao Xu¡¯s hands and tore it into pieces before throwing it into the trash can. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless for you to do this. We¡¯ve been husband and wife for a time; let¡¯s part on good terms,¡± Bao Xu said indifferently as he shook his head. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m humiliating you? Bao Xu, you¡¯re so selfish. Am I that cheap? What you heard must be true? I didn¡¯t tell you what the two children and I are going through every day, did I? Do you understand the feeling of living every moment in fear?¡± Dong Nan was already crying hysterically. She was pouring out the grievances and anger in her heart. ¡°But even so, I still didn¡¯t give up. After all, living shamelessly is better than dying. I did go against my conscience. I framed President Chu under Zhou Hao¡¯s instructions, but is that what I want? If we didn¡¯t do that, we¡¯ll all die!¡± Dong Nan sat on the chair and said weakly. ¡°As for you, you¡¯re only concerned about my affair and how to break away. Divorce is just a cowardly way for you to escape,¡± Dong Nan said in despair, looking at Bao Xu, who was lying on the bed with a calm expression. ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± Bao Xu closed his eyes slowly after he finished speaking. His thoughts were in a mess. After a while, Dong Nan got up from her seat. Before she walked out of the ward, she slowly said, ¡°Bao Xu, you¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡± The door opened and closed with a click. Elsewhere, after leaving Qinghe Village, Chu Ning returned to Jinghu District. At the same time, Huang Fang, Sun Ru, and Lu Chao had already appeared at the entrance of Chu Ning¡¯s villa. They had earlier received the news that Chu Ning was going to have an impromptu meeting. Normally, people should have gotten off work at this time, but Chu Ning had said before the recruitment that if she was determined to have a meeting, these people must respond to her call even if it was early in the morning or late at night. Even if they were out of town, they had to open a video conference. ¡°Sun Ru, give me an account of the current financial situation of the Soaring Clouds Group,¡± Chu Ning said as she sat in the main seat and looked at Sun Ru. ¡°Alright, President Chu.¡± Sun Ru coughed lightly and said, ¡°As of 9 o¡¯clock tonight, the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s net income for the day is 236,854.60 yuan, and the income comes from Cloud Shopping. Today¡¯s cost budget is 168,321.54 yuan, which includes the employee salary, construction expenses, and the amount of taxes payable¡­¡± Sun Ru reported in great detail as she spoke, looking at the folder in her hand. She was now completely convinced of Chu Ning¡¯s ability. This young girl, who was actually quite a few years younger than her, was indeed a genius. Now, as the director of the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s finance department, she already had five employees under her. This was only the beginning. As the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s business continued to expand, her authority would only grow. A few minutes later, Sun Ru finished her report. Chapter 480 - 480 Meeting 480 Meeting ¡°President Chu, according to the development trend of Cloud Shopping, if nothing goes wrong, our profits will be on the rise for a long time in the future. Although our expenses will also rise, they will be far less than our profits.¡± Sun Ru closed the folder and said with a smile. ¡°Huang Fang, do you have any results from the investigation in the surrounding cities?¡± Chu Ning looked at Huang Fang and asked. After asking Huang Fang to end his secret observation of the villages in Sanhua Town, she had asked him to go to the few cities around M City to take a look and prepare for the development of Cloud Shopping. ¡°The market potential is huge and we don¡¯t have any competitors. The example of M City shows that Cloud Shopping is popular. President Chu, we just need to follow our original plan execution. I even think that there¡¯s no need to discuss collaboration with those in charge of shopping malls. Why should we be the ones talking to them?¡± Huang Fang was getting a little emotional. ¡°Let them come to us! Now that we have a successful precedent, we don¡¯t have to worry anymore. However, it¡¯s very important to build express delivery sites, especially in urban and rural areas. If we build a site in a place where the transportation and economy are relatively undeveloped, we will undoubtedly be able to grab a large number of customers. It¡¯s just that the initial investment is huge, but once it¡¯s built, the profits in the future will be very impressive.¡± Huang Fang was a little hesitant as he said this. ¡°Regarding the last part of what you said, I¡¯ll actually do it even if it doesn¡¯t make money. Making money is one of our goals in launching Cloud Shopping, but we also have to remember one purpose, which is to bring convenience to people¡¯s lives,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Huang Fang, you were born in Xizhuang Village. It¡¯s good that you have such thoughts. For example, it¡¯s very troublesome to buy medicine in the countryside. If we set up an express delivery site, some diseases that require medicine can be easily solved. It also increases efficiency and saves precious time,¡± Chu Ning added. ¡°Huang Fang, I want you to recruit some people. They will work with you in the cities near M City and pick out suitable placed for express delivery sites. Also, don¡¯t be arrogant and complacent. In the process of discussing collaboration, you can be confident, but you can¡¯t be condescending. You must always be humble. It¡¯s very likely that your attitude will make others dissatisfied. Although Cloud Shopping is good, no matter how perfect it is, it¡¯s still just a software. What we need to pay most attention to is service quality and attitude,¡± Chu Ning said seriously. ¡°Zhang Bo, you have to remember this as well. We must ensure our service and product quality. This is the core of our work.¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhang Bo and said. The reason she had a meeting was to take the opportunity to express her attitude. This was because the Soaring Clouds Group had succeeded too easily. As long as one was human, it was inevitable that one would feel proud after achieving success. This was fatal no matter the stage of the company¡¯s development. Even though everything was within her control, she did not want development to be restricted by such a low-level mistake. As expected, Huang Fang blushed after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words. He had indeed been feeling a little complacent. Not only him, but Sun Ru also lowered her head slightly. As the financial officer of the Soaring Clouds Group, she naturally knew the terrifying potential of Cloud Shopping. Even at this stage, money was flowing like water into the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s bank account. ¡°Alright, President Chu. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Zhang Bo nodded seriously. He felt that the Soaring Clouds Group was currently full of challenges. There were many enemies, and he couldn¡¯t afford to relax. ¡°Lu Chao, is there an alternative to Cloud Shopping in the current mobile application store?¡± Chu Ning asked, looking at Lu Chao, who was staring at the laptop. ¡°No, it¡¯s very quiet. I think that there should be technical staff in S City making preparations. It¡¯s not difficult to plagiarize Cloud Shopping. The difficult part is the follow-up service quality and the product supply chain,¡± Lu Chao said. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left. We must quickly seize the market with an absolute advantage and leave our opponents in the dust,¡± Lu Chao added. Even though he knew that Chu Ning had a bunch of trump cards, S City was lacking in all but money and capital. In the face of huge capital, new and emerging companies could only be ruthlessly crushed. What Lu Chao was worried about was that the Soaring Clouds Group that Chu Ning had spent so much effort to set up would eventually be acquired by capital. Even though he could earn a lot of money that way, this was clearly not what Lu Chao wanted. Chapter 481 - 481 Ye Ting Makes Her Move 481 Ye Ting Makes Her Move ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Chu Ning naturally understood what Lu Chao was worried about. Chu Ning would not let capital have the chance to swallow her hard work. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be long before the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s branch appears in S City. Furthermore, I don¡¯t plan to get listed,¡± Chu Ning said softly. As soon as she said this, the four people, including Lu Chao, looked at Chu Ning in disbelief. The five people present knew very well what the word ¡®listed¡¯ meant. But now, Chu Ning said that she didn¡¯t plan to get listed? Generally, the standard to measure the success of a company was whether it was listed or not. Only when it was listed could it receive financing, which meant that it had been recognized by the market. It was not that there were no giant companies that were not listed, but they all had a long history. They had trump cards that could still be preserved even after countless waves of the ages. More importantly, such firm-willed companies often monopolized the market, which meant that no one in the same industry could shake them. Chu Ning¡¯s words undoubtedly expressed her determination. ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together. We¡¯ll finally welcome our era.¡± Chu Ning looked at the shocked people and continued softly. Elsewhere, Chu Huan was watching a TV show in his dormitory, bored out of his mind. He was going to sleep soon. There were a total of four people living in the dormitory. The other two had already gone out for internships. Chu Huan had also planned to find a stable job for his internship, but he had yet to come across a suitable one. He either felt that the salary was too low, or he didn¡¯t like the job content. Just as Chu Huan was focused on the TV, his phone beeped with a message notification. Chu Huan hurriedly took the phone and looked at it. It was from Ye Ting. Usually, when this ringtone rang, it meant that Ye Ting had sent him a message. ¡°Fourth Brother, are you busy?¡± Ye Ting added a cute emoji at the end of this sentence. ¡°I¡¯m not busy, I¡¯m watching TV. What about you, Xiao Ting? What have you been doing recently?¡± Chu Huan replied instantly. ¡°I see. What¡¯s it like? How much is it?¡± Chu Huan continued to reply within seconds. Ye Ting¡¯s reply was also very timely. She sent a link to a backpack. Chu Huan didn¡¯t know the brand of this bag. It was just a string of English letters, but he could see the price tag clearly. It costed 88,000 yuan¡­ ¡°Xiao Ting, do you really like this bag?¡± Chu Huan hesitated for a minute or two before sending this message out. He didn¡¯t understand why a bag would be so expensive¡­ But since Ye Ting had taken the initiative to send him a message and had even clearly expressed that she wanted it, Chu Huan could only brace himself and ask. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been wanting to buy it for a long time. It¡¯s the kind that I dream of.¡± Ye Ting sent another pitiful emoji. ¡°Alright, Xiao Ting, I¡¯ll think of a way,¡± Chu Huan immediately replied. ¡°Forget it, Fourth Brother. I know it¡¯s not easy for you to make money, and likewise for Uncle and Auntie Chu. I¡¯m just here to rant to you. You don¡¯t have to think of a way. No matter what, you¡¯re my brother. It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re willing to chat with me.¡± Ye Ting sent a voice message. ¡°Xiao Ting, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely let you get this bag this time.¡± After hearing Ye Ting¡¯s voice message, Chu Huan¡¯s heart warmed and he quickly replied. ¡°Huh? Fourth Brother, don¡¯t do anything stupid! I don¡¯t want you to do anything rash because of me!¡± Ye Ting sent another voice message. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiao Ting. I know what to do. Just wait for the good news.¡± Chu Huan felt that he had to do something for Ye Ting. That night, he gave his roommate, Luo Fei, a call. The next morning, Chu Huan met Luo Fei at a breakfast shop outside the campus. Luo Fei yawned continuously. He scratched his hair that looked like a rat¡¯s nest and looked sleepy. He had lost all of the 8,000 yuan that Chu Huan had given him for ¡®debt repayment¡¯ the previous day. In fact, Luo Fei¡¯s luck had been pretty good the day before. In the early hours of the morning, his chips had reached more than 40,000 yuan. However, he did not choose to stop. Instead, he continued to stay in the casino. By dawn, he had finally lost all his chips. Fortunately, Chu Huan had brought him good news the previous night. Even though he had lost all his chips, he was still in a good mood. Chapter 482 - 482 Trapped in the Game 482 Trapped in the Game ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well last night?¡± Chu Huan looked at Luo Fei¡¯s unkempt appearance and asked in confusion. ¡°A little.¡± Luo Fei nodded. Not only had he not slept well, he had not slept at all. ¡°Have you returned the money to the creditors who are blocking off your house?¡± Chu Huan asked as he ate a bun. ¡°I¡¯ve paid them all back. They¡¯ll come back after a while, but I¡¯ll already have made money by then,¡± Luo Fei said with satisfaction as he drank a mouthful of hot soy milk. He had already gifted the money Chu Huan had given him to the casino, but now he could lie without any pressure or psychological burden. People who were mired in a gambling habit were like this, full of lies and not keeping their promises. ¡°Okay, when you make money from this business, it can relieve your family¡¯s burden as well. Are Uncle and Aunty okay?¡± Chu Huan continued. ¡°They¡¯re still alright, they¡¯re not too affected.¡± Luo Fei also started eating his bun, replying as he ate. ¡°If Uncle and Aunty knew that you¡¯re so motivated, they would be very pleased.¡± At this thought, Chu Huan suddenly felt a little ashamed. Luo Fei earned money to share the burden of his family, but he earned money only to satisfy Ye Ting¡¯s desires¡­ ¡°Luo Fei, I do have some reasons that I have to do this. How about this? you¡¯re more in need of money than I am. If the cost plus profit for this business is 300,000 yuan, after deducting the cost of 110,000 yuan, there will be 190,000 yuan of profits remaining. You can take 100,000 yuan, and I¡¯ll just take 90,000 yuan,¡± Chu Huan said seriously. According to Luo Fei, the profit would be more than 200%, so the actual profit might exceed 190,000 yuan. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You have the final say; I¡¯ll follow your suggestion.¡± Luo Fei didn¡¯t really care how much this business could earn as long as Chu Huan was willing to do it with him. He would be able to get the reward from that person. That was really money that would be in his hands. Luo Fei¡¯s heart throbbed with excitement when he thought about the cash he would receive soon. With money, he could spend freely at the casino once more. As for saving money to redeem the property deed, Luo Fei was not in a hurry. After all, there was still a month¡¯s time. As long as Chu Huan was still around, he could keep on receiving money. ¡°Chu Huan, oh, Chu Huan. You really are my good friend.¡± Luo Fei looked at Chu Huan with mixed feelings as he thought about all this. He didn¡¯t understand why that person wanted to pay such a high price for Chu Huan to do this. Luo Fei¡¯s intuition told him that it was definitely not something good, but he could not care less. ¡°Then after breakfast, we¡¯ll go to the lender you mentioned and borrow 100,000 yuan?¡± Chu Huan asked carefully. ¡°Of course. After we get the money, we¡¯ll go to the orchard to purchase the goods, then transport them back to M City and sell them to fruit stores. Then we¡¯ll get the money. It¡¯s that simple.¡± Luo Fei snapped his fingers and said with a smile. M City, inside a luxurious hotel. Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng, who was sitting across from him with an ugly expression on his face, and spoke up first. ¡°President Yang, don¡¯t worry. If we fail this time, there will be another chance. No matter how smart Wen An is, he can¡¯t predict our next move every time.¡± Even after hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s words, Yang Feng was still unmoved. He looked at the cup on the table with a serious expression. ¡°President Yang?¡± Zhou Hao repeated. ¡°I heard you.¡± Yang Feng raised his head and met Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes before looking away. ¡°Next time, we can find a more reasonable and secure way to make Qinghe Village suffer. Even if Wen An knows, so what? We¡¯re just making it clear that, if they collaborate with Chu Ning, Qinghe Village will not live well,¡± Zhou Hao said indifferently. ¡°The problem is not with Qinghe Village.¡± Yang Feng finally answered. ¡°Oh?¡± Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng with interest. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with my business. Chu Ning is already shaking my foundations,¡± Yang Feng said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that should be so? You have been operating in M City for so many years. How can your foundation be shaken by a Chu Ning who appeared out of nowhere? That doesn¡¯t sound realistic.¡± Zhou Hao laughed and then shook his head. ¡°If I could, I¡¯d like to be as disbelieving as you are, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± Yang Feng sighed. He was unwilling to lament before outsiders, because in his eyes, it was a sign of weakness and incompetence. However, Yang Feng currently felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Chapter 483 - 483 A Single Thought 483 A Single Thought He had also downloaded the Cloud Shopping app on his phone and had placed an order. When the delivery man really delivered the things he had bought to the door within an hour, Yang Feng felt that his world view had taken a huge blow. With Yang Feng¡¯s financial strength, he certainly didn¡¯t care how much the delivery fee was. However, Yang Feng understood that the scary thing about Cloud Shopping was that it allowed ordinary families to experience the convenience of shopping. To some office workers, it was a fatal temptation. This saved them a lot of time. They only needed to click on their phones and the items they needed would be delivered to their doorstep. Of course, there would be more than one person in a community who needed things to be delivered. The more people there were, the lower the cost of delivery would be. This was a virtuous cycle. ¡°M City recently launched a new app called Cloud Shopping. It¡¯s gaining momentum. At first, I was puzzled about what caused Runfa Shopping Mall to end their partnership with me. Now I know. If I were in their shoes, I would have made the same choice,¡± Yang Feng continued to explain. ¡°Chu Ning made this?¡± Zhou Hao furrowed his brows. From Yang Feng¡¯s expression, he knew that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. ¡°Take a look at the search engine on your phone. The current download count for this software has already exceeded 100,000,¡± Yang Feng said. For a moment, he wondered if he had really aged. After hearing Yang Feng¡¯s words, Zhou Hao picked up his phone. A few minutes later, Zhou Hao put down his phone again. He covered his face with both hands and rubbed it hard. ¡°How did she manage to do so many things at once? Or is there someone helping her? How could she come up with such a revolutionary product?¡± Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng, his tone full of reluctance and doubt. Zhou Hao thought that he already valued Chu Ning highly enough. Normally, under such a high-density attack, the opponent would have been so miserable after being tortured by him that they would be forced to negotiate a solution. But now, in the process of confronting Chu Ning, not only was she not defeated, but she was also blossoming and growing increasingly stronger. ¡°She¡¯s only eighteen,¡± Yang Feng said expressionlessly. ¡°That¡¯s right, this d***ed fellow is only 18 years old.¡± Zhou Hao really wanted to send his bodyguards to get rid of Chu Ning. As long as Chu Ning was dead, there would be no more trouble. At this rate, he would be finished off by Chu Ning in no time, let alone be able to get rid of her. ¡°Can we copy Cloud Shopping?¡± Zhou Hao asked. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. There should still be a chance.¡± Yang Feng said softly. It suddenly came to his mind that, if he had not stood on the opposite side of Chu Ning, would he be the one benefiting now? However, there was no ¡®if¡¯. In the classroom of Jingyuan High School. In order to calm herself down and read her book, Chu Ning simply turned off her phone. Although the teacher wouldn¡¯t dare to object to her playing with her phone in class, Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to have any regrets. She wanted to get a good grade in the final exams and welcome the third year of high school. Since she was currently a student, she naturally couldn¡¯t fall behind in her academic performance. Ye Ting and Yu Yan were also tactful and didn¡¯t try to provoke Chu Ning in class. Even though Ye Ting was very disdainful of sending Chu Huan a message the previous day, she was willing to cooperate in order to cause trouble for Chu Ning. During the break between classes, Chu Ning was at her seat looking at a rather complicated advanced mathematics question. The student sitting in front of her turned around and asked, ¡°Chu Ning, are you feeling confident for your final exams?¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Chu Ning thought for a while and felt that she should be able to get first place easily. ¡°I saw the school forum of Jingyuan High School yesterday. Everyone said that Bai Yu is likely to surpass you. Some people even said that you were just lucky previously to get the first place in the national physics competition. Bai Yu is the real God of learning. I also heard that you have long lost interest in studying and are a businessperson.¡± Another student came over and said nosily. ¡°They¡¯re just jealous! They must be paid by the other schools to comment on our school forum. These people are really despicable!¡± deskmate Xiaomi said angrily. ¡°Why do you care about the gossip on the internet? If you have the time, why don¡¯t you spend it reading up on more topics?¡± Chu Ning said helplessly as she looked at the curious students around her. These people were really free. Chapter 484 - 484 Restocking 484 Restocking She felt that 24 hours a day was not enough, but her classmates did not forget to gossip even at the end of the term. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I previously heard that Bai Yu scored more than 720 points in a mock exam. Oh gosh, this result is amazing. If he can maintain it, he¡¯ll probably get into the best university in the country,¡± one of the students said somewhat enviously. If one could score more than 620 points in the university entrance exams, they would be able to enter a top university in the country. After all, the full score was only 750 points. Bai Yu¡¯s score of more than 720 points was already unbelievable. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Chu Ning scored 738 points previously!¡± Xiaomi quickly said. ¡°That¡¯s true. Chu Ning is better, but the university entrance exams will be more difficult than usual. If Chu Ning can score this much, she should be the top student in the country,¡± one of the students said emotionally. ¡°Chu Ning, are you confident?¡± someone asked, touching Chu Ning¡¯s fair arm. After all, there were a total of six subjects to be tested at the university entrance exams, unlike the last national physics competition, which only tested one subject. The difficulty was self-evident. ¡°If you guys keep talking to me, I¡¯m not sure if I can get first place in the final exams, let alone the university entrance exams.¡± Chu Ning spread out her hands although she knew that it would be abnormal if students of this age were not lively and active. ¡°Alright, alright. Study hard. President Chu, treat us to a meal if you get first place¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. President Chu doesn¡¯t lack money. She¡¯s even richer than Yu Yan.¡± Chu Ning smiled bitterly and ignored her classmates¡¯ teasing. She continued to focus on her book. She would remain calm in the face of adversity. Although the threat of Zhou Hao had always been there, she needed to wait for the perfect opportunity to make a move. At around 12 pm, Chu Huan and Luo Fei arrived at B City after a two-hour bus ride. ¡°How far are we from the orchard you mentioned?¡± After alighting, Chu Huan looked at the unfamiliar scene and asked Luo Fei, who was beside him. ¡°It should be soon. If we take a taxi, we should be there in half an hour,¡± Luo Fei said as he took out his phone and searched for a map. ¡°No, have you never been there before?¡± Chu Huan was speechless. ¡°Er¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to come in advance. We have money anyway, and the owner of this orchard knows my relative, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Luo Fei promised as he patted his chest. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Huan could only nod helplessly. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Ting, he wouldn¡¯t have done this. Even though he felt conflicted, he had already borrowed the money. Even if he returned it now, he would have to pay an extra 10,000 yuan in interest. Chu Huan didn¡¯t have 10,000 yuan on him at the moment. The most important thing was that he had already promised Ye Ting, and Chu Huan couldn¡¯t go back on his word. Half an hour later, Chu Huan and Luo Fei appeared at the entrance of the orchard. ¡°Are you sure this is the place?¡± Chu Huan asked, a little worried. ¡°If the map is correct, this is the place,¡± Luo Fei said with a smile. Just as the two of them were about to ask someone where the owner of the orchard was, a shrill honk was suddenly heard from behind. ¡°Make way, don¡¯t block the main entrance!¡± In the driver¡¯s seat of a truck, the driver stuck his head out and said loudly to Chu Huan and Luo Fei. After hearing the horn, the two of them quickly got out of the way. ¡°This orchard¡¯s business is quite good.¡± Chu Huan looked at the busy crowd and felt a little emotional. Perhaps he could really engage in the profession of wholesale fruit sales in the future? ¡°This is a good sign. Our business will definitely be successful.¡± Luo Fei was even happier than Chu Huan. If he added the profit from the fruits, he could earn more than 200,000 yuan at once. With this money as the capital, Luo Fei was confident that he could double it. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to get back the property deed. ¡°Are you two here to be temporary movers?¡± asked an employee of the orchard as he wiped the sweat off his face while walking towards the pair. There was indeed a recruitment sign hanging at the entrance of the orchard; one could earn 300 yuan by working eight hours a day. Now that the yellow peaches were ripe, they were in urgent need of manpower. However, it was not easy to earn 300 yuan. There was a need to carry crates full of yellow peaches continuously and at a high intensity. ¡°No, we¡¯re here to buy yellow peaches.¡± Chu Huan shook his head. It would be great if the orchard was in M City. He might consider working part-time there. However, the purpose of his trip this time was to purchase goods from the orchard. He would think about the part-time job later. Chapter 485 - 485 Confirmation 485 Confirmation And Luo Fei would not do such physical work. He was not even willing to take on some easy part-time jobs. After all, Luo Fei was used to the feeling of spending chips in the casino. If he was lucky, he could win thousands of yuan in a minute. In the eyes of a gambler like Luo Fei, nothing was faster than making money at the gambling table. He was there to save up his capital and then squander it in the casino. ¡°Buy yellow peaches? Buy yellow peaches over there, do you see that?¡± The worker pointed after hearing what Chu Huan said. Chu Huan looked in the direction he was pointing at and saw a row of stalls selling yellow peaches, grapes, and other seasonal summer fruits. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re here to get yellow peaches for wholesaling.¡± Chu Huan saw that the other party had misunderstood him and quickly spoke up. ¡°Yeah, we came from M City. We can¡¯t possibly be here just to buy yellow peaches for our own consumption,¡± Luo Fei added. ¡°If it¡¯s wholesale¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the employee was in a somewhat difficult position. This matter had to be discussed with the owner of the orchard. ¡°Our boss is very busy right now. I¡¯ll give you his phone number so you can contact him,¡± the employee continued. A moment later, Chu Huan found out that the owner of the orchard was in the orchard itself, but it was a little far from where they were currently, and they had to walk there. ¡°This orchard is so vast. If only I could have such a huge territory in the future and have so many people working for me to create profits,¡± Chu Huan lamented as he walked. ¡°Yes,¡± Luo Fei answered casually. He was looking at his phone and sending messages. According to that person¡¯s instructions, he would provide trucks for Luo Fei and Chu Huan to transport the goods. ¡°Luo Fei, are you nervous?¡± Chu Huan continued to ask. ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about? It¡¯s just transporting some fruits.¡± Luo Fei turned off his phone screen and asked in confusion. ¡°But this isn¡¯t just a small sum. It¡¯s 100,000 yuan. What if something happens? What are we going to do? We can¡¯t afford to pay for it,¡± Chu Huan said with lingering fear. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go back the way we came? Anyway, it¡¯s just a matter of time and money,¡± Luo Fei deliberately said. ¡°Don¡¯t. Since we¡¯re already here, we have to do it. I¡¯m just a little worried,¡± Chu Huan said derisively. He still had to buy an expensive backpack for his sister Ye Ting. If he were to go back like this, how would he be able to buy it? ¡°Alright, what could go wrong? We¡¯re spending money to buy things. The crates of yellow peaches will be loaded onto the truck and transported to M City. In the end, they will turn into stacks of cash flowing into our pockets.¡± Luo Fei¡¯s eyes lit up when he said this. After walking for more than ten minutes according to the description given by the orchard owner over the phone, the duo saw a small wooden house not far away. Knock, knock, knock Chu Huan knocked on the door. Chu Huan pushed the door open and entered. The wooden house was not very big, only about ten square meters in area, but it was surrounded by bookshelves. On the bookshelves were not books, but account books that had been summarized¡­ The owner of the orchard was sitting on a chair. The desk in front of him was piled with account books, and he was doing the accounting. The owner of the orchard was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt. Even though he was sitting with his back to Chu Huan and Luo Fei, they could still see his burly figure. Click. The boss of the orchard closed the pen cap and turned around to look at Chu Huan and Luo Fei. ¡°Find a place to sit. My name is Huo Yun. How many yellow peaches do you guys want to wholesale?¡± The orchard owner¡¯s face was very rough and ferocious. A scar that extended from the corner of his eye to his lips was like a thick centipede, quietly lying on his face. Chu Huan and Luo Fei were both shocked. The owner of the orchard named Huo Yun had a very unique appearance. He looked like a gangster in the movies and didn¡¯t look like he was doing a proper business. Chu Huan lowered his head and looked around. After realizing that there were no stools, he and Luo Fei had to sit on a pile of account books. ¡°A hundred thousand yuan,¡± Chu Huan said after sitting down. ¡°A hundred thousand?¡± Huo Yun looked at Chu Huan and Luo Fei in astonishment. ¡°Is this your first time doing business?¡± Huo Yun smiled. He pulled open the drawer, took out two bottles of drinks, and threw them to Chu Huan and Luo Fei. ¡°Yes, is anything wrong?¡± Chu Huan asked hurriedly. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t ask what I shouldn¡¯t. I won¡¯t make any suggestions. I¡¯ll just sell fruits,¡± Huo Yun suddenly muttered to himself. ¡°100,000 yuan. I¡¯ll charge you at the wholesale price of 5.50 yuan per kilogram. Is that okay?¡± Huo Yun crossed his legs and looked at the two of them with a smile. Even though his smile was so sinister and hideous. Chapter 486 - 486 Return 486 Return ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Before they came, Chu Huan and Luo Fei had learned that the wholesale price of yellow peaches was 6 yuan per kilogram. It was naturally a good thing that the orchard owner had taken the initiative to lower the price. ¡°The loading and unloading will finish before six o¡¯clock tonight. Are you getting your own transportation or should I arrange for it?¡± Huo Yun continued to press the ballpoint pen in his hand as he spoke indifferently. ¡°We¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± Luo Fei hastily replied. This was an important link. ¡°Do as you please.¡± Huo Yun spread out his hands, indicating that he did not mind. ¡°Mr. Huo, what¡¯s the difference between the truck you arrange for and the truck we choose?¡± Chu Huan, on the other hand, could faintly hear Huo Yun¡¯s implied meaning. ¡°It¡¯s nothing actually. It¡¯s just that I, Huo Yun, am most particular about integrity and responsibility when doing business. As you can see, my orchard is very large in scale, because doing business with me is a very pleasant and guaranteed matter. Since you¡¯ve prepared your own transportation, it¡¯s fine. After all, this is the first time you¡¯re doing business with me. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we¡¯re familiar with each other in the future,¡± Huo Yun smiled, a hint of pride on his weathered face. ¡°The current social security conditions may be much better, but more than a decade ago, when the trucks passed through certain sections, some people would specifically kidnap the truck drivers. After all, those people made a living by doing so. And no one would ever dare to hijack a truck that goes out of my orchard,¡± Huo Yun added. ¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡± Chu Huan was enlightened. No wonder the orchard owner asked them if it was their first time doing business. They didn¡¯t expect there to be things to take note of. ¡°Luo Fei, why don¡¯t you cancel the truck driver¡¯s job? We can get a truck from Mr. Huo and head to M City,¡± Chu Huan asked Luo Fei. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate because I¡¯ve paid the fare in advance. If I breach the contract, I may have to pay several times the fare. Also, didn¡¯t you say that the public order is much better now? Such preposterous things won¡¯t happen again,¡± Luo Fei said with somewhat awkwardly. He couldn¡¯t change his vehicle. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get paid. ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Luo Fei say this, Chu Huan could only let it go. However, Huo Yun looked at Luo Fei in surprise, but did not say anything. Around five in the evening, Chu Huan and Luo Fei appeared at the entrance of the orchard. Looking at the large truck in front of him, Chu Huan felt a little emotional. His and Luo Fei¡¯s hopes were all pinned on the truck¡¯s dozen tons of yellow peaches, packed in crates. ¡°Get on. When we reach M City, we¡¯ll just put these yellow peaches in the warehouse we rented in advance,¡± Luo Fei said with anticipation. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Huan nodded. ¡°By the time we reach M City, it¡¯ll probably be past eight in the evening. By then, we¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow morning before we can unpack the truckload of yellow peaches,¡± Chu Huan said to Luo Fei after he got into the carriage. However, Luo Fei did not pay any attention to this at the moment. He was chatting on his phone. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me?¡± Chu Huan asked. ¡°I heard you. We¡¯ll talk when we get there,¡± Luo Fei replied, but his expression was already somewhat impatient. Seeing this, Chu Huan didn¡¯t say anything more. He suddenly felt that he should not have listened to Luo Fei¡¯s side of the story and given him all his savings. Although they were friends, he had never done anything with Luo Fei before this. Now that they had worked together, Chu Huan felt that Luo Fei was unreliable and gave him an inexplicable feeling. Chu Huan had a vague feeling that Luo Fei didn¡¯t seem to care much about whether this batch of yellow peaches could be successfully sold when transported to M City. However, he felt that Luo Fei would not deceive him. After all, his family was already in such a miserable state. It was a good thing that he wanted to earn money through his own efforts. Chu Huan didn¡¯t expect Luo Fei to be uttering nothing but untruths¡­ Luo Fei stared at his phone screen and suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you laughing at?¡± Chu Huan asked, perplexed, as he looked at Luo Fei beside him. ¡°Nothing. I just feel that it¡¯s meaningful to work hard.¡± Luo Fei casually made up an excuse. In his eyes, Chu Huan was easy to fool. Just a moment ago, after confirming that Chu Huan was in the passenger seat of the truck, Luo Fei¡¯s private bank account suddenly sent a message. Someone had transferred 100,000 yuan to him. Chapter 487 - 487 Greed and Desire 487 Greed and Desire Luo Fei didn¡¯t know the real purpose of the person who made him do this, but it didn¡¯t matter. He got 100,000 yuan as he wished. The journey back would take about three hours. The back of the truck¡¯s driver¡¯s seat was very spacious. Chu Huan lay in the seat and fell asleep. The truck driver was also a man of few words. Luo Fei was playing with his phone and smiled from time to time. The quiet atmosphere lasted for more than an hour. When the evening sky completely darkened, the truck gradually slowed down. The road ahead was a section of road that required a lower speed, with a speed limit of 20 kilometers per hour. In his semi-conscious state, Chu Huan could clearly feel the braking motion of the truck. He opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Have we reached M City?¡± ¡°Not yet. Go back to sleep. We¡¯re waiting for the traffic lights,¡± Luo Fei said casually. There was indeed a traffic light in front of the truck, but it had actually come to a stop at a service area. Luo Fei received another message on his phone. After seeing this message, Luo Fei glanced hesitantly at Chu Huan, who was sleeping in the back seat. ¡°Chu Huan, we¡¯re at the service area. Do you want to use the washroom?¡± Luo Fei asked softly. ¡°No, I want to sleep for a while.¡± Chu Huan only felt a little tired and didn¡¯t want to move. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll visit the washroom.¡± Luo Fei heaved a sigh of relief. He then opened the door of the truck and jumped out. After Luo Fei alighted, there were already people waiting for him. The leader looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Luo Fei looked at the group of people who had suddenly appeared in front of him and subconsciously swallowed. The streetlights were not very obvious, so he could not see the expression on the person¡¯s face. ¡°So, can I go back now?¡± Luo Fei licked his lips. He could not wait to return to M City. The money from the underground casino was still waiting for him. ¡°Of course, you can leave now.¡± Zhou Hao patted Luo Fei¡¯s shoulder in satisfaction. This person was surprisingly obedient. Or rather, as long as he was given money, he would do anything. ¡°Er¡­ You guys won¡¯t do anything to him, will you?¡± Luo Fei pointed at Chu Huan, who was still sleeping in the truck, and asked hesitantly. ¡°Is this something you should be worried about?¡± Zhou Hao replied unhappily. Luo Fei thought for a moment and then said, ¡°But what if he goes missing? If I can¡¯t contact him, it will be very troublesome if his family comes to the school looking.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really surprised me.¡± Zhou Hao laughed after hearing what Luo Fei said. He reached out and gently patted Luo Fei¡¯s cheek, before continuing, ¡°Tell me, how much more money do you want?¡± It was apparent that Luo Fei¡¯s intention was to get hush money from him. Zhou Hao did not think much of it. He did not lack money. As long as he could deal with Chu Ning, he was willing to pay a small price. ¡°I still want another 100,000 yuan!¡± Luo Fei said without hesitation. ¡°If you give me 100,000 yuan, you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. I can make up a good excuse for you, and I can continue to work for you,¡± Luo Fei added. ¡°Interesting,¡± Zhou Hao felt that Luo Fei was an interesting person. He wanted to know if this guy would betray his family for money. Zhou Hao eventually transferred 100,000 yuan to Luo Fei. He felt that Luo Fei was still of use. Although it was only a possibility, 100,000 yuan was nothing to Zhou Hao. If he could defeat Chu Ning, he would be able to get hundreds of millions¡¯ worth of asset management rights. ¡°Thank you!¡± Luo Fei looked at the text message from his mobile bank and was a little excited. He felt that the person in front of him was his savior. ¡°Go, go.¡± Zhou Hao waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just let me know.¡± After Luo Fei finished speaking, he disappeared into the darkness. The next morning, Chu Ning woke up very early. Before going to school, she turned on her laptop as usual. As of midnight the previous night, after deducting all the costs, the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s daily profit had exceeded 150,000 yuan. With Qinghe Village as the production base, it would save Chu Ning a lot in terms of overheads. She had an income of more than 100,000 yuan a day without doing anything, and that figure was only going to be on an upward trend for a long time to come. Just as she was about to note down some important matters, she suddenly received an unfamiliar email in her private email. At first, Chu Ning ignored it. After all, there was a high chance that it would be spam if she clicked on it. However, the title of the email was very attention-grabbing, and it made Chu Ning frown. ¡°A special gift?¡± Chu Ning looked at the title and muttered to herself. ¡°This is a prank by some extremely bored person?¡± Chu Ning thought helplessly. Chapter 488 - 488 Missing 488 Missing However, she still clicked to read the email. It was a video of a dimly-lit house. Under the spotlight, a young man was sitting on a chair. His hands and feet were tied, and his mouth was taped shut. ¡°Chu Huan?¡± Chu Ning exclaimed. The main character in the video was none other than her fourth brother, Chu Huan¡­ It was just that Chu Huan looked a little miserable. After watching the video that was only a dozen seconds long, Chu Ning carefully checked the entire email and found no additional messages. But even so, Chu Ning knew whose work it was. ¡°How did Chu Huan get caught by Zhou Hao?¡± Chu Ning could not help but wonder. After all, Chu Huan spent most of his time either in school or in M City. In M City, Zhou Hao couldn¡¯t possibly succeed. Chu Ning¡¯s fifth and sixth brothers would not allow this to happen. However, it was hard to say once he was out of M City. In that instant, Chu Ning thought of many possibilities. The truth was that Chu Huan had become a tool for Zhou Hao to target and blackmail her¡­ Chu Ning sighed. Then, she closed her laptop. It was Thursday. After that day and the following day, it would be another weekend, but Chu Ning had to take leave again that day. Half an hour later, Chu Ning returned to the the Chu residence from Jinghu District. ¡°Second Brother, Fourth Brother has been kidnapped,¡± Chu Ning said calmly, looking at Chu Jing. Then, Chu Ning took out her laptop and played the video from the anonymous email. Chu Jing¡¯s face was also solemn. Even after he finished watching it, he remained silent. ¡°Second Brother, they¡¯re coming for me,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, Fourth Brother wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this,¡± Chu Ning added. ¡°Do Mom and Dad know?¡± Chu Jing asked, not responding to Chu Ning¡¯s words. Chu Ning shook her head. ¡°I was the first to know. You¡¯re the second.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell them yet. Also, this isn¡¯t your fault.¡± Chu Jing sighed. He knew Chu Huan¡¯s personality very well. It could be said that among all his siblings, he had the biggest and most obvious flaws¡­ Therefore, it was very easy for Zhou Hao to find a breakthrough from him. ¡°Second Brother, is there a way to find the location?¡± Chu Ning asked Chu Jing. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible. However, it will be very difficult to rescue him,¡± Chu Jing said with a frown. The other party was actually confident in ending Chu Huan¡¯s life at any time by sending out such a video. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you can pinpoint the location. Second Brother, I¡¯ll go and investigate what Fourth Brother did the day before he disappeared,¡± Chu Ning said in a low voice. Since this matter had started because of her, she was the only one who could resolve it. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll let Xiao Yang try. It¡¯s dangerous for you to go alone.¡± Chu Jing felt that it was more appropriate to let Chu Yang do this kind of thing. Chu Huan was already being controlled. If something happened to Chu Ning, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it even if he wanted to. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m confident. Trust me, I won¡¯t put myself in danger,¡± Chu Ning said sincerely. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said so, go ahead.¡± Chu Jing knew that Chu Ning had her own tricks up her sleeve, but he was subconsciously worried. ¡°Second Brother, wait for my good news.¡± Chu Ning left the Chu residence after she finished speaking. Time was of the essence, and she already had some clues in her mind. After walking out of the Chu residence, Chu Ning called Bai Hong. ¡°I¡¯m at the school gate. Come over now. I have something to do that requires your accompaniment.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Ning immediately called Lin Hao, the class teacher. ¡°Mr. Lin, let class monitor Song Gui tell Ye Ting to go to the school gate.¡± After making the two calls, Chu Ning hailed a taxi and headed to Jingyuan High School. Ye Ting had been in a good mood these days. Ever since she found out that Zhou Hao had spared no effort in dealing with Chu Ning, she felt that everything in the world was beautiful. Therefore, she was very focused on memorizing the books in the morning class until she was interrupted by the class monitor, Song Gui. ¡°Class monitor, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m seriously memorizing my work. Why are you knocking on my desk and disturbing me?¡± Putting down the book in her hand, Ye Ting looked up at the class monitor, Song Gui, and said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s someone at the entrance of the school looking for you.¡± Song Gui was also smiling. ¡°Can I not go? Studying is more important,¡± Ye Ting said, deliberately looking at Chu Ning¡¯s empty seat. Chapter 489 - 489 Looking for Someone 489 Looking for Someone Seeing this, Song Gui could only lean over and whisper a few words in Ye Ting¡¯s ear. After hearing Song Gui¡¯s words, Ye Ting¡¯s expression changed. She eventually stood and walked out of the classroom. A moment later, Ye Ting appeared at the school gate. Chu Ning and Bai Hong were both there, but Ye Ting only took a quick glance at Bai Hong before focusing her eyes on Chu Ning. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ye Ting said indifferently. ¡°Chu Huan has gone missing,¡± Chu Ning said directly without beating around the bush. ¡°Huh? No way? What¡¯s happened to brother Chu Huan? How could he be so careless?¡± Ye Ting made an extremely surprised expression. ¡°I told him to be careful. After all, what can¡¯t people like you do?¡± Ye Ting covered her mouth and looked at Chu Ning¡¯s calm face. Her heart was filled with joy. ¡°Stop pretending, Ye Ting. There¡¯s a limit to my patience.¡± Chu Ning looked at Ye Ting with a complicated expression. She felt that it was not worth it for Chu Huan. Chu Huan was a simple-minded person, but sadly, he had become a tool for Ye Ting to target her, and he didn¡¯t realize it at all and never tired of it¡­ ¡°But what does this have to do with me? Shouldn¡¯t you be the most smug with brother Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance? After all, you¡¯ve never liked brother Chu Huan,¡± Ye Ting said harshly. ¡°Ye Ting, before Chu Huan went missing, you sent him a message, right? Do you want me reveal your ridiculous tricks?¡± Chu Ning sneered. She felt that Ye Ting was really despicable. Or rather, she was an extreme egoist. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, the smile on Ye Ting¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°I did message Chu Huan, but isn¡¯t this normal? What, are you so overbearing that you can interfere with other people¡¯s private life?¡± Ye Ting said in disdain. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I just want to confirm this fact.¡± Chu Ning sighed after she finished. She then turned around and left Jingyuan High School with Bai Hong following behind her. Now, she was a hundred percent sure that Chu Huan was being controlled by Zhou Hao. Ye Ting looked at the backs of the two people leaving, and her gaze gradually became cold and resentful. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯ll be humiliated by me one day!¡± The other version of herself in Ye Ting¡¯s heart roared hysterically. With the technical support provided by Chu Jing, Chu Ning obtained the phone numbers of Chu Huan¡¯s three roommates. The communication between two of them went smoothly. They said that they were both interning outside and hadn¡¯t seen Chu Huan in the past half a month, nor were they in school. Chu Ning called his last roommate, Luo Fei, several times, but he was still busy. In reality, Luo Fei¡¯s phone was turned off. And he was gambling to his heart¡¯s content in the underground casino. Since she could not get through to Luo Fei, Chu Ning called Chu Jing again. A few minutes later, she got the exact location. It was in M City as well, in a bar. According to the location given by Chu Jing, Luo Fei was in the bar. Chu Ning was sure that Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance was related to Luo Fei. More than an hour later, Chu Ning looked at the small bar in front of her and could not help but frown. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be a bar in the depths of such an alley. Half an hour ago, Chu Ning had arrived with Bai Hong. Although they were only 200 meters away from the location that Chu Jing had given her, it took Chu Ning more than half an hour to find the bar called ¡®Twilight¡¯. ¡°There aren¡¯t that many people here,¡± Bai Hong said with an intrigued expression as he looked around the bar. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look first.¡± Chu Ning walked in after she finished speaking. After entering the bar, Chu Ning looked at the few customers and approached them one by one with her phone in hand. However, she couldn¡¯t match the location that Chu Jing shared with her. Chu Ning had no choice but to order two cocktails and find a small table with Bai Hong. ¡°You didn¡¯t find him?¡± Bai Hong looked at the calm Chu Ning and smiled. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Chu Ning raised the cocktail in front of her and took a big gulp. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know where he is.¡± This was the first time Bai Hong had seen Chu Ning so depressed. He grinned. ¡°Where is he?¡± Chu Ning quickly asked. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after drinking this cup of wine. After all, once we find him, we won¡¯t be in the mood to drink anymore. It¡¯s not good to waste it.¡± Bai Hong pointed at the cocktail in front of him. Only then did he feel that Chu Ning was a real person. Chapter 490 - 490 Underground Casino 490 Underground Casino It turned out that there were things that she didn¡¯t understand, and there were times when she needed help. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like an 18 year old girl,¡± Bai Hong said in satisfaction. Chu Ning was indeed anxious. She had not expected that the crazy Zhou Hao would actually target her family. With Ye Ting¡¯s help, it would be too easy for him to capture Chu Huan. Bai Hong did not make Chu Ning wait too long. Two minutes later, he had finished the drink in his glass. ¡°Bars are usually connected to casinos,¡± Bai Hong said slowly after putting down his wine glass. ¡°Huh? Why would a student like Luo Fei be in the casino?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s normal. It¡¯s normal for a young man in his 20s to have some bad habits,¡± Bai Hong said indifferently. What he actually wanted to say was, who would have thought that an 18 year old like you could do so many things that ordinary people could not imagine? ¡°Alright.¡± After hearing Bai Hong¡¯s reply, Chu Ning looked at the ceiling and the floor tiles. A moment later. A new world appeared before their eyes. As for the Twilight bar, it was above their heads. Chu Ning looked at the smoky and crowded casino, which was at least a few hundred square meters in size, and felt emotional. It seemed that there were still many hidden corners in M City that she didn¡¯t know about. Chu Ning could almost see through the final destination of these gamblers. Except for the casino owners and loan sharks, these gamblers would only become muddleheaded and lose the motivation to do anything in the end. They would also be a serious burden to their families. It could be said that they had ruined their future. The pair¡¯s appearance did not attract the attention of the gamblers. In their eyes, all newcomers were the same, full of curiosity about everything there. Only after playing a few times would one understand the sense of accomplishment when one stacked chips together. She looked down on this method of obtaining happiness. It was too low-level. Not only did Chu Ning look down on these gamblers, but she also looked down on the casino¡¯s boss. She didn¡¯t deny that the casino was a treasure trove. However, the price of making money was to extract the blood of these gamblers. Not only would it not contribute to society, but it would also intensify the conflicts between people. Chu Ning took out her phone. The location given by Chu Jing was getting closer. Chu Ning knew that she had come to the right place. Luo Fei¡¯s luck was pretty good that day. After all, he could not lose every time. The 200,000 yuan that Zhou Hao had given him had been turned into more than 300,000 yuan, and it was reaching 400,000 yuan. This was the charm of gambling. In just one night, he had earned almost double the amount with his capital of 200,000 yuan. It was almost as much as Chu Ning¡¯s daily income. Even though he had pulled an all-nighter, Luo Fei was still full of energy. The goal he had set for himself was to stop when the chips reached 400,000 yuan. ¡°Soon, soon. Winning 200,000 yuan in one night, as expected of me!¡± Luo Fei was secretly happy. However, just as he was about to place his bet, he felt someone tap him on the shoulder. ¡°Who is it?¡± Luo Fei turned around unhappily. However, when he saw Chu Ning¡¯s perfect face, he was still slightly stunned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, beautiful lady?¡± A smile appeared on Luo Fei¡¯s face as he played with the chips in his hand. ¡°I want to have a chat with you. Is it convenient?¡± Chu Ning also smiled. It would be best if she didn¡¯t take him away by force. She didn¡¯t want to use force. ¡°It¡¯s actually not convenient because I¡¯m busy making money. But if it¡¯s you, I¡¯m willing to take up some time,¡± Luo Fei said with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you outside the bar.¡± Chu Ning turned around and left. ¡°She has character, I like it.¡± Luo Fei smacked his lips. He looked at Chu Ning¡¯s tall and slim figure and felt that he had been very lucky these days. When he lacked money, Zhou Hao, the ¡®philanthropist¡¯, had given him cash. When he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, a beauty like Chu Ning actually took the initiative to hit on him. At least, that was what Luo Fei thought. ¡°Luo Fei, you won quite a lot today, didn¡¯t you?¡± A gambler beside him said enviously, looking at the stacks of chips in front of Luo Fei. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Luo Fei said arrogantly. ¡°Was that your girlfriend? Luo Fei, you¡¯re not bad. You won money and have such a good-looking girlfriend,¡± another gambler rued. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first, you guys have fun first, I¡¯ll come again next time!¡± Luo Fei neither admitted nor denied it. Chapter 491 - 491 Inquire 491 Inquire Luo Fei reveled in the envious gazes of the people around him. This greatly satisfied his vanity. Luo Fei took out a tray from beneath his seat and stacked the chips on it. Then, he walked to the front desk and exchanged the chips for cash. A minute later, Luo Fei looked at the bank transfer record of 380,000 yuan on his phone and felt elated. The only regret was that he couldn¡¯t gather the 400,000 yuan. What Luo Fei neglected was the fact that, although he had won this time, he had lost hundreds of thousands of yuan since he started gambling¡­ His house was still in someone else¡¯s hands. Chu Ning stood at the entrance of the Twilight Bar with a calm expression, not looking the least bit impatient. Although she had only seen Luo Fei once, she knew that Luo Fei had something to do with Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance. She was not surprised by what a gambler could do. This thing was second only to drugs in terms of the harm it caused. ¡°What¡¯s your name, beautiful? I¡¯ll take you shopping. I have plenty of money!¡± As soon as Luo Fei walked out of the Twilight Bar, he saw Chu Ning waiting for him. As for Bai Hong, who was beside Chu Ning, he was selectively ignored. ¡°My name is Chu Ning. There¡¯s no need for shopping. Let¡¯s go somewhere quieter to talk.¡± Chu Ning smiled. This Luo Fei was really interesting. Pretending to be rich in front of her? Chu Ning really didn¡¯t want to hurt him. It was meaningless. A gambler like him might have hundreds of thousands or even millions on him today, but he would lose everything the next day. ¡°Chu Ning? What a coincidence. I have a roommate with the surname Chu.¡± Luo Fei thought of Chu Huan, although he did not know how he was at the moment. ¡°Chu Huan, right?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. Do you know him?¡± Luo Fei immediately became vigilant when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s question. ¡°He is my brother.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°But we¡¯ve lost contact now. According to my investigation, he was with you before he disappeared.¡± Chu Ning looked at Luo Fei¡¯s slightly greasy face and said evenly. ¡°How did you know?¡± Luo Fei looked at Chu Ning in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Luo Fei¡¯s heart was already in turmoil. He subconsciously gulped. Chu Ning sounded as if she had been at the scene the previous night. ¡°As expected.¡± Chu Ning looked at Luo Fei¡¯s attitude and knew that she had guessed correctly. She had not been sure at first and was making guesses, but after seeing Luo Fei¡¯s appearance, she was certain of this fact. No matter how stupid Chu Huan was, he was not a fool. It was impossible for him to be taken away by Zhou Hao without taking any precautions. He did not even have time to call the police. Someone must have acted in concert with him. And this Luo Fei was obviously someone who had coordinated with Zhou Hao. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I know. Can you tell me how my brother lost contact?¡± Chu Ning said calmly. At this moment, Luo Fei also completely realized the true purpose of Chu Ning looking for him. ¡°Sigh.¡± Luo Fei¡¯s expression immediately changed to one of sorrow. He touched his cheek helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else. This is not a place to chat,¡± Chu Ning said lightly. A moment later. The three of them appeared in a private room in a teahouse. ¡°¡­ In that situation, I wanted to call the police, but I couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of doing so. That Zhou Hao is a lunatic. He said, he said¡­¡± When Luo Fei said this, he suddenly looked troubled. From his expression, he seemed to be fearful of something. After a few minutes of narration, Luo Fei had already briefly explained the cause and effect of the matter to Chu Ning. However, the process had been slightly tampered with. He was selling yellow peaches together with Chu Huan, but Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance was not like what he said. ¡°What did he say?¡± Chu Ning asked softly. ¡°He said that if I dared to call the police, he would kill my entire family!¡± Luo Fei said in horror. ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Chu Ning nodded. This was indeed very consistent with Zhou Hao¡¯s style of doing things. Most importantly, Luo Fei was probably not lying. After all, she knew about Chu Huan and Ye Ting¡¯s chat history. Chu Huan had sufficient motivation to make money, and what Luo Fei said was reasonable. The profits of wholesale fruits were indeed high, but the risks were also high. Considering Chu Huan¡¯s brainless indulgence towards Ye Ting, it was normal for him to do something stupid. According to Luo Fei¡¯s description, when they had loaded up a whole truck of yellow peaches and passed by a service area, Luo Fei alighted to use the washroom while Chu Huan slept in the vehicle. After Luo Fei returned from the washroom, the truck had disappeared from the service area. Chapter 492 - 492 Waiting 492 Waiting ¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen either, but I had no choice. That person held a knife to my neck and asked me to pretend that nothing had happened,¡± Luo Fei said bitterly. ¡°In other words, the truck was driven away, but Zhou Hao deliberately waited for you to finish using the washroom?¡± Chu Ning clarified. ¡°Yes, he even gave me a lot of hush money.¡± When Luo Fei said this, his expression was a little sad. Luo Fei didn¡¯t lie. Everything he said was the truth. It was just that during the process, he had purposefully concealed many details. After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly tell Chu Huan¡¯s relative that he was the one who caused Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance. Zhou Hao did not tell Luo Fei what he was going to do before he took action. ¡°Chu Huan is a good classmate. I usually have the best relationship with him. I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ Sigh¡­ I caused him harm. But for the safety of my family, I had to listen to Zhou Hao. He told me I could notify the police after 48 hours.¡± Luo Fei bit his lips and continued with a guilty expression. Luo Fei was very talented in acting. He had a good grasp of his emotions. At that moment, Luo Fei was undoubtedly a victim in Chu Ning¡¯s eyes. He was completely different from the way he looked at the casino. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you, Luo Fei.¡± Chu Ning looked at Luo Fei with a gentle gaze. ¡°Sigh, it was supposed to be a profitable business trip, but who would have thought that something like this would happen on the way? If only I was the one who had been taken away. At least that would reduce the guilt I feel.¡± Luo Fei clutched his chest in grief. At this moment, Luo Fei had no choice but to continue acting. He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not Chu Ning believed him, but he had to take a stand. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Have some tea. You don¡¯t have to be too sad,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°Thank you for understanding my feelings.¡± Luo Fei picked up the tea in front of him and took a few sips. He was very drowsy after staying up all night. After leaving the casino, he resisted the urge to yawn, but due to his eyes being sore, tears kept flowing out unconsciously. That was very reasonable. After chatting for a while, Luo Fei left. Only Chu Ning and Bai Hong remained in the room. Chu Ning looked at the tea leaves in the cup before her and was in a daze for a moment. ¡°That fellow must have hidden something from us,¡± Bai Hong said indifferently. ¡°Why?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. Of course, she didn¡¯t think that Luo Fei would honestly tell her everything. ¡°Because he¡¯s addicted to gambling and lacks money.¡± Bai Hong sipped his tea and gave his judgment. ¡°I know, but I also got what I wanted from him. It doesn¡¯t matter if he lied to me. What¡¯s important is that I have to figure out the cause and effect of the matter,¡± Chu Ning replied softly. ¡°Let him experience the beauty of freedom one last time. The next time I see him, it won¡¯t be like this,¡± Chu Ning added. Luo Fei was very candid. He told Chu Ning where they went to purchase the goods, how to go, and the service area where Chu Huan disappeared with the truck. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the orchard to understand the situation and verify what I¡¯m speculating.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning stood up and left the room. The longer they dragged this on, the more passive Chu Ning became. As for calling the police 48 hours later, Chu Ning felt that it would be useless. If they really called the police, it was unknown whether Chu Huan could be rescued, but it was uncertain what Zhou Hao would do to Chu Huan. Zhou Hao sent this video to Chu Ning to tell her that if she wanted Chu Huan to be safe, Chu Ning had to pay a price. This price would definitely be unacceptable to Chu Ning. Three hours later, Chu Ning arrived at the orchard where Chu Huan and Luo Fei had purchased the yellow peaches the previous day. The business of the orchard was still very good. It was not affected by Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance. Or rather, the owner, Huo Yun, was unaware that something had happened to one of his clients. After finding out Huo Yun¡¯s location, Chu Ning quickly found the small wooden house in the orchard. ¡°Please come in.¡± After Chu Ning knocked on the door, Huo Yun¡¯s voice came from within the wooden house. ¡°What fruits do you want to wholesale?¡± Huo Yun was still tidying up the account books. However, when his gaze fell on Bai Hong, who was beside Chu Ning, he paused for a few seconds. ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m here to ask you something. Can I take up a moment of your time?¡± Chu Ning asked sincerely. ¡°Sure, have a seat,¡± Huo Yun said casually. ¡°Yesterday afternoon, two young men came to see me. You want to ask about them, right?¡± Huo Yun continued. Chapter 493 - 493 Meeting Again 493 Meeting Again ¡°Yes, do you know that something happened to them?¡± Chu Ning was a little puzzled. ¡°I guessed it, and now I¡¯m sure.¡± Huo Yun spread his hands and said irrefutably. ¡°My name is Chu Ning. Chu Huan is my brother, but his personal freedom has been illegally restricted,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°Although the probability of this happening is very small, I have to say that your brother and the other young man are very unlucky. Perhaps it would have been better if they had listened to my suggestion yesterday,¡± Huo Yun said somewhat regretfully. ¡°Listened to your suggestion?¡± Chu Ning frowned, not understanding what Huo Yun meant. ¡°The reason my orchard is so large is because the trucks I designate won¡¯t have any accidents on the way. If someone hijacked the car, I will find them and bring them back. Even if the probability of a natural disaster happening is only one in a billion, I will compensate them in full. But yesterday, your brother¡¯s friend chose to get a truck from outside. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huo Yun said calmly. The friend of Chu Huan he was referring to was Luo Fei. ¡°Thank you for your reply.¡± Chu Ning looked at Huo Yun, who had a burly figure and a face full of scars. She knew that doing business with such a person was very safe, but it usually wouldn¡¯t end well if one went against him. Now, Chu Ning could confirm one fact ¡ª Luo Fei played a huge role in Chu Huan being captured by Zhou Hao. ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Huo Yun said casually. ¡°Mr. Huo, I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first. Can you give me your business card? I think we might have the opportunity to work together in the future,¡± Chu Ning said as she took out her business card from her backpack and handed it to Huo Yun sincerely. ¡°No problem.¡± Huo Yun nodded. A moment later, Chu Ning left the small wooden house. Huo Yun looked at the name card Chu Ning handed him and fell into deep thought. ¡°So Cloud Shopping was made by that young lady? Is this possible¡­¡± Huo Yun muttered to himself. He remembered that when he was about the same age as Chu Ning, he was just a hooligan who only knew how to fight hard. He would live a precarious life because of a word from his leader. ¡°Times have changed.¡± Huo Yun held Chu Ning¡¯s name card and tapped the table lightly. With such a large orchard, he knew very well how powerful the Cloud Shopping app was. When Chu Ning returned to M City, it was already past five in the evening. After Luo Fei left the teahouse, he went back to his dormitory to sleep. When he woke up in the afternoon, he was full of energy once more. At that moment, he was on his way to the casino. As for Chu Huan¡¯s safety, he didn¡¯t have any feelings about it. Luo Fei was thinking that, with nearly 400,000 yuan in capital, he should be able to win another 200,000 yuan that day. At that time, he would have 600,000 yuan and could redeem the house. However, when he reached the entrance of the Twilight Bar, he was surprised to see a familiar figure. ¡°Is this the person who has been following Chu Ning? What is he doing here?¡± Luo Fei thought to himself somewhat doubtfully. ¡°Hello, are you here to play too?¡± Since Luo Fei had seen the other party, he could not pretend that he did not see him. He could only bite the bullet and greet him. However, Bai Hong ignored Luo Fei. He slowly walked towards Luo Fei. Luo Fei looked at the expressionless Bai Hong, and his heart immediately felt stifled as he spoke in a somewhat flustered manner. ¡°You¡­ What do you want?¡± Bai Hong still did not answer him. Soon, he walked to Luo Fei¡¯s side. Then, Luo Fei¡¯s vision turned black and he lost consciousness. When he came to once again, he realized that the scene in front of him was not the entrance of Twilight Bar. He only felt that it was difficult to breathe, and his body was being strangled. In a bungalow provided by Chu Yang, Chu Ning was calmly looking at Luo Fei, who was tied to a chair. No matter how he struggled, it was useless. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡­ What are you trying to do! You¡¯re breaking the law. I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Luo Fei shouted in fear. ¡°Before you ask me, think about what you have done.¡± Chu Ning looked at Luo Fei and said softly. ¡°Me? Didn¡¯t I already say that I¡¯m very sorry for Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance? But this has nothing to do with me! I¡¯m innocent!¡± Luo Fei tried his best to defend himself. ¡°It has nothing to do with you? Are you sure?¡± Chu Ning suddenly stood up and walked towards Luo Fei. Looking at his terrified expression, Chu Ning really wanted to viciously punch Luo Fei in the face. She already had all the information about Luo Fei. Chapter 494 - 494 Intimidation 494 Intimidation This crazy gambler did not want to study hard in school and became addicted to gambling. Chu Ning was very clear about the recent developments of Luo Fei¡¯s funds. Therefore, she knew that after scamming Chu Huan of all his savings, Luo Fei, who was full of lies, had quickly squandered everything in the casino. Before this, Luo Fei had already lost his family¡¯s property deed. When the time came and he could not afford to redeem it, his parents would be homeless¡­ ¡°How can I not be sure? Chu Ning, I know you¡¯re anxious, but so am I! Chu Huan is my best friend!¡± Luo Fei hurriedly said. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t insult the word ¡®friend¡¯! Do you deserve the trust Chu Huan placed in you? You¡¯re indeed anxious. You¡¯re in a hurry to gift the casino money,¡± Chu Ning said coldly. ¡°Zhou Hao transferred you two sums of money. Both were 100,000 yuan. You lost your property deed. You have no choice; no other way. So you listened to his plans and then tricked Chu Huan. Do you know that it¡¯s because of your desires that Chu Huan might die!¡± Chu Ning grabbed Luo Fei¡¯s collar and then let go. She looked at Luo Fei with loathing, feeling nothing but disgust. ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen. Chu Huan will be fine.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Luo Fei hastily shook his head. However, his face had gradually turned pale. He had never thought that Chu Huan would die because of him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at making things up? Why didn¡¯t you continue making it up?¡± Chu Ning asked with an angry smile. This Luo Fei was really despicable; a hopeless piece of trash. ¡°Let me remind you. You said before that your parents might be in danger. What you said was true. With Zhou Hao targeting you, your family will indeed not have a good life. If you die, so be it. After all, your life doesn¡¯t have much value. But what about your parents? Do you have a heart?¡± Chu Ning continued to question. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, don¡¯t say anymore, I¡­ I didn¡¯t want this to happen either.¡± Luo Fei shook his head violently, and bad scenes seemed to appear in his mind. ¡°You should be glad that I have principles. Otherwise, with my Fifth Brother¡¯s personality, he would pour cement into your mouth and let you sink to the bottom of the river. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m threatening you. You really deserve to be punished like this.¡± As Chu Ning said this, she suddenly thought of another culprit, Ye Ting. Ye Ting deserved to die as well. It was impossible for her not to know that her words would put Chu Huan in danger. But she didn¡¯t care either. If Luo Fei did it because of gambling, then Ye Ting was pure evil and extremely selfish. She was willing to sacrifice everyone for herself. However, she came from a good background, so even though she repeatedly courted death, she was still safe and sound. ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t want to die! Save me!¡± Luo Fei suddenly looked at Chu Ning as if he was grasping at the last straw. Just as Chu Ning was about to answer, someone knocked on the main door of the bungalow. ¡°How should we deal with him?¡± Chu Yang smiled, looking at the bound-up Luo Fei. ¡°No, I know I was wrong. I will definitely turn over a new leaf. I will definitely change!¡± Luo Fei said loudly, struggling violently. Luo Fei looked at the young man who walked in and felt endless fear for a moment. Chu Yang looked at him as though he was looking at a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. Especially since Chu Yang had on a pair of rubber gloves. Although he didn¡¯t do anything, just this alone made Luo Fei think of some of the unpleasant scenes in the movies he had seen before. Before killing someone to silence them, someone would always wear rubber gloves when dealing with the body¡­ He was still hoping for a fluke, but now he really felt the threat of death. ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t scare him. I know what to do,¡± Chu Ning said softly as she looked at Luo Fei, who was so frightened that his face had turned pale. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. However Xiao Ning, I still have to remind you that being too merciful isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡± Chu Yang sighed and said faintly. He removed his rubber gloves and looked at Luo Fei calmly. ¡°You were supposed to die today.¡± Chu Yang pursed his lips, looking a little regretful. Then, he turned around and left the bungalow. Chu Ning looked at Luo Fei and said in a low voice. ¡°Luo Fei, have you really repented?¡± ¡°I am really remorseful. I won¡¯t gamble anymore. I¡¯ve realized the mistakes I¡¯ve made. I¡¯ve let Chu Huan down. I¡¯ve let my parents down. I¡¯ll definitely change¡­ I have evidence. If you want to call the police to arrest Zhou Hao, I can testify,¡± Luo Fei said excitedly. Chapter 495 - 495 Chu Huans Brain Circuitry 495 Chu Huan¡¯s Brain Circuitry ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you this time.¡± Chu Ning stood up as she spoke. However, there was a red identification booklet in her hand. ¡°This is your property deed. Go and return it to its original position in your house. I¡¯ll give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. I hope you can cherish it. ¡± Chu Ning placed the deed on Luo Fei¡¯s legs. A moment later, Luo Fei left the place as if he was fleeing. ¡°Is it worth it? Xiao Ning.¡± Chu Yang appeared behind Chu Ning and spoke softly. ¡°What is worth it?¡± Chu Ning turned around and smiled at Chu Yang. Elsewhere, the tape on Chu Huan¡¯s mouth was finally torn off. His experience was much more miserable than Luo Fei¡¯s. But even so, he still did not suspect that Luo Fei had set him up. Chu Huan could only blame his bad luck for encountering such a thing on his first business trip. Therefore, the first thing he said after he could speak was, ¡°Is my vehicle full of yellow peaches still around?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already in this state, and you¡¯re still thinking about money?¡± Zhou Hao was almost amused by Chu Huan. It seemed that this guy was really the weakest link among Chu Ning¡¯s seven brothers; a fool who valued money over his life. Or rather, this guy didn¡¯t even realize his current predicament. ¡°What do you want? You want money?¡± Chu Huan ignored Zhou Hao¡¯s ridicule and tried to communicate with him. ¡°You can say that. It¡¯s just that I want a bit much. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it,¡± Zhou Hao said with a smile. ¡°Tell me, how much do you want? I don¡¯t have that much. I can earn 200,000 yuan from transporting my truckload of yellow peaches to M City, but half of it isn¡¯t mine. In other words, I can only give you 100,000 yuan at most,¡± Chu Huan said seriously after doing some calculations. ¡°A hundred thousand?¡± Zhou Hao laughed and shook his head. ¡°What? Is a hundred thousand not enough?¡± Chu Huan frowned and asked. ¡°Are you sending a beggar away? Fourth Young Master of the the Chu family, your value is far beyond a hundred thousand. I paid such a heavy price to bring you here, just for a mere hundred thousand? Are you looking down on me, Zhou Hao, or do you think you¡¯re only worth 100,000 yuan?¡± Zhou Hao felt that it was not without reason that Chu Huan could be brought there. He was so silly that it was a little cute. ¡°Alright, then you should just kill me. My parents can¡¯t cough up too much money,¡± Chu Huan said indifferently. Mr. and Mrs. Chu might have some savings, but it was definitely not a lot. It should only be a few tens of thousands. Even if there was, Chu Huan didn¡¯t want his parents to come up with money to save him. Although he was stupid, he had principles. ¡°Chu Huan, you really lack self-awareness. Do you know how rich your sister Chu Ning is?¡± For the first time, Zhou Hao was at a loss for words. Against Chu Huan, he didn¡¯t seem to have any advantage, even if Chu Huan was his prisoner. Most importantly Chu Huan was not afraid of death! The kind that would rather die than spend money. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not interested. This matter has nothing to do with her. Don¡¯t change the topic. I only have 100,000 yuan. If you don¡¯t want it, forget it. You can kill me,¡± Chu Huan said indifferently. ¡°Ting¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, I broke my promise.¡± Although Chu Huan said this to Zhou Hao, he still felt somewhat regretful inside. He was still unable to fulfill his promise to buy Ye Ting the bag she liked. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Hao looked strangely at the oddity that was Chu Huan. It was really rare that such a person still existed. ¡°I¡¯ll record a video of you. As long as you do as I say, I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Zhou Hao said after pondering for a while. ¡°What video?¡± Chu Huan asked in confusion. ¡°Just say that as long as the ownership of Cloud Shopping is handed over, you can go home unscathed,¡± Zhou Hao said after thinking for a moment. ¡°What is Cloud Shopping? What does this have to do with me?¡± Chu Huan inexplicably felt that Zhou Hao was not a fool. Zhou Hao was speechless. He really wanted to know how a person like Chu Huan had grown up. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about targeting my family, especially Ye Ting. I told you, after I sell the yellow peaches, I¡¯ll give you 100,000 yuan. Aren¡¯t you satisfied? You¡¯re too greedy. If you don¡¯t want it, forget it. You can dispose of me however you wish.¡± Chu Huan yawned and casually said. Until now, he still missed his Ting ¡®er. However, what Chu Huan did not know was that the reason he had appeared there was because of this very sister of his, Ye Ting. ¡°Alright, Chu Huan, I really underestimated you.¡± After Zhou Hao finished speaking, he left with a gloomy expression on his face. Chapter 496 - 496 Choice 496 Choice Since he could not communicate with Chu Huan, Zhou Hao did not want to waste time there. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Give me an explanation. What are you thinking?¡± Chu Huan asked Zhou Hao loudly. ¡°If you weren¡¯t still useful¡­¡± Zhou Hao shook his head helplessly when he heard the voice behind him. Chu Ning knew very well that this was a trap that had been carefully set up for her. Even if she knew Chu Huan¡¯s location, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rescue him in time. It was very likely that Zhou Hao would kill Chu Huan in a very short period. This was also the reason Chu Ning hadn¡¯t let Chu Yang bring his men to save Chu Huan. As for calling the police, it was even less efficient. By the time the police rushed over, Chu Huan would have died many times over. ¡°Sigh.¡± Chu Ning sighed. No matter how bad Chu Huan was, he was still her relative. The reason Zhou Hao had captured him was also because of her. Thinking of this, Chu Ning calmly took out her phone. She planned to communicate with Zhou Hao over the phone. ¡°Is this Zhou Hao?¡± After ten seconds of ringing, the call was finally connected. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhou Hao pretended to be surprised. ¡°State your conditions. What do you want before you¡¯ll let Chu Huan go?¡± Chu Ning said softly. At this point, she could only accept Zhou Hao¡¯s request. ¡°Chu Ning, this is not like you. Aren¡¯t you going to try to save your brother? Or maybe scold me to vent your anger?¡± Zhou Hao asked with a smile. Now that he had the bargaining chip, Chu Ning should be the one who was anxious. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless, Zhou Hao. I¡¯ve chosen to compromise this time, but I still want to tell you that you¡¯ll lose what you¡¯ve obtained through such means.¡± Chu Ning had no wish to argue meaninglessly. ¡°At least I won now, didn¡¯t I?¡± Zhou Hao did not care about what Chu Ning said. If possible, he really wanted to video call Chu Ning. He wanted to see if Chu Ning was distraught at the other end of the phone. ¡°Yes, you win.¡± Chu Ning did not deny it. ¡°Alright, so as a bargaining chip in exchange for your brother, you have to give me Cloud Shopping,¡± Zhou Hao said indifferently. ¡°What did you say?¡± Although Chu Ning asked this, her hand had already subconsciously gripped her phone tightly. Cloud Shopping was the core of her business. It could be said that Cloud Shopping was her basis for building a business map. Without Cloud Shopping, all the subsequent developments would be empty talk. As for Zhou Hao, the moment he opened his mouth, he wanted to cut off her path to rise up. Chu Ning knew the future of Cloud Shopping very well ¡°I said, give me your Cloud Shopping. Otherwise, Chu Huan will die,¡± Zhou Hao said softly. ¡°How is it? Chu Ning, can you bear to? Do you want me to make a decision for you?¡± Zhou Hao said in a relaxed tone. Of course, he knew how great Cloud Shopping was. The more he understood, the more he was faintly afraid and filled with dread. This was because Chu Ning could really surpass the Zhou family with this, and it wouldn¡¯t take long. Although Zhou Hao said so, he did not really plan for Cloud Shopping to really be in his hands. After all, in his opinion, this was something that could not be exchanged for no matter how many lives were lost. Sometimes, money could really be used to measure a person¡¯s worth. Zhou Hao felt that a thousand or even ten thousand Chu Huans added together would not be as important as Cloud Shopping. Chu Ning¡¯s mind was also blank. Cloud Shopping was the result of her many days and nights of hard work. She had made so many preparations in the early stages, and now she could see a ray of hope. However, because of Zhou Hao¡¯s words, she was going to give up Cloud Shopping. In silence, Chu Ning didn¡¯t answer, and Zhou Hao didn¡¯t continue to urge her, but the two of them didn¡¯t hang up the phone. Chu Ning was undergoing a violent struggle internally. This was where her blood, sweat, and tears were. ¡°What if it¡¯s the other brothers or Mom and Dad? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hesitate like this,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself in a self-deprecating manner. How ironic! Chu Huan had always been against her; now Chu Ning had the right to decide his life and death. Chu Ning took a deep breath. She suddenly felt relieved and said in a relaxed tone, ¡°I agree to your conditions.¡± ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡± On the other end of the phone, Zhou Hao was slightly stunned. This time, he wondered if he had heard wrongly. ¡°I said, I promise to give you Cloud Shopping,¡± Chu Ning repeated. ¡°Really?¡± Zhou Hao asked uncertainly. He really had not expected Chu Ning to agree to his request. After all, he had not expected Chu Ning to agree to his suggestion. If it were him, even if it was his parents¡¯ lives, he would not give Cloud Shopping to others! Chapter 497 - 497 The Thoughtful Chu Yuen 497 The Thoughtful Chu Yuen ¡°Tomorrow, at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, I¡¯ll inform you of the venue. We¡¯ll sign the transfer agreement. However, I have to warn you. If Chu Huan still doesn¡¯t come back after I give Cloud Shopping to you, I have a way to kill you too,¡± Chu Ning said evenly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Chu Ning. Business is about integrity. I won¡¯t break my promise. As long as you give me Cloud Shopping, everything can be discussed. I won¡¯t help Ye Ting and her family of idiots deal with you in the future,¡± Zhou Hao said hurriedly. If he could really get Cloud Shopping, it would no longer be important whether or not he helped Cheng Yi and Ye Ting deal with Chu Ning. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning hung up the phone after she finished speaking. For a moment, she did not know whether to laugh or cry. She only felt hollow inside. After returning to her home in Jinghu District, Chu Ning lay on the bed. She didn¡¯t want to do anything at that moment. She just wanted to empty herself. ¡°Mom, Dad, Fourth Brother is fine now. I did everything I could to help this family gradually get on the right track. In the future, our family will get better and better. It¡¯ll be fine, it¡¯ll all be fine¡­¡± Chu Ning whispered softly. Her tears flowed down her cheeks and onto the bedsheets, but she did not seem to notice it. She had nothing to be ashamed about. Ye Ting had targeted her and had almost killed her several times. Chu Ning had not really taken revenge thus far. Chu Huan had always found her an eyesore, but she had endured it. Other than saying a few words, she still did not hurt him. This time, in order to save him, it could be said that she had gone bankrupt. Luo Fei was a s***bag gambler, but she still gave him a chance to be reborn. Chu Ning also let bygones be bygones for Dong Nan and her husband. If it weren¡¯t for her, who knew how many people would have died in the amusement park incident. Yang Feng, Wen An, Zhang Bo, Bai Hong, Lu Chao¡­ These figures kept appearing in Chu Ning¡¯s mind. She had a clear conscience towards everyone, and had always been filled with good intentions when she faced the world. ¡°But, who can help me? What did I do wrong? Am I not good enough?¡± Chu Ning muttered quietly. However, no one could hear her pour her heart out. ¡°You guys are really terrible.¡± Chu Ning thought of Ye Ting. She suddenly felt that girls who could act coquettishly were all lucky. She was independent and self-reliant, so the people around her were used to it. In just a few months, she had experienced several life-or-death crises and still never gave up. Chu Ning hugged her knees and sat numbly on the bed, not noticing the passage of time. It was not until someone knocked on her door that Chu Ning reacted. She looked at the time. It was past eight in the evening. ¡°Come in. Why are you back so early today?¡± Before Chu Ning spoke, she touched her cheek. Fortunately, there were no traces of tears on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the library today. I went out for a walk.¡± Chu Yuen said in a low voice somewhat guiltily as he looked at Chu Ning. He felt that going out for a walk was better than reading in the library. Perhaps he would gain something different. However, when Chu Ning asked, he did not lie and chose to tell the truth. ¡°Sigh, can you listen to me? There are still a few days before your ID card is processed. Go to school then.¡± Chu Ning sighed. She looked at Chu Yuen with a complicated gaze, but this time, she didn¡¯t reprimand him. ¡°Er¡­ Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Yuen looked at Chu Ning strangely and asked. He had even been prepared to get scolded. He did not expect Chu Ning to be so gentle that day. ¡°Nothing. Have you eaten tonight?¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. I ate beef noodles,¡± Chu Yuen replied with a smile. Chu Ning had given him enough money, so he could go wherever he wanted and eat whatever he wanted. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°Sis, did someone bully you?¡± Chu Yuen asked with a solemn expression. ¡°No, why are you asking?¡± Chu Ning hesitated for a second or two before answering. However, she had lied to Chu Yuen. She had indeed been bullied, and she had no way of resisting. ¡°Alright, if you say so. Actually, even if you tell me, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Chu Yuen rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think this way.¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°That¡¯s better. See, you look so good when you smile.¡± Chu Yuen lamented. ¡°Are you saying that I won¡¯t look good if I don¡¯t smile?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve always been very good-looking.¡± Chu Yuen hastily waved his hand. Chapter 498 - 498 An Invitation 498 An Invitation ¡°Sis, do you dislike my things?¡± Chu Yuen continued carefully. ¡°Why would I?¡± After talking to Chu Yuen, her mood improved a little. ¡°Here, this is a doll I picked up on the way back. It¡¯s just a little worn out. I saw it placed beside the trash can, unwanted, so I picked it up.¡± As Chu Yuen spoke, he took out a rubber doll from his pocket and handed it to Chu Ning. He was a little embarrassed. There was a big box in Chu Yuen¡¯s room, and it contained all the ¡®good stuff¡¯ he had picked up. ¡°It¡¯s quite nice. I like it very much,¡± Chu Ning said happily as she looked at the rubber doll in her hand. Although it was a little worn, it was very clean. Chu Yuen must have picked it up and washed it before bringing it back. ¡°Really?¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course. You gave it to me. Others won¡¯t have it even if they wanted it.¡± Chu Ning looked joyfully at the rubber doll in her hand, as if she had found a treasure. ¡°When I earn money in the future, I¡¯ll buy you valuable gifts.¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s face turned red after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words. He knew that Chu Ning was very rich and that she might not even be interested in ordinary things. However, he had no choice. His food, clothing, and expenses were all Chu Ning¡¯s. He did not have the ability to make money yet. ¡°You silly child, the price doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s from the heart or something you care about. I like it very much.¡± The more Chu Ning looked at it, the more she liked it. Although it might have been thrown away by someone, after Chu Yuen gave it to her, its significance had changed. ¡°Okay, Sis, as long as you like it. Then I¡¯ll be going. Rest early.¡± With that, Chu Yuen left Chu Ning¡¯s room and closed the door. He could feel that Chu Ning hadn¡¯t been in a good mood before he came. ¡°Just you wait. I will repay you well in the future.¡± Chu Yuen clenched his fists and thought to himself. In the room, Chu Ning didn¡¯t continue to lie on the bed. She got up and walked to the table, propping the rubber doll up. She had given Cloud Shopping to Zhou Hao, but she still had to do what she had to do. She could not give up. ¡°It¡¯ll get better.¡± Chu Ning sat in front of the table and whispered to herself. On the second day of class, Chu Ning prepared for the upcoming final exams as usual. She planned to put most of her energy into her studies now. Or rather, she wanted to experience the beauty of life and treat it as a break for herself. Since Cloud Shopping was gone, she did not need to pack her schedule. Chu Ning¡¯s appetite was exceptionally good when she had lunch in the cafeteria. She was chatting and laughing with Luo Yu, Yan Shen, Xiaomi, and some other friends, very relaxed and contented. After all, she had only received news from Zhou Hao the previous night that Chu Ning had already lost what she relied on. ¡°Hmph, I want to see how long you can stay arrogant!¡± Ye Ting thought coldly. Yu Yan, who was beside Ye Ting, also looked at Chu Ning. Her eyes flashed as if she was thinking about something. During the lunch break, Yu Yan walked to Chu Ning¡¯s seat with an invitation card and said with a smile, ¡°Chu Ning, this is an invitation card from my father. There¡¯s a charity gala on Saturday night. I hope you can attend.¡± ¡°Why am I invited?¡± Chu Ning asked, baffled. ¡°You are qualified to attend,¡± Yu Yan said reluctantly. In reality, she hated the task her father Yu Yang had assigned her. ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing Yu Yan¡¯s words, Chu Ning picked up the invitation card that Yu Yan had placed on the table and read its contents. ¡°I got it,¡± Chu Ning said as she read. ¡°I hope you can attend on time.¡± Yu Yan resisted the urge to provoke Chu Ning and walked back to her seat. ¡°Interesting.¡± Chu Ning looked at the invitation card and muttered to herself. ¡°What good things can Yu Yan give you? She must be trying to harm you,¡± Xiao Xiaomi said disdainfully. ¡°This was given to me by her father, Yu Yang. He¡¯s an excellent businessman.¡± Chu Ning also voiced her evaluation. To be able to do business across borders, Yu Yang was undoubtedly a successful person. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think she has good intentions,¡± Xiaomi continued. ¡°Alright, go to sleep.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning took out a cotton pad and placed it on the table. She lay down and fell asleep. In the evening, after school, Zhang Bo waited at his usual place. He guessed that Chu Ning might go to Qinghe Village that day. As soon as she got into the car, Chu Ning said the truth. ¡°Zhang Bo, I¡¯m no longer the actual controller of Cloud Shopping.¡± Chapter 499 - 499 What a Pity 499 What a Pity ¡°President Chu, after spending so much time with you, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard you joke,¡± Zhang Bo said smilingly. Zhang Bo didn¡¯t take Chu Ning¡¯s words to heart. Because, in his opinion, it was impossible for Cloud Shopping to be controlled by others. The current situation was great. The day before, the net profit of Cloud Shopping had risen to a terrifying 300,000 yuan per day. As time passed, it would only increase. How could Chu Ning give up something so precious? ¡°I¡¯m not joking. After eight o¡¯clock tonight, Cloud Shopping will be Zhou Hao¡¯s,¡± Chu Ning repeated. A few minutes later. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s narration, Zhang Bo was completely silent. ¡°What are your plans? Although Zhou Hao is unscrupulous, he is quite generous to his employees. If you follow him, your treatment will be no worse than mine. It might even be better,¡± Chu Ning said casually. ¡°President Chu, does anyone else know about this?¡± Zhang Bo asked, not answering Chu Ning¡¯s question. ¡°No. If Zhou Hao didn¡¯t tell anyone else, you¡¯re the third one to know. ¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment. Zhou Hao was not stupid. Before the matter was settled, he would not make a sound. It would not be beneficial for him. ¡°I think¡­ Sigh, there might be people who would continue with Cloud Shopping and lean towards Zhou Hao. After all, profits are the most important,¡± Zhang Bo sighed and said helplessly. ¡°So, you plan to stay? You should know the potential of Cloud Shopping. If you work with Zhou Hao, your future will remain limitless,¡± Chu Ning said in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Zhang Bo smiled bitterly. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s a pity. Such a good software¡­ Forget it, President Chu. The night you hired me, when you transferred me 3 million without hesitation, I firmly believed in you. I believe that, with your ability, you will definitely rise again. President Chu, you¡¯re still young. When you¡¯re young, everything is possible. You established the Soaring Clouds Group and created Cloud Shopping because you came first. That¡¯s why these things came into being. You¡¯re the core.¡± Zhang Bo expressed his opinion. ¡°Thank you for your understanding and support,¡± Chu Ning quietly replied. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had no other choice, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do this. She should be the one who felt the most upset. The fruits of victory had been stolen just like that. ¡°President Chu, it¡¯s just some of our follow-up plans¡­¡± Zhang Bo frowned again. He was afraid that Lu Chao would follow Zhou Hao. What Zhang Bo didn¡¯t know was that Lu Chao would never follow Zhou Hao because Chu Ning had given Lu Chao the will to carry on. What was even more difficult for him to understand was that Chu Ning herself had actually come up with the framework of Cloud Shopping, including the subsequent upgraded version. ¡°Let¡¯s split up with Cloud Shopping. Our next industrial center will gradually move closer to the industry,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. She had already planned out the direction of her future development the night before. ¡°Okay, President Chu. Where are we going now?¡± Zhang Bo asked. ¡°Qinghe Village.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s gaze drifted out of the window. On the top floor of the Soaring Clouds Group. Zhou Wei, who had been busy outside for the whole day, returned to his office and lay on his chair tiredly. It was only after drinking a cup of coffee that he regained some vitality. There was a folder on Zhou Wei¡¯s desk. Half an hour ago, before he returned, someone had sent this document to his office. Zhou Wei crossed his legs comfortably and opened the folder. A few minutes later. Zhou Wei put down the folder in his hand. The relaxed expression on his face was replaced by a serious one. It was obvious that the contents of the folder were very important. To Zhou Wei, the things recorded in it were no small matter. ¡°Chu Ning, are you muddle-headed?¡± Zhou Wei muttered to himself. He then stood up and began pacing back and forth in the office. He never expected that Chu Ning would really give such an important thing like Cloud Shopping to Zhou Hao. The absurd thing was that Zhou Hao had only kidnapped her relative and used him as a hostage. ¡°Why?¡± Zhou Wei asked himself again. He could not understand why Chu Ning had such deep feelings for the Chu family. That was Cloud Shopping! Zhou Wei was such a smart person. He keenly sensed that Chu Ning could really make the Zhou family bow their heads by virtue of Cloud Shopping. That was the Zhou family! The Zhou family had tens of billions in assets in Province A. Whether it was financial resources or background, with the efforts of generations of the Zhou family, their influence in Province A had long been deeply rooted. Even so, Zhou Wei still felt that Chu Ning could be on equal footing with the Zhou family within five years. Chapter 500 - 500 Supporting You 500 Supporting You But now, he actually received news that Cloud Shopping had been obtained by Zhou Hao. Zhou Wei could even imagine how elated Zhou Hao was at this moment. No matter what, after getting Cloud Shopping, Zhou Hao¡¯s trip to M City was worth it. He could even not care about the reward given by old master Zhou Hai of the Zhou family. No reward was better than Cloud Shopping. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not a good thing to value relationships.¡± Zhou Wei sighed and felt a little emotional. Chu Ning was an example. She was too kind and good a person. However, it was also because of this that her weakness was very obvious. Chu Ning was very passive in the face of Zhou Hao, who could use any means. This time, Zhou Hao had obtained Cloud Shopping through improper means. The next time Chu Ning made any achievements, Zhou Hao might make a kidnapping once again¡­ ¡°Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t worry about that. Maybe she has other plans,¡± Zhou Wei thought to himself. He was even a little envious of Zhou Hao. This despicable fellow had actually succeeded. Elsewhere, at the Qinghe Village¡¯s village council. Wen An looked at Chu Ning in disbelief. The atmosphere gradually fell silent. Wen An didn¡¯t know what to say. As for Chu Ning, she had already said what she needed to say. ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á- n?¦Íe|`c,0m Chu Ning felt that Wen An¡¯s best option now was to cooperate with Zhou Hao. This way, the business of Qinghe Village could continue. Not only could it continue, but no one would find trouble with him and Qinghe Village. It was killing two birds with one stone. ¡°President Chu, have you really decided?¡± Wen An looked at Chu Ning and asked with a complicated expression. ¡°Village Chief Wen, I have no choice.¡± Chu Ning shook her head slightly. ¡°Sigh, President Chu, I¡¯m very sympathetic to what has befallen you. However, Qinghe Village will not cooperate with people like Zhou Hao, even if we break off our partnership with Runfa Shopping Mall, even if I have to beg those small vendors again,¡± Wen An firmly said. ¡°Village Chief Wen, I think you should consider this matter carefully. After all, you have to ensure the income of everyone in the village.¡± Although Chu Ning was touched, she was still determined that Wen An should think about it carefully. The shareholders of Runfa Shopping Mall did not know about this yet. Once they found out, Chu Ning felt that it was very likely that they would continue to cooperate with Zhou Hao. What they valued was the Cloud Shopping app. As for who the owner of the app was, they didn¡¯t care. In the end, it was all about benefits to maintain this fragile relationship. They could cut off their partnership with Yang Feng at any time, and they could also cut off their relationship with Chu Ning at any time. It was very realistic, but it was an inevitable result. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re wrong. I, Wen An, can argue with you for the benefit of the residents of Qinghe Village because I know that only by collaborating with people like you can Qinghe Village go far. But what kind of person is Zhou Hao? He would do anything to get what he wants. Working with such extreme people will only sow the seeds of disaster for Qinghe Village,¡± Wen An said in a low voice. ¡°Village Chief Wen, do you really think so?¡± Chu Ning asked softly. ¡°There must be another way. President Chu, I believe in you. Actually, you should be the one suffering the most right now, but I want to say, don¡¯t give up. There¡¯s hope.¡± Wen An adjusted his glasses and looked at Chu Ning with a determined gaze. ¡°Yes, Village Chief Wen. I came here this time not only to tell you about the situation, but also to let the Soaring Clouds Group develop in the direction of industry.¡± After Chu Ning saw Wen An¡¯s determination and attitude, she immediately felt relieved. What she was about to say next was very important. Zhou Hao really wanted to have a party at the bar. It was no exaggeration to say that he could wake up from his dreams laughing. He didn¡¯t expect to have such a big harvest on this trip to M City. Everything was too easy. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m indeed blessed by the heavens. Zhou Wei, what do you have to fight me with? From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll let you understand how big the gap between us is!¡± Zhou Hao thought smugly. With Cloud Shopping and his current partnership with Yang Feng, he could quickly accumulate wealth and power. Thinking of this, Zhou Hao grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Chu Huan, you really are a golden pig. No, you have to be a diamond pig.¡± Zhou Hao appeared at the place where Chu Huan was imprisoned. Looking at the bound Chu Huan, Zhou Hao spoke without any scruples. He really wanted to kiss Chu Huan on the face. Chapter 501 - 501 Lost 501 Lost If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Huan, how could he obtain Cloud Shopping so easily? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Huan looked at Zhou Hao warily. ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just quite grateful to you.¡± Zhou Hao stared at Chu Huan. If he had known that this guy was so valuable, he would have made his move long ago. He wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. ¡°Grateful to me? Is this how you show your gratitude?¡± Chu Huan snapped. ¡°You just have to suffer for a few more hours and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Zhou Hao said softly. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? Tell me what you feel like eating. I¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± Zhou Hao continued after thinking for a moment. Although Chu Huan¡¯s personal freedom had been restricted, he had been able to eat, visit the washroom, and rest all this time. However, he might not be comfortable. After all, he was still imprisoned. ¡°Do you still have my truckload of yellow peaches?¡± Chu Huan asked, not bothering with what Zhou Hao said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll drive you to the designated location when the time comes.¡± Zhou Hao casually waved his hand. He could even send another truckload of yellow peaches to Chu Huan. ¡°Alright. Didn¡¯t you just ask me what I wanted to eat?¡± After receiving Zhou Hao¡¯s reply, Chu Huan finally had the mood to eat. Although he didn¡¯t know why Zhou Hao suddenly treated him so well and was even going to release him, he didn¡¯t want to think about things that he couldn¡¯t understand. Anyway, he was safe now. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Zhou Hao placed his hands behind his back. He was in a good mood, so he was very patient. After all, from a certain perspective, Chu Huan could be considered his benefactor. ¡°Good! I want to eat steak, lobster, abalone, king crab¡­¡± In one breath, Chu Huan listed out the high-grade ingredients that he wanted to eat. ¡°Can you finish it all by yourself?¡± Zhou Hao asked in confusion. It wasn¡¯t that he was worried about the money. After all, although these things were expensive, that was relative to ordinary people. For Zhou Hao, he had long tired of eating these things. He was just curious about Chu Huan mentioning so many kinds in one breath. Could he finish them all? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If I can¡¯t finish it, I can take it away. Why, are you regretting it? These things are not cheap.¡± Chu Huan naturally thought so. He roughly calculated that the food would cost more than 10,000 yuan. It was also considered compensation for Zhou Hao¡¯s imprisonment. ¡°No problem.¡± Zhou Hao smiled and immediately ordered his subordinates to do as Chu Huan said. Even if Chu Huan had asked Zhou Hao for a house in M City, Zhou Hao would not have hesitated to buy it for him, let alone these items. As long as Chu Huan returned safely. After all, Chu Ning had promised to give him Cloud Shopping! Chu Huan simply had no idea how valuable his life was, nor did he know the price Chu Ning had paid to rescue him. ¡°Am I asking for too little?¡± Chu Huan¡¯s original intention was to make Zhou Hao¡¯s heart ache, but seeing the other party agree so readily, he felt that he was at a disadvantage. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± Chu Huan could only comfort himself this way. The difference between people was like the difference between heaven and earth. Although he and Chu Ning were family, the difference in their levels was too great. Elsewhere, Luo Fei, who had regained his freedom, had been lying in his dormitory for a day. He was holding a book in his hand and was sitting in his seat, staring blankly at the scenery outside the dormitory. Luo Fei now had nearly 400,000 yuan in savings, as well as the redemption of the property deed. And all of this was thanks to his friend Chu Huan. Although Chu Huan¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, it didn¡¯t matter. He was completely free. ¡°Chu Huan, your sister is really something,¡± Luo Fei muttered to himself. He did not want to re-experience what had he had gone through the day before. He could feel that, if Chu Ning had not stopped him the previous day, Chu Yang would have made him disappear from the world. However, this was not what made Luo Fei agonize at the moment. It was that he was getting restless again. After he returned, he had a good sleep. However, when he woke up the next day, Luo Fei felt empty. It was the first time he had so much money, and it had stayed on him for more than 24 hours. For a gambler, holding a large amount of cash without going to the casino was merely a form of torture. On one hand, Luo Fei had just obtained his freedom. He swore that he would never go to the casino again, but he really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°This is the last time. This is really the last time. I¡¯ll save up 300,000 yuan and give it to my parents together with the property deed tomorrow. If l lose the 80,000 yuan, I¡¯ll stop completely and go out to find a job. I¡¯ll be a good person and live a good life,¡± Luo Fei thought to himself. Chapter 502 - 502 Returning to the Casino 502 Returning to the Casino He smiled, a smile full of joy. Since he had decided, Luo Fei instantly felt that there was no burden in his heart. Even though Chu Ning had redeemed the property deed for him and he had almost died a day ago, nothing could stop him from continuing to gamble. There was only one situation that could make him give up on going to the casino, and that was that he had no money at all. Unfortunately, Luo Fei was very rich now. Not only was he rich, but he also had a property deed. Even if hailstones were raining down outside, they would not be able to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is my last time. After I lose the 80,000 yuan, I¡¯ll definitely be a good person.¡± Luo Fei thought about it and left the dormitory. After more than half an hour, Luo Fei finally arrived at the casino that he had been longing for. After stepping into the place, he felt his entire body tremble with excitement. At that moment, he felt that his body was filled with energy. ¡°The rich second-generation heir is here?¡± A gambler¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Luo Fei. Luo Fei only glanced at the gambler and ignored him. He went to the front desk and exchanged 80,000 yuan worth of chips. ¡°Wow, you exchanged so many chips today. Did your parents give you pocket money again?¡± An elderly gambler said in surprise, looking at the chips on the tray in front of Luo Fei. ¡°No, I earned it myself,¡± Luo Fei said arrogantly. He had indeed earned this money, but in exchange for betraying his friend. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re really different from us poor people.¡± The elderly gambler shook his head slightly. He only had a few hundred dollars in chips. His monthly income was only 3,000 yuan. He had been single all along. His daily meals were the free food provided by the casino. Regarding sleep, he would do so at some abandoned factories or unfinished buildings in M City. This elderly gambler was already in his fifties. He felt hopeless and that his future was meaningless, so there was nothing wrong with hanging around in the casino. The casino manager would not chase him away, and it would never close. It was open 24 hours a day. There were many people here and it was lively. Being single, he was afraid of loneliness. Therefore, he could not understand Luo Fei. He was clearly not short of money and was a ¡®rich second generation¡¯. Why would he touch this thing? ¡°Alright, Old Feng, shut up. Here you go. Go somewhere else. Don¡¯t disturb my luck today.¡± Luo Fei impatiently waved at Old Feng, then took a chip from his tray and threw it to Old Feng. Old Feng looked at the chip that Chu Huan threw over and immediately took it carefully with both hands as if he had found a treasure. Luo Fei¡¯s chips were all 1,000 yuan each. Now that he had money, his chips were getting bigger and bigger. The gambling table in front of Luo Fei was playing the classic game of dice, guessing the number and the size of the singles and doubles. Three dice; the numbers ranged from three to eighteen. Among them, the odds of three and eighteen were the highest. If the final number of the dice was three or eighteen, even if Luo Fei only bet a 1,000 yuan chip, he would still receive a return of 190,000 yuan ¡ª a 190 times reward. However, the probability of these two numbers appearing was very small. They would only appear once a day, and this dice roulette was opened once a minute. Luo Fei never played the guessing game. Although the rewards were good, it was very difficult to guess correctly. He only played big and small singles and doubles. He bet a 1,000-yuan chip each time. If he placed a bet on big and the number of chips exceeded ten, he would get two chips, which was also a return of 2,000 yuan. If the number was less than ten, he would lose the chip. Luo Fei¡¯s luck was pretty good that day. In just over half an hour, he had turned 80,000 yuan worth of chips into 100,000 yuan. Looking at the increasing number of chips, Luo Fei¡¯s ambition gradually swelled. Everyone had a fluke mentality. Especially now that he had won seven times in a row. He had already won 7,000 yuan from the 1,000 yuan chips. The next round of betting began. Luo Fei¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed. Then, he threw out ten chips in one go and bet on small. ¡°Luo Fei, you¡¯re really ruthless. You¡¯re giving 10,000 yuan just like that?¡± A gambler beside Luo Fei saw Luo Fei¡¯s crazy actions and his eyelids could not help but twitch a few times. Although 10,000 yuan was only converted into ten thin round chips, when exchanged with money, it was still a thick stack of cash. 10,000 yuan was also Luo Fei¡¯s living expenses for a few months in school. ¡°Let¡¯s go big. I have a hunch that this game will be small. Brother, trust me, bet heavily on this round,¡± Luo Fei said confidently. Chapter 503 - 503 Wins Lots of Money 503 Wins Lots of Money ¡°Then I¡¯ll have big too?¡± the gambler asked carefully. ¡°Place your bet. Don¡¯t hesitate. It¡¯s almost time,¡± Luo Fei said indifferently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you this once.¡± The gambler gritted his teeth and threw out a 1,000 yuan chip. He knew that Luo Fei had won seven times in a row. He might lose this time, but he could also continue the miracle and win eight times in a row. Twenty seconds later, the dice roulette opened. The three dice were three, three, and four respectively, and together, they were ten. Ten was still considered small, and only when it exceeded ten was it considered big. After seeing this result, Luo Fei also heaved a sigh of relief. He had won, and the 10,000 yuan worth of chips would become 20,000 yuan. The gambler who bet with him was also excited. Just in this round, he had gotten 1,000 yuan. ¡°Continue,¡± Luo Fei said nonchalantly. He still chose to bet on small. Furthermore, he had bet 20,000 yuan this time. A few minutes later. Luo Fei looked at the chips that were continuously accumulating in front of him and was at a loss. He had already won 15 rounds in a row. And from the eighth time onwards, he kept doubling the stakes. On the ninth try, he bet the 10,000 chips he had won and an additional 10,000 yuan capital. Then, he bet 40,000 yuan on the tenth time, 80,000 yuan on the eleventh time, 160,000 yuan on the twelfth time¡­ He now had 1.37 million yuan in chips before him. With so much money, he could buy a large house in M City. His rationality told Luo Fei that he should stop. Hence, he really stopped. Just as confused was the gambler who had been doubling his bets with him. The difference was that Luo Fei snowballed 10,000 yuan, while he used 1,000 yuan. Even so, he had won more than 100,000 yuan in just a few minutes. The nearby gamblers were also stunned. Luo Fei¡¯s luck was too unbelievable. In less than an hour, the capital of 80,000 yuan had turned into more than a million yuan¡­ If a gambler won, he could exchange his chips for money at any time and leave. The casino would not restrict personal freedom. It was not afraid of gamblers winning money, but it was afraid that gamblers would not come. However, the greed of human nature determined that almost no one could resist this temptation. Logically speaking, with Luo Fei¡¯s ability, if he worked honestly, he would need more than ten years to earn more than a million yuan. It was not even a certainty. After all, he had to earn more than 10,000 yuan every month. A monthly income of more than 10,000 yuan was already very rare in M City. It only belonged to a small number of people. But now, he had spent less than ten minutes and easily earned so much money. This method of getting money quickly without working was like a drug that firmly grasped the hearts of all gamblers. Luo Fei looked at the colorful chips in front of him, and his heart surged. He was there that day to bid farewell to the casino. Because he had lost the 80,000 yuan, he planned to give the property deed and the remaining 300,000 yuan to his parents, and then he would be a good person. Now, Luo Fei¡¯s state of mind was undergoing a different change. He seemed to see more than a million yuan already in his bank account. Luo Fei took a deep breath. He then picked up the tray of chips and walked towards the front desk. ¡°Tsk tsk, this kid is really lucky.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be envious. Sigh.¡± ¡°I also earned more than 100,000 yuan from following him!¡± ¡­ After Luo Fei exchanged all the chips, the amount in his bank card had already become more than 1.6 million yuan. Luo Fei left the casino temporarily. He went to Twilight Bar on the first floor and ordered a few drinks. As he drank, his eyes never left the phone screen. ¡°More than a million¡­ I¡¯m rich. I¡¯m really rich this time!¡± Luo Fei cheered to himself. There were two choices before him now. One was to leave after drinking, fulfill his promise, and never step into the casino again. The other was to return to the casino after drinking and sink into it. A thought of heaven, a thought of hell. Unfortunately, heaven was people¡¯s beautiful fantasy. Those who were stubborn could only sink into hell forever. Desire was the source of suffering in the world. Luo Fei panted heavily. Soon, he finished drinking. He looked at the number displayed on the bank card and felt a little unwilling. ¡°2 million. I¡¯ll stop when I win 2 million. I want to give my parents a surprise!¡± Luo Fei¡¯s other self roared unwillingly inside. After all, he already had more than a million yuan. He was only about 300,000 yuan away from reaching 2 million yuan. And he had won more than a million yuan in less than ten minutes. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to win another 300,000 yuan? Luo Fei thought so. Chapter 504 - 504 Return It 504 Return It What he didn¡¯t know was that the reason he could win so much was purely based on luck, and not on his strength. However, it was luck that had blinded his perception, making him mistakenly think that he had obtained so much money through his own strength. Luck could make him a millionaire, but it could also make him bankrupt overnight. In fact, those who could earn a million a year were definitely elites. Luo Fei relied on gambling and completed this feat in a few minutes. It was only natural that his confidence was inflated. A moment later, Luo Fei returned to the casino. The previous consecutive victories made him even bolder this time. Without hesitation, he exchanged a million yuan¡¯s worth of chips. The chips this time were all valued at 10,000 yuan each. Luo Fei decided to end the battle quickly. After an hour of intense and exciting betting, he had won another 300,000 yuan¡¯s worth of chips. Luck seemed to be firmly on his side that day. ¡°I¡¯m still short of 30,000 yuan. As long as I win another 30,000 yuan, I¡¯ll have 2 million. I¡¯ll definitely leave then. Let me win!¡± Luo Fei roared in his heart. This time, he bet 30,000 yuan in chips in one go. However, his luck seemed to have run out. This time, the number on the die went against his will. ¡°D***!¡± Luo Fei looked at the number. It was eight. He had bet on big, and he had lost. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. This time, I bet 60,000 yuan. It must be big!¡± Luo Fei¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he threw out six 10,000 yuan chips at once. He was used to success and could no longer accept failure. Thirty seconds later. In the end, the sum of the three dice became nine. Luo Fei still lost. ¡°This is the last time. I¡¯ll bet 120,000 yuan this time. Regardless of whether I win or lose the next time, I¡¯ll exchange my chips and leave this place!¡± Luo Fei said to himself. He had placed a bet on small, but dozens of seconds later, the number that came out was 11. The result was big. ¡°D*** it! Why didn¡¯t I persevere? Why didn¡¯t I insist on betting big! D***!¡± Luo Fei slapped his thigh fiercely. At that moment, he was extremely regretful. So he lost once more. This time, he had lost 120,000 yuan in chips. ¡°Give me another chance! This time, I bet 240,000 yuan. If I lose, I¡¯m really leaving! If I win, it¡¯ll become two million yuan. I¡¯ll leave as well!¡± Luo Fei thought to himself. But when it was time to place his bet, he hesitated again. 240,000 yuan! This wasn¡¯t 24 yuan. Just as he was about to place his bets, Luo Fei hesitated once more. In the end, he only bet 50,000 yuan in chips. For some reason, Luo Fei did not care much about the outcome of this round. As expected. He won this time. ¡°D*** it, I knew it. How unlucky. Why didn¡¯t I persevere? I could have gone home had I won this time!¡± Luo Fei was so angry that his blood boiled. He felt that blood was constantly rushing to his head, and his blood pressure was soaring. ¡°This d***ed numbers, it¡¯s deliberately going against me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Luo Fei thought hatefully. Although he had won 50,000 yuan this time, he didn¡¯t feel excited or happy. In his opinion, if he had bet 240,000 yuan, he would have earned an additional 190,000 yuan. That was 190,000 yuan! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Luo Fei wanted to go big once more. He took out 300,000 chips in one go and prepared to bet it all at once. However, when it was time to place his bet, he hesitated yet again. ¡°Forget it, 30,000 yuan it is.¡± Luo Fei then picked out three chips and placed a bet. However, he did not expect to lose this time. ¡°Good loss!¡± Luo Fei wasn¡¯t dejected at all. He placed his bet for the next round. This time, it was 60,000 yuan. And then¡­ He still lost when he bet 480,000 yuan At this moment, Luo Fei did not have enough chips. He did not have 960,000 yuan worth of chips. Looking at the 300,000 yuan chips left on the tray, Luo Fei suddenly smiled. Not long ago, it was still 1 million yuan. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Luo Fei said with a ferocious expression. More than an hour later, Luo Fei walked out of the casino and arrived outside the Twilight Bar. He had already lost everything. 1.67 million yuan, all gone. Just two hours ago, he had been thinking of his parents¡¯ faces filled with disbelief and surprise when he gave them 2 million yuan. Now, he had nothing. He had lost all his capital. Luo Fei felt a breeze outside the bar and immediately woke up. He muttered to himself, ¡°This¡­ Why does it feel like a dream?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet. Anything is possible!¡± Luo Fei thought unwillingly. He also had the property deed, which could be used as collateral for hundreds of thousands of yuan. Chapter 505 - 505 Strategy 505 Strategy On the way back to the dormitory, Luo Fei kept thinking about how to bet to win back the money he had lost. Actually, it wasn¡¯t too late for him to stop now. However, Luo Fei, who had lost so badly, couldn¡¯t care less. His mind was filled with the loss of more than a million yuan in his bank account. Elsewhere, Chu Ning had already hired a third-party lawyer to sign the contract with Zhou Hao¡¯s lawyer. Professional matters should be left to professionals to handle. If Zhou Hao was the one playing word games, he would not be a match for a professional lawyer. Although Chu Ning had already promised to give him Cloud Shopping, who knew if there was a trap. Hiring a lawyer to deal with it was the safest way. ¡°Lu Chao, Cloud Shopping is no longer mine. What¡¯s your choice?¡± Chu Ning appeared in Lu Chao¡¯s residence. She had brought Lu Chao there from S City. She had said that she would give him hope, but now that Cloud Shopping was gone, Chu Ning felt that she had no reason to force Lu Chao to keep following her. ¡°How did you lose it? Could it be that you¡¯re like me back then, with someone scheming against you and taking it away by dishonorable means?¡± Lu Chao asked doubtfully. He was very calm about this bad news. ¡°More or less.¡± Chu Ning nodded. There was nothing to say. She did it to save her family. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think we can make a replacement. Anyway, you have a follow-up upgraded version. It¡¯s just a change of name,¡± Lu Chao said breezily. He knew that Chu Ning had the subsequent upgraded version of Cloud Shopping. This was the most crucial part. With this, even the current owner of the Cloud Shopping could not compete with Chu Ning. It was just a little troublesome. Most importantly, after so many days of observation and interaction, Lu Chao knew that following Chu Ning was the most important thing. Only then could he have hope of revenge. ¡°No, Lu Chao, I¡¯m here to talk to you about this. Frankly speaking, you should know that our biggest opponent now is Zhou Hao, and Cloud Shopping is in his hands. Zhou Hao shouldn¡¯t be alone in M City currently. There must be an interest group and people supporting him from behind. Lu Chao, let me ask you, what will happen if Zhou Hao gets Cloud Shopping?¡± Chu Ning asked calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll develop at all costs and seize market share so that Cloud Shopping can grow rapidly,¡± Lu Chao said without hesitation. ¡°Yes, with Zhou Hao¡¯s personality, he would definitely do so. Moreover Cloud Shopping might develop faster in his hands than in mine because he¡¯s unscrupulous,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Lu Chao already felt that something was amiss. ¡°I thought about it last night. Why can¡¯t I change my way of thinking? Does Cloud Shopping have to be in my hands? Perhaps Zhou Hao can provide me with a new train of thought? Moreover, he will treat Cloud Shopping as a treasure,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°No matter how high and far the kite flies, its string is still held in someone¡¯s hand,¡± Chu Ning said softly. Then, she and Lu Chao looked at each other and smiled. After Chu Huan was released from his restraints, he enjoyed a sumptuous dinner. He did not finish it, so after packing it up, he left the place where his freedom had been shackled. His truck full of yellow peaches was still there, but the driver had changed. No matter how stupid Chu Huan was, he knew that there was something wrong with Luo Fei¡¯s driver. But even so, he still did not suspect Luo Fei. He felt that Luo Fei was just as unlucky as him and had been deceived. With this thought in mind, he took out his phone and dialed Luo Fei¡¯s number. The phone rang for a long time, but the call still did not go through. ¡°Strange, he¡¯s already asleep at this time?¡± Chu Huan frowned. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go to school tomorrow. I¡¯ll go home tonight.¡± Chu Huan looked at the takeaway box in his hand. He felt that it was better not to tell anyone about this experience. Chapter 506 - 506 Completely Disappointed 506 Completely Disappointed After returning home, Chu Huan quietly opened the door to the living room. It was already past nine o¡¯clock at night. At this time, his parents had already fallen asleep because they had to wake up at five o¡¯clock every morning. He put the takeaway box into the refrigerator. He could still eat it after heating it up in the microwave the following morning. Just as Chu Huan was about to return to his room to sleep, Chu Jing¡¯s door opened. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re still up?¡± Chu Huan was a little puzzled, looking at Chu Jing walking out of the room. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your room.¡± Chu Jing looked at Chu Huan. While he was relieved, he was also resisting the urge to beat Chu Huan up. Although he didn¡¯t know why Chu Huan had returned safely, Chu Ning must have paid a huge price. ¡°Alright.¡± Although Chu Huan did not understand Chu Jing¡¯s abnormal behavior, he could tell that Chu Jing seemed to know something. It was as if he was waiting for him to come home. ¡°How did you come back?¡± Chu Jing asked calmly after closing the door. ¡°I¡­ I took the bus back from school,¡± Chu Huan said guiltily. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good to be imprisoned, does it?¡± Chu Jing spoke again. ¡°Second Brother, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. What imprisonment?¡± Chu Huan chose to continue playing dumb. ¡°You almost died. Aren¡¯t you curious why you were released again?¡± Chu Jing sighed. He looked at Chu Huan with mixed feelings. He really didn¡¯t know when his younger brother would wake up. He would probably not suspect Ye Ting and Luo Fei of this matter even now. He would only think that he was unlucky. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t think about things that I can¡¯t figure out.¡± Chu Huan didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic. After all, during the time he was imprisoned, he had really been prepared to die. ¡°Ye Ting told you that she wants luxury goods, right?¡± Chu Jing suddenly asked, looking at Chu Huan¡¯s conflicted expression. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Huan nodded and did not deny it. He actually had a vague guess. Including Luo Fei, these people seemed to have discussed it beforehand to deal with him. However, Chu Huan subconsciously did not want to admit this fact. Now that Chu Jing had asked this question, he did not dare to lie anymore. ¡°Why can¡¯t you think about it? With her family background, why can¡¯t she buy it herself?¡± Chu Jing looked at Chu Huan speechlessly. ¡°But she¡­¡± Chu Huan was about to defend himself when Chu Jing raised his hand and interrupted him. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. You don¡¯t know anything about your own abilities.¡± Chu Jing felt that it was very difficult for him to communicate normally with Chu Huan. ¡°Be careful of your roommate. He¡¯s a crazed gambler. Also, Chu Ning paid a huge price to let you come out alive. You might not be able to repay it even if you work your entire life.¡± In reality, Chu Jing felt that, with Chu Huan¡¯s brain, he could not understand the logic behind this. After Chu Jing said this, he left Chu Huan¡¯s room. Chu Huan was an adult, already in his twenties. There were some things that didn¡¯t need to be said. Looking at Chu Jing¡¯s back as he left, Chu Huan lay on the bed in a daze. He suddenly felt that his second brother, Chu Jing, seemed to have completely given up on him. After the last reminder, the coldness when he turned around made it seem as if they were no longer family. ¡°The price¡­ What price did you pay?¡± Chu Huan muttered to himself. At this moment, he only felt a little emotionless. It was as if nothing was important anymore, including Ye Ting. He knew everything, but he just didn¡¯t want to admit it. Was Ye Ting good? She was not. She had no feelings for him and only used him. Chu Huan understood it very well, but he was unwilling to believe this fact. Before that night, he had only wanted to live in the world he wanted. Until just now, Chu Jing said a few words to him. He didn¡¯t scold him, nor did he emphasize his words. He just calmly stated facts. However, Chu Huan knew that Chu Jing might no longer have a place for him in his heart. Elsewhere, after obtaining ownership of Cloud Shopping, Zhou Hao was so excited that he was at a loss. However, he quickly regulated his emotions and returned to normal. After getting Cloud Shopping, he had the confidence to challenge everything. There were some things that he should start doing. The small hospital was still open at around 10 o¡¯clock. Zhou Hao and his men came to visit Bao Xu. He knew that Dong Nan had Bai Hong protecting her, so he didn¡¯t want to look for Dong Nan. Even though he wanted to kill Bai Hong, Zhou Hao knew that this wasn¡¯t too realistic. The expert hiding beside him was only responsible for protecting him. It was impossible for him to be a fighter. Chapter 507 - 507 Bao Xu is Dead 507 Bao Xu is Dead In the hospital ward. Bao Xu calmly looked at Zhou Hao and his subordinates who had appeared in front of him. His permanent disability was caused by this smiling man before him. However, he could do nothing but endure it. If it hadn¡¯t been for his mistake, he wouldn¡¯t have become like this. In the end, he deserved it. ¡°Mr. Zhou, I¡¯m already crippled. What are you still doing here?¡± Bao Xu said flippantly. He was no longer afraid. After all, he could see the rest of his life at a glance. Even if he was discharged from the hospital, he would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. ¡°I came to chat with you.¡± Zhou Hao looked at Bao Xu, who was lying on the hospital bed, with a warm and sincere smile. ¡°Chat about what? I don¡¯t think I can provide you with any value now.¡± Bao Xu shook his head expressionlessly. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Your life itself is a kind of value,¡± Zhou Hao rued. He felt that a dead person was the safest. Dong Nan and Bao Xu had to die. As long as the two of them died, he would have no flaws. After all, these two people could very well become Chu Ning¡¯s tools to turn the tables. Their very existence was proof. ¡°Oh? Are you saying that I should die?¡± Bao Xu smiled. He did not expect Zhou Hao to not let him off even after he had already been reduced to such a state. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Give me a reasonable price. I¡¯ll transfer the money to your parents¡¯ account. This way, they and your children can live the rest of their lives in peace,¡± Zhou Hao said softly. His purpose for coming was very clear. If he did not achieve his goal, he would not let it go. Of course, it would be best if he could negotiate terms. After all, he was a reasonable person. Although killing Bao Xu directly was not a big deal, Zhou Hao felt that he was kind. Therefore, he specially came to the hospital to tell Bao Xu about this. As he said this, the ward fell silent for a long time. Zhou Hao didn¡¯t say anything either. He was very patient. ¡°Mr. Zhou, do I have a choice?¡± Bao Xu suddenly asked with a bitter smile. His wife¡¯s ¡®betrayal¡¯ and his own disability had actually made him want to die a long time ago. However, in the human world, he still had people worthy of nostalgia. His children, his parents. ¡°Yes, you can let your children and parents live a good life,¡± Zhou Hao said seriously. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± Bao Xu nodded readily. ¡°How much?¡± Zhou Hao said in a low voice. ¡°Is 5 million yuan okay?¡± Bao Xu said with a smile. At this moment, he could only be calm and free. ¡°No problem.¡± Zhou Hao likewise nodded readily. Although 5 million yuan was a lot, it was worth it for two lives. ¡°This is the right choice. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep my promise. Your parents¡¯ bank account will receive 5 million yuan tonight.¡± As Zhou Hao spoke, he gestured for his subordinate to take out the item. The subordinate took out a white plastic bottle from his bag and handed it to Bao Xu. ¡°It¡¯s filled with sleeping pills. You committed suicide,¡± Zhou Hao said softly. With that, he left the ward with his men and departed from the hospital. Looking at the sleeping pills in his hand, Bao Xu suddenly grinned. He laughed, louder and louder until tears came out. ¡°How joyful! How joyful!¡± Bao Xu said loudly. He unscrewed the white plastic bottle and poured all the sleeping pills into his mouth as if he was eating jelly beans. He grabbed the glass by the bed and swallowed the sleeping pills. At this moment, scenes flashed through his mind. With his wife, children, and friends¡­ He suddenly felt very sleepy, and his eyelids fell heavily. Ever since he became a cripple, he had never been so tired. There was everything in the dream. Bao Xu seemed to have returned to the time when he was a little over twenty years old and had just met Dong Nan. It was a cloudy day, and after an introduction through his colleague, he was nervous about going on a date with a girl for the first time. Then, he waited nervously at the entrance of the hospital and paced back and forth. He was going to be a father. The next morning, Bao Xu died. After Dong Nan received a call from the hospital at work, she didn¡¯t know how she came to the hospital. She was stunned the entire time. It was not until the doctor handed her the death certificate and motioned for her to sign it that she came back to her senses. Dong Nan took large gulps of fresh air. Her eyes were wide as she looked at the apologetic doctor and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Doctor, my husband, he¡­How did he die?¡± The doctor sighed and said regretfully, ¡°According to the autopsy report, the deceased took a large amount of sleeping pills before he died.¡± Chapter 508 - 508 Dong Nan has Gone Crazy 508 Dong Nan has Gone Crazy ¡°But why would my husband take sleeping pills? He wants to live, doctor. He eats and rests on time every day. Why would he take things too hard?¡± Dong Nan grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand tightly and rambled on. Smiles and sorrow kept taking turns to appear on her face. Dong Nan really didn¡¯t know what she should do. She felt that her brain was lacking oxygen, and it was difficult for her to even stand up. Dong Nan recalled the scene when Bao Xu calmly proposed to divorce her. She began to think that it was because she had cheated on him and disagreed with Bao Xu¡¯s divorce request that had led to such an outcome. ¡°Miss Dong Nan, my condolences.¡± The doctor gently patted Dong Nan¡¯s hand. She was also feeling awful. The surveillance cameras in the hospital had suddenly broken down the previous night. That could explain many things. She vaguely knew the truth of the matter, but she could not say anything. After all, he was already dead, and she still needed to continue living. ¡°Condolences? Why should I grieve? Why?¡± Dong Nan subconsciously wanted to tear the death notice in her hand, but she realized that it was not a divorce agreement. Dong Nan slumped to the ground. Just as the doctor was about to help her up, Dong Nan raised her hand to signal her not to do so. Dong Nan slowly crawled on the ground. She was crying and smiling. Then, Dong Nan crawled to a corner of the hospital and stopped. She looked at the trash can in the distance and smiled foolishly. ¡°Bao Xu, I knew it. You must be hiding there, right? ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that I should wear that floral dress and play hide-and-seek with you? ¡°Alright, alright.¡± ¡°Dong Nan is crazy. Her husband is dead. She can¡¯t take the blow. There¡¯s something wrong with her mind,¡± Bai Hong frowned and called Chu Ning to report. Chu Ning was silent for a moment on the other end of the phone before she spoke softly, ¡°I understand.¡± She knew that the fate awaiting Dong Nan was to be sent to a mental hospital. Although Dong Nan had once helped Zhou Hao to frame her, Chu Ning knew that Dong Nan had suffered too much. Bao Xu¡¯s death had completely destroyed her spirit¡¯s last line of defense. ¡°Come back,¡± Chu Ning continued. Bao Xu was dead, Dong Nan was crazy, and Zhou Hao would stop. Elsewhere, Zhou Hao also received the news from the hospital. Bao Xu was indeed dead. Although Dong Nan was still alive, she had gone completely insane. The news that Zhou Hao received was that, at first, the people in the hospital thought that Dong Nan¡¯s madness was temporary and that she would recover after a while. However, Dong Nan¡¯s next actions allowed the doctors in the hospital to understand that this person was really out of her mind. Dong Nan stayed in the hospital until noon. The reason the hospital did not chase her away was that, although she was crazy, it did not affect the other patients and their families, as well as the doctors¡¯ normal activities. She only liked to play hide-and-seek with imaginary people. After playing for a while, Dong Nan was tired and thirsty. She walked into the washroom and scooped up the water in the toilet bowl with her hands, smiling as she repeatedly brought it to her mouth¡­ ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re crazy. It saves me the trouble. You can just stay in the mental hospital obediently,¡± Zhou Hao thought emotionally. This time, he had nothing to worry about. In the luxurious hotel, Yang Feng sat opposite Zhou Hao. ¡°President Yang, I have good news for you today. You can guess what it¡¯s about,¡± Zhou Hao looked at the calm Yang Feng and said smugly. ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± Yang Feng shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. You didn¡¯t call me here just to let me guess your thoughts, right?¡± Yang Feng asked with a frown. ¡°President Yang, is Runfa Mall not working with you anymore?¡± Zhou Hao asked, not caring about Yang Feng¡¯s attitude. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Feng vaguely felt that Zhou Hao was implying something. ¡°I think they¡¯ll come to you soon to renew the collaboration,¡± Zhou Hao said nonchalantly. ¡°Why?¡± Yang Feng said disdainfully. ¡°Because you and I are the best partners.¡± Zhou Hao patted his chest. ¡°If you had this ability, we wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up by Chu Ning like this,¡± Yang Feng mocked mercilessly. ¡°That was before. Things are different now. Chu Ning has lost her support, and her things are now mine. President Yang, you will never guess what I have gotten,¡± Zhou Hao said mysteriously. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Yang Feng was very straightforward. Since Zhou Hao had not said anything, he was not interested in guessing. Chapter 509 - 509 Pleased 509 Pleased Just as Yang Feng was about to leave, Zhou Hao¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°President Yang, Cloud Shopping is now mine,¡± Zhou Hao said loudly. ¡°This joke is not funny.¡± Yang Feng thought that Zhou Hao was crazy. Didn¡¯t he know how important Cloud Shopping was? If he was Chu Ning, he would never hand over Cloud Shopping to anyone else. That was the core of her development. ¡°President Yang, I¡¯m not lying to you. This is what I wanted to talk to you about today. We can work together without any restrictions.¡± Zhou Hao felt that Yang Feng was a long-term partner, not only because they had a common enemy, but more importantly, Yang Feng could indeed provide him with help. Hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s words, Yang Feng sat back down. A moment later, Yang Feng finally confirmed a fact ¡ª Zhou Hao was really the owner of Cloud Shopping. Yang Feng¡¯s facial expression suddenly became a little interesting and strange. He could not imagine what kind of means Zhou Hao had used to snatch Cloud Shopping from Chu Ning. It was impossible for Chu Ning not to know the importance of Cloud Shopping. She knew better than anyone how great the development potential of Cloud Shopping was. ¡°What did you do? Why would Chu Ning give you Cloud Shopping? You bought Cloud Shopping from her?¡± Yang Feng was more inclined to believe that Zhou Hao had bought Cloud Shopping from Chu Ning through the Zhou family. Only with the Zhou family¡¯s strong financial resources could they do this. However, Yang Feng did not understand why Chu Ning would choose the Zhou family when she could have sold it to anyone. Was she really afraid? ¡°Buy? How is that possible? I won¡¯t have anything to do with my family. Good things naturally have to be firmly in my hands. The family is to be used. As for the reward, we¡¯ll talk about it later,¡± Zhou Hao said casually. ¡°I just used some tricks. Actually, I didn¡¯t intend to succeed. I just wanted to make her suffer a little. But I didn¡¯t expect her to make such a stupid decision,¡± Zhou Hao added. ¡°What method?¡± Yang Feng really wanted to know. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I kidnapped her relative. Then, I made a request that I didn¡¯t think she would agree to. I said that if she gave me Cloud Shopping, I would let her relative go. Otherwise, her relative would die. In the end, you know as well that, in order to let her family survive, she really gave Cloud Shopping to me,¡± Zhou Hao said proudly. The feeling was like buying a random lottery ticket with the intention of trying. He clearly thought that he would not win, but the result was very surprising. ¡°Is it really that simple?¡± Yang Feng looked at Zhou Hao in disbelief. What a crude method of competition, but it was indeed useful. He recalled that not long ago, he had paid a huge price to deal with Chu Ning, but it still did not work. On the other hand, Zhou Hao had only kidnapped her relative and had gained so much. For a moment, he even wanted to kidnap Chu Ning¡¯s relative¡­ ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work. I can only say that I¡¯m lucky. If I do this again, it might not work.¡± Of course, Zhou Hao knew what Yang Feng was thinking at that moment. If he knew about this, he would probably think about how to plan and carry out the kidnapping. Yang Feng was still rational. ¡°I understand. In that case, I think we can carefully consider our next step. For example, there¡¯s no need to work with Runfa Mall. They¡¯ve rejected me twice before,¡± Yang Feng said with a smile. The one who should be worried now was Runfa Mall. Besides working with Runfa Mall, he had other partners. ¡°President Yang, in the face of benefits, I think it¡¯s better for you to put aside your personal grudges first.¡± Zhou Hao felt that there was no need for Yang Feng to have conflicts with potential business partners, especially now that he had Cloud Shopping. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡± Yang Feng shook his head. ¡°I have a production base, and you have an online sales platform. Why can¡¯t we build a mall and have our own brand? Wouldn¡¯t the profit margin be greater that way?¡± Yang Feng was different from Chu Ning. He had sufficient capital and connections, especially in M City, where he had great strength, so it was natural for him to have such thoughts. Chapter 510 - 510 End Here 510 End Here ¡°We need some buffer time. It¡¯s good that you have this idea,¡± Zhou Hao agreed. ¡°Sometimes, I have to admit that plans can¡¯t keep up with changes,¡± Yang Feng lamented. He hadn¡¯t dared to imagine that Chu Ning would give up Cloud Shopping and that it would be in Zhou Hao¡¯s hands. Chu Huan returned to school in the morning, but it was afternoon by the time Luo Fei returned to the dormitory reeking of alcohol. He had nothing left now; there was not a single cent in his pocket. In the end, Luo Fei finally stopped when he had only 100 yuan left. He walked out of the casino and bought some alcohol and food. After eating, he returned to the school dormitory in a daze. He had lost his property deed again. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Chu Huan said calmly, looking at Luo Fei, who reeked of alcohol. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re alright?¡± Luo Fei looked at Chu Huan in surprise. Luo Fei¡¯s face flushed once more. When he saw Chu Huan appear in the dormitory, the first thought that came to his mind was not about what he had gone through, but whether he could get some more money through him after running out of cash. ¡°Do you wish for me to not be alright?¡± Chu Huan said softly. He knew that the reason he was kidnapped had something to do with Luo Fei. The funny thing was that, when he had called Luo Fei the previous night, he had wanted to share a big meal with him. ¡°No, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re fine,¡± Luo Fei said somewhat guiltily. He was having mixed feelings. Luo Fei also knew that he was an animal, perhaps even worse than an animal. Chu Ning had clearly given him a chance to turn over a new leaf, but this was the second time he had lost the property deed. However, he really couldn¡¯t get rid of his habit of greed. The thrill of betting was irreplaceable, especially after winning more than a million yuan in one night. He believed that there was no other investment or method of making money in the world that was faster and more convenient than gambling. He was just unlucky. ¡°Are you thinking about how to use me next time? Or are you cooking up an explanation for me?¡± Chu Huan looked at Luo Fei with a complicated expression. ¡°No, Chu Huan, listen to my explanation. I really¡­¡± Luo Fei wanted to defend himself, but he realized that no matter what he said, it was useless in the face of reality. He had really tricked Chu Huan, and Chu Huan would really almost have died if Chu Ning had not been unable to bear it. ¡°Are you even human? Huh? Do you have a heart? When animals grow up, they know how to repay the people who raised them. You¡¯ve been educated for so many years since you were young. You don¡¯t know what you can do and what you can¡¯t do. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Looking at Luo Fei¡¯s stammering, Chu Huan suddenly shouted angrily. Not only was he betrayed by Luo Fei, but Chu Huan was also enraged that such behavior had dragged Luo Fei¡¯s parents down. It was foreseeable that their family¡¯s future would be bleak. At the same time, Chu Huan¡¯s heart was aching. Like Luo Fei, he had not slept the entire night. Chu Huan was thinking about everything that had happened since Chu Ning returned to the Chu family, including the change in Ye Ting¡¯s attitude. He came to a conclusion that Ye Ting did not care about him, her brother. Or rather, Ye Ting did not care about anyone in the Chu family. On the contrary, Chu Ning had been silently helping the the Chu family. With her help, the Chu family had become better and better, and Chu Ning seemed to take it for granted. The night before, Chu Jing had said that Chu Ning had paid a huge price to let him regain his freedom. Chu Huan knew that his second brother, Chu Jing, would not lie, and the price he was talking about was so great that, even if he used the rest of his life, he might not be able to repay it. Chu Huan felt that he was really in the wrong. This was the truth, but he always believed in beautiful fantasies that did not exist. Ye Ting had not contacted him all along, but she had to ask him for money the moment she did? ¡°But, I really can¡¯t change¡­¡± Luo Fei looked at Chu Huan and said in pain. ¡°Can¡¯t change? Luo Fei, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t change. You really deserve to die. You can change after you go to prison for a few years,¡± Chu Huan said mockingly. He finally understood that Luo Fei was a complete s***bag, a scoundrel, and had no sense of responsibility at all. Chu Huan felt that, even though he was not smart, he was stupid enough to understand that he would rather die than implicate his family after being kidnapped. On the other hand, Luo Fei was the exact opposite of him. Not only did he fall into the abyss, but he also had to drag his family along. Chu Huan, who had come to his senses now, felt that it was really disgusting to be friends with someone like Luo Fei. The key was that he had hidden himself too well these past few years. Chu Huan had not felt that there was anything wrong with Luo Fei until the day before. Chapter 511 - 511 Realizing Reality 511 Realizing Reality ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me! Someone asked me to do this. If I did this, he would give me money¡­¡± Luo Fei said bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about this now. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go to jail. Call Uncle and Auntie now and tell them the truth about your gambling. I don¡¯t want the money I lent you. I¡¯ll forget about you scamming me. This is the last time I¡¯ll care about you, for the sake of your parents. You and I are no longer friends,¡± Chu Huan took a deep breath and said indifferently. The impression of Luo Fei¡¯s parents appeared in Chu Huan¡¯s mind. How could a kind and soft-spoken couple give birth to such a son? In the past, every time they came to school to visit Luo Fei, they would always take care of the other three people in the dormitory. Two years ago, during the winter vacation, it had snowed heavily. Chu Huan did not go home. He did not have winter clothes while he was living on campus. He could not bear to buy them. Luo Fei¡¯s parents knew that his family was not well off, so they specially bought and sent him a set of winter clothes and shoes. Chu Huan felt that, although Luo Fei was a beast, he could not watch Luo Fei¡¯s parents suffer. ¡°No, I¡¯ll change now. You can¡¯t tell my parents!¡± Luo Fei suddenly said with a look of horror. Then, he looked at Chu Huan with pleading eyes. He was really regretting it now. If only he had stopped when he had earned more than a million yuan the previous day. Now, not only was he out of money, but he had also lost the family¡¯s property deed. If his parents knew about this, they might get sick from anger. ¡°You didn¡¯t borrow money from a loan shark behind your parents¡¯ backs, did you?¡± Chu Huan said with a gloomy expression. Previously, Luo Fei had lied to him that his father had a debt. Now, it seemed that this kid had gambled and secretly borrowed money. ¡°No, but it¡¯s almost like that,¡± Luo Fei said agonizingly. A moment later, Luo Fei explained how he had gotten into gambling and how he had stolen the property deed and lost it. Of course, during this process, he did not mention that Chu Ning had redeemed the property deed for him nor that he had harmed Chu Huan under Zhou Hao¡¯s instructions. ¡°You should really go to hell!¡± After hearing Luo Fei¡¯s description, Chu Huan couldn¡¯t help but grab Luo Fei¡¯s collar and push him to the ground. ¡°I know, I was wrong, but I have no choice. My life will be like this from now on,¡± Luo Fei said with a dull expression as he sat on the ground. Meanwhile, at Chu Ning¡¯s house in Jinghu District. At that moment, there were only four people sitting at the long table in the living room, including Chu Ning. Chu Ning knew that no matter what happened, the three people in front of her would never leave the Soaring Clouds Group. As for Bai Hong, he just had to listen. He wasn¡¯t good at this. ¡°No problem. This location is very good. We can do a special cultural event. The key is its geographical location. There are many people working nearby. After work, this place is very suitable for entertainment and relaxation.¡± Lu Chao looked at the red circle on the projection and agreed. ¡°President Chu, there¡¯s currently a little more than 100 million in the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s account.¡± Zhang Bo didn¡¯t voice his opinion. He was simply giving a reminder of the current financial situation of the Soaring Clouds Group. Sun Ru had left with the entire finance department. Chu Ning didn¡¯t care whether she went to Zhou Hao or not. One day in the future, Sun Ru, Huang Fang, and the others would regret their decision. They would never understand that the Soaring Clouds Group and Cloud Shopping existed because of Chu Ning. Chu Ning was the core. But now, after taking out Cloud Shopping, the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s only source of income was cut off. What Zhang Bo worried about was that once Chu Ning decided to invest there, it would be another huge expenditure. This would undoubtedly increase the financial pressure on Soaring Clouds Group. ¡°Money is not a problem. There is no need to invest too much here. Just you wait and see. Zhang Bo, just give me 500,000 yuan. Maybe it won¡¯t even cost 500,000 yuan. I¡¯ll make this place look brand new.¡± Chu Ning smiled slyly. ¡°500,000 yuan is enough? President Chu, are you kidding?¡± Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning in surprise. He had actually wanted to say that he had left Chu Ning with a budget of 10 million. ¡°Around there. I¡¯m not going to be too sure. In short, it won¡¯t be long before this abandoned industrial park gives you a surprise,¡± Chu Ning said confidently. Chapter 512 - 512 Confirm 512 Confirm ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Zhang Bo said helplessly. He couldn¡¯t persuade Chu Ning, especially before he came up with a better plan. Fortunately, Chu Ning also said that the cost was not high. However, in Zhang Bo¡¯s opinion, Chu Ning¡¯s time was very valuable. ¡°Why does this Lu Chao also agree¡­¡± Zhang Bo looked at Lu Chao¡¯s excited expression and was puzzled. ¡°Since no one has any objections, then I¡¯ll get started on this matter.¡± Chu Ning looked at the three of them. Although they had different postures, they were all silent. She made the final decision. After the meeting ended, Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. A new round of construction was about to begin. Zhang Bo and Lu Chao left the place. They still had other things to do, but Bai Hong stayed behind. Chu Ning was going to attend the charity gala that night. Although she didn¡¯t know what was to be done at the charity gala in the name of charity, there was nothing wrong with going to take a look. This charity party held in M City had gathered some rich people from several nearby cities. It was not easy to be invited. The party was at seven o¡¯clock. It was only around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Chu Ning set the alarm for five o¡¯clock and fell asleep. Ye Ting¡¯s family also received an invitation. The three of them would appear at the charity gala that night as well. Ye Ting was in a good mood, likewise for Cheng Yi. ¡°Mom, do I look good wearing this hairband?¡± Ye Ting asked Cheng Yi with a smile as she held a purple hairband inlaid with pearls in her hand. ¡°My daughter looks good no matter how she dresses up. However, I suggest that we use the same color scheme. This silvery-white one is more elegant.¡± Cheng Yi held another silvery-white headband in her hand and suggested with a smile. One had to look carefully at the silvery-white headband in her hand in order to see the details. The silvery-white headband had a layer of very fine golden patterns on it, almost as delicate as a strand of hair. This was made of gold and embedded into the silk-like headband. The material itself was not expensive, but the exquisite forging process was very valuable. This had been one of Cheng Yi¡¯s dowry back then. A headband worth more than a million yuan¡­ ¡°Okay, Mom has good taste.¡± Ye Ting took the headband that Cheng Yi handed her and held Cheng Yi¡¯s arm intimately. ¡°Daughter, you¡¯re worth it. Tonight, there will be many young people around your age. You have to get acquainted with them,¡± Cheng Yi said dotingly. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Ting put on the headband and was very satisfied. Ye Zhen shook his head helplessly. It was obvious that the mother-daughter pair treated the charity gala as a blind date, although it did have this function. It was just that the charity gala was essentially an exchange between the rich. Cheng Yi glanced at Ye Zhen, who was sitting silently at the side, and said casually, ¡°Ye Zhen, you should tidy up too. You should change your suit. Don¡¯t be too shabby.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s enough if both of you dress up beautifully.¡± Ye Zhen smiled. The charity gala was not about dressing up, but the corporate power that the person represented. ¡°Do whatever you want. I can¡¯t be bothered with you,¡± Cheng Yi said unhappily. Although Ye Zhen was considered a successful person in M City, he was still far inferior to her maternal family, the Cheng family. ¡°Mom, I heard from Yu Yan that Chu Ning will be invited to the charity gala tonight,¡± Ye Ting suddenly said. As she spoke, she observed Ye Zhen¡¯s reaction. As expected. When Ye Zhen heard the name Chu Ning, his expression changed a little. Although it was not obvious, Ye Ting could still sense it while observing him carefully. ¡°Why is this little b****** invited?¡± Cheng Yi asked, flabbergasted. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yu Yan¡¯s father personally told Yu Yan to send the invitation letter to Chu Ning,¡± Ye Ting continued to speak in a strange tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhou Hao teach her a lesson? Why is she still so arrogant!¡± Cheng Yi said impatiently. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s lucky. Who knows? Daddy, you¡¯ll be able to see your former daughter again tonight.¡± Ye Ting smiled as she looked at Ye Zhen. She had always held a grudge about Ye Zhen¡¯s wavering stance. What Ye Ting did not know was that it was not that Ye Zhen did not want to restrain Chu Ning, but that his ability was limited. Moreover, he knew better than the two of them how terrifying Chu Ning was. Ye Zhen actually did not understand Ye Ting¡¯s train of thought. How many times had she suffered at Chu Ning¡¯s hands? However, she did not learn her lesson. She was clearly not Chu Ning¡¯s match, but she kept wanting to borrow external help. ¡°Ye Zhen, if you dare to say another word to that little s*** tonight, see how I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home!¡± Cheng Yi immediately became alert. Chapter 513 - 513 No Longer Comforting 513 No Longer Comforting Back then in the hospital, Ye Zhen¡¯s attitude towards Chu Ning still made her very concerned. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I not go? You go with Ting¡¯er.¡± Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t stand Cheng Yi¡¯s threatening him. Instead of being bullied, he might as well stay at home. Although Ye Zhen had always been tolerant of Cheng Yi, he didn¡¯t want others to see his family¡¯s internal conflict because of Chu Ning in public. ¡°Ye Zhen, what did you say!¡± After hearing Ye Zhen¡¯s words, Cheng Yi felt her blood boil. Ye Zhen had actually dared disobey her! ¡°Mom, don¡¯t quarrel with Dad. We¡¯re going to the banquet soon. Our family needs to be harmonious. As for Chu Ning, let¡¯s just ignore her,¡± Ye Ting persuaded, even though she was the one who had started the conflict between Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi. ¡°Ye Zhen! Let me remind you, don¡¯t forget how you grew from a penniless proletariat to where you are today. Without my father¡¯s help, you¡¯re nothing!¡± Cheng Yi continued to rant to Ye Zhen. ¡°Yes, if I hadn¡¯t married you back then, I might have a lot of freedom now,¡± Ye Zhen softly said. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Cheng Yi could hear him clearly. Although Ye Zhen was very poor back then, he lived a carefree life. Although Cheng Yi was unreasonable at that time, she wasn¡¯t like how she was currently. In the later stages of their relationship, after finding out Cheng Yi¡¯s true identity, Ye Zhen thought of giving up on this relationship, but Cheng Yi was very persistent¡­ If Ye Zhen had known about today¡¯s situation, he would not have married Cheng Yi back then. After hearing Ye Zhen¡¯s words, Cheng Yi looked at him in disbelief and even forgot to respond to Ye Zhen¡¯s disrespect. Ye Ting also had not expected that her simple provocation would actually cause the husband and wife to fall into such an awkward situation. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Ye Ting thought, baffled. According to her understanding of Ye Zhen¡¯s personality, Ye Zhen should have tolerated Cheng Yi as usual. But who knew what was wrong with him that day that he actually dared to talk back. ¡°After so many years, I¡¯ve already repaid most of what the Cheng family helped me with at that time.¡± Upon saying this, Ye Zhen stood up and left the living room. The charity gala was held in a large private manor in the suburbs of M City. The owner of this private manor had spent more than a billion yuan to build it. The architectural style of the manor was very similar to that of the Taj Mahal. Parts of the layout were even replicated one-to-one. This manor owner was also the organizer of that night¡¯s charity gala. Chu Ning put on light makeup and casually matched it with a set of clothes that looked suitable for formal occasions before going out. She was a guest at the party and was invited by Yu Yan¡¯s father. She was fundamentally different from those socialites who were dressed gorgeously and wanted some rich man or second-generation heir to take a fancy to them. Zhang Bo was already waiting for her outside the neighborhood. Although Chu Ning had told Zhang Bo to look for another driver, Zhang Bo didn¡¯t think it was necessary. He could always hold this position. ¡°President Chu, Yu Yang might not know yet, but the Soaring Cloud Group¡¯s Cloud Shopping has now become Zhou Hao¡¯s. There are also those shareholders of Runfa Mall; some of them might appear at tonight¡¯s charity gala,¡± Zhang Bo chatted with Chu Ning while driving. These people valued profits, just like how the shareholders of Runfa Mall had treated Chu Ning so well because they understood the importance of Cloud Shopping. ¡°I still don¡¯t know Yu Yang¡¯s true intentions, but this person is not simple, he is very scheming.¡± Chu Ning recalled how Yu Yan had deliberately approached and even tried to please Xu Xi in the classroom. Without a doubt, this was Yu Yang¡¯s request for Yu Yan. As for the shareholders of Runfa Mall, Chu Ning didn¡¯t care much about their attitude. When she showed enough value again, these people would gather around her once more. ¡°Is it possible to establish a collaborative relationship?¡± Zhang Bo continued. ¡°He probably wanted to. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have specially asked his daughter to send the invitation card to me.¡± Chu Ning felt that Yu Yang was trying his best to convey his goodwill to her. If Yu Yan had not provoked Chu Ning on the first day of school, he might have spoken to Chu Ning directly. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. We still need to find more allies in M City,¡± Zhang Bo agreed. Chapter 514 - 514 Dont Bring Me Along When Bragging 514 Don¡¯t Bring Me Along When Bragging Jinghu District was not far from the venue of the charity gala. After a ten-minute journey, Chu Ning saw a magnificent manor appearing before her. This was a truly rich person, and she was still far from that level. There was a special parking area at the entrance of the manor. Dozens of luxury cars of various styles were parked as far as the eye could see. A large number of guests walked into the manor. They were talking and laughing, greeting those they knew. Those who were qualified to be invited had certain outstanding qualities. A more intuitive way of putting it was that they were all very wealthy. ¡°President Chu, I believe that you can be like this manor owner in the future. No, you should surpass him,¡± Zhang Bo said emotionally. ¡°I might not be very interested in these things,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile. ¡°You have to experience it. It won¡¯t be long before you become a powerful figure like this manor owner. After all, for a banquet of this level, its owner must be strong enough to convince everyone.¡± Zhang Bo seemed to be very experienced. He was even more optimistic about Chu Ning¡¯s future than his own. ¡°Er¡­¡± After hearing Zhang Bo¡¯s words, Chu Ning looked around guiltily. Fortunately, no one noticed the content of their conversation. ¡°Can you not bring me along the next time you brag?¡± Chu Ning thought helplessly. Although Chu Ning didn¡¯t know what this manor owner did, his residence was built like a manor castle. Perhaps he had more than one such place. Zhang Bo made it seem as though such a status and background could be easily achieved. The pair chatted as they walked. Under the guidance of the servant, Chu Ning and Zhang Bo walked into the manor. The manor was massive and divided into many areas. Chu Ning was now going to the banquet hall where guests were received. Chu Ning had seen many villas with swimming pools, but it was her first time hearing of a man-made lake. Chu Ning looked at the map handed to her by the servant and studied it carefully. ¡°The artificial lake covers an area of more than ten acres. There¡¯s also a small zoo and ecological forest next to it¡­¡± Chu Ning looked at the map and muttered to herself. It was only then that she finally understood how terrifying the strength of the manor owner was. Strong financial resources were not only reflected in gold, silver, and jewelry. Chu Ning knew how much manpower and material resources were needed to build these in private residences. Moreover, these things could not be done simply with money. Zhang Bo looked at the map in his hand and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be such a big shot in M City. Moreover, why don¡¯t we know anything about him?¡± ¡°Maybe his business isn¡¯t based in M City, but M City is his hometown. Of course, we don¡¯t know about that.¡± Chu Ning was also very impressed by this mysterious manor owner. It was only after walking for a few minutes that Chu Ning arrived at the banquet hall. Chu Ning roughly estimated that the entire banquet hall was more than 1,000 square meters. The dome that was more than 20 meters high was against the backdrop of thick wooden pillars, making it look solemn and simple. There were also holographic projections engulfing the entire hall. The degree of realism was amazing. When Chu Ning saw this, she was also secretly shocked. The outside was wide open like a miniature scenic spot, but there were hidden mysteries inside. The old and new were perfectly combined. Although there were many items, in such a huge space, they became ornaments. ¡°This is a blatant display of his background to all the guests,¡± Zhang Bo lamented. That day, he had truly seen what it meant to be rich. Not to mention him, it was also Chu Ning¡¯s first time coming into contact with something of this level. ¡°No wonder there are so many guests. It¡¯s not bad to experience it,¡± Chu Ning replied. She felt that the construction cost of more than a billion yuan was likely not exaggerated. It was even possible that it was understated. When she was admiring the famous paintings on the wall, she saw an authentic Picasso painting¡­ Although it was not one of the most famous paintings, Chu Ning felt that the market price of that painting would not be lower than 10 million yuan. After finding an empty seat, Chu Ning and Zhang Bo sat down. It was now 6:40 pm, twenty minutes before the gala started. Chapter 515 - 515 Rich and Powerful 515 Rich and Powerful Like Chu Ning, it was the first time visiting the place for majority of the people. Similarly, they felt curious and that it was fresh, and they also understood the difference between themselves and the manor owner. ¡°Do you know the true identity of the manor owner who has yet to appear?¡± When Chu Ning lowered her head to look at the map in her hand, she heard the discussion of the two guests beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even care who he is. Anyway, he¡¯s not on the same level as us. We¡¯re just here to make up the numbers,¡± another person said casually. He was worth tens of millions and was considered a successful person in M City, but here, the price of the paintings hanging on the wall was the result of his hard work. ¡°I know. Actually, he will show up today and say a few words,¡± the guest who first spoke said smugly. ¡°His name is Su Kun,¡± the guest added. ¡°What? Su Kun! No wonder.¡± When the other guest heard the name Su Kun, he shook his head somewhat emotionally, his pupils constricting slightly. ¡°Su Kun?¡± Chu Ning likewise heard these two words. It was a name, but seemed to have a concrete weight. Chu Ning also had some basic information about Su Kun because he was ranked in the top 100 of the global rich list! There were more than seven billion people in the world. Chu Ning had no choice but to look up to him, for his wealth was in the top 100. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Su Kun¡¯s hometown to be M City. It¡¯s really unexpected. He¡¯s settled down in B City now, right?¡± the guest beside her rued. ¡°Yes, I was also very surprised when I heard the news. He actually came back. It seems as though there will be a big movement in M City in the coming period of time,¡± the other person also sighed. ¡°Who says so? The market value of Sino Group seems to have exceeded 800 billion, right? Now, he¡¯s speeding towards the trillion-dollar threshold. Su Kun¡¯s personal assets have also exceeded 100 billion. He¡¯s really amazing!¡± the person said with admiration. Chu Ning listened carefully. She finally had a basic understanding of the mysterious manor owner¡¯s personal information. She suddenly glanced at Zhang Bo beside her. As expected, Zhang Bo blushed. He had also heard the discussions of the people near them and naturally knew how amazing Su Kun was. Not long ago, he had said that Chu Ning would soon reach this person¡¯s level, or even surpass him¡­ Although he thought highly of Chu Ning, it did not mean that he was blindly arrogant. Su Kun¡¯s current level was simply too high. He was already among the small group of people at the peak. ¡°Yan Shen, I didn¡¯t see you.¡± Chu Ning turned and saw a smiling man walking towards her. ¡°I came earlier than you.¡± Yan Shen did not stand on ceremony. He saw that there was an empty seat near Chu Ning and sat down. ¡°President Chu, and this is¡­¡± Zhang Bo looked at the tall and handsome young man in front of him and couldn¡¯t guess his identity. ¡°My classmate.¡± Chu Ning gave a simple introduction. After listening to Chu Ning¡¯s words, Zhang Bo¡¯s gaze kept darting between Chu Ning and Yan Shen. He had a feeling that their relationship was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. As an employee, he had no right to ask about his boss¡¯s relationship problems, but Zhang Bo¡¯s feelings were a little complicated. He knew that Chu Ning was only 18 years old. Now that he had finally seen someone of the opposite sex who was outwardly compatible with her, Zhang Bo was gratified and emotional at the same time, as though he was an elder looking on as his junior found their other half. He was more than ten years older than Chu Ning. ¡°Alright, you guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll go somewhere else to have a look around.¡± Zhang Bo stood and left, giving the two youths some space. Chu Ning looked at Zhang Bo¡¯s departing figure and hesitated. But just as she was faltering, Zhang Bo had already walked away. ¡°Your relative?¡± Yan Shen asked softly. He had met Chu Ning¡¯s parents before. They were very ordinary and gentle, with a completely different temperament from Zhang Bo¡¯s. ¡°No, he¡¯s my business partner,¡± Chu Ning explained in the end. ¡°Your business should be very successful now, right?¡± Yan Shen smiled and gave Chu Ning a thumbs up. ¡°Far from it. The owner of this place can be called a truly successful person.¡± Chu Ning waved her hand in embarrassment. However, in such a strange and crowded place, it was rather good to meet an acquaintance. ¡°You came with your father?¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Yes, my father is the person in my family who truly holds power. My sister is just an aide.¡± Yan Shen nodded. Chapter 516 - 516 Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts 516 Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk? There will be some performances after seven, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re interested in watching them. There will also be an auction of antiques and cultural relics. Just like the charity gala itself, the money collected from the auction will be entirely for charity donations,¡± Yan Shen said with a smile. ¡°Looks like you know a lot about these things.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She was not interested in charity events. When she really had money, she would have a way to do charity, but the one in front of her was just a reasonable way to avoid taxes. Yang Feng also had an invitation. He had invited Zhou Hao to participate in this charity gala. ¡°How is it?¡± Yang Feng smiled and looked at Zhou Hao. M City produced a world-famous big shot like Su Kun, so he naturally had some bragging rights. Although Su Kun had settled down in B City, his hometown and roots were here. ¡°Unfathomable, powerful.¡± Zhou Hao gave his evaluation while putting his arrogance aside, which was rare. There was nothing he could do. The Zhou family behind him seemed insignificant in front of Su Kun. Zhou Hao was ambitious, but it was not embarrassing to lower his head in front of such a person. ¡°Two shareholders of Runfa Mall are also here today. They obtained my contact information.¡± Zhou Hao leaned back on the soft chair and rested his head on his hands as he spoke with a satisfied expression. ¡°It¡¯s very important. They didn¡¯t ask the manager to look for you first, but came personally,¡± Yang Feng said. After all, Cloud Shopping was Zhou Hao¡¯s. If Zhou Hao didn¡¯t want to give Runfa Mall open access, Runfa Mall would really lose its online market. For the shareholders who had gotten a taste of success, this was something that was hard to accept. ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity for everyone to get to know each other. We don¡¯t need to be too anxious. Cloud Shopping will slowly show its charm,¡± Zhou Hao said casually. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to reach his level. As I gain a deeper understanding of Cloud Shopping¡¯s mode of operations, I realized how amazing a treasure Chu Ning has lost.¡± When Zhou Hao said this, his heart palpitated. Fortunately, Cloud Shopping was now his. Otherwise, if Chu Ning had been given some time to develop, no matter what methods he used, it would be to no avail. ¡°I think it¡¯s possible; has the potential to reach the level of trillions.¡± Yang Feng did not refute. As a successful businessman, his light was still very vicious. ¡°So, President Yang, the reason I came here tonight is not as simple as attending a charity gala,¡± Zhou Hao smiled nonchalantly. ¡°You?¡± Yang Feng thought of a possibility and looked at Zhou Hao in surprise. ¡°I want to find Su Kun. I have the capital!¡± Zhou Hao suddenly sat up straight and looked wildly into the distance as he spoke softly. There were many roads connecting the banquet hall to the outside. Chu Ning and Yan Shen found a very unique passage and walked over. The glass formed a passage that was five to six meters wide and a hundred meters long. Outside the glass corridor, the classic representative plants of the world¡¯s five climate zones were planted every 20 meters. The plants themselves were not worth much. However, in the same environment were plants that could survive in five climate zones. This was worth pondering. This meant that every space had an independent ecological system. As high school students with top-notch academic results, Chu Ning and Yan Shen could naturally understand the high level of technology behind these exquisite ornamental plants. Those who did not understand these mysteries could also feast their eyes, while those who understood would only marvel at the manor owner¡¯s wealth. ¡°This is really a ubiquitous detail.¡± Yan Shen sighed. ¡°Work hard. Maybe you can do it in the future,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Yes, I can,¡± Yan Shen replied firmly. ¡°In my next life.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with his health?¡± Yan Shen and Chu Ning thought at the same time. ¡°The banquet hall is very big and there are many people. You might not have noticed, but Ye Ting¡¯s family is here as well. Yu Yan and her father are also here,¡± Yan Shen continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. Chu Ning was indeed thinking to herself, could Zhou Hao and Yang Feng have come too? She wasn¡¯t sure about Zhou Hao, but Yang Feng was definitely qualified. Although she had always been on opposite sides with these two people, she had never seen them before. ¡°Yes, just like how you don¡¯t care about yourself,¡± Yan Shen said softly as he looked at Chu Ning. Chapter 517 - 517 Realizing Reality 517 Realizing Reality ¡°Is anything wrong?¡± Chu Ning touched her cheek. Yan Shen¡¯s words were inexplicable. ¡°No, very attractive.¡± Yan Shen smiled. After the two of them finished admiring the glass corridor, they walked out. The manor was vast, and some of the scenery outside was very interesting. Chu Ning felt that staying in the banquet hall was a little depressing, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered with deliberately making friends with some people. Only when one was strong enough would one be sought after and valued. In the banquet hall, Ye Ting and Yu Yan were like a pair of sisters who had a very good relationship. They sat together hand in hand. Whether it was their dressing or their temperament, they were very exquisite and gorgeous. Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi were also chatting enthusiastically with the nearby guests. They were still very close in front of outsiders. It was impossible to tell that they had almost fallen out a few hours ago. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Yan Shen went. I saw him just now. Before I could say hello to him, he disappeared,¡± Yu Yan said regretfully. On the first day of school, the fact that she liked Yan Shen caused a lot of discussion in Jingyuan High School. It was just that Yu Yang wanted her to get closer to Xu Xi in school¡­ But the person she really liked was Yan Shen! ¡°The person Yan Shen likes is Chu Ning. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about her, and I also think that she can¡¯t compare to you, Yan Shen just has feelings for her.¡± Ye Ting spread her hands and said somewhat helplessly. ¡°But the good news is that Chu Ning¡¯s personal situation is not very good now. I believe that you still have a chance after a long time,¡± Ye Ting added. In fact, she had also liked Yan Shen back then, but she had failed time and time again in the process of battling with Chu Ning. At critical moments, Yan Shen would always stand on Chu Ning¡¯s side and protect her. This made Ye Ting understand the fact that Yan Shen could not possibly like anyone else. However, Yu Yan did not know about this situation. She was still dreaming, fantasizing that Yan Shen would accept her one day. Although Ye Ting seemed to get along very well with Yu Yan, in her eyes, Yu Yan¡¯s role was no different from Wang Li¡¯s. It was just that Yu Yan had a good father. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not that easy.¡± Yu Yan sighed. When she thought about how her father had asked her to personally deliver the invitation card to Chu Ning, Yu Yan felt aggrieved. Even though Yu Yang knew that his daughter and Chu Ning didn¡¯t get along, he still expressed his goodwill to Chu Ning¡­ ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad. On such an occasion today, we should be happy. Look, there are so many young people around who are our peers. Shall we go and greet them?¡± Ye Ting grabbed Yu Yan¡¯s hand and was about to get up and leave her seat. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Yu Yan shook her head stubbornly. Her mind was filled with Yan Shen now. It was not easy for her to have the opportunity that day, but Yan Shen had most likely gone to look for Chu Ning. In fact, when Ye Ting thought about how she was going to deal with Chu Ning again, she was subconsciously afraid. Past experience told her that no matter how meticulous her plan was, Chu Ning would always be able to crack it safely in the end, and she would learn a profound and unforgettable lesson. But now, Yu Yan was shouldering the burden with her. Even if something went wrong, she would have someone as a scapegoat. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Yu Yan suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Ye Ting in astonishment. ¡°Of course, I have some experience dealing with her,¡± Ye Ting said with a cocky expression. She did have experience dealing with Chu Ning, but it was all failed experiences. She could not tell Yu Yan the truth. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Yan stood up. When she heard that she could deal with Chu Ning, she couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°It¡¯s just that this might implicate Yan Shen.¡± Ye Ting pretended to be in a difficult position. ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as I can make Chu Ning make a fool of herself in public, it¡¯s fine. As for Yan Shen, at most, I¡¯ll beg my father. I¡¯ll definitely not let anything happen to him,¡± Yu Yan said confidently. If Yu Yang didn¡¯t value Chu Ning so much, she would have found someone to beat her up to vent her anger. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Ting said as she looked at a young man not far away. That young man was a key person that Ye Ting wanted to use to embarrass Chu Ning. Chapter 518 - 518 Design Again 518 Design Again ¡°Yao Liang, long time no see.¡± Ye Ting brought Yu Yan and sat gracefully down beside the young man, smiling. The young man addressed as Yao Liang had his arms around two women, his gaze flippant. He had been talking to the two sexy women next to him. When Ye Ting arrived with Yu Yan, his gaze shifted from the two women beside him to Ye Ting and Yu Yan. Ye Ting and Yu Yan were dressed very exquisitely that day. Yao Liang was originally lecherous, and when he saw two fresh faces entering his line of sight, he was instantly interested. ¡°Ye Ting, it¡¯s been a few years since we last met. You¡¯ve become prettier again. And this beauty beside you, aren¡¯t you going to introduce her?¡± Yao Liang¡¯s gaze moved back and forth between Ye Ting and Yu Yan. ¡°She¡¯s my classmate, Yu Yan. Yao Liang, there¡¯s someone better looking than the two of us at tonight¡¯s banquet. Are you interested?¡± Ye Ting said with a smile. When she was in primary school, she had been classmates with Yao Liang. Primary schools were generally public schools with better teaching quality, so no matter how good a family¡¯s financial situation was, they would send their children to public schools. Yao Liang, who was in primary school, had prematurely shown some of his ¡®characteristics¡¯. Ye Ting was pretty, so she naturally became Yao Liang¡¯s target of harassment. ¡°Better looking than the two of you?¡± After Yao Liang heard Ye Ting¡¯s words, he suddenly felt as though the door to a new world was opening up to him. ¡°Where? Quick, introduce me to her!¡± Yao Liang hurriedly looked around, but he could not find the person who matched Ye Ting¡¯s description. ¡°She¡¯s outside right now and should be back soon. I¡¯ll point her out to you when she¡¯s back.¡± Ye Ting felt that, with Yao Liang¡¯s lecherous nature, once he knew Chu Ning¡¯s family background, he would not hesitate to make a move. Yu Yan, who was listening at the side, also understood Ye Ting¡¯s intentions. Yao Liang was a lascivious person, so he was the most suitable person to harass Chu Ning. Of course, Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t submit to Yao Liang, but that wasn¡¯t the main point. As long as Yao Liang blew up the matter and made Chu Ning a topic of discussion among the guests, Ye Ting¡¯s goal would be achieved. Yao Liang¡¯s family background was slightly better than the Ye family¡¯s, but it was nothing much at that day¡¯s banquet. What was important was that he could embarrass Chu Ning. Now that Chu Ning had lost Cloud Shopping, in the eyes of most people, she had lost her biggest reliance. ¡°When you put it like that, I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Yao Liang rubbed his hands excitedly. He was very curious about how good-looking the person Ye Ting was talking about was. Meanwhile, in an extremely remote corner of the manor, there was an ordinary-looking small tile-roofed house that looked like a building from the last century. The bungalow was decorated simply, or rather, there were no decorations at all. From the outside, the small tile-roofed house looked squarish, but its interior was circular. At the center of the circle, there was a futon. The person sitting cross-legged on the futon was the manor owner, Su Kun. Su Kun was dressed very plainly. When such a person walked on the streets, no one would think that he was a super-rich man with a net worth of more than 100 billion. An elderly man standing beside Su Kun bowed slightly and lowered his head as he spoke softly, ¡°Mr. Su, the banquet has already started. There are many guests and it¡¯s very lively.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already¡­not been back for more than ten years.¡± Su Kun, who was sitting cross-legged, had a complicated tone. He had been living in B City for many years and had not returned. Su Kun was no longer interested in money. After all, his net worth had already exceeded the number of digits on his phone number. To him, money was just a string of numbers. ¡°Mr. Su, seventeen years and three months.¡± The elderly man bowed even lower as he replied respectfully. ¡°You remember it clearly.¡± Su Kun smiled indifferently. The older a person was, the more they missed their place of birth. Su Kun was no exception. His legendary life originated in M City. ¡°I¡¯ve been having dreams for a while now. No matter how soft and comfortable the bed is, I can¡¯t sleep well. When I returned to M City, I actually slept for nine hours on that hard wooden bed. ¡± Su Kun felt a little emotional. He felt particularly contented when he returned to his hometown this time. ¡°Mr. Su, you can stay a little longer,¡± the elderly man suggested. ¡°I really need to relax after coming back this time. I have to do something for M City. Will there be another person who will become someone like me?¡± Su Kun said softly. Chapter 519 - 519 Noticed 519 Noticed ¡°Mr. Su¡¯s magnificent life cannot be replicated. However, there is indeed a business genius in M City recently, but unfortunately, like a meteor, her light flashed and disappeared.¡± The elderly man hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°Chu Ning, right? An eighteen-year-old girl,¡± Su Kun said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Su actually knows her?¡± The elderly man sounded surprised. After all, no matter how outstanding Chu Ning was, she was not worth mentioning to someone of Su Kun¡¯s level. There were many geniuses in this world, but only a few succeeded in the end. Before Chu Ning fully matured, she was not even qualified to be remembered by Su Kun. This was also the reason why the elderly man was astonished. ¡°Since I¡¯m back, of course I have to understand the matters of my hometown. Her starting point now is much better than mine was. From the looks of it, this young lady is doing quite well.¡± Su Kun¡¯s eyes flashed. He seemed to be recalling his life history. When he was the same age as Chu Ning, he had been working day and night in the factory. The road to success is paved with failures. Su Kun had had the experience of having a gun pointed to his head several times. ¡°Mr. Su actually thinks so highly of her?¡± The elderly man did not hide his shock this time. He had always been by Su Kun¡¯s side and had seen all kinds of grand scenes. However, Su Kun actually compared a youth to himself. What this meant was self-evident. Su Kun believed that Chu Ning was not inferior to him. ¡°I¡¯ve read all her information. This is a very coincidental thing. I didn¡¯t expect such an interesting little girl to appear in M City. Moreover, I¡¯m actually keen on watching her experience.¡± Su Kun stood and walked to the window. He looked at the scenery outside with a deep gaze. ¡°It¡¯s rare to value friendship¡­ I envy her. If I had stood at the crossroads of fate and chosen another path, would I not have any regrets? No, if I were to do it all over again, I would probably still make the same decisions as before,¡± Su Kun muttered to himself. ¡°Do you want to see her?¡± the elderly man asked solemnly. ¡°I want to, but it¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t know my identity. Just treat it as making friends. I see myself in her.¡± Su Kun¡¯s tone was surprisingly slow. As for the Cloud Shopping that Chu Ning had single-handedly created, it was very popular in the eyes of many. It was a treasure, but Su Kun felt that it was just a new thing that was not too bad. There was still a long way to go before Cloud Shopping could truly succeed. For someone like him who was at the peak, chatting was merely chatting. There would not be any benefits involved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± The elderly man turned around and left the room. Su Kun stretched lazily and yawned in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look too,¡± Su Kun murmured softly to himself. He planned to make a trip to the banquet hall. Without officially announcing his identity, no one would think that he was the real manor owner. Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked back to the banquet hall after just a while. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to stay outside for a while longer, but the weather forecast on their phones said that it would rain in half an hour. ¡°I can only go back and watch the auction,¡± Chu Ning said faintly. It had been worth it to come that day. Although she was not interested in the charity gala, the owner of this manor had shown Chu Ning her future goal. She felt that she could do it too. Even if she didn¡¯t rely on Cloud Shopping, she had to do it! ¡°Better than getting wet in the rain,¡± Yan Shen said with a smile. Unknowingly, his relationship with Chu Ning seemed to have taken a step further, but Yan Shen did not have any thoughts on this. He only wanted to maintain a pure friendship with Chu Ning. After all, he did not have much time left. ¡°I thought you would say that you would find me an umbrella.¡± Chu Ning pursed her lips. ¡°Because this is more gentlemanly? Or would it be like TV shows, where the male and female leads share an umbrella and cuddled together in the heavy rain? But that¡¯s just an idol drama.¡± Yan Shen voiced his thoughts. Chapter 520 - 520 Despised 520 Despised ¡°You have an active imagination, but I don¡¯t usually have time to watch television dramas. Regarding your earlier topic, I think finding a place to shelter from the rain is the right choice. It¡¯s too stupid for two people to hug each other in the heavy rain.¡± Yan Shen amused Chu Ning. Obviously, she was thinking the same thing as him. ¡°Look at how busy you are. President Chu lives up to her reputation.¡± Yan Shen spread his hands and pretended to be envious. Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen reproachfully and walked quickly to the banquet hall. Ye Ting was constantly paying attention to all the passageways in the banquet hall. When she saw Chu Ning and Yan Shen walk in one after another, she hurriedly spoke. ¡°Did you see that? That person is Chu Ning. Is she pretty? I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Yu Yan was also attracted by Ye Ting¡¯s words, but she only took a glance before turning her head away. When she saw how close Chu Ning and Yan Shen were walking together, she felt very upset. ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly!¡± Yao Liang stood up and even tiptoed to look in the direction Ye Ting was pointing at. Unfortunately, he was too far away and could not see clearly. ¡°Idiot, can¡¯t you go look for her? If you see someone you like, you have to be brave enough to pursue her.¡± Ye Ting rolled her eyes. She had to remind him of such a small matter. ¡°Alright.¡± Yao Liang licked his lips. He really left to look for Chu Ning. Zhou Hao spent a lot of effort questioning the servants in the banquet hall before finally locating the housekeeper. He wanted to look for the manor owner, Su Kun. He felt that Su Kun would not reject his request to meet him. After all, any normal person could see the potential of Cloud Shopping, let alone a big shot like him. However, what Zhou Hao did not expect was that what he thought was of extreme importance was not worth mentioning in Su Kun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hello, Mr. Du. Is Mr. Su Kun at home?¡± Zhou Hao restrained his arrogance and asked humbly. The home he was talking about was this manor. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of Mr. Su¡¯s whereabouts either. I can only say that there¡¯s a high probability that he¡¯s here.¡± The housekeeper looked at Zhou Hao. Although he answered with a smile, deep inside, he looked down on all the guests there. These people all wanted to meet Su Kun and curry favor with him. If Su Kun agreed to meet, these people would say that Su Kun had a close relationship with them. ¡°Mr. Du, I just need a definite result. You should know it. It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± As Zhou Hao spoke, he moved closer to the assistant housekeeper. He subtly handed the assistant housekeeper a bank card holding a million yuan in cash. ¡°Do me a favor and it¡¯s yours.¡± Zhou Hao was very generous. He gave away a million yuan just like that. In his opinion, it was worth it. There was no problem that money couldn¡¯t solve. Looking at Zhou Hao¡¯s action and confident expression, Mr. Du¡¯s expression also changed drastically. He looked at Zhou Hao as though he was an idiot. It seemed that he really did not understand the rules there! ¡°Mr. Zhou, you should keep the money for yourself. Perhaps the beggars on the roadside will be more interested in the trash in your hands.¡± After saying this, Mr. Du turned elegantly and walked away. Only Zhou Hao was left standing there in a daze. His head buzzed, and the bank card in his hand was suspended in mid-air. ¡°D*** you. You best hope I don¡¯t have a chance to let you know what it means to wish you were dead! ¡± Zhou Hao roared angrily in his heart, but he did not dare to vent it out there. He was not stupid. There should be a limit to his arrogance. The consequences of causing trouble there were very serious. Even the Zhou family could not protect him. His expression was uncertain, and he had no choice but to take back the bank card. After this path failed, Zhou Hao did not know what method he should use to contact Su Kun. Thinking of this, he could only return to where Yang Feng was previously. Unfortunately, Yang Feng was not around at this time. He had gone to chat with someone. Zhou Hao was a little depressed. He had been filled with joy before he met Su Kun, already thinking of how Su Kun would praise Cloud Shopping. In the end, he would decide to invest in and work with him. Now, it seemed that he had been thinking too much. In reality, even Su Kun¡¯s housekeeper looked down on him. It was like a child who had just obtained a precious limited edition toy and wanted to show it off to someone, but no one paid any attention to him¡­ ¡°Old Lu, let me tell you, I¡¯ve seen President Su when he was young. Although it¡¯s been more than 30 years, I¡¯m sure I can recognize him immediately if I see him now!¡± Just as Zhou Hao was feeling fretful, he heard two banquet guests beside him chatting, or rather, bragging. Chapter 521 - 521 Old Friend 521 Old Friend Anyway, Su Kun was not around, and no one had the ability to look for him to verify it in person. ¡°Keep bragging. Luckily, bragging isn¡¯t illegal. Otherwise, you¡¯d be in jail.¡± The person called Old Lu looked scornfully at the person who spoke. ¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t doubt me. I used to work in the same factory as him. At that time, I told our team leader that Su Kun would definitely be successful in the future. However, our team leader said that I would be successful in the future. He wasn¡¯t wrong. It¡¯s just that Su Kun, this hidden dragon, was neglected by him.¡± The person who spoke was a little emotional, as if what had happened more than 30 years ago was still vivid in his mind. ¡°Oh? What was Su Kun¡¯s personality like? Was it very ostentatious?¡± Old Lu continued to ask, his interest instantly piqued. They were worth tens of millions, while Su Kun was worth hundreds of billions. There was a huge difference between them. ¡°He didn¡¯t talk much and didn¡¯t like women. He only knew how to work with his head lowered. He¡¯s very quiet,¡± the person who spoke said proudly. ¡°Do you have his contact information?¡± Old Lu asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯re such a killjoy.¡± The face of the person who spoke darkened. How could he have Su Kun¡¯s contact information? ¡°The production team leader at that time was called Li Xi, right?¡± a middle-aged man in white said with a smile. No one noticed when he had appeared, but he looked very easy-going. A faint smile constantly painted his face. At that moment, he was peeling nuts as he spoke. ¡°And you are?¡± The person who spoke looked speechlessly at the middle-aged man in white. How did he know his team leader¡¯s name? ¡°Your name should be Wang Fu. I¡¯m Zhu Ke. You probably don¡¯t have any impression of me. It¡¯s just that my memory isn¡¯t bad. At that time, team leader Li Xi was in charge of a total of 60 people. Up until now, I can still name all the members.¡± The white-robed middle-aged man chuckled. ¡°Mr. Zhu, do you have Mr. Su Kun¡¯s contact information?¡± Zhou Hao hurriedly asked when he heard this. ¡°Sigh, times have changed. I can¡¯t contact those people from back then.¡± The middle-aged man in white shook his head, his gaze filled with reminiscence. ¡°Your memory is really good. However, you must have some outstanding qualities to be invited here. Who could have expected that team leader Li Xi would have such a legendary figure like Su Kun under his command. Unfortunately, team leader Li Xi subsequently got cancer and died early. If he knew that his team member was so promising, he would definitely be very pleased.¡± Wang Fu shook his head regretfully. The factory from decades ago was very different from the factories now. The team leader was like a big brother who took good care of his team members. If Li Xi had not been stricken with cancer, he would only be in his sixties now. ¡°Team leader Li Xi¡­ He left?¡± After hearing Wang Fu¡¯s words, the white-robed middle-aged man was stunned for a moment before he softly spoke. ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t know?¡± Wang Fu looked at the other party in confusion. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in M City for a while, so I missed it,¡± the white-robed man said calmly. ¡°Thank you for telling me this.¡± The smile returned to the white-robed middle-aged man¡¯s face. After thanking him, he left. ¡°Old Wang, you don¡¯t have any impression of this Zhu Ke, your former colleague?¡± Old Lu asked. ¡°It¡¯s been more than thirty years. His appearance has long changed. Even if it hasn¡¯t changed, I can¡¯t remember clearly,¡± Wang Fu said unhappily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you could recognize Su Kun at a glance?¡± Old Lu thought about it. Wang Fu seemed to have said something similar not long ago. ¡°Did I say that? I don¡¯t think so,¡± Wang Fu defended himself guiltily. ¡°Two good-for-nothings.¡± Zhou Hao looked at the two people in front of him and thought disdainfully. ¡°I heard that Su Kun might show up tonight. At that time, you can try to build some connections. Once Su Kun remembers you, you¡¯ll really be rich,¡± Old Lu rued. ¡°Not necessarily. Su Kun might not have returned to M City. After all, he settled down in B City.¡± Wang Fu did not think that Su Kun would be there. ¡°Your former colleague has an amazing memory. Why don¡¯t you remember him?¡± Old Lu asked. ¡°Stop asking. I don¡¯t know either. Hurry and get ready to look at the charity gala¡¯s auction items!¡± Su Kun quietly walked in Chu Ning¡¯s direction, but at this time, Chu Ning seemed to have encountered a small problem. Chapter 522 - 522 Reaping What You Sow 522 Reaping What You Sow ¡°Miss Chu, are you interested in coming to sit with me?¡± Yao Liang looked at Chu Ning, his eyes burning with undisguised desire. Ye Ting had told him that Chu Ning didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Even if she did, he didn¡¯t care. Therefore, even if Yan Shen was standing beside Chu Ning, he had no fears. The Yan family behind Yan Shen could not possibly become enemies with his family for an outsider. Chu Ning was alone. As long as he did not directly provoke Yan Shen, nothing would happen. Chu Ning frowned as she looked at the young man in front of her who had a frivolous expression and was swaying as he walked. In an instant, she thought of Ye Ting, who was also attending the gala. Only Ye Ting could think of such a disgusting method. ¡°Not interested,¡± Chu Ning replied lightly. As she spoke, she was about to walk around Yao Liang, who was blocking her way. ¡°Don¡¯t be so prudish. Let¡¯s chat and get to know each other. Then you¡¯ll know my charm and power.¡± Yao Liang stretched out his hand and blocked Chu Ning¡¯s path. The lewd smile on his lips was self-evident. Yan Shen, who was at the side, did not move nor speak unnecessarily. He did not need to do anything for such a small issue. Chu Ning could resolve it herself. Yan Shen felt that even if Yao Liang fought with Chu Ning, he would not be a match for her. This person was obsessed with beauty and did not exercise. He only relied on his superior family background to escape punishment. Since he dared provoke Chu Ning, she would definitely teach him a lesson. ¡°Ye Ting told you to look for me, right?¡± Chu Ning suddenly said. ¡°She didn¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re really very beautiful.¡± Yao Liang licked his lips. Although Ye Ting and Yu Yan were dressed very gorgeously, they were indeed inferior to Chu Ning in terms of looks. The scene also caught the attention of the surrounding guests. They watched the commotion with interest. Such a dispute between young people was actually a secret contest between the two adults. The first to lower his head and admit his mistake would indicate that his strength was inferior to the other party. The two shareholders of Runfa Shopping Mall were also there, but they were sitting a distance from Chu Ning. ¡°Guo Qing, I really didn¡¯t expect such a change to happen in just a few days.¡± A shareholder of Runfa Mall sighed in a low voice. Of course, they knew Chu Ning. After all, not long ago, they had said that they would firmly support Chu Ning. ¡°Who would have thought that she would lose Cloud Shopping!¡± Guo Qing said indignantly. As invited guests of the charity gala, they shouldn¡¯t be so timid on such an occasion. However, after seeing Chu Ning, the two of them wished they could hide under the table. On one hand, they were thinking about how to get in touch with the owner of Cloud Shopping. On the other hand, they didn¡¯t know how to face Chu Ning. ¡°Let¡¯s see how things go first. If it goes out of hand, we¡¯ll come forward to mediate. That way, even if we don¡¯t have a partnership in the future, we won¡¯t owe her anything,¡± another shareholder said after thinking for a moment. ¡°This is fine.¡± Guo Qing agreed. Meanwhile, there were quite a number of guests watching the show. Anyway, it was none of their concern. No matter how big the matter blew up, it had nothing to do with them. ¡°Yan Shen, you can leave first. I can handle it.¡± Chu Ning turned her body slightly and said softly to Yan Shen beside her. ¡°You¡­ Be careful. Even if you take action, you have to be careful. After all, this is a public place.¡± Yan Shen frowned. He looked at the wine bottle, cutlery, and even the chair at the table beside him¡­ These items might become Chu Ning¡¯s handy tools. Previously in B City, Chu Ning¡¯s two decisive bricks had left a deep impression on Yan Shen. If she were to use force on Yao Liang, he might die on the spot. It wasn¡¯t good to kill someone on an occasion like that night. He was really worried that Yao Liang would anger Chu Ning and seek his own death. ¡°Be careful? No problem, I will definitely take good care of your friend.¡± Yao Liang had no idea that Yan Shen was not talking to him at all. He was still complacent, his mind already fantasizing about the next scene. Seeing this, Yan Shen could only shake his head helplessly. He looked at Yao Liang with pity. This guy still didn¡¯t know who he had provoked. Chapter 523 - 523 A Profound Lesson 523 A Profound Lesson Chu Ning would not care about the other party¡¯s identity when she raised a hand. ¡°I know. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Chu Ning said calmly. When Yan Shen saw Chu Ning¡¯s expression, he immediately turned around and walked away. ¡°How is it? Have you made up your mind? Why don¡¯t we be more direct? Come out with me now. I have money, and it¡¯s more than enough to support you and your poor family. If you be with me, you¡¯ll have a chance to come into contact with the upper class.¡± Yao Liang patted his shriveled chest and said confidently. The Yao family¡¯s assets were in the hundreds of millions. They were indeed not bad in M City. It was just that Yao Liang did not know Chu Ning¡¯s true ability at all. Ye Ting had hidden some key information. If she had told him everything, no matter how lecherous Yao Liang was, he might not dare to provoke Chu Ning. Chu Ning looked coolly at Yao Liang and did not speak. ¡®Smack¡¯. A crisp slap was heard. Yao Liang¡¯s body swayed from Chu Ning¡¯s slap and he almost fell to the ground. He steadied himself and looked at Chu Ning with his hand covering his cheek. His gaze was complicated. He was angry, confused, and faintly afraid. After all, Yao Liang had been pampered since he was young. This was the first time he had been hit by someone, especially when he thought that he had Chu Ning in his grasp a second ago. In the next moment, he had been slapped by the other party. This contrast was hard for him to accept. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you talk about me, but you still dare to talk about my family. It seems that you really don¡¯t want to leave this place alive,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently, looking at Yao Liang, who seemed a little aggrieved. ¡°You¡­ You dare hit me?¡± Yao Liang said softly. Chu Ning did not hold back this time. From the moment she raised her hand to the moment she slapped Yao Liang¡¯s face, she had been accumulating strength. Yao Liang was at a loss, but he subconsciously wanted to resist. ¡°Are you going to get lost or not?¡± Chu Ning said impatiently. She could feel that, as she slapped him, she was collecting more and more stares from her surroundings. Chu Ning wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, but that didn¡¯t mean she liked it. If Yao Liang knew what was good for him, he should quickly disappear from her sight. ¡°Chu Ning, aren¡¯t you going too far by doing this? Yao Liang just wanted to chat with you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t agree, but you even hit him. Isn¡¯t that a little too disrespectful of Mr. Yao Wang?¡± Ye Ting arrived in time and sternly criticized Chu Ning. The Yao Wang that Ye Ting mentioned was Yao Liang¡¯s father. ¡°You get lost too,¡± Chu Ning said flippantly. ¡°Chu Ning, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to speak like this on such an occasion?¡± Yu Yan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Chu Ning thought that she was in school. She was nothing outside! Chu Ning looked at Yu Yan and Ye Ting. She knew that Yao Liang, this brainless idiot, was instigated by these two to come and deal with her. ¡°Let me be fair, young lady. What you¡¯re doing is indeed wrong. No matter what, you can¡¯t use force. You can talk things out.¡± One of the surrounding guests acted as a peacemaker and spoke to Chu Ning. ¡°That¡¯s right, young lady. You¡¯re too impulsive. Have you considered the consequences?¡± At this time, a guest who had business dealings with the Yao family also jumped out with accusations. In his opinion, with so many people criticizing Chu Ning, she should not dare to refute. Seeing that so many people were standing up for him, Yao Liang wiped the tears from his face and smiled. He looked at Chu Ning with a smug expression. He really wanted to know how Chu Ning would end up without a backer. ¡°Apologize to me!¡± Yao Liang shouted inside, but he did not dare to say it out loud. After all, the five fingerprints on his face were clearly visible. When Zhou Hao saw this scene from afar, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Interesting,¡± he muttered softly to himself. That was also the first time he had seen Chu Ning in person. Although they had been opponents for a long time, he only knew Chu Ning¡¯s appearance that day. ¡°It¡¯s over, Old Guo. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for the two of us to show our faces now.¡± A shareholder of Runfa Shopping Mall sighed and said helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We don¡¯t have to help Chu Ning anyway.¡± Guo Qing felt that Chu Ning could have lowered her head and admitted her mistake. That way, the impact of this matter could be minimized. Chapter 524 - 524 All Trash 524 All Trash ¡°All of you can get lost. What an eyesore,¡± Chu Ning said softly. In the eyes of the manor owner, Su Kun, these self-righteous tycoons were insignificant. They only dared to join forces to cause trouble for her. When they encountered a real big shot, wouldn¡¯t they be like dogs wagging their tails? ¡°Chu Ning, don¡¯t be too arrogant! This isn¡¯t school. In front of these uncles, you¡¯re still a child. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t respect a peer like Yao Liang, but now you dare to spout nonsense. Hurry and apologize to everyone!¡± Ye Ting looked around and continued to speak righteously. ¡°Chu Ning, did you not recognize your identity? Did you really think you can be on equal footing with the guests here just because my father give you an invitation card?¡± Yu Yan echoed Ye Ting. ¡°Young lady, be careful with your words. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you this?¡± a guest sitting near Chu Ning said unhappily. Chu Ning was a little too arrogant. She actually dared to ask them to scram. Who gave her the courage to do so? Chu Ning smiled. She looked at the demeanor of the people before her and felt that it was somewhat absurd. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯ve offended the big shots of M City. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll be able to establish yourself in M City in future!¡± Ye Ting thought gleefully to herself. ¡°We¡¯ll just wait and watch the show.¡± The shareholders of Runfa Shopping Mall shook their heads. No one could stand up for Chu Ning in this situation. Although there was a difference in the level of wealth among those who could attend the charity gala, it was not too great. Just like now, the more than a dozen rich people in M City around Chu Ning had assets ranging from tens to hundreds of millions. Whoever helped Chu Ning would be going against these people. ¡°I suddenly feel that you are very similar to the hyenas on the African grasslands. You only dare to bully lionesses and cubs in groups. Once you meet a lion, you will be scared off. You guys just want to find a sense of presence because I¡¯m alone, right?¡± Chu Ning lamented. Since these people didn¡¯t know what was good for them, she didn¡¯t need to care about anything. She just said whatever she thought of. Respect was mutual. Since these people didn¡¯t respect her, why should she suffer? After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, even Yao Liang opened his mouth wide and looked at Chu Ning in disbelief. This was even more shocking than slapping him. She had scolded all the people who had criticized her! One had to know that these tycoons were usually high and mighty. When had they ever been humiliated like this? Chu Ning had opened their eyes. Her analogy was very clever, so much so that the guests who had spoken earlier blushed. Ye Ting looked at everyone¡¯s reaction and secretly cursed. She had underestimated Chu Ning¡¯s abilities. She could actually make everyone present speechless for a moment. Without a doubt, it would be a very unwise choice for anyone to speak at this time. ¡°Yao Liang, if you really feel wronged, scram home and hide in bed and cry. Don¡¯t worry, no one will laugh at a coward. ¡°Ye Ting, Yu Yan, if the two of you didn¡¯t rely on your families, do you have the right to appear here and talk to me on your own? Who do you think you are? What¡¯s the use of dressing up? When you go out into society, can you earn a single cent based on your own ability? You two useless pieces of trash, don¡¯t bother me.¡± Chu Ning looked at the people in front of her and said calmly, ¡°And you self-righteous rich people. I¡¯ve worked hard for half my life and only achieved this much. I¡¯m a vengeful person. Remember what you said today.¡± After Chu Ning finished speaking, the small area fell silent. Ye Ting likewise did not continue speaking. She knew that she would not be able to win against Chu Ning no matter what. Instead of being scolded back by her, she might as well shut up. Ye Ting knew very well that Chu Ning¡¯s words were reasonable, but she was just unwilling to admit it. ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t offended you.¡± Zhou Hao, who was watching from afar, thought with some emotion. Now, even if he wanted to coexist peacefully, it was impossible. After all, he had kidnapped Chu Ning¡¯s family. No matter how magnanimous Chu Ning was, she would not give in on this matter. The grudge between him and Chu Ning could not be easily resolved. Fortunately, he had obtained Cloud Shopping. In Zhou Hao¡¯s opinion, Chu Ning was like a tiger that had lost its sharp claws and teeth after losing Cloud Shopping. She was no longer a threat. Chapter 525 - 525 Do You Want to Die? 525 Do You Want to Die? ¡°Also, this area is filled with some successful businessmen from M City. Although there aren¡¯t many people here, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can be the messengers and inform your friends,¡± Chu Ning continued. She ignored everyone¡¯s shocked expressions because what she was about to express was the main point. ¡°Not long ago, my family was kidnapped and I paid a huge price. This was my oversight, so I won¡¯t pursue this matter. I don¡¯t want to again see anyone having any ideas about my family. If one day, something happens to my family, then I will blame everyone here. I will not show any mercy,¡± Chu Ning said blithely. She had too many enemies in M City. Yang Feng, Zhou Hao, and even some of the Jingyuan High School school directors. There were also some hidden enemies. Chu Ning had to establish her principles. As for Zhou Hao, Chu Ning would definitely not let him off. This was an inevitable eventuality. ¡°Chu Ning, who are you trying to scare? Please don¡¯t be so overconfident. You¡¯re talking as if we¡¯re all your enemies. What do you mean by that; blaming all of us? Who do you think you are? The owner of this manor?¡± Ye Ting saw that the situation would not change and hurriedly stood out to ¡®boost morale¡¯. Zhu Ke glanced at Ye Ting, but he only looked at her and did not say anything. ¡°Scare? Ye Ting, do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± After Chu Ning finished speaking, she walked to a nearby table, picked up and held a table knife, and then walked straight towards Ye Ting. At that moment, Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi were not there. The banquet hall was massive. They were chatting with others in another corner and did not know what was going on there. Chu Ning¡¯s actions stunned the surrounding crowd. Just as they were wondering whether Chu Ning was serious or was merely paying lip service, Chu Ning proved it with her actions. ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me, Chu Ning. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I beg you, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll give you anything you want¡­¡± Yao Liang looked at Chu Ning, who was slowly walking over with a knife in her hand. He was almost scared silly. He trembled and incoherently begged for mercy. Chu Ning looked at the ashen-faced Yao Liang, who was within reach, and said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. You can scram now.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Yao Liang hastily ran away. Yu Yan also wanted to leave this place. Now, she finally knew how crazy Chu Ning was. Did she really want to take someone¡¯s life just because she disagreed? She usually spent most of her time in school. When had she ever seen such a scene? She was even less aware that Chu Ning had already experienced several life-and-death crises. In the distance, Zhou Hao¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw Chu Ning walking toward Ye Ting with a knife. He wanted to stop her, but he was afraid that Chu Ning would accidentally injure him. The person who was most afraid now was Ye Ting. Her body trembled slightly as she watched Chu Ning play with the knife in her hand. She was not sure if the knife would stab into her body in the next second. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. A guest in the surroundings braced himself and said, ¡°Young lady, no, President Chu, let¡¯s just forget about this matter. It¡¯s blown up¡­¡± If someone really died, he would really be implicated. ¡°Did I let you speak?¡± Chu Ning suddenly turned and looked at the person who spoke. A cold light glinted in her eyes. ¡°Continue, I¡¯ll shut up,¡± the person who spoke hurriedly replied. ¡°D***ed housekeeper and security guards, is there no one to stop this lunatic?¡± Many of the surrounding guests harbored the same thought. Even Chu Ning herself was curious. She held the knife and made a stabbing motion. No servant or security guard came to stop her. There was no way this manor didn¡¯t have a security system. There was only one possibility in this situation. At the thought of this, the corners of Chu Ning¡¯s mouth curled up in an imperceptible arc. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Chu Ning. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said that just now.¡± Seeing this, Ye Ting knew that if she did not admit her mistake that day, something might really happen. Although she wanted Chu Ning to die, she did not have the guts to hold a knife in such an occasion like Chu Ning did¡­ ¡°The next time you plot against my family, it will stab into your neck. No one can save you. Do you understand?¡± Chu Ning whispered in Ye Ting¡¯s ear. At the same time, the knife in her hand was placed on Ye Ting¡¯s neck. The cold and sharp touch made Ye Ting know that Chu Ning was not joking. ¡°I got it¡­¡± Ye Ting replied with a trembling voice. This was the first time she had felt the taste of death at such a close distance. Chapter 526 - 526 Waiting for Someone 526 Waiting for Someone It was all thanks to Ye Ting¡¯s assistance that Chu Huan could be captured by Zhou Hao. Just as Chu Ning was thinking of finding an opportunity to warn Ye Ting, Ye Ting came knocking at the door. Mr. and Mrs. Chu still treated Ye Ting as their child, but Ye Ting didn¡¯t care. As long as she wanted to, she would use the Chu family¡¯s trust in her again. Ye Ting was really scared. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to actually put a knife against her neck on such an occasion. ¡°I really want to see how stubborn you are.¡± Chu Ning shook her head regretfully. Ye Ting was just a true villain who didn¡¯t dare to take responsibility for her actions. Chu Ning had also tried to look for good points in this person, but until now, Chu Ning had only discovered that Ye Ting¡¯s ¡®merit¡¯ was that she was extremely selfish. She could sacrifice everything around her to satisfy her psychological needs, including those who had been good to her. ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m really sorry, Sister Chu Ning. We used to have the same family. Your parents are also my parents. If they knew that you were treating me this way, how heartbroken would they be¡­¡± As Ye Ting spoke, tears flowed down her face. She was really frightened and had no choice but to mention the Chu family. ¡°How dare you mention my parents! Because of your selfishness, Chu Huan was almost killed!¡± It would have been fine if Ye Ting hadn¡¯t mentioned the Chu family. However, the moment she mentioned the Chu family, Chu Ning felt her blood boil and her anger surging. Her parents were still unaware of that matter, nor did they know the price Chu Ning had paid to save Chu Huan. ¡°No, don¡¯t. I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Sister Chu Ning, give me a chance.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s tears flowed incessantly. She could presently feel a numbness in her neck. Chu Ning¡¯s blade had already pierced into her skin. ¡°You don¡¯t dare? Give you another chance? How many chances have I given you? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing behind my back? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my parents would be brokenhearted if I killed you, do you think you would still be alive?¡± At this point, Chu Ning¡¯s face was slightly flushed due to her agitation. ¡°President Chu, enough is enough. I hope you can calm down at this point.¡± One of the guests couldn¡¯t help but stand and walk towards Chu Ning while speaking softly. ¡°Get lost. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Chu Ning looked coolly at the person who spoke. ¡°Sister Chu Ning, I, I really don¡¯t dare anymore¡­¡± Ye Ting was really at a loss. She felt her neck getting more and more itchy, accompanied by a sharp pain. It was only at that moment that Zhou Hao, the shareholders of Runfa Shopping Mall, and some wealthy businessmen in M City who knew Chu Ning a little knew about her complicated personality. She had no qualms doing as she said. Ye Ting was currently like a lamb waiting for slaughter, allowing Chu Ning to decide her fate. The person who spoke stopped talking. He didn¡¯t dare to bet on whether Chu Ning, this reckless lunatic, would point a knife at him in the next second. Just when everyone thought that Ye Ting was doomed, Chu Ning suddenly felt bored. She put the knife away and sat back on a nearby chair, casually tossing the knife aside. Originally, she had thought that Ye Ting would talk back to her and even bet on whether she dared to use the knife on her, but Ye Ting¡¯s reaction made her very disappointed. Although she and Ye Ting were very close in school, she did not dare to stand up for her during this incident. ¡°Could it be that Father already knew that she was a lunatic, so he told me not to go against her?¡± Yu Yan thought to herself. Just as she was about to walk up to the overwhelmed Ye Ting and help her up, Chu Ning spoke again. ¡°You want me to talk to you while raising my head?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Ye Ting subconsciously knelt on the ground, her face void of color. She knew that, by kneeling, she would never again be able to raise her head in front of Chu Ning for the rest of her life. Be it mentally or physically, the pressure Chu Ning gave her was too great. Seeing this, Yu Yan could only retreat. If Chu Ning made her kneel together, she would only be embarrassed. After Ye Ting knelt down, Chu Ning did not speak a word. She was waiting for someone; for Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi to arrive. Since she had already done this, she would not rest until either her or the Ye family were finished. If she transmigrated to leave the Ye family and be herself, then this time, it was to make her attitude completely clear. Chapter 527 - 527 Beaten Up 527 Beaten Up A few minutes later, Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi walked over arm in arm from afar, talking and laughing. However, when they saw Ye Ting kneeling on the ground, their expressions changed drastically. The smile on Ye Zhen¡¯s face instantly disappeared. He looked in the direction where Ye Ting was kneeling. Chu Ning was sitting leisurely on a chair, paring an apple. ¡°Ting¡¯er, get up quickly. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± When Cheng Yi saw Ye Ting kneeling on the ground, she hurriedly went forward and was about to pull Ye Ting up before she could figure out what was going on. In such a public place, kneeling on the ground was too unsightly. ¡°No, Mom. I was wrong. Just let me kneel on the ground and repent.¡± Ye Ting shook her head and rejected Cheng Yi¡¯s attempt to pull her up. ¡°Chu Ning, do you have to make things so irreparable?¡± Ye Zhen sighed and looked at Chu Ning with a complicated expression. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know Ye Ting¡¯s usual tricks. Although Ye Zhen didn¡¯t understand what method Chu Ning had used to make Ye Ting kneel obediently, he didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to directly do this. ¡°Chu Ning, you little b****! Did you cause my daughter to become like this?¡± After hearing Ye Zhen¡¯s words, Cheng Yi also understood that Ye Ting¡¯s reluctance to get up was entirely related to Chu Ning. ¡°Cheng Yi, long time no see. You¡¯re still the same as when you were in the hospital.¡± Chu Ning wasn¡¯t angry at Cheng Yi¡¯s scolding. She felt that Cheng Yi and Ye Ting were the same kind of people. Only when she felt enough fear would she grasp the seriousness of the matter. ¡°Ye Zhen, go and teach her a lesson! What¡¯s going on with this charity gala? My daughter is already like this, but no one cares. It seems that the owner of this manor is not cultured at all!¡± The irate Cheng Yi even cursed Su Kun. She had never suffered any grievances in the Cheng family since she was young. Now, she was an enlarged version of Ye Ting, and even worse than Ye Ting. ¡°Cheng Yi, calm down!¡± Ye Zhen ignored Cheng Yi¡¯s first sentence. He really wanted to sew Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth up and knock the two of them unconscious to take them home. This mother-daughter pair had completely embarrassed Ye Zhen. As soon as Cheng Yi said this, all the guests who heard her cast strange looks at her. The feud between Chu Ning, Ye Ting, and Yao Liang was merely a small matter and was only treated as a show by others. However, Cheng Yi actually dared to say such words about the manor owner, Su Kun. Everyone had every reason to think that this was the Ye family¡¯s dissatisfaction with Su Kun. After all, Cheng Yi was Ye Zhen¡¯s wife. Even the patriarch of the Cheng family, who was behind Cheng Yi, had to be respectful in front of Su Kun, therein laid his strength. Su Kun was so powerful that people could only look up to him. ¡°Calm down? Ye Zhen, I really look down on you. You good-for-nothing. Your daughter is already like this, but you¡¯re still submitting to the humiliation. You¡¯re really not a man!¡± At this moment, Cheng Yi¡¯s emotions had gone completely out of control. She did not care how many guests around her were laughing at her. She only needed to say what was on her mind. ¡°This Ye Zhen¡¯s wife is really¡­ She doesn¡¯t care about anyone.¡± ¡°Sigh, Old Ye is so pitiful. He was humiliated by his wife in front of so many people. If I had a wife like that, I would have divorced her long ago. There¡¯s no way to go on like this.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this woman to dare to scold even Mr. Su. She is really fearless!¡± Listening to the endless discussion of the surrounding guests, Ye Zhen¡¯s face was about to turn black with anger. However, he still held back his rage. Right now, he only wanted to take Cheng Yi and Ye Ting away from this place. He felt very uncomfortable. ¡°Cheng Yi, take our daughter with you. Let¡¯s leave this place first, okay?¡± Ye Zhen took a deep breath and looked at Cheng Yi calmly. ¡°Leave? What a joke. What my dad said back then was right. You¡¯re a coward. You deserve to lose your family when you were young!¡± Cheng Yi continued to scream at Ye Zhen without any scruples, even forgetting about Chu Ning¡¯s existence. Chu Ning was also glad to see the internal conflict of Ye Zhen¡¯s family erupt. After all, this had nothing to do with her. ¡®Smack¡¯. Ye Zhen walked in front of Cheng Yi and viciously slapped her. ¡°You dare hit me?¡± Cheng Yi covered her cheek and looked at Ye Zhen in disbelief. She had lived with Ye Zhen for so many years, but this was the first time Ye Zhen had hit her. Chapter 528 - 528 Su Kun Appears 528 Su Kun Appears ¡®Smack¡¯. Another crisp slap. Ye Zhen delivered a second one expressionlessly. Cheng Yi¡¯s head was presently buzzing. She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. There¡¯s something wrong with my wife¡¯s head. I¡¯m sorry she made a fool of herself.¡± Ye Zhen bowed deeply to the surrounding people. ¡°Chu Ning, after this, we will be enemies the next time we meet.¡± Ye Zhen looked at Chu Ning and said indifferently. ¡°Hypocritical and repulsive.¡± Chu Ning sat on the chair and replied with a smile. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to stand up. Ye Zhen looked at Chu Ning with a complicated gaze. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and left with Cheng Yi and Ye Ting. Ye Zhen understood that it was impossible to resolve the grudge between his family and Chu Ning. Unless one side completely lost the ability to resist, it would always be a situation where neither side would give in. ¡°Yan Shen, don¡¯t hang out with her in future,¡± Yan Shen father warned at a table more than ten meters away from Chu Ning. He had witnessed Chu Ning¡¯s crazy behavior and how many rich people in M City she had offended. ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future?¡± Yan Shen said softly. He believed that Chu Ning could handle it, and there was still him. He would firmly support Chu Ning until the last moment of his life. The small episode at the corner of the gala ended with Ye Ting¡¯s family¡¯s sad exit. Yao Liang did not come to find trouble with Chu Ning. Perhaps his parents had greater considerations. Chu Ning only felt that it was boring. She glanced in the direction of Yan Shen, and the two of them looked at each other and smiled. Chu Ning stood up and left the hall. Zhu Ke likewise stood up. He had been silently watching everything from the side since Yao Liang had begun to cause trouble for Chu Ning. Chu Ning walked out of the hall and to an empty scenic spot. She sat down on a wooden chair. Zhu Ke remained a few meters behind Chu Ning. Chu Ning was not surprised by this. She knew that someone was following her. ¡°Mr. Su Kun, thank you.¡± Chu Ning suddenly stopped, turned around, and bowed slightly to Zhu Ke to express her sincere gratitude. Chu Ning knew that if it weren¡¯t for Su Kun, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to point a knife at others so brazenly in the banquet hall. Chu Ning did not expect that she would be able to attract the attention of such a big shot. This was a true giant. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. When I was your age, I lived cautiously. When I spoke to people, I had to think twice. I was afraid that I would make people unhappy and bring trouble to myself.¡± Su Kun shook his head ruefully. ¡°Because of Mr. Su¡¯s protection,¡± Chu Ning said obediently. At this moment, she looked completely different from when she had been in the banquet hall. ¡°You know my identity, but you still kept walking ahead of me. It seems like you¡¯re very confident.¡± Su Kun looked at Chu Ning with a smile. He did not care about what had just happened. Chu Ning knew that he was there at the time, so she had been fearless. With Su Kun present, even if Chu Ning had accidentally killed someone, she would be safe and sound as long as Su Kun was willing to step in. ¡°I do have confidence, but compared to you, I¡¯m still nothing,¡± Chu Ning said humbly. Even she had to admire Su Kun¡¯s heights. Every one of the world¡¯s top 100 richest people had a certain legendary experience. Such people, regardless of their experience growing up, had ultimately succeeded. This was worthy of her respect. ¡°I thought I saw my younger self, but it seems like that¡¯s not the case.¡± Su Kun shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Maybe I know how to make use of everything around me,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°You¡¯re more decisive than I was back then. I wasn¡¯t as good as you back then,¡± Su Kun said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m flattered by Mr. Su¡¯s praise.¡± Chu Ning hurriedly replied. She was indeed self-confident, but she would not feel superior in front of such a person. ¡°I¡¯m just chatting with you. You don¡¯t have to be so reserved. I¡¯m already in my fifties. Just treat me like an old uncle.¡± Su Kun smiled and waved his hand, indicating that Chu Ning need not be so restrained. ¡°You look like you¡¯re only in your thirties.¡± Chu Ning looked at Su Kun seriously again. She was indeed not exaggerating. Only Su Kun¡¯s eyes looked more experienced and profound. ¡°Young lady, you really have the gift of gab.¡± Su Kun smiled. He rarely smiled, but when he talked to Chu Ning, he felt inexplicably comfortable. Although he was flattered all day long, those people were only fearful of his strength. He could feel that Chu Ning was a very ambitious person. She was only eighteen years old, but had already achieved so much. Chapter 529 - 529 Be Firmer 529 Be Firmer ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been very confused along the way.¡± Chu Ning suddenly sighed faintly. She knew that there were not many opportunities to meet and chat like that day. Su Kun¡¯s status and heights determined that he was destined not to stay in M City. Chu Ning still wanted to humbly ask him some questions. ¡°What are you confused about?¡± Su Kun asked with interest. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good balance, Mr. Su. You should have read my personal information. I know some of my fatal flaws, but sometimes, people are always like that. They may look tough on the surface, but in the end, they¡¯re still a little emotional,¡± Chu Ning said helplessly. Many times, if she had been more decisive, she might not have had the trouble she was in now. ¡°You¡¯re right. You have the opportunity to balance your relationship and career now. How rare is that? Unlike me, who, for the sake of my career, watched the people around me leave one by one. Now that I think about it, even I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s also a kind of happiness to live a peaceful and smooth life,¡± Su Kun softly replied. ¡°The lesson that people learn from history is to repeat the same mistakes. Those who can avoid it are called saints. I am not a saint. There is only one Jesus, and only one is needed,¡± Su Kun continued. ¡°Thank you for your answer, Mr. Su.¡± Chu Ning nodded. What Su Kun meant was that she should just continue to be herself. There was no need to make any changes. This was similar to the Mountain God¡¯s answer not long ago, but Su Kun was a legendary and successful businessman. His advice to Chu Ning was actually similar to the Mountain God¡¯s. ¡°Be gentle, but have a backbone. Since you¡¯ve decided on something, do it bravely. Don¡¯t hesitate, and don¡¯t worry about your business competitors. You have to step on them to get to the top,¡± Su Kun continued. He hoped that Chu Ning would grow up. Perhaps one day, she would really be able to reach the same heights as him. ¡°I understand.¡± After hearing Su Kun¡¯s words, Chu Ning was very touched. If it wasn¡¯t for her repeated soft-heartedness, how could Zhou Hao have forced her into this state? ¡°Actually, I simply want to chat with you. Don¡¯t you find it annoying listening to my teachings?¡± Su Kun suddenly asked. ¡°How can that be? Your time is much more precious than mine. I¡¯m very happy to listen to your reasoning,¡± Chu Ning quickly replied. ¡°You¡¯re a good person who is affectionate and righteous. Young lady, I can¡¯t be like you.¡± When Su Kun said this, he unexpectedly paused. ¡°It¡¯s good to have a sense of social responsibility,¡± Su Kun said quietly. Chu Ning knew that Su Kun was referring to her rescue at the amusement park. ¡°I just did what I had to do.¡± Chu Ning smiled sweetly. ¡°Young lady, boldly do what you think is right. Don¡¯t have any regrets.¡± Su Kun stood thereafter. ¡°Mr. Su, are you leaving?¡± Chu Ning also stood up and asked softly. ¡°Yes, I still have some things to deal with.¡± Su Kun smiled. He admired Chu Ning very much. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll help you after you¡¯ve grown for a while.¡± Su Kun turned around and left after saying this. Of course, he would not go to the charity gala. Previously, he had gone because of Chu Ning. Now that he had met her, there was no longer any need for him to go. There were so many guests, but he didn¡¯t take a fancy to any of them. Chu Ning looked thoughtfully at Su Kun¡¯s gradually disappearing figure. During the short chat with her, Su Kun did not mention her Soaring Clouds Group or Cloud Shopping. Obviously, these were nothing to Su Kun. Cloud Shopping had great potential. However, it merely had potential. Su Kun did not mention it because he knew that Cloud Shopping had too many flaws. Chu Ning¡¯s future path would only be more dangerous. Now that she had completely fallen out with the Ye family, her situation in M City would only become more and more passive. Zhou Hao would definitely not let her mature properly. ¡°Zhou Hao, I originally wanted to use regular means to make you leave M City obediently, but you let me know that a scoundrel is a scoundrel.¡± Chu Ning decided that she would work with Zhou Wei next. There was no point in staying there; she would not chat with the guests at the banquet. After Chu Ning called Zhang Bo, she left the manor. There were more and more enemies. Chu Ning had to hurry. Chapter 530 - 530 A New Day 530 A New Day The next day was Sunday, but Chu Ning woke up very early. She still had something important to handle that day. At around seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Chu Ning, Zhang Bo, and Chu Yuen were seated in the living room having breakfast. Zhang Bo had slept there the previous night. Chu Ning¡¯s villa had seven or eight bedrooms. She had wanted to bring the Chu family over to live together, but most of her brothers were not at home. Bai Hong had a new mission. He had to personally recruit a group of bodyguards, train them, and secretly protect the safety of the family members. ¡°Sis, are you saying that you want me to introduce you to those homeless people?¡± Chu Yuen drank his soy milk and looked at Chu Ning in confusion. ¡°Is there a problem? Anyway, you like to run around when you have nothing to do. You should know a lot of such people, right?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile as she took a bite of the fried dough stick. ¡°I know them. I¡¯ll take you to see them after breakfast.¡± Chu Yuen looked at Chu Ning strangely. He still didn¡¯t understand what Chu Ning was going to do next. Zhang Bo simply ate his breakfast with his head lowered. He, too, didn¡¯t know what Chu Ning was going to do. He was unaware of what had happened in the manor the night before. At that time, Zhang Bo thought that Chu Ning was going on a date with Yan Shen, so he had deliberately walked far away. ¡°Do these vagrants have any special skills? Tell me,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°This group of homeless people is actually not simple. They exist in social circles. People with similar interests will gather together. There are many gathering spots for homeless people in M City.¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Elaborate on what you mean,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Most of these vagrants are from other places. There are very few locals, so the vagrants are roughly divided into two groups ¡ª one consists of non-locals, while the others are locals. They are only divided by region. ¡°Some of the homeless have many skills. They know a little art, painting, and even sculpture, although I can¡¯t appreciate it. There are also some who can sing. They seemed to be called a rock band. They act as though they are very powerful and said that they are very famous, but in fact, their singing is terrible. Of course, most of them are lazy. The reason why these people wander is not only because of their own misfortune, but more so because of their laziness. They will work for a day and earn enough to lie in bed for a few days. However, a small number of them are really pitiful.¡± Chu Huan vividly described what he had seen and heard in the past few days. Chu Ning was interested, and this made him feel that he was useful. ¡°President Chu, why do you care about these groups?¡± Zhang Bo finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I have a use for them. It¡¯s related to the abandoned industrial park,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°What? What abandoned industrial park?¡± Chu Yuen asked curiously. ¡°Eat well. Children shouldn¡¯t be nosy.¡± Chu Ning glanced at Chu Yuen. After breakfast, Chu Ning asked Chu Yuen to bring her to the first gathering place for the homeless. During summer, the daily temperature variation in M City was not very large, so it was completely fine to sleep under the bridge. However, there were many mosquitoes in summer, especially in the open air environment, which was very dirty. This situation lasted until winter, when the real test of the homeless would come. Many would freeze to death because they did not have enough clothes and warmers to withstand the cold. At this moment, there were more than a dozen homeless people going about their day in front of Chu Ning. They had set up a basic iron pot and used firewood that they had collected from somewhere to simply cook some food. When they saw Chu Ning and Chu Yuen walking over from afar, these people immediately looked around curiously as if they had discovered something new. ¡°Sis, I brought you to this place where the homeless gather. They¡¯re quite high-quality. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble if you come here rashly with your looks,¡± Chu Yuen whispered. Chu Ning had once fascinated his ¡®buddy¡¯ in his hometown. He did not want to encounter such an embarrassing thing again. ¡°I can see that they are at least working hard.¡± Chu Ning nodded. These people even knew to eat in the morning. Chu Ning also saw that they had built no-frills iron huts along the walls under the bridge. The area was less than two square meters. That should be where they slept and stored their daily necessities. Chapter 531 - 531 The Vagabonds 531 The Vagabonds ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Chu Ning walked towards the homeless people. Chu Yuen quickly followed. ¡°This is¡­ Why did the fellow who came two days ago bring a woman here?¡± A vagrant looked at the approaching Chu Ning and Chu Yuen and asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not the city enforcement officers. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to find a place to sleep here. Once they come, it¡¯ll all be gone again,¡± another tramp muttered softly. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, right?¡± The grimy face of the tramp who first spoke instantly showed a hint of panic. The iron bowl in his hand almost fell to the ground. The city enforcement officers were their natural enemy. In their eyes, these people were the unstable factors of society. Although most of the vagrants indeed displayed bad conduct, there were also some who had been forced to wander, who had been forced to leave their hometown for various reasons. When they saw Chu Ning, the stranger, they only felt nervousness and fear. ¡°Old Fang, why are you so nervous? I came to see you again, right?¡± Chu Yuen said with a smile to a slovenly middle-aged man with a rather robust figure. Although Old Fang was burly, he was almost totally bald. His facial pallor showed that he had experienced long-term malnutrition. At this moment, Old Fang fell silent when he heard Chu Yuen¡¯s greeting. He merely looked quietly at Chu Yuen and Chu Ning. The homeless people behind him did the same. They had different demeanors. Although they did not speak, the anxiety and fear in their eyes were self-evident. ¡°Old Fang, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? The last time I came, you told me that you wanted to teach me survival skills.¡± Chu Yuen looked at the silent Old Fang and felt a little anxious. He was the leader here. If he didn¡¯t speak now, the rest of the tramps wouldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Er, Sis, he¡¯s not usually like this. Maybe he¡¯s a little embarrassed that I brought you here today.¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s face turned slightly red. Before he came, he had hyped up his relationship with the tramps to Chu Ning. The current scene made him very embarrassed. Chu Ning also knew that these homeless people were very vigilant about her sudden appearance. ¡°Your surname is Fang, right?¡± Chu Ning looked at the homeless man and asked with a smile. Old Fang remained silent, but this time he nodded. Chu Ning and Chu Yuen had completely different temperaments. As the leader recognized by these tramps, Old Fang¡¯s intuition told him that Chu Ning was not simple. This could be seen from Chu Ning¡¯s dressing and her mannerisms when she spoke. ¡°Can we talk over there?¡± Chu Ning asked as she looked at the river bank not far away. Old Fang nodded again and put down the iron bowl in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ill intentions, so you don¡¯t have to be nervous,¡± Chu Ning said softly, looking at the middle-aged Old Fang who was cowering in front of her. ¡°If we can¡¯t stay here, we¡¯ll leave immediately. But please give us some time. We¡¯ll leave this afternoon and clean up this place before we leave. We won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± The bald Old Fang suddenly knelt down and unhesitatingly kowtowed. Even though the ground beneath his feet was filled with uneven gravel, and his tattered pants were almost worn through at the knees. His years of wandering experience told him that a stranger in clean clothes in a place like theirs was most likely looking for trouble. Regardless of gender, they would all be in trouble. Old Fang had been beaten up countless times on the streets in the past. Although he had not offended anyone, the people who beat him up might have just wanted to vent their anger. It was all because of his identity as a vagrant. He had no one to rely on. Even if he was beaten to death, the government would not interfere. Chu Ning¡¯s appearance made Old Fang subconsciously think that they might be targeted again. Whether it was the city enforcement officers or other forces, anyone could bully them, and they could only endure it. Old Fang¡¯s forehead was pressed against the pebble-paved river bank. His skillful and sincere kneeling posture made Chu Ning¡¯s heart tighten. This was a subconscious action that he had had no choice but to do in order to survive, one that he was only too used to doing from being constantly bullied. Chapter 532 - 532 No Happiness 532 No Happiness ¡°There¡¯s no need to kneel. Let¡¯s have a good chat. I know you don¡¯t believe me now, but it¡¯s okay. At least I don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t get him to stand. Instead, she walked to him and sat on the ground. Old Fang felt that his body was dirty and smelly, so even if Chu Ning wanted to talk to him, he would stay two or three meters away. It was only after sensing the movement in front of him that he slowly raised his head. Due to the excessive force, blood had already appeared on the skin on Old Fang¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡­can sit?¡± Old Fang asked, baffled. Although he didn¡¯t understand what Chu Ning was doing, she probably wouldn¡¯t hurt him in the short term. ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°Thank you,¡± Old Fang replied in a low voice, pursing his lips. ¡°How did you become homeless? You shouldn¡¯t be like this. You have four working limbs and don¡¯t look like a lazy person. How did you end up like this?¡± Chu Ning asked, pretending to be relaxed. When Old Fang heard Chu Ning¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. He did not expect Chu Ning to ask this question, so he immediately replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen either, but some things are destined. I¡¯m like this, and so are they. There¡¯s no choice.¡± ¡°Can you tell me?¡± Chu Ning felt that since she had decided to use some people, it was necessary to understand them first. ¡°I¡¯m from another city. My hometown is thousands of kilometers from M City.¡± Old Fang¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of reminiscence as he spoke softly. ¡°When I was very young, I was kidnapped and bought over by a couple. I should have been five years old at that time. Perhaps you think that I should be able to live a good life. Even if it¡¯s not good, it should at least be stable, right?¡± Old Fang asked Chu Ning. ¡°Did something happen after that?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. ¡°Yes. The rest of my life is the source of my pain.¡± Old Fang nodded expressionlessly. ¡°After my adoptive parents bought me, they probably thought that I didn¡¯t like to talk much. In addition, because I wasn¡¯t too smart, they beat and abused me over a long period of time. I lived in such an environment for nine years. When I was 14, I ran away from home and started a wandering life,¡± Old Fang said calmly. ¡°Your adoptive parents didn¡¯t look for you when you ran away from home, right?¡± Chu Ning asked with a complicated expression. ¡°Yes. They had long thought that I should disappear. After all, to them, I was a burden and not their biological child. After that, I¡¯ve been wandering until today.¡± When Old Fang said this, his gaze suddenly became erratic. He began to look all around. ¡°What do you think of this world?¡± Chu Ning sighed and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think about how I look at it, because to me, this world has only brought me suffering.¡± Old Fang shook his head. Old Fang continued to shake his head. ¡°After I left home, I started working. I did all kinds of work. There were a few times when I almost died. I was either starving or almost beaten to death. I used to work in a brick factory. At first, they told me that my salary would be settled at the end of the year. Later, when I went there at the end of the year, not only did the boss not pay me, but he even got someone to beat me up. That time, I almost died.¡± When Old Fang said this, he suddenly lowered his head. At the close distance, Chu Ning could see clearly that there were shocking scars on Old Fang¡¯s bald head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I escaped either. At that time, I really thought that I was going to die. Fortunately, my luck was good in the next few days. I was able to pick up enough food from the trash can every day. Later, I found a temporary job in a restaurant. I worked for a few months and asked for my salary. The boss didn¡¯t give me any money and even told me to get lost. Because I don¡¯t have an ID card, I can¡¯t prove my identity. Even if I report to the Labor Bureau, there¡¯s nothing they can do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had this experience many times. Later on, my job requirement was that I only need food. As for money, I¡¯ll take it if they give me any. If not, I won¡¯t ask for it. I don¡¯t want to be beaten up. ¡°Are you asking me if I¡¯m happy? I only feel endless suffering. The fact that I¡¯m still alive is proof of my suffering. I¡¯m constantly feeling anxious and troubled about being alive. ¡°They are the same. The ones you see are the luckier ones, or rather, the stronger ones. Because the rest are all dead.¡± Old Fang pointed at the homeless people a distance away. ¡°Can¡¯t you get a new ID card?¡± Chu Ning asked gently. Chapter 533 - 533 Poor Man 533 Poor Man ¡°Who can prove my identity? My biological parents or adoptive parents? None of them can. I don¡¯t know them anymore. I lost contact with them more than 20 years ago. As for the government, they only want us foreigners to leave this place, especially since we can¡¯t prove our identities. We¡¯re a source of instability in society.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Ning whispered to herself. She clenched her fists subconsciously. Chu Ning finally understood why Old Fang and the other homeless people were so terrified when they saw her. These miserable people did not have a single easy day. They were bullied all the time and could not to reason with anyone. The sense of fragmentation made Chu Ning a little absent-minded for a moment. The scene of the charity gala the previous night was still fresh in her mind. Those rich people would casually waste some resources that these tramps could only imagine. The reason Su Kun was willing to meet her was because she had shown enough value and potential. Chu Ning had the courage to put a knife to Ye Ting¡¯s neck. She even dared to publicly threaten a group of M City¡¯s wealthy businessmen. However, after hearing Old Fang¡¯s words, Chu Ning felt a deep sense of helplessness and sorrow. This was reality. Money was in the hands of those who did not need it, and suffering was left to those who could bear it. After confirming that Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t harm him, Old Fang spoke about his experience. ¡°There has never been such a thing as fairness and justice. It¡¯s like I¡¯m walking on the street and being beaten up without any warning. I don¡¯t even have the right to resist. When I¡¯m being beaten up, I just hope that they won¡¯t go all out and beat me to death. ¡°There was once when I finally found a bun in the trash can that only had a bite taken out of it. I had been starving for a few days at that time. If I didn¡¯t eat anything, I would die. However, I was soon discovered by the security guards of the neighborhood. After they questioned how I climbed through the fence of the neighborhood, they dragged me to an empty corner and beat me with a stick. I protected my head and ate at the same time. I¡¯m already used to it. ¡°The law applies to people. I don¡¯t even have an ID card. I¡¯m not considered a person,¡± Old Fang said offhandedly. Chu Ning quietly listened to Old Fang and did not interrupt him. She felt that Old Fang¡¯s logic was still acceptable. He and the homeless were the vulnerable groups that the government needed to care most about. But sadly, their group was like the shadows behind the light, never receiving any attention or care. ¡°But I¡¯ve never stolen or robbed, nor have I done anything illegal. I only know how to pick up things to eat, and I can also do some temporary work. Public order is better than before, and there are fewer people beating me. At least it¡¯s not as dangerous as before.¡± When Old Fang said this, there was a hint of satisfaction in his tone. ¡°Old Fang, if you¡¯re really starving, it¡¯s fine for you to steal something to eat. That¡¯s not illegal. It¡¯s an emergency,¡± Chu Ning said, feeling particularly uncomfortable. It was as if a stone was pressing down on her heart. She could clearly breathe normally, but she had a feeling of stuffiness. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Old Fang shook his head fiercely. ¡°I have never stolen before. Some churches will give out some free food on the weekend. I know where they are,¡± Old Fang continued. ¡°Old Fang, I¡¯ll find you and them a job. Long-term. You work for me, and I¡¯ll provide you with food and accommodation. Then, I¡¯ll give you money. Let me think.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning thought for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Is it alright if I pay you by the day in the early stages, and by the month subsequently?¡± Chu Ning thought that with the current situation of Old Fang and those homeless people, they might not have any money other than to settle their livelihood. It was necessary to settle the salary by the day. ¡°How much per day?¡± After a moment of silence, Old Fang asked nervously. He felt that what Chu Ning said was probably not true. How could such a good thing happen to him? Recalling the miserable experience of being deceived, Old Fang¡¯s body suddenly trembled. ¡°150 yuan a day, is that okay?¡± Chu Ning asked seriously. The average salary in M City was at this level. If the price was too high, Old Fang and the other homeless people might not believe it. Old Fang gulped. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°Is it true?¡± Old Fang looked at the young and beautiful Chu Ning. Although he was very tempted, he was not a fool. Old Fang felt that such a good thing was not for homeless people like them. Chapter 534 - 534 Problem Solved 534 Problem Solved In the past, he had heard that some people would bring homeless people like them to a place in the name of recruitment. They would eat and drink well for a period of time, and then¡­have their body parts sold. The more Old Fang thought about it, the more he felt that Chu Ning was suspicious. He subconsciously stood up and slowly retreated. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. The workplace is in M City¡­¡± After spending a long time explaining, Old Fang finally believed Chu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°When I had the most savings on me, it didn¡¯t exceed 1,000 yuan,¡± Old Fang said bitterly after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s plans for them. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your living conditions will be greatly improved. I¡¯ll let you live in a real dormitory with a bed, a toilet, a bathroom, and a shower. Then, after a while, I¡¯ll try to get you an ID card. That way, even if you don¡¯t work there in the future, you¡¯ll have the confidence to make a living,¡± Chu Ning said solemnly. She knew that without an ID card, there was no way to sign a labor contract. This was also the real reason Old Fang and those homeless people did not have income protection. The people who hired them obviously knew this, so they could unscrupulously deny them their salaries. In modern society, one really couldn¡¯t move an inch without an ID card or an item that could prove one¡¯s identity. Homeless people like Old Fang couldn¡¯t even take long-distance transportation, let alone find a job. This was a closed loop. Just like what Old Fang had said earlier, he couldn¡¯t even prove that he was a person. ¡°Identity card? Can it be done?¡± Old Fang looked at Chu Ning in disbelief as if he were listening to a tale. ¡°It¡¯s more difficult to handle, but desperate times call for desperate measures; I have a way to deal with it. As long as you cooperate, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Chu Ning said emotionally. For these people, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. For Chu Ning, as long as she was willing to spend money, she could easily resolve it. With different identities, one would view things differently. These homeless people had problems putting three meals on the table, so how could they have the mood to think about these problems? Chu Ning only needed to find some people to cooperate and prove the identity of these tramps. That way, she could get the identity card. Although it sounded exceedingly simple, the specific operation was very complicated. Other than Chu Ning, no one would think of doing that for these people. ¡°Tell them that, if they¡¯re willing, they can go to the abandoned industrial park I mentioned in the afternoon. Although the living conditions there are not very good at the moment, it¡¯s better than living under the bridge. And over there, no one will chase you away. As long as I¡¯m around, you can continue to live there,¡± Chu Ning smiled. Old Fang was excited for a long time before he came back to his senses. He did not know what to say and only replied with a single word, ¡°Okay.¡± If Chu Ning wasn¡¯t lying to him, it meant that the good days of the homeless had really come. ¡°I¡¯m not providing for you for free. You have to work for me,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile as she looked at Old Fang, who was so stoked that he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°That¡¯s good. Take me to see them now,¡± Chu Ning continued, looking at Chu Yuen, who was over there talking non-stop. ¡°No problem.¡± After Old Fang finished speaking, he walked towards the homeless people who were holding iron bowls and eating breakfast. As Old Fang introduced them, Chu Ning listened carefully to the basic information of these people. These tramps had never let down their guard against her. They held the iron bowls in their hands tightly, looking jittery. ¡°This is Xiao Xia. He¡¯s only 17 years old, but this child has suffered so much since he was young. In addition, he¡¯s deaf, so he looks more mature. ¡°This person who can only laugh foolishly can¡¯t speak, so we just call him mute. He can use hand gestures to convey some simple meanings. ¡°This old man¡¯s two children died in an accident years ago. His wife also divorced him. His brain has always been a little abnormal, but he doesn¡¯t hurt people nor does it affect his work. He just likes to daydream.¡± Chu Ning listened to Old Fang¡¯s simple and casual introduction of these tramps. Their suffering did not seem to be very important in Old Fang¡¯s words, as if it was a matter of course. They struggled to live in this difficult world. Perhaps they had complained, but under the threat of survival, they could only silently bear the injustice of fate. Chapter 535 - 535 Next Stop 535 Next Stop Among these people, Old Fang was considered one of the more clear-headed ones. He also looked more normal, so he wanted to lead these tramps to survive. Before Chu Ning left, she asked Chu Yuen to go to the nearby supermarket to exchange 1,000 yuan in cash and give it to Old Fang. To let Old Fang bring these homeless people for a good meal before officially starting work the following day. Chu Ning needed them to build the abandoned industrial park. To a certain extent, these people¡¯s work efficiency was not low, it could even be said that they were very serious and did not dare to make any mistakes when getting things done. Moreover, Chu Ning only needed them to use their strength and not their mental faculties. This way, it would put an end to those who wanted to take this opportunity to make trouble for Chu Ning. Zhou Hao wouldn¡¯t spend money to win over some homeless people, right? Even if he wanted to, Chu Ning would not give him the chance to do so. Moreover, after hearing Old Fang¡¯s words, Chu Ning really wanted to do something for this vulnerable group. Of course, she would not consider helping some of the vile vagrants. ¡°Chu Yuen, bring me to meet the artists you mentioned.¡± After leaving the bridge, Chu Ning planned to take advantage of the afternoon to arrange for people to decorated the abandoned industrial park. ¡°Sis, are you in such a hurry?¡± Chu Yuen asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Every second counts, understand?¡± Chu Ning felt that Chu Yuen was still too idle. ¡°It¡¯s just that the next batch of homeless people we¡¯re going to meet have more personalities. They¡¯re fundamentally different from Old Fang. Old Fang and the others have a hard life, but these people are purely pretentious and have personalities. This is also the reason they wander the streets. Of course, they don¡¯t think that they are wandering,¡± Chu Yuen said helplessly. ¡°So, what does this have to do with me going to see them next?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°It does matter. They might be asleep at this time, or some of them might not be around. They like to gather at night and speak loosely. In their words, they only have inspiration at night. But the reality is that they can¡¯t even afford the rent and are unwilling to work. They can only wander,¡± Chu Yuen explained. ¡°You know a lot of people. If I encounter any trouble in M City in the future, will it work if I use your name?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen and said with a smile. ¡°Er, er¡­¡± Chu Yuen knew that Chu Ning was teasing him on purpose. ¡°If you have nothing to do, just stay in the library. Don¡¯t run around, do you hear me?¡± Chu Ning said calmly. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yuen nodded slowly. She still allowed Chu Yuen to bring her to the next place. ¡°The place where these artists gather is called Happy Village. It¡¯s a little far from here,¡± Chu Yuen whispered as they waited for the taxi. He was a little afraid of Chu Ning now, although he couldn¡¯t tell why. ¡°How far is it?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen and asked evenly. ¡°About¡­50 to 60 kilometers,¡± Chu Yuen replied quietly. ¡°I really gave you too much pocket money,¡± Chu Ning rued. More than an hour later, Chu Ning finally arrived at the Happy Village that Chu Yuen had mentioned. According to Chu Yuen¡¯s introduction, the name ¡®Happy¡¯ was actually given by these artists themselves. The village was located at the border of M City and was very remote. Moreover, the reason these artists could live there was because no one was living in the empty buildings. More than ten years ago, Happy Village had not been called Happy Village yet. Although it was very small, there were still dozens of families. Later on, a huge murder case happened here, killing several families, with more than a dozen people losing their lives. After this incident, the village had been rumored to be haunted. The villagers who were still living in the village also felt listless and unwell. Some villagers could not stand this torture and returned to normal after moving out. As time passed, more and more people moved out of the village. Until a year ago, the last family in the village had completely moved out. The entire village became a famous ghost village. The people from the surrounding villages would stay away from this place every time they passed by. However, these avant-garde artists were not afraid of this. Although the villagers had moved away, their houses stood empty. Chapter 536 - 536 Artists 536 Artists These houses were empty, so why not make use of them? The main reason was that there was no need to pay rent there, so the place had become a paradise for artists. They believed that art was above everything else, so they didn¡¯t care much about money. In fact, their so-called art couldn¡¯t be recognized by the market and had almost no liquidity. Poor people always needed to find excuses to comfort themselves, or else life would be less joyful. After getting off the car, Chu Ning walked towards the so-called Happy Village. After walking for a while, she saw a group of people gathered in an empty space. There were men and women, but many men had long hair. Chu Ning felt that she could not really appreciate their trendy outfits. They sat on the ground in the shade of a huge tree. The ground was papered with newspapers and covered with empty beer bottles. Beside them were musical instruments and even a complete set of drums. These people were discussing music. ¡°Oh? Little Chu Yuen, have you thought it through and decided to join us?¡± A young woman wearing ripped jeans and whose makeup could only be described as horrifying asked, her eyes lighting up when she saw Chu Yuen. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a great beauty beside him? Hey, Stunning Beauty. This is the new nickname I¡¯m giving you. If you want to join us, you have to have a catchy name. This nickname suits you very well,¡± a wandering artist said enthusiastically when he saw Chu Ning. ¡°Stunning Beauty, you need to change your image. Your old-fashioned clothes don¡¯t match our team¡¯s style,¡± another wandering artist added with a strange expression. Chu Yuen shook his head and pointed at Chu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m not here to join you, and neither is she.¡± ¡°Then why are you here?¡± a wandering artist holding a guitar asked in confusion. ¡°What a pity. Stunning Beauty doesn¡¯t belong here. I¡¯m a little heartbroken,¡± another person immediately put on a sad expression. He picked up a beer bottle and put it to his mouth. Unfortunately, the beer bottle was already empty. ¡°I¡¯m here to have a look at and to admire the lifestyle of artists,¡± Chu Ning said, going against her conscience. If the Old Fang she met before was pitiful, then she could only evaluate these people before her as being deserving of their status. They pursued spiritual wealth but neglected material things. This was simply deceiving themselves. ¡°My name is Chu Ning,¡± Chu Ning spoke again. ¡°My name is Zhang Fa, and my nickname is Carbon-based Life. His name is Li Lian, and this is Hibiscus. He¡­¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s self-introduction, a wandering artist enthusiastically introduced himself and the people around him. Chu Ning listened to their odd nicknames and really could not understand their thoughts. ¡°No wonder they can become artists while I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡± Chu Ning sighed to herself. She felt that it was still better to be an ordinary person. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands. She felt that it was not easy to reason with such a delusional person. Her purpose for coming was very clear, so even if she was not interested in their art, she still had to try to understand it. ¡°Crazy Stone, you are really talented! I think some of the popular singers who are active in the music industry are much worse than you.¡± ¡°Brother Stone is amazing. We¡¯re humbled!¡± ¡°The key is that he has a unique understanding of musicality. We always miss the main point.¡± ¡°This is the difference between a genius and an ordinary person!¡± Chu Ning looked at these people who were looking fanatically at the wandering artist called Crazy Stone. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. The thought suddenly came to Chu Ning¡¯s mind, ¡°Maybe he really is talented, but I don¡¯t know it?¡± With a trace of anticipation, Chu Ning silently watched Crazy Stone constantly tune the guitar. It looked very realistic. Chu Yuen, who was standing at the side, had long since distanced himself. He even covered his ears and looked at Chu Ning gloatingly. Chapter 537 - 537 Theres a Reason 537 There¡¯s a Reason Ten seconds later, Chu Ning regretted it. She felt that there was a reason these people were so down-and-out that they could not afford the rent. To put it nicely, she couldn¡¯t understand this kind of avant-garde art form. The pronunciation was like shrill wailing, but the name of this song was called Stunning Beauty¡­ Chu Ning didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. However, she felt that many would be attracted to come and watch these people in the industrial park. Whether it was good or not, it was enough to attract people. This was what Chu Ning wanted, and was also the reason she had come that day. A few minutes later, Crazy Stone ended his performance. The artists around him applauded and congratulated him. Chu Ning had no choice but to clap along, even though she did not even understand what he was singing. After the applause ended, a wandering artist named Octopus Without Tentacles stood up, looked around, and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Since we have a new audience today, I¡¯m going to show you a new technique that I¡¯ve recently realized.¡± Chu Ning had no choice but to prepare her ears to be baptized once more. The song was very long, but halfway through the singer¡¯s performance, the microphone suddenly cut off, and so did the sound system. At the same time, a man in blue overalls and a red hat walked over with a gloomy expression. Chu Ning¡¯s gaze changed slightly. She knew that the person in front of her was the one who stopped these artists from pursuing their music dreams. ¡°A bunch of lunatics! Your electricity bill has been delayed for more than seven months!¡± the electrician mercilessly roared at the wandering artists. Although they didn¡¯t need to pay any rent, the water and electricity bills were not free. ¡°Mr. Liu, give us some more time. I think art will definitely¡­¡± Crazy Stone was about to speak, but he was ruthlessly interrupted by Mr. Liu. ¡°Cut the crap! You bunch of crazy weirdos, you¡¯re already in arrears with the electricity bill of more than 6,000 yuan. If it weren¡¯t for the government not allowing the power to cut off, afraid that the villagers would still return to live here, would you still be living happily until now!¡± Mr. Liu viciously reprimanded him. His voice was very loud, his tone extremely arrogant. Chu Ning was a few meters away, but she could still see the saliva that came out of Mr. Liu¡¯s mouth splattering toward Crazy Stone¡¯s face. Mr. Liu cursed for a few minutes before he finally stopped. He seemed to be tired of speaking. ¡°That new girl, I think you¡¯re dressed quite normally. Hurry up and leave this place. This is not a good place. None of these people are normal. There¡¯s something wrong with their heads,¡± Mr. Liu said with pity, looking at Chu Ning. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two weeks, no, one week. If you can¡¯t pay the electricity bill, pack your things and get lost!¡± Mr. Liu turned to leave after he finished speaking. However, he turned around and spat on the ground in front of Crazy Stone before leaving in satisfaction. ¡°Sigh. How are we going to get 6,000 yuan in a week?¡± ¡°Forget about 6,000 yuan, I don¡¯t even have 60 yuan on me!¡± ¡°Mr. Liu really doesn¡¯t have a musical bone in his body. He doesn¡¯t understand what artists like us are pursuing!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a materialistic person. Our spiritual world is much richer than his!¡± Chu Ning could only sigh weakly inside as she listened to these people¡¯s whispered explanations. These people were simply stubborn, and that was only after the debt collectors left. Chu Ning had always felt that a successful artist must have some outstanding qualities or sufficient talent. Otherwise, it could only be called escaping from reality. ¡°All gifted artists, I have a good place. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to go? There will be a lot of people there when it¡¯s time to get off work, and the venue is big enough for you to display your talents to your heart¡¯s content. The key is that they don¡¯t have to pay for the water and electricity bills. They also provide food so that the artists don¡¯t have to worry about material problems and can concentrate on their creations,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile as she looked at the group of artists. ¡°There¡¯s such a good place!¡± Octopus Without Tentacles looked at Chu Ning in surprise and disbelief. Chapter 538 - 538 Agreed 538 Agreed ¡°Is Stunning Beauty¡¯s true identity that of a talent scout? Does she think that all of us have the potential to become future singers?¡± Crazy Stone suddenly said excitedly. ¡°But I refuse to become a singer! This is not the life I want. Becoming a singer will only bring endless troubles. If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to compose in peace!¡± he added. At this, Chu Ning was instantly at a loss for words. This person¡¯s imagination was really shocking. The key was that his skin was extraordinarily thick. He could always say something unexpected. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I just want to provide a stage for all the artists to express themselves freely. I don¡¯t want your talents to be buried.¡± Chu Ning had no choice but to explain patiently, even though she didn¡¯t want to. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Crazy Stone suddenly looked at the group of wandering artists beside him. ¡°We¡­think this is not bad.¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s food, water, and an audience. We don¡¯t have to worry about material things. How nice is that?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no better place for us to develop.¡± ¡°Artists also have to eat. Only then can we create better works.¡± The group of wandering artists spoke up one after another. Obviously, Chu Ning¡¯s offer was very tempting. They had no reason to refuse. They just liked freedom, but they were not really stupid. Now that Chu Ning had proposed such good conditions, if they missed it, such an opportunity may not appear again. Their living conditions were not much better than Old Fang and the other vagrants. Old Fang and the others were limited by their innate conditions, while they had different thoughts from ordinary people. ¡°Sigh, since you all think so, I can only agree to go with you.¡± Crazy Stone sighed, as if he had made the decision very reluctantly. Chu Ning looked at the artists in front of her and felt like laughing. This matter had been decided very easily. Chu Ning originally thought that these artists would be very difficult to deal with. After all, they might be resistant and think that Chu Ning was using material things to tempt them. She had underestimated human nature. In other words, not everyone was like her, combining knowledge with action and doing as she said. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you move over tomorrow?¡± Chu Ning asked tentatively. ¡°Why wait until tomorrow? Can¡¯t we move in today?¡± Crazy Stone looked at Chu Ning and asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Er¡­ I was just afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to pack your things in time.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as she looked at Crazy Stone, who had changed his expression in the blink of an eye. ¡°Other than these musical instruments, we don¡¯t have any luggage,¡± Crazy Stone said carelessly. Crazy Stone seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly added, ¡°Oh right, Stunning Beauty. Other than the dozen of us, there are actually some people who haven¡¯t arrived yet. They might be sleeping, and some might have had to temporarily give up their dreams for material gains. I need to inform them.¡± ¡°No problem. Other than them, you can introduce any artists you know to my place. As long as they¡¯re interested in art, whether it¡¯s music or anything else, I welcome them. I¡¯ll cover all expenses. You¡¯re all welcome to come. Food, drink, and accommodation are free!¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Wait, Stunning Beauty, do you have any additional conditions?¡± a female wandering artist nicknamed Succubus said nervously. ¡°There are no conditions. Besides, my place is an industrial zone and there are no residential areas. You can release your energy 24 hours a day. No one will think that you are noisy. There will also be a large audience so that more people can appreciate your talents.¡± At this moment, Chu Ning was also generously giving praise. As long as these people were willing to go over, nothing would be a problem. ¡°Really?¡± someone asked with uncertainty. ¡°Of course. You can go over and take a look in the afternoon. If you think it¡¯s suitable, you can recommend it to your artist friends. I think it can be considered your base? A base that won¡¯t be disturbed,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± After confirming this fact, someone immediately jumped for joy. This time, they no longer had to worry about their daily lives! It was glorious just listening to Chu Ning¡¯s description. Chu Ning felt that this was truly the best use of everything. Chapter 539 - 539 Cooperation 539 Cooperation The idle industrial park was put to use, and the homeless people had a place to live. After Chu Ning left in the afternoon, she made a call to Zhou Wei. When she found out that Zhou Wei was in the office on the top floor of the Soaring Clouds Group, she rushed over immediately. Zhou Wei was still the same. As soon as Chu Ning walked into the office, she could smell the full-bodied aroma of coffee. It was difficult for her to understand how much Zhou Wei liked coffee. Chu Ning felt that this was only needed for when she had to refresh herself. ¡°Last night, you showed me a different side of you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be like that, also experiencing times when you lose control of your emotions,¡± Zhou Wei said as he smilingly brought a cup of steaming hot coffee to Chu Ning. ¡°Try it. My friend sent it to me from South America.¡± Zhou Wei sniffed the coffee in his hand, intoxicated. He already knew about what had happened at the charity banquet the previous night. In fact, if Zhou Hao hadn¡¯t happened to be there, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Chu Ning would do such a thing¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t really like the taste of coffee. I didn¡¯t expect you to pay special notice to this matter. From what you¡¯re saying, Zhou Hao¡¯s every move seems to be within your line of sight.¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei and said softly. It was impossible and of no need for Zhou Wei to keep an eye on her. There was only one possibility for him to know about the charity gala the night before. Zhou Wei¡¯s eyes were always watching Zhou Hao¡¯s every move. Zhou Hao should have been there the previous night, but Chu Ning did not notice him. Otherwise, the knife should have been placed at Zhou Hao¡¯s neck. ¡°I got used to drinking it when I was young, so it¡¯s very difficult to change the habit now. It also just happens to be refreshing. Zhou Hao is a opinionated guy. I just need to make him think that he¡¯s smart enough,¡± Zhou Wei said indifferently. In fact, Zhou Hao wasn¡¯t the only one among the younger generation of the Zhou family who was under his surveillance. Some of the informants themselves were the most trusted ones around these people. After hearing Zhou Wei¡¯s words, Chu Ning fell silent for a while. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time.¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei with a complicated expression. Zhou Wei was waiting. It was impossible for him not to know some of Zhou Hao¡¯s methods against Chu Ning. However, his relationship with Chu Ning was only that of a landlord and a tenant. There was no need for him to help Chu Ning. Chu Ning knew that, but she also knew the principle of equivalent exchange. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Zhou Wei took a sip of coffee and replied, ¡°Working with me is not a bad thing. A person¡¯s experience is limited. Even someone as powerful as Su Kun needs the support of the shareholders. This is unavoidable. The matters of the Zhou family are not up to the old master alone. Chu Ning, you and I can¡¯t get rid of this rule, at least for now.¡± When Zhou Wei said this, he sighed. ¡°I still can¡¯t be as unscrupulous as Zhou Hao, so I need someone who understands him to help me deal with him.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands. ¡°That¡¯s normal. Mad dogs are always troublesome.¡± Zhou Wei smiled. ¡°We can cooperate, but Zhou Wei, I want to confirm it again.¡± Chu Ning looked calmly at Zhou Wei. Zhou Wei had been sipping the coffee in his cup. When he noticed Chu Ning¡¯s gaze, he put down his coffee. ¡°Are you asking me what my attitude would be if you and Zhou Hao were to end up in a situation where only one of you could survive?¡± Zhou Wei rubbed the wooden patterns on the table and replied flippantly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Chu Ning, you haven¡¯t experienced what I¡¯ve been through, so you can¡¯t understand my feelings. I can only tell you this. If Zhou Hao had the chance to kill me, I would have died long ago. Or if I don¡¯t have enough power to deter them, not only Zhou Hao, even the other trash from the Zhou family can easily tear me apart. The old master won¡¯t care about me if I don¡¯t show him something that he values enough.¡± Chapter 540 - 540 Ye Tings Transfer 540 Ye Ting¡¯s Transfer ¡°The rules of survival for big families are cruel. There is no brotherhood between us to speak of. To us, kinship is a very extravagant term. I still had some feelings for my parents; the more I grew up, the more the connection between us gradually disappeared. As for Zhou Hao, if his parents can be exchanged for sufficient personal benefits, he can sacrifice them without hesitation.¡± Zhou Wei seemed to be describing a trivial matter. ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°However, if Zhou Hao dies, the Zhou family will definitely point the spearhead at you. At that time¡­¡± Before Zhou Wei could finish, Chu Ning continued, ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Zhou Wei said coldly, ¡°No, you misunderstood me. I hope you can help me. If we work together, you have to help me deal with the Zhou family. The Zhou family is not mine yet. The old master¡¯s desire for power and wealth is too strong. He¡¯s already so advanced in years; it¡¯s time for him to give up his position. The future belongs to us.¡± The next morning, after the weekend ended, it was Monday¡­ As usual, Chu Ning returned to Jingyuan High School for classes. The final exams were getting ever closer, and the summer vacation was about to begin. When she reached the classroom door, Chu Ning heard a lively discussion in the class, although she couldn¡¯t make out what was being said. When these students noticed Chu Ning¡¯s arrival, they fell silent again. Among them, Wang Li looked at her with a particularly vicious gaze. She didn¡¯t know what had happened between Chu Ning and Ye Ting the previous Saturday night. Only some of Chu Ning¡¯s classmates who were on good terms with her looked at her strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiaomi? Did something big happen in class today?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. Xiaomi looked excited when she saw Chu Ning. She quickly replied, ¡°Nothing major happened. It¡¯s just that a classmate left. I heard that she transferred schools. ¡°Chu Ning, did you do this?¡± Xiaomi continued curiously. ¡°That¡¯s right, Chu Ning. Everyone wondered if Ye Ting was scared by you. Some students who came early today said that Ye Ting¡¯s face was expressionless when she came to the classroom, like a zombie. It¡¯s quite scary.¡± ¡°You and Ye Ting have always been on bad terms. Now that she has finally left, may I ask you what are your thoughts?¡± ¡°Chu Ning, Ye Ting has transferred schools. Now, there¡¯s finally no one in class who will go against you. This is like a tug-of-war, and eventually, it ends with your victory.¡± The students around Chu Ning expressed their opinions one after another. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Immediately, a student whispered, ¡°Although Ye Ting has left, it¡¯s not that she has no successor; there¡¯s still Yu Yan.¡± After hearing these students¡¯ words, Chu Ning also looked toward Ye Ting¡¯s seat. Ye Ting¡¯s table had been cleared of all its books. It seemed that she really could no longer stay in Jingyuan High School. She had transferred schools. Chu Ning knew that Ye Ting¡¯s transfer was unequivocally related to her. However, this was not her fault. After all, it was Ye Ting who wanted to provoke her first. Chu Ning chose not to compromise this time. She fought back. Ye Ting was almost scared silly by her shocking actions. It could only be said that Chu Ning¡¯s previous methods of dealing with Ye Ting had been too gentle. Therefore, this counterattack left a deep shadow in Ye Ting¡¯s heart. She understood that Chu Ning was not an existence that she could provoke. Ye Ting had known about it before, but she had never experienced it personally. This was also the reason she had been constantly testing Chu Ning¡¯s bottom line. Directly leaving school was the only thing Ye Ting could do. This time, she had lost completely. On the spiritual level, even if Ye Ting saw Chu Ning again in the future, she would never be able to raise her head. She had already lost the courage and qualifications to be Chu Ning¡¯s opponent. Ye Ting¡¯s transfer also sent a signal to Chu Ning ¡ª the Ye family was prepared to stand on the opposite side of her. Ye Zhen¡¯s words before he left that night were not meant to threaten her. Chapter 541 - 541 Inside the School 541 Inside the School Although Ye Zhen didn¡¯t want to deal directly with Chu Ning, the two women in the family were too pretentious. No matter how unwilling he was, he was still Ye Ting¡¯s father and Cheng Yi¡¯s husband. Chu Ning had approached Zhou Wei to work with him the previous afternoon because she was forced by the situation. She had more and more enemies in M City. Chu Ning felt that it was time for her to cultivate her own forces and partners. Although Su Kun had told her that he would help her when the time was right, Chu Ning had clearly not grown to that level yet. It was not easy to meet Su Kun¡¯s requirements. Although Su Kun admired Chu Ning, it did not mean that he had no requirements for her. There were many geniuses with potential, but very few could grow in the end. The difficulties and setbacks encountered in the process of growth, as well as the uncertainties, were very numerous. Chu Ning wasn¡¯t too affected by Ye Ting¡¯s transfer. She planned to study hard in school. She had gradually lost common topics with her classmates. Although Chu Ning spent more time in school, she mainly interacted with people in society. Thinking of this, Chu Ning felt a little helpless. She also wanted to be free of pressure, but reality kept forcing her to keep moving forward. There was no way out. Chu Ning could only try her best to ensure her and her family¡¯s safety. An accident could happen at any time. Just like that night when she had held a knife to Ye Ting¡¯s neck, Chu Ning was already prepared to be treated that way by others. Therefore, she did not want to have too much interaction with these students. This was not necessarily good for them. In the process of growing up, one had to give up something. That was what she thought, but the students around her didn¡¯t know about it. ¡°Chu Ning, I really didn¡¯t expect that, after a weekend, Ye Ting would leave Jingyuan High School so dejectedly. Look at how Wang Li is gritting her teeth. I¡¯m really in a good mood!¡± Xiaomi was very gleeful. Although she didn¡¯t know the specific reason Ye Ting dropped out of school, the result was satisfactory. As time passed, more and more people in the class hated Ye Ting. Even if there were people who supported her, they would not show it on the surface. ¡°Yeah, who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d transfer in at the beginning of the semester and transfer out at the end of the semester? It¡¯s only the span of a few months. I really can¡¯t figure out what she¡¯s thinking,¡± another student muttered softly. ¡°Such a selfish person should leave the class and not stay in a pure place like school,¡± Xiaomi said casually. Yu Yan, who was not far away, also looked at Chu Ning from time to time. However, her evasive gazes were filled with deep-seated fear. Yu Yan understood that hidden beneath Chu Ning¡¯s calm appearance was a crazed soul. Not only did Chu Ning leave a psychological scar on Ye Ting, but it was also the same for Yu Yan. First, she hit Yao Liang, and then she directly pointed the spearhead at Ye Ting. The funny thing was that Ye Ting had told her earlier that she would make Chu Ning embarrass herself in public¡­ Yu Yan felt at a loss when she thought about Ye Ting¡¯s confidence when she told her. She really wanted to ask Ye Ting where her confidence came from. Not only did Chu Ning easily see through Ye Ting¡¯s thoughts, but she also took the opportunity to teach her a lesson. Even though Ye Ting¡¯s own parents made a personal appearance, It was still of no use. When Yu Yan thought of this, she suddenly rejoiced slightly. Although she had been arrogant on her first day at school, she had apologized to Chu Ning in the end. Otherwise, if she had continued to make a fuss¡­ Thinking of the consequences, Yu Yan could not help but tremble slightly. ¡°Father, it seems like you were right,¡± Yu Yan thought with some lingering fear. At the same time, the situation in Qinghe Village was not very good these two days. The interests of Qinghe Village were bound to Chu Ning. Chu Ning was in a difficult situation now, and so were they. Qinghe Village¡¯s agricultural products business also suffered a heavy blow. Runfa Shopping Mall had ceased its partnership with Qinghe Village. This was the reality of business games. Chapter 542 - 542 Complicated Situation 542 Complicated Situation When Chu Ning owned Cloud Shopping, the shareholders of Runfa Shopping Mall would naturally satisfy all of Chu Ning¡¯s requests. However, the owner of Cloud Shopping was now Zhou Hao. Zhou Hao would not allow such a situation to happen unless Qinghe Village completely sided with him. Runfa Shopping Mall had many channels to purchase agricultural products, but Qinghe Village had returned to its previous state. A large number of small vendors appeared in Qinghe Village, and they offered very low prices. The arrogant faces of these peddlers were very troublesome. Many of them relied on Yang Feng to survive. The current situation had undoubtedly intensified the conflict within Qinghe Village. Although there had been conflicts when they had been poor, as they gradually became rich, the conflicts would only grow bigger and bigger. In the process of becoming rich from a state of poverty, people¡¯s mentality would also change. At that moment, many residents of Qinghe Village had some complaints about Wen An, but they had not yet voiced it clearly. Recently, they had first encountered a joint suppression by Houtu Village and the surrounding villages, cutting off the water source. A few days ago, traces of the planting cannabis of were even found in Qinghe Village¡­ The commissioner of the Agricultural Bureau came to investigate, which made the people in Qinghe Village panic, especially since Wen An did not give everyone a reasonable explanation for this matter. Growing cannabis was not a small matter. Now, faced with distributors making things difficult, they would not understand Wen An¡¯s challenges and would only think that he was incompetent. Wen An could maintain his original intention and firmly support Chu Ning, but there were thousands of people in Qinghe Village. They would not support and understand Chu Ning unconditionally. They only cared about whether Chu Ning could bring them benefits. In the greenhouse area, a resident of Qinghe Village said helplessly to the cocky Zhang Quan, ¡°Mr. Zhang, you bought tomatoes at 6 yuan per kilogram previously. Our planting costs are almost 3 yuan. If you buy them at 4 yuan now, we won¡¯t make much money.¡± At that point, the phenomenon was not unique. Other farmers were also experiencing the same predicament. These small distributors were offering very low prices. It was not just tomatoes. The more profitable the vegetables were, the more the distributors would reduce the profit margin. Zhang Quan was one of the few distributors who had been dealt with by Chu Ning. Moreover, they had also become the messengers when Chu Ning challenged Yang Feng. But now that the situation had changed, who would have thought that they would be able to act arrogantly again in the near future? Zhang Quan looked at the residents of Qinghe Village. They could only lower their heads and smile apologetically as they cowered before him. With an impatient expression, he said, ¡°You dislike the low price? Alright! You can ship these things out of M City or even out of the province. Why do you want to do business with me? I didn¡¯t force you to sell it to me. Go on!¡± While making money, he wanted to vent his anger towards Chu Ning at the same time. He could not deal with Chu Ning directly. He did not have the strength to do so. However, it was still very easy to control the residents of Qinghe Village. Chu Ning had treated him like a nobody before, and now it was finally his turn to take revenge! ¡°Mr. Zhang, aren¡¯t you joking with us? If we transport it to other cities, we will have to compete with the local farmers. The price will definitely be very low. In addition to the transportation costs and damages along the way, not only will we not make anything, we will only lose money,¡± the Qinghe villager replied with a bitter smile. Even though he knew that Zhang Quan was deliberately making things difficult for him, he had no choice. Apart from Runfa Shopping Mall, some other supermarkets and distributors likewise ignored them. It was as if they had discussed it collectively and deliberately ignored Qinghe Village. They didn¡¯t reject it, but the price was ridiculously low. In comparison, the price that Zhang Quan and the others offered was already considered ¡®benevolent¡¯. ¡°What does it have to do with me if you guys lose money? Was it caused by me? It¡¯s all the fault of your Village Chief Wen! Previously, you complained that our price was too low. Are you feeling better now? Who else would come to your Qinghe Village to collect goods? Have you realized the seriousness of the problem now? Unfortunately, it¡¯s too late. Take it or leave it. If you agree, quickly load the goods into my vehicle. If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it.¡± Zhang Quan¡¯s attitude was extremely haughty. With Yang Feng¡¯s hidden support, he had a lot of confidence. Chapter 543 - 543 Situation 543 Situation In front of the greenhouses in Qinghe Village, there were many small vendors like him. Their attitudes were the same as Zhang Quan¡¯s. These people were fearless. They were the best choice for the residents of Qinghe Village. Wen An was currently sitting in his office. He kept calling the distributors who used to have a good relationship with Qinghe Village. However, the effect wasn¡¯t that great. The price they offered was only slightly higher than Zhang Quan and the others. It also faintly revealed that they had no choice. ¡°Chief, I think these people are deliberately making things difficult for us.¡± Wen An¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Wen An had been on the phone for more than two hours, but no one had stepped forward to help Qinghe Village. Wen An put down his phone, took off his glasses, and massaged his eyes. ¡°They have their own difficulties,¡± Wen An said softly. ¡°Difficulties. They have no principles!¡± the assistant said unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, things will be resolved eventually.¡± Wen An put on his glasses again and said with a smile. The residents of Qinghe Village were worried about their income. If they haggled with distributors, he, as the Chief, would be under even more pressure. Even so, Wen An did not think that his choice to work with Chu Ning was a wrong one. ¡°We¡¯ll hold on for a while longer. I¡¯ve already contacted a few reliable distributors. They¡¯re still willing to accept our agricultural products. Although the price is a little lower than before, it¡¯s much better than those small suppliers. The price is not suppressed to that great a degree. It¡¯s reasonable that we¡¯ll suffer a loss during this period of time,¡± Wen An continued. After the agricultural products trade ended in the morning, the people who signed the labor contract with Chu Ning were still fine. Even if the profits from the agricultural products were not much, their income was guaranteed. Chu Ning gave them an annual salary of more than 40,000 yuan, which was enough for them to live comfortably. However, there were still a large number of residents of Qinghe Village who had not signed a labor cooperation agreement with Chu Ning. When they saw this scene, they were immediately unhappy. At this time, there were even rumors circulating in Qinghe Village that Wen An had received benefits from Chu Ning, so Qinghe Village was forced to work with Chu Ning. It didn¡¯t matter who started the rumor. What was important was that Qinghe Village was no longer united. Especially since there were traces of cannabis planted in Qinghe Village not long ago. Many people suspected that it was done by Wen An. The guidance of public opinion was very simple. This was obviously a rumor deliberately spread by someone. However, with Qinghe Village being plagued by internal and external problems, it was not known how many people believed it. The older generation of residents of Qinghe Village felt that Wen An was still an outsider. Wen An could only lead Qinghe Village to prosperity. Once there was a problem in this process, he would be greeted with overwhelming doubts. In fact, he had already done well enough. The government had also noticed his personal ability. As early as a year ago, a government leader had suggested that Wen An go somewhere else to take on the position of town mayor, but Wen An had rejected it. He was now facing a huge challenge. At noon. A few residents of Qinghe Village were gathered under a big tree to enjoy the shade. ¡°This can¡¯t go on. If the price continues to be so low, we won¡¯t be able to survive. They¡¯re deliberately not giving us a way out!¡± a dark-skinned middle-aged man said in a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhang Dong. Maybe if we hold on for a while longer, things will take a turn for the better. ¡± A resident of Qinghe Village also had on a solemn expression. He was answering Zhang Dong, but he was also telling himself this. ¡°We still have to hold on for a while? We¡¯re not wage earners. Selling these agricultural products is our only source of income. We depend on this! Some time ago, the people of Houtu Village were jealous of us. They joined forces with the people of other villages to cut off the water source. The more I think about it, the angrier I am. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was focused on making money, who would let them off so easily! Also, the Chief is too cowardly. If he had led us to hit back at them, we wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± The more Zhang Dong spoke, the more agitated he became. However, he was interrupted. ¡°Zhang Dong, it¡¯s not good for you to talk about Village Chief Wen behind his back, right?¡± Some of the residents of Qinghe Village spoke with unhappy expressions. Chapter 544 - 544 Disagreement 544 Disagreement Although the current situation was not ideal, there were still many in Qinghe Village who supported Wen An. ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen the changes that Village Chief Wen has led us to make in the past few years. You can¡¯t speak ill of him behind his back just because of a little misfortune, right?¡± Zhang Dong, who had been interrupted, abruptly said emotionally, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re so noble. You¡¯re amazing. You have the ability to continue wasting time like this, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not like you. Your rich relatives in M City left you a house, and it¡¯s in the school district. Your child will be able to go to school in the future and find a good job. What about me? I¡¯m just relying on farming and selling agricultural products to support my family. How can I not be anxious? My two children depend on me to earn and spend money. How can I not be anxious?¡± After Zhang Dong said this, the residents of Qinghe Village fell silent. They knew that what Zhang Dong said made sense. Everyone¡¯s family conditions were different, and they looked at things from different perspectives. ¡°Everyone, stop arguing. Calm down and think of a solution. We¡¯re here to solve the problem, not to quarrel.¡± Another slightly older resident of Qinghe Village spoke up. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to argue at first, but this guy¡¯s words are too unpleasant. What do you mean talking about Village Chief Wen behind his back? Aren¡¯t we all discussing this together? He only thinks about his own security. What about us? We have no profits and we eat dirt every day!¡± Zhang Dong retorted. ¡°It¡¯s only been a day or two. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Village Chief Wen will definitely have a way. Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions too early. ¡± Another resident of Qinghe Village expressed his opinion. There were a total of six people chatting, and at least three of them supported Wen An on the surface. ¡°In my opinion, we shouldn¡¯t engage in large-scale collaboration in future. Let¡¯s just go it alone. With those big-shots¡¯ infighting, they won¡¯t be bothered with us. In their eyes, 100,000 yuan may only be a day¡¯s expense, but that¡¯s my income for several years. How can they empathize with us?¡± a thin and weak resident of Qinghe Village rued. ¡°I think Village Chief Wen will give everyone an explanation. However, to be honest, these distributors seemed to have changed a lot this time. Before we collaborated with President Chu, they were still like normal people. Although the price wasn¡¯t high, it¡¯s still considered normal and within a range acceptable to us. Now, it¡¯s like they¡¯ve gone mad; like they¡¯re robbing us. The key is that we can¡¯t do anything about it. We can only endure it.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any channels. This is the most important thing. How can we sell it at such a price?¡± At this point, they fell silent again. They currently all had the same thought. ¡°I have a suggestion. I think we can¡­¡± A resident of Qinghe Village spoke, but his voice became softer and softer. A moment later, the few people who had been chatting fell silent once more after hearing what he had to say. It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t thought of this before, it was just that no one dared to say it out loud. After a few minutes, someone finally spoke. ¡°Zhong Liang, your idea is indeed very glorious, but it is extraordinarily difficult to implement. Do you want to break away from Qinghe Village? This is not a joke. Have you ever thought about the consequences if Village Chief Wen or others find out about this?¡± Among the few of them, someone sighed and said softly. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to do it alone. You need a lot of people. I think we need to privately gather the opinions of some people in our village.¡± Chapter 545 - 545 Benefits Are Most Important 545 Benefits Are Most Important ¡°Of course, there are screening criteria for this collection of opinions. Those who work under President Chu don¡¯t have to participate. They don¡¯t lack money. In the next few days, we¡¯ll first screen out those who are interested. Then, we¡¯ll conduct a summary of the personnel. This way, even if Village Chief Wen finds out, he won¡¯t be able to stop us,¡± the person who had first suggested it continued. In fact, he had received benefits from Yang Feng. The money that Yang Feng had promised him was so much that he would not have to work in the fields for the rest of his life. The premise was that he could successfully split Qinghe Village. Zhong Liang was only in his twenties. For him, the concept of Qinghe Village was very vague. He only cared about whether Qinghe Village could bring him benefits. ¡°You guys really don¡¯t have a conscience!¡± The elderly resident of Qinghe Village could stand it no more. He spoke with grief and indignation. ¡°Have you forgotten what our Qinghe Village was like before Village Chief Wen came? At that time, the surrounding villages looked down on us. Have you forgotten? How did the previous Chief drag our village¡¯s finances down step by step? You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? Ever since Village Chief Wen came, how much has our standard of living improved? Even if the price of agricultural products is so low now, it shouldn¡¯t be worse than before Village Chief Wen came, right?¡± ¡°But everyone¡¯s economic standard of living has improved now. Old Guo, don¡¯t act like it¡¯s a great gift after merely getting a little benefits. Let me tell you, the lives of the other villages are very comfortable now. My friends in the other villages proudly told me that the income of their villages is almost the same as that of our village at its peak. I don¡¯t know how they did it, but I know that their village is working with President Yang and Mr. Zhou!¡± ¡°How do you expect us to calm down? Are we going to be laughed at by the other villages like a few years ago? Times have changed! Old Guo, it¡¯s useless to talk about morality and integrity,¡± Zhong Liang replied indifferently. After hearing this answer, Old Guo became silent. He could demand that of himself, but he could not make the other residents of Qinghe Village share his thoughts. Old Guo didn¡¯t know how to answer. Although Wen An had undeniably led them on the road to wealth, the other villages had suddenly developed recently, but Qinghe Village was indeed facing a huge dilemma. Old Guo knew that he couldn¡¯t convince these people to change their minds, so he could only sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you said today. I still firmly support Village Chief Wen.¡± With that, Old Guo stood up and left. The remaining people looked at each other. They did not understand the stubborn Old Guo. Even though there were still two people who supported Wen An, they were only interested in the benefits that Wen An brought. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they all felt that what Zhong Liang said was logical. Even if Zhong Liang said that there was a deep grudge between President Yang and Mr. Zhou, and President Chu, it had nothing to do with them. As long as they could make money, they could work with anyone. Besides, they were simply trying to make a living. Thinking of this, the guilt and uneasiness in their hearts were alleviated. ¡°Other than those who work for President Chu, there are probably many stubborn people like Old Guo in our village.¡± Looking at Old Guo¡¯s departing figure, one of the Qinghe villagers sitting under the big tree sighed and spoke softly. ¡°For this kind of thing, we don¡¯t need too many people to participate in the beginning. As long as there are dozens of people, even a dozen will do. We just need to let the rest of the people see our exaggerated profits every day. At that time, in front of money, the Chief, kindness, and morality are nothing!¡± Zhong Liang continued bewitchingly. After school in the evening, Chu Ning planned to go to the industrial park in Guanjiang District to have a look. The artists, Old Fang, and the others should be living in the industrial park by now. Zhang Bo specially recruited some employees to manage the various affairs of the industrial park, including the logistics and services of these homeless people. ¡°President Chu, many people came to the industrial park today. I asked Xiao Li to do a screening. Although they are homeless, there are still basic requirements for them. They either have to have certain special skills or are as hardworking and sincere as Old Fang.¡± Chapter 546 - 546 Industrial Park 546 Industrial Park ¡°I didn¡¯t take in those homeless people who only want to freeload. They won¡¯t work hard even if given a chance,¡± Zhang Bo said to Chu Ning while driving. After hearing Zhang Bo¡¯s words, Chu Ning nodded lightly. ¡°Although I¡¯m making them work for me, I¡¯m also helping them. However, there are some people who really don¡¯t need help,¡± Chu Ning continued. Chu Ning agreed with Zhang Bo; she only helped those who saved themselves. Or rather, these people had to show her the value and meaning of their existence. Chu Ning had not yet reached the level of a philanthropist. She did not have the ability to do charity yet. With more and more enemies, she had to seize all the time and opportunities to develop herself. Half an hour later. Chu Ning and Zhang Bo arrived at the entrance of the industrial park. Although this industrial park had been idle for a long time, in Chu Ning¡¯s opinion, the geographical location was excellent. It was a treasure trove with great development potential. It was not far from the city center, with densely packed nearby factories, which meant that there was a large number of workers. After a day¡¯s work, these people needed a place to relax. Chu Ning planned to build such a tourist spot in this industrial park. It didn¡¯t need to be high-end, but it had to be interesting and fit the mentality of young people who liked to seek novelty. If the industrial park there was transformed into a place with a unique culture, the daily flow of people would be huge. With the flow of people, the subsequent revenue would be endless. The nature of this was very similar to the revenue model of Cloud Shopping, except that one was offline and the other was online. However, both of them were playing with cash flow, especially the transformation of the industrial park. The cost of investment was not very high, but the benefits were very considerable. This was unlike Chu Ning¡¯s investment of 50 million yuan into Jingyuan High School, where the returns were long-term. The success of the industrial park transformation would be directly reflected in the daily profit. Before Chu Ning, no one would have thought of building a special area for enjoyment in the industrial park. After Chu Ning and Zhang Bo got out of the car, they saw two young men in their twenties running towards them from afar. ¡°These are the two new people in charge of the industrial park that I¡¯ve recruited. Although we¡¯ve asked these homeless people to come and build it, we still need to have a certain level of management and organization,¡± Zhang Bo introduced with a smile. ¡°Take me to the residential area for a look.¡± Chu Ning felt that Zhang Bo had done a good job in the management aspect. A moment later, Chu Ning arrived at the residential area of the industrial park. The dormitory area was like a miniature community. It was no exaggeration to say that the dormitory conditions here were not much different from the Chu residence where Chu Ning was. There weren¡¯t many people in the dormitory area at the moment. The wandering artists weren¡¯t there. They were venting their creative passion in the empty factory buildings in the work area. From afar, Chu Ning saw Old Fang and the others overhauling the lawn in front of the dormitory building. Chu Ning had set the working hours for Old Fang and the others to be seven hours a day. However, Zhang Bo¡¯s employees told Chu Ning that Old Fang and the others had rested for a night after moving in the previous day. They started working at seven in the morning and did not stop working until twelve in the afternoon. After lunch, they only took a short break and then started working from one o¡¯clock until now¡­ At this moment, Old Fang Zheng was leading a dozen homeless people to tidy up the green belt in the dormitory area. Due to the fact that no one lived here all year round, there were many weeds there. However, after a day of patient maintenance by Old Fang and his men, it looked much better than before. At least it was not as messy. Old Fang was a little excited when he saw Chu Ning. After all, before this, he had never thought that he would one day live in a spacious and bright dormitory, use hot water, and have a place to shower. Such conditions were like a dream for a tramp used to living a vagrant life. The dozen or so vagrants beside Old Fang had timid smiles on their faces. They were also very grateful to Chu Ning. Chapter 547 - 547 Principle 547 Principle ¡°Old Fang, how do you find this place?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°Very good, I¡­ This is the life I dreamed of in the past, and it¡¯s the same for them.¡± After Old Fang finished speaking, he pointed at the homeless people behind him. ¡°Old Fang, you¡¯ve been wandering in M City for so long. You must have made a lot of friends. You can introduce some homeless people who you think have good character to live here. Anyway, there are so many dormitory buildings here. It won¡¯t be a problem even if there are thousands of people living here. I believe in you,¡± Chu Ning looked at Old Fang and said softly. ¡°After dealing with these lawns, you can set up the factory simply because I will get someone to assign you specific tasks later. Of course, it¡¯ll all be simple physical labor, such as moving things. Or maybe guard some goods for me,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Old Fang answered very straightforwardly. Chu Ning looked at the smile on his face and was delighted. ¡°Er¡­ Can I keep some potted plants in the dormitory?¡± Old Fang scratched his head and said in embarrassment. ¡°No problem. You can decorate the dormitory so it looks a little better. There has to be something to look forward to in life, right? When you guys really settle down in the future and have savings, you won¡¯t have to wander anymore. You might even be able to buy a house and live like a normal person. As for the identity card, I¡¯ll keep it in mind. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to work so many hours every day. You guys have been working for almost ten hours. I¡¯m not exploiting you. As long as you¡¯re serious and responsible during working hours, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to work all the time; enjoy life a little as well. After you¡¯re done with work, you can do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to worry about survival all day like before,¡± Chu Ning added. ¡°Alright.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Old Fang smiled and nodded. Just as Chu Ning was about to turn around and leave, Old Fang called out to her. ¡°President Chu, this is the money you gave me yesterday. I¡¯m returning it to you.¡± Old Fang took out a stack of 1,000 yuan cash wrapped in a plastic bag from his pocket and carefully handed it to Chu Ning. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to take this money to eat something with them yesterday?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise. She didn¡¯t take the plastic bag from Old Fang. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Now that we have a job, we can support ourselves,¡± Old Fang said stubbornly. The money bag hovered in the air as he held it in his hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Chu Ning felt that, although Old Fang was forced to wander, he was a man of principle. After leaving the dormitory area, Chu Ning walked to the factory area, which was also the event venue for the artists. Old Fang and the others were responsible for the infrastructure of the industrial park, while the artists merely had to boldly display their creativity. As they got closer and closer to the factory, Chu Ning could even hear the faint noises. ¡°Stunning Beauty! You¡¯re here!¡± The wandering artist, code-named Crazy Stone, held his guitar and said excitedly when he saw Chu Ning from afar. There were many people following behind him, including some fresh faces that Chu Ning had never seen before. In Chu Ning¡¯s eyes, all these artists were treasures and precious resources. ¡°Stunning Beauty? Is this another artist who just joined our team?¡± ¡°The name is very fitting. She is very beautiful. I think I can create a huge oil painting based on her appearance!¡± ¡°Come on, no one can understand the abstract paintings you draw. Even Picasso has to admit defeat in front of you! Look at mine; I wanted to use wood carvings to record the wonderful moments of Stunning Beauty.¡± ¡°Your sculpture is even more exaggerated than mine! Who would like to carve a naked sculpture, and a single human organ at that!¡± Chu Ning listened to the artists¡¯ heated discussions and was overjoyed. The more variety they had, the more eye-catching. Chapter 548 - 548 Performance Artist 548 Performance Artist ¡°I came to see you guys. Are you satisfied with the environment here?¡± Chu Ning put her hands behind her back and looked at Crazy Stone with a smile. Before them, the empty factory alone had an area of more than 500 square meters. After the arrival of these wandering artists, the factory regained its vitality in another way. Chu Ning looked at the wall that was more than ten meters tall. A long ladder had been set up. At that moment, many artists who were good at painting were concentrating on painting the wall. ¡°Satisfied. This is our paradise!¡± Crazy Stone said with a flushed face. Not only did Chu Ning provide them with a venue for their artistic creations, but she also provided them with food and accommodation. Where could they find such a kind boss? ¡°Hey, put away the arrogance in your hearts. Stunning Beauty is the owner of this place. We should thank her!¡± the artist nicknamed Carbon-based Life said loudly. Carbon-based Life¡¯s hair had changed its color again. When Chu Ning saw him the previous afternoon, his hair was fiery-red like flames, but now¡­ It was very similar to the milky gray color of the factory walls. ¡°What! Stunning Beauty has such an identity!¡± ¡°Is this another capitalist¡¯s game? I, Hu Tao, will never accept the coercion of capital. I want freedom!¡± A scantily-clad wandering artist abruptly exclaimed after hearing this. ¡°Come on, if you hadn¡¯t gotten full from a day of eating here, you would have starved to death! To think you¡¯re still showing off here!¡± Another wandering artist glanced at Hu Tao and said disdainfully. ¡°I don¡¯t care! Life is precious, but freedom is even more valuable! I want to pack my luggage and leave this place to find the soils of freedom. Only that place will be worthy of me. Only an unfettered soul can breed brilliant art!¡± Hu Tao said excitedly. ¡°Hu Tao, do you have any luggage?¡± Carbon-based Life spoke up with a scornful look. Although they were homeless, they still had musical instruments. Although they could not afford the rent, they could still earn some income from time to time. However, this Hu Tao¡­ He was a performance artist. ¡°Stunning Beauty.¡± Crazy Stone suddenly bowed to Chu Ning. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t stoop to Hu Tao¡¯s level. He has a problem here. You know, those who engage in performance art are always a little abnormal. Which normal person would do this?¡± Crazy Stone pointed at his head weakly. He wanted to tell Chu Ning that Hu Tao was a lunatic. Chu Ning had solved their problems with great difficulty and also provided them with a platform to express themselves. He did not want this to be ruined for other artists because of one person. ¡°Yeah, Stunning Beauty. Hu Tao is a straightforward person. He once made a bet with someone that a person could survive for a month solely by drinking water and not eating anything. Then, he really did it and almost starved to death,¡± Carbon-based Life added ruefully. These wandering artists generally lived in a social circle. Since Chu Ning had asked them to recommend each other to live there, there were naturally many people who came. Moreover, it was only the first day. ¡°I was challenging the limits of my life! I¡¯ve read in the newspaper that someone has done this before!¡± Hu Tao straightened his neck as he explained, his face red. ¡°Before the challenge, those people would consume sufficient fat and protein. In addition, their physical fitness is good, and they have emergency measures. If you hadn¡¯t discovered it, I¡¯m afraid you would have become an unknown corpse in the wilderness,¡± another wandering artist added. He moved his lips, wanting to say something, but hesitated. ¡°Alright, Hu Tao, Mr. Hu, don¡¯t feel burdened. I¡¯m still young. Speaking of which, I¡¯m only 18 this year. I should be younger than you, right? How can I be a capitalist?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°But if I stay, it¡¯s useless to you. It¡¯s just a waste of your food. I can¡¯t contribute to you,¡± Hu Tao said dejectedly. ¡°Are you in a hurry to deny yourself? I feel that as long as you persevere and do what you like to the extreme, you will definitely succeed. I believe in you,¡± Chu Ning suddenly said seriously. These words were sincere. At least they were doing their best to find the meaning of life. Although Hu Tao¡¯s behavior was difficult to understand, he did not give up on himself. He even used his life to practice what he considered art. Chapter 549 - 549 All Talents 549 All Talents Chu Ning was willing to provide for such a person. ¡°Really?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s affirmation, Hu Tao¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Chu Ning in disbelief. Because he was a performance artist, he had suffered the cold looks and contempt of those around him. Many of his peers even looked down on him because Hu Tao never participated in any business activities. As a result, he did not even have the money to fill his stomach. ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Hu Tao said solemnly. ¡°Stunning Beauty, our composition is more complicated. It might become more and more complicated in the future. Is this really okay?¡± Crazy Stone asked tentatively. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not illegal, I won¡¯t refuse anyone,¡± Chu Ning said nonchalantly. The more people there were, the better. She urgently needed these talents. ¡°Just today, there are singers, painters, sculptors, novelists, and even actors,¡± Carbon-based Life added. ¡°There are such people?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise. ¡°Yeah, Stunning Beauty. Don¡¯t tell me you think that writing novels and being an actor is very profitable? If they could earn, they wouldn¡¯t have to wander around.¡± Carbon-based Life was puzzled by Chu Ning¡¯s surprise. Although he played music, before he became famous, he also couldn¡¯t make ends meet and would starve from time to time. Big stars, big writers, these big shots who had already achieved success and fame all had considerable income. They lived a good life and had a group of people around them to serve them. However, most of them were like these wandering artists, living a precarious life. Some people had formal jobs and did not wander around, but their original intentions had changed from a profession to a hobby. ¡°They seem to be in the dormitory. They probably haven¡¯t filled their bellies for a long time and suddenly ate too much, unable to slow down,¡± Crazy Stone said emotionally. The person in charge of the industrial park told them that the food for the next few days had been reserved from outside. In a few days, a dedicated chef would come to cook three meals a day for them. This was naturally Chu Ning¡¯s order. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m not sure about the actors, but if it¡¯s writing, they might need a quiet environment.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She suddenly wondered whether there would be a different magical effect if these novelists and actors worked together. ¡°They¡¯re almost dead poor. Why do they care about the environment?¡± an artist said indifferently. ¡°Me! They live above me.¡± A wandering artist immediately raised his hand enthusiastically. Under his lead, Chu Ning passed through the factories and returned to the dormitory area. After walking up to the fifth floor in one breath, Chu Ning finally arrived at her destination. There were only six floors in the dormitory area, and there was no elevator installed. The higher the floor, the greater the burden on one¡¯s physical strength. Fortunately, these people were not picky. To them, having a stable residence was more important than anything else. ¡°Stunning Beauty, there are three authors living in this house. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± The artist who led the way smiled and said. He was wearing an apron that was covered in colorful paint. Obviously, he was a painter. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She knocked on the door. Ten seconds later, the door opened. This three-bedroom apartment was very empty. Other than an old sofa and a vintage coffee table, there was almost no other furniture. The previous owners of this place were employees at the industrial park. After the industrial park moved away, they, too, left the place. The sofa and the old wooden table had been abandoned by the original owner because they were too heavy to carry around. At that moment, two novelists were sitting cross-legged on the ground. Three old-fashioned laptops were placed on the old wooden table. They were staring intently at the computer screen and typing on the keyboard. One of them opened the door for her. He looked at Chu Ning nervously and said, ¡°This is our job.¡± ¡°I know. They¡¯ve already introduced me before I came. You guys¡­are very serious,¡± Chu Ning could only say this. Although their royalties were not even enough to support themselves, their spirit of never admitting defeat was worthy of admiration. ¡°How much is your monthly income?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°This¡­ I can get more than 800 yuan in royalties a month.¡± The writer who opened the door for Chu Ning scratched his head and replied, somewhat embarrassed. Chapter 550 - 550 Accepting Reality 550 Accepting Reality ¡°Eight hundred yuan a month¡­ No wonder you are drifters,¡± Chu Ning thought weakly. This amount of money could only fill their stomachs at the very least. They did not have any expenses other than food, let alone rent a house. The other two people who were busy writing also closed their screens awkwardly when they saw Chu Ning. The three of them had almost the same income. ¡°But it will increase in the future. As time goes by, we will only write better and better,¡± the novelist who opened the door for Chu Ning quickly added. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°Liu Yi,¡± the person standing opposite Chu Ning whispered. Although they had been dreaming all day long of becoming rich by writing novels, they had no choice but to bow their heads in the face of reality. Chu Ning provided them with food and accommodation. They cherished the hard-won peace in front of them. ¡°Liu Yi, how many years have you been writing novels?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°Three to four years,¡± Liu Yi said in a low voice. ¡°When I first started writing, I earned more than 10,000 yuan a month at my peak, so I quit my original job. However, it merely lasted for three months, after which I had only a few thousand yuan left. At that time, I still had the mentality of giving it a try and didn¡¯t give up. I still worked full-time,¡± Liu Yi said with a complicated expression. ¡°Family, friends, the public opinion around you is very doubtful, right?¡± Chu Ning could somewhat understand Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Yes, they felt that I was not doing my job properly. I wanted to prove myself, but later¡­I found out that they were right. I was under pressure, but the results were not satisfactory. My royalties were getting lower and lower. Last month, it was only 800 yuan.¡± Liu Yi smiled bitterly. ¡°The two of them are in a similar situation as me. They can¡¯t even guarantee the most basic necessities, so they have even less of a desire to go home,¡± Liu Yi added. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with your writing ability, but your thinking needs to be adjusted.¡± After hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, Chu Ning immediately discovered the problem. Although she didn¡¯t write novels, she knew that it was impossible to satisfy the material needs of life just by relying on interest and impulse. Unless they were extremely gifted. But obviously, these three people were not. At first, they might even think that they were outstanding, hardworking, and even top-notch in the industry, but reality soon gave them a vivid lesson. Most young people would think this way, but after entering society, the naked reality would teach them the truth. ¡°Especially when you have to support your dreams on an empty stomach,¡± he continued. ¡°Actually, my parents told me long ago that as long as I go back, they can give me money for buying a car or a house. But I have to get married and give them a grandson. I don¡¯t think I can hold on for long. I might really not be suitable for writing.¡± A person who had been keeping silent behind Liu Yi spoke softly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t found this place, I would have to go to work in the factory next month. Although I only earn 4,000 yuan a month, at least my life is guaranteed. I really can¡¯t survive on this,¡± the other person also spoke with a bitter expression. ¡°I came to look for you because I need your help with something,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile after listening to their encounters. ¡°No, it¡¯s our duty to help you. Or rather, it¡¯s our honor,¡± Liu Yi hurriedly said. ¡°We might not be able to help you,¡± another person added. ¡°As long as you are willing to listen to me and coordinate well, you will definitely be able to do it.¡± Chu Ning was very confident. ¡°You guys should know how to write a script, right?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°Yes, but we usually write more long-form writing. As for scripts¡­ There are fewer chances,¡± Liu Yi hastily replied. ¡°That¡¯s not it. You guys think that you can only earn a few thousand or tens of thousands by writing scripts. People won¡¯t hire you if the unit price is too high. After all, there are many famous authors. However, writing novels might earn you millions or even tens of millions,¡± Chu Ning said softly. After she said this, the atmosphere instantly fell silent. Obviously, Chu Ning had spoken their innermost thoughts. It was a cruel reality. They all had such dreams, but they were destined to not be able to realize them. Chapter 551 - 551 Additional Wager 551 Additional Wager ¡°Next, you guys had better study how scripts are written. Read more successful cases, similar to stage plays. You have to have attractive content. There will be actors acting according to the script,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°This¡­ We don¡¯t seem to have the right to do so.¡± Liu Yi scratched his head. He felt that Chu Ning was thinking too highly of them. ¡°I don¡¯t have high requirements. As long as it can attract people, it¡¯s fine. It must be sufficiently imaginative. I¡¯ll get someone to send you some specific requirements. You can focus on writing the script. I¡¯ll give you 8,000 yuan a month. Is that okay? Consider it working for me.¡± Chu Ning felt that if she wanted to turn the industrial park into a tourist area, she had to have some attractive highlights. Now, there were people writing scripts and some actors. Chu Ning did not expect them to be outstanding, but as long as they followed her plan step by step, they would definitely succeed. There had been such a successful case before the transmigration. ¡°Are these conditions acceptable?¡± Chu Ning repeated, looking at the silent trio. ¡°Of course, we have no reason to refuse,¡± the three of them answered almost in unison. Meanwhile, in the Ye family villa. After Ye Ting dropped out of Jingyuan High School, her mental state was not the best. In other words, ever since she returned to the Ye residence from the charity gala that day, she had become completely different from before. She often laughed inexplicably and resisted physical contact with others, even with Cheng Yi. Ye Ting¡¯s mind was clear, but she was very resistant to going to the hospital for treatment. After Cheng Yi returned to the Ye residence that night, she did not utter a single word to Ye Zhen. However, the next morning, Cheng Yi told Ye Zhen evenly that she wanted to divorce him. However, before that, Cheng Yi wanted to see Chu Ning disappear from this world, or for her family to be destroyed. In the Ye family¡¯s living room, Cheng Yi looked at Zhou Hao, who was sitting opposite her with an indifferent expression. ¡°Mr. Zhou, I remember that my father sent you from A City to help me and my daughter. But now, my daughter¡¯s mental health has problems because of Chu Ning, but she¡¯s still safe and sound. Do you want to give me an explanation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already halfway through my plan. But your daughter¡¯s current situation is completely her own fault.¡± Zhou Hao spread his hands and said nonchalantly. Ye Ting had taken the initiative to provoke Chu Ning, and she had even gotten a knife placed at her neck in public. Not to mention, the Ye family had likewise made a fool of themselves. This couldn¡¯t be blamed on anyone. It was indeed Ye Ting who couldn¡¯t hold it in and asked for it. Cheng Yi also knew this, but she still felt that Zhou Hao did not play much of a role. In fact, Zhou Hao didn¡¯t care what Cheng Yi thought. Anyway, he had Cloud Shopping in his hands. It didn¡¯t matter even if the Zhou family didn¡¯t give him the promised benefits. ¡°It¡¯s her own fault¡­! Mr. Zhou, does that mean that you don¡¯t have a good way to deal with Chu Ning?¡± Cheng Yi took a deep breath. She tried her best to control her emotions and asked again. ¡°No one knows Chu Ning and her weaknesses better than me. She has already lost her biggest trump card and is no longer a threat to me. She might still be hiding some counter-attacks. These are just her last-ditch efforts,¡± Zhou Hao said confidently. After hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s words, Cheng Yi fell silent. A moment later, she continued, ¡°Mr. Zhou, I want her dead.¡± ¡°This seems to be a little different from the request you made at the beginning, right?¡± Zhou Hao frowned and asked. It was not easy to kill Chu Ning. Zhou Hao had lived in M City for some time, and he had been beaten up under Chu Ning¡¯s orders. The key problem was that Chu Ning was really not simple, at least in M City. It was a pleasant surprise for him to get Cloud Shopping. Zhou Hao did not expect Chu Ning to care so much about her family. Once Chu Ning died, the consequences were not something Zhou Hao was willing to bear. That day at the charity gala, he had seen Chu Ning¡¯s madness with his own eyes. He was afraid that Chu Ning had a backup plan and might perish with him. Chu Ning was really capable of doing it. ¡°Mr. Zhou, my father dotes on me very much. I have 5% of the Cheng Group¡¯s shares. If you kill Chu Ning, these will all be yours,¡± Cheng Yi said softly, calmly looking at Zhou Hao. Chapter 552 - 552 Crazy 552 Crazy ¡°You can bear to do that? Is it worth it?¡± Zhou Hao asked in surprise after hearing what Cheng Yi had to say. In his plan, Chu Ning would not have a good ending, but it would take some time. At the same time, 5% of the Cheng Group¡¯s shares was a shocking amount of wealth. Cheng Yi only relied on this 5% of shares to make Ye Zhen not dare to underestimate her. Now, in order to kill Chu Ning, she chose to give it to Zhou Hao. Chu Ning¡¯s life was worth hundreds of millions, which could easily bankrupt Cheng Yi. Even so, she could not guarantee that Chu Ning would die. A few months ago, in the Ye family¡¯s private hospital, Cheng Yi would never have thought that Chu Ning would grow to the current extent. First, she asked the Cheng family for help, and now, she wanted to use everything she had to deal with her. At this moment, Cheng Yi was very calm. She looked at Zhou Hao and suddenly smiled. The smile was a little complicated, containing too many emotions. ¡°Worth it?¡± Faced with Zhou Hao¡¯s question, Cheng Yi softly uttered these two words. ¡°My daughter is already like that. I think I¡¯m soon going crazy as well. If I don¡¯t think of a way now, am I going to die of anger in front of her?¡± Cheng Yi continued. She no longer called her a little s***. To belittle Chu Ning was to admit her own incompetence. ¡°If you think that you can¡¯t do it, I can find someone else. I believe that 5% of the Cheng Group¡¯s shares is still very tempting,¡± Cheng Yi said evenly. ¡°You should know that as an opponent, no one knows Chu Ning better than me. I think I¡¯ll be the best candidate.¡± As soon as Cheng Yi finished speaking, Zhou Hao continued. Cheng Yi was also aware that, in M City, she couldn¡¯t find a candidate as perfect as Zhou Hao. The conflict between Zhou Hao and Chu Ning had also reached an irreconcilable point. To a certain extent, even if Cheng Yi didn¡¯t do this, Zhou Hao would still destroy Chu Ning in the end. ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t wait too long.¡± Cheng Yi shook her head. The purpose of her words was to put pressure on Zhou Hao. ¡°A week,¡± Cheng Yi said quietly. ¡°A week is unrealistic. Even if you give me so many benefits, I¡¯m not confident that I can kill her in a week.¡± Zhou Hao felt that this request was a little unrealistic. ¡°In M City, Chu Ning isn¡¯t as simple as she looks. She has many people behind her, and she also represents related groups,¡± Zhou Hao added. ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡± Cheng Yi replied. ¡°It will take at least a month,¡± Zhou Hao said seriously. This was already a rather radical idea. Even if he was given a month¡¯s time, Zhou Hao still did not have much confidence. However, now that he had Cloud Shopping in his hands, he had a lot more chips in his hands. ¡°A month?¡± When Cheng Yi heard this answer, she shook her head in disappointment. She wished that Chu Ning would die the next day, even though she knew that it was unrealistic. ¡°I originally planned to take a year, or even two years. Even if the current situation is very advantageous to me, I didn¡¯t have the intention of killing her. It¡¯s too risky for me. It¡¯s so risky that I might die because of it,¡± Zhou Hao explained. Zhou Hao only wanted to expand his power and make money. He had no hatred toward Chu Ning, but ever since he had kidnapped her relative, there was no possibility of reconciliation between the two of them. Zhou Hao actually most wanted Zhou Wei to die, but he knew that the probability of this happening was even smaller than winning the first prize in the lottery. It was not without basis that Zhou Wei was the first-in-line to be the Zhou family¡¯s successor. ¡°Alright, if you can kill her within a month, I¡¯ll give you 1% of the shares. If you go beyond that, I¡¯ll think of a way myself,¡± Cheng Yi said. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Zhou Hao nodded. Even if he didn¡¯t get it done, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything. Moreover, Zhou Hao vaguely felt that, even if Chu Ning had lost Cloud Shopping, he still could not give her time to catch her breath. He was very afraid of Chu Ning. To Zhou Hao, the highest form of respect for his opponent was to kill her by hook or by crook. At the same time, Ye Zhen was in the office of the company. He was staring at the computer screen with a serious expression. As for the documents on the table, he did not look at them. The computer screen showed the scene of Zhou Hao and Cheng Yi chatting. Ye Zhen was wearing headphones, so he could hear the conversation between Cheng Yi and Zhou Hao very clearly. When he left the charity gala, he had decided to divorce Cheng Yi. Chapter 553 - 553 Parade 553 Parade Now, Ye Zhen felt relaxed, as though he no longer had any burdens. Marrying Cheng Yi and starting a family was like putting on shackles. From the beginning to the end, it was destined that there would be no good ending. ¡°Cheng Yi, Ting¡¯er might not be crazy, but you¡¯re really crazy.¡± After a long while, Ye Zhen muttered softly to himself. She actually thought of using her shares in the Cheng Group as a bargaining chip to deal with Chu Ning. Ye Zhen felt that Cheng Yi was the one who had really lost her marbles. In a few decades, perhaps something unexpected would happen and Cheng Yi¡¯s father would die. Cheng Yi¡¯s shares in the Cheng Group would be her amulet. There would not be a problem no matter what. As long as Cheng Yi held the shares, she would have a certain amount of say and weight. As long as the Cheng family did not fall, she would be able to obtain a very considerable profit every year. Cheng Yi, who was blinded by anger, actually wanted to sell the Cheng family shares in her hands¡­ She could be said to be reckless. In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. The abandoned industrial park had a brand new name, called The Parade. For the past two days, after school, Chu Ning would stay at The Parade until ten o¡¯clock at night before returning home. She was also amazed by the changes there. Firstly, there was a huge breakthrough in the number of people. The total number of wandering artists had already exceeded 200, and it was ever-increasing. Old Fang had more than 30 people. The Parade had already taken shape. Old Fang and the others were constantly improving the infrastructure. As for the artists, Chu Ning did not expect that there would be so many of them in M City. After seeing the finished products and effects, Chu Ning really felt that these wandering artists had great potential for development. There had been recently been a lot of wood, stone, and mud in The Parade. In the hands of art sculptors, they had become semi-finished products with personality and visual tension. Both sides of the street were very interesting. Some artists would draw extremely realistic scenes. Cliffs or abysses would suddenly appear on the ground. What was even stranger was that there were stairs on the cliffs, and people were walking along them. Of course, these were all paintings, but the effects were very realistic because Chu Ning was truly willing to spend on these artists. One of the reasons they were willing to stay was that the place was really suitable for creative work. It was not just because of the money. The empty space and the unconstrained theme were simply a paradise for artists. The Parade was not small. In some vacant factories, there were many artists playing music. Chu Ning felt that there should be a bar in The Parade. The prerequisite for this was that there had to be a flow of people. Chu Ning was now laying the foundation for this flow of people. The location was superior because it was an industrial park. People who had finished their day¡¯s work would come here for recreation and relaxation, driven by the principle of proximity and curiosity. ¡°Zhang Bo, you should know my intentions now, right?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile as she looked at the continuous flow of people walking through the gates. ¡°President Chu, you want to gather a stable number of customers. With this, it¡¯ll be difficult not to make money.¡± Zhang Bo had to admire Chu Ning¡¯s thought processes. He felt that Chu Ning was a business genius. She was always able to use novel ideas to break through conventional constraints. Before her, who would want to do this in an industrial park? Even if this place had not been transferred to Chu Ning, the next owner would only want to rebuild a large factory on it. ¡°Just wait and see. This place isn¡¯t famous yet. After all, it has just started construction. Most people are here to take a look and because they are curious. However, as time passes and this place becomes more and more complete, an increasing number of people will be attracted,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡± Zhang Bo was a little emotional. Chu Ning could make use of these people and display their strengths. This was very magical. ¡°I seem to see the birth of a new tourist attraction in M City,¡± Zhang Bo continued. ¡°This is only the beginning. It will get better and better in the future,¡± Chu Ning said softly. She suddenly thought of Zhou Hao. She wondered if Cloud Shopping would develop by leaps and bounds in his hands. Chapter 554 - 554 Just Friends 554 Just Friends As the two of them were chatting, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in Chu Ning¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Yan Shen? Why are you here?¡± Yan Shen did not notice her. He walked straight to The Parade. Yan Shen turned around. When he saw Chu Ning, he was also a little surprised. ¡°I came to my factory to take a look. I heard that this place is quite interesting, so I came over.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Chu Ning said proudly. ¡°So this place is yours?¡± Yan Shen asked in astonishment. ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge here,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°This is my classmate. You¡¯ve heard his name. Yan Shen, this is my¡­friend, his name is Zhang Bo.¡± Chu Ning introduced them to each other. Although Zhang Bo was in his thirties, he was Chu Ning¡¯s subordinate according to his position. Of course, Chu Ning would never put on the airs of a boss in front of Zhang Bo. Zhang Bo had a smile on his face, but in fact, many thoughts were running through his mind. Chu Ning was beautiful and Yan Shen was handsome. This was his second time seeing Yan Shen. ¡°Is there a different relationship between these two young people?¡± Zhang Bo thought to himself. ¡°Hello, Manager Zhang. It¡¯s not easy for Chu Ning to start a business alone. Thank you for taking care of her.¡± Yan Shen walked over and reached out to Zhang Bo. ¡°Er, I mainly¡­¡± Just as Zhang Bo was about to speak, Chu Ning said, ¡°You make it sound like I don¡¯t have abilities.¡± ¡°I¡¯m assisting President Chu. She makes a lot of the decisions. I¡¯m just carrying out her plans,¡± Zhang Bo explained. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m weak and need someone to take care of me?¡± Chu Ning said flippantly. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re great.¡± Yan Shen nodded with a serious expression. Although he said that, it seemed like he was deliberately pandering to Chu Ning. and didn¡¯t actually believe that she could complete all the project plans alone. ¡°Hey! If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡± Chu Ning wanted to defend herself, but didn¡¯t do so. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯ll go somewhere else for a walk. Why don¡¯t you and Yan Shen go inside and take a look?¡± Zhang Bo asked tentatively. Zhang Bo felt that it was necessary for him to avoid such a situation. ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave. After all, I don¡¯t know anything. What if I get lost inside without you? The employees might not know me. I¡¯m just a third-year student.¡± Although Chu Ning said this, she looked at Yan Shen and said in a self-deprecating tone. ¡°Chu Ning, I didn¡¯t expect you, who has always been strong, to have such a cute side.¡± Yan Shen smiled. He knew that Chu Ning was saying that on purpose. ¡°I¡¯m not cute.¡± After glancing at Yan Shen, she ignored him and walked deeper into The Parade. Zhang Bo shook his head helplessly and left the entrance. As for Yan Shen, he followed her. Some of Chu Ning¡¯s ideas were very novel to him. Some time ago, she had been handing out flyers on the streets, and now she had created such a place in the industrial park. ¡°Why are you still following me? Didn¡¯t you not trust in me?¡± Chu Ning asked unhappily. ¡°When did I not have trust in you?¡± Yan Shen asked in confusion. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t trust me. You just think that I¡¯m not capable enough. I have to rely on others for help. Without others, I¡¯m nothing,¡± Chu Ning said sarcastically. ¡°No, you misunderstood me.¡± Yan Shen explained softly with a gentle expression. Actually, Chu Ning knew what Yan Shen wanted to say. He just wanted to show her some concern. For once, Chu Ning was also willful and arrogant. When she chatted with Yan Shen, she was like a real high school student. She did not have so many worries and thoughts. She could even express some displeasure. Therefore, even though she sounded like she was complaining, the smile on her face never faded. Under Chu Ning¡¯s lead, Yan Shen and her walked into The Parade. It was currently very lively. Everyone was busy, and only Chu Ning and Yan Shen were more relaxed. Meanwhile, Qinghe Village was also quietly changing. Although Wen An had found a few more reliable suppliers, the price was far inferior to that of Runfa Shopping Mall. At this moment, the door of Zhong Liang¡¯s house was tightly shut. There was a person in charge of keeping watch at the door. The sentry looked around nervously. The movements outside were related to the big matter that everyone was discussing behind the door. In Zhong Liang¡¯s living room, all the windows were tightly shut. For that day, Zhong Liang had specially changed into opaque curtains. Chapter 555 - 555 Secret Meeting 555 Secret Meeting At this moment, there was only one lit candle in the living room. There were more than 30 people seated around the candle in the living room that was less than 30 square meters. These were the residents of Qinghe Village who wanted to make a fortune. Their appearance at Zhong Liang¡¯s house that day represented their attitude. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Zhong Liang looked around. Although he couldn¡¯t see the faces around him clearly due to the lighting, it didn¡¯t affect the gathering. ¡°Third Brother Han didn¡¯t come,¡± someone said hesitantly. ¡°Is there anyone else besides him?¡± Zhong Liang asked. ¡°No, he¡¯s the only one,¡± came the reply. ¡°Alright, since he doesn¡¯t want to come, we can¡¯t force him,¡± Zhong Liang said softly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ If he doesn¡¯t want to do it himself and even divulges our gathering, once Village Chief Wen or some of the stubborn elders in the village know about it, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Another Qinghe Village villager sighed and said worriedly. ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re just looking for a suitable way to survive. Whoever stops us from making money is our common enemy,¡± a hoarse voice suddenly sounded in the dimly-lit room. After hearing this, everyone, including Zhong Liang, fell silent. There were only 30 of them, and they couldn¡¯t represent everyone. Especially Zhong Liang. He understood that it didn¡¯t matter whether these people¡¯s collaboration with Yang Feng was successful or not. As long as he could successfully divide Qinghe Village, his goal would be achieved. Zhong Liang would receive a huge reward that would allow him to not have to work for the rest of his life. ¡°Yu Wei, we need to discuss serious matters first. Don¡¯t be antagonistic,¡± another voice came from the dark corner. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly finish our discussion and go home. We¡¯re already taking a big risk by doing this,¡± another person added. ¡°Alright. I think everyone should already be mentally prepared since you¡¯re here today,¡± Zhong Liang said softly. ¡°President Yang is a very generous person. As long as everyone works well for him, not only will our annual income increase, but all kinds of benefits will also continue to come in the future. The few villages around Qinghe Village have all tasted the rewards of following President Yang,¡± Zhong Liang continued. ¡°Zhong Liang, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. You should mainly tell us what to do next,¡± a resident of Qinghe Village said impatiently. The candle burned slowly, and the weak candlelight reflected the expressions of the people around it. Zhong Liang made it sound easy, but if they really did that, the people who participated that day would be equivalent to splitting from Qinghe Village. These people violated the fundamental principle of common prosperity. ¡°Xiao Shan, bring the printed contract over and give a copy to everyone present. After you go back, sign the contract. This way, you¡¯ll be considered President Yang¡¯s employees. Your salary is 50,000 yuan a year. This is even higher than what President Chu provided before, right?¡± Zhong Liang said with a smile. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t force those who are unwilling. It¡¯s not too late to regret now,¡± Zhong Liang added. ¡°Is it really 50,000 yuan a year?¡± someone asked in disbelief. ¡°You can take a closer look at the contract at home. You can also consult the relevant practitioners to see if this is real or not; whether or not I¡¯m lying to you.¡± Zhong Liang was very confident. In the face of huge benefits, he believed that some people would be tempted. Moreover, he had other means that day. ¡°If we can really stably get 50,000 yuan a year, I¡¯m willing to leave Qinghe Village.¡± After hearing Zhong Liang¡¯s words, someone immediately said this. ¡°Me too! I¡¯ve had enough of this embarrassing life! Since Wen An can¡¯t lead all of us to become rich together, why can¡¯t we find our own way out!¡± another Qinghe villager said agitatedly. ¡°After signing this contract¡­will we be in trouble?¡± someone said uneasily. ¡°There won¡¯t be any trouble. We¡¯ll still be working like before, but the income will be much higher than before. Of course, we¡¯ll be considered to have left Qinghe Village,¡± Zhong Liang said very frankly. ¡°Think about it. I¡¯ll give you two days. If you¡¯re willing to do it, come to my house and submit the contract,¡± Zhong Liang added. Chapter 556 - 556 Temptation of Money 556 Temptation of Money The people who came to Zhong Liang¡¯s house knew what they were doing. They just wanted to know what kind of price the boss behind Zhong Liang could offer. Now, it seemed that the annual income of 50,000 yuan was worth it. This was very tempting. After all, it was almost twice their annual income from selling agricultural products. After Zhong Liang said this, he answered the various questions of the residents of Qinghe Village. After more than half an hour, Zhong Liang was confident that all 30 people present that day would agree to sign the contract. As long as these 30 people could split from Qinghe Village, the following matters would be much easier to handle. Just as everyone stood up and was about to leave Zhong Liang¡¯s house, Zhong Liang suddenly spoke. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. President Yang asked me to prepare a little gift for everyone,¡± Zhong Liang said with a smile. ¡°Xiao Shan, go and get the things.¡± As soon as Zhong Liang finished speaking, Xiao Shan stood up. After half a minute, a box was handed to Zhong Liang. With the help of the dim candlelight, Zhong Liang opened the box. ¡°Other than me, there are a total of 35 people present. I know that everyone is still a little hesitant about collaborating with President Yang. After all, the price is a little high. However, since I, Zhong Liang, made this suggestion, I am fighting for the goal of benefiting everyone,¡± Zhong Liang said with a light smile. The box was opened, and inside were neat stacks of hundred-yuan bills. ¡°I told President Yang that if he wants to work together, we can¡¯t just sign the contract. He has to show his sincerity. Therefore, everyone here today can get 10,000 yuan in cash, even if you don¡¯t sign the contract when you go back. This is an expression of my sincerity to everyone, and it¡¯s also the limit of what I can do. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Zhong Liang continued. Seeing the tempting stacks of cash under the candlelight and Zhong Liang¡¯s young but calm face, everyone felt their thoughts being firmly attracted by Zhong Liang¡¯s every move. 10,000 yuan in cash was not a small amount. This was the money they could earn only after working for half a year. Now, with Zhong Liang¡¯s mediation, they could get it without paying any price. Of course, that was what they thought. Zhong Liang looked at everyone, feeling unusually satisfied. He suddenly remembered a movie he had watched a few years ago that left a deep impression on him. It was called The Godfather. He still remembered a line from the movie. ¡°I¡¯ll make them an offer they can¡¯t refuse,¡± Zhong Liang thought to himself. He was like this now. Although Zhong Liang could not be compared to the godfather in the movie, at this moment, he had undoubtedly made it impossible for the more than 30 residents of Qinghe Village to reject his conditions. ¡°Is it really free?¡± Someone gulped and asked greedily. ¡°Of course.¡± Zhong Liang nodded proudly. ¡°Yuan Zhen.¡± ¡°Feng Yao.¡± ¡­ Zhong Liang called out the names of the Qinghe villagers present as he distributed the money one by one. Elsewhere, Chu Ning brought Yan Shen to tour the interior of The Parade that was under construction. ¡°Why do you have such a strange title as Stunning Beauty?¡± Yan Shen asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s the nickname they gave me. Sometimes, I really can¡¯t understand the way these artists think. Their nicknames are even weirder. If you come here often in the future, maybe they¡¯ll give you a nickname too,¡± Chu Ning said weakly. ¡°Interesting. You¡¯re really a bold person,¡± Yan Shen lamented. He only felt that Chu Ning seemed to be interested in everything. Of course, Yan Shen felt that this was not a bad thing either. Being young meant that she had the capital to try and make mistakes. Chu Ning did not tell Yan Shen about her predicament. She felt that it was unnecessary. If Yan Shen had not come today, she did not have the intention of having too much interaction with him. Even though Yan Shen¡¯s family background was very deeply rooted in M City, he did not care about his identity when the unexpected happened. Chu Ning did not want Yan Shen to get involved in a silent dispute because of her. ¡°Actually¡­¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± Chu Ning and Yan Shen spoke at the same time. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°You go first.¡± The two of them looked at each other awkwardly. ¡°Chu Ning, you have to live well. There¡¯s no need to rush some things. You shouldn¡¯t have caused such a huge commotion that night. You have more and more enemies in M City.¡± When they reached a secluded corner, the two of them sat on a rusty steel frame and chatted. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Some things have already been done. I just have to face it bravely,¡± Chu Ning replied softly. Chu Ning was ready to counterattack. She would not let off anyone who stood against her! However, when she heard Yan Shen¡¯s tone, she felt that it was a little strange. Chapter 557 - 557 Foreshadowing 557 Foreshadowing On one hand, Chu Ning really wanted to know what was wrong with Yan Shen. On the other hand, she was overwhelmed. Chu Ning was also under a lot of pressure. The current situation was very disadvantageous to her, so she did not want to implicate the people around her. ¡°I know I can¡¯t change your mind, but if you have time, you should enjoy life and have love for this world. M City is not bad. My memories of more than ten years are rooted here. After letting go of your burdens, everything you see will feel new,¡± Yan Shen suddenly said. ¡°Are you going to leave this place soon?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise. Yan Shen¡¯s tone revealed a hint of reluctance and regret. Chu Ning felt that he probably wouldn¡¯t stay in M City for long, so he wanted to enjoy everything here in the last stretch. ¡°You guessed it.¡± Yan Shen nodded. Yan Shen did plan to leave M City. At the end of his life, he wanted to use the last of his time to travel around the world and pass away quietly. ¡°The university entrance exams are coming soon. Where are you going at this time?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. Some of her previous guesses about Yan Shen were shaken again. Chu Ning was also a little uncertain. She could not comprehend what Yan Shen wanted to do. Of course, she would not ask. After all, this was his personal privacy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I go. What¡¯s important is to follow my heart.¡± Yan Shen pointed at his chest and replied with a smile. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re free and easy.¡± Chu Ning felt that this was not bad. Yan Shen had changed a lot, and it was in a good direction. ¡°Do you want to hear about my past? Or rather, what happened when I was young,¡± Yan Shen continued. ¡°Tell me.¡± Chu Ning blinked her eyes and tried her best to look uninterested. ¡°I heard that Ye Ting transferred schools?¡± Yan Shen deliberately asked. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen unhappily. ¡°Are you trying to change the topic?¡± Chu Ning felt that Yan Shen had also become bad. ¡°Is your hometown far from M City?¡± Chu Ning was a little curious about where his hometown was. ¡°A coastal city, a fishing village,¡± Carlos said with a smile. ¡°When I was young, my Great-grandma was still alive. She was my Grandpa¡¯s mother.¡± When Yan Shen said this, a hint of nostalgia appeared in his eyes. ¡°She was already 90 years old at that time. Great-grandma died at the age of 96.¡± Yan Shen thought for a moment and said with certainty. ¡°90 years old. That¡¯s a long life. ¡± Chu Ning could not imagine what kind of mental state a person would be in after living for more than 90 years. After all, she had never seen such an old person. The Mountain God she saw in her hometown was only in his eighties. ¡°My Grandpa died in his sixties. My Great-grandma was a very incredible person. Even though she had to bear the pain of her children¡¯s death, she was still very strong and a very resilient person, a little like you,¡± Yan Shen said with a complicated expression. ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing Yan Shen¡¯s words, Chu Ning became interested. ¡°At that time, her relatives were afraid that she would take things too hard, so they took turns to watch over her. However, she was furious and cursed at her juniors.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. ¡°Great-grandma felt that they were making a mountain out of a molehill. In fact, although my Great-grandma was already 90 years old at that time, her health was still very good. Although her body was hunched, she was in high spirits. With her hands behind her back, she checked whether the tributes were in place, whether the guests who came to mourn had any needs, and so on.¡± At this point, Carlos smiled. ¡°Your Great-grandma didn¡¯t feel any pain when she saw her son pass away?¡± Chu Ning asked, puzzled. ¡°No.¡± Yan Shen shook his head. ¡°At that time, Great-grandma heard someone in the kitchen say that the goose hadn¡¯t been killed and was struggling to escape from the kitchen. Great-grandma evenly walked to the kitchen, picked up the goose that weighed more than ten catties, and threw it fiercely on the ground. ¡°The goose struggled a few times and finally died.¡± Yan Shen recalled that scene back then, and his gaze was calm. ¡°Great-grandma said not to let the body become a shackle to the soul,¡± Yan Shen added. ¡°You have a good memory. You remember it so clearly.¡± Chu Ning praised. ¡°I didn¡¯t really understand the meaning of the sentence at that time, but I have kept it in mind.¡± Yan Shen looked elsewhere and said casually. Chapter 558 - 558 Yan Shens Past 558 Yan Shen¡¯s Past ¡°At that funeral, everyone cried, including me. Grandpa was very good to me when I was young. I didn¡¯t understand the concept of death, but I knew that I would never see Grandpa again. Grandpa would be buried in that dark coffin forever. However, Great-grandma only glanced at the crying crowd with disdain.¡± At this point, Yan Shen smiled again. ¡°She¡¯s a stubborn old lady.¡± Chu Ning gave her evaluation. As the two of them were chatting, a worker on The Parade walked over from afar with a plastic basket filled with cold beer and some other drinks. After handing the basket to Chu Ning, he left. ¡°Want some?¡± Chu Ning took out a bottle of iced Coca-Cola and handed it to Yan Shen. ¡°Thank you.¡± Yan Shen took the coke and unscrewed the cap. ¡°I was still young at that time and couldn¡¯t understand Great-grandma¡¯s coldness, so I asked, ¡°Great-grandma, why aren¡¯t you crying?¡±¡±Yan Shen said emotionally as he took a sip of iced coke. ¡°Elderly are open-minded. This is the law of everything in the world,¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment and said. ¡°Great-grandma only answered me with a few words ¡ª she can bear it,¡± Yan Shen said softly. ¡°I still couldn¡¯t understand it at that time. Later, during the summer vacation one year, I lived with Great-grandma in my hometown for two months. I gradually understood what she meant by ¡®can bear it¡¯.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such an experience.¡± Chu Ning smiled as well. She did not know much about Yan Shen¡¯s past. ¡°During that summer vacation, I had a deep understanding of Great-grandma¡¯s lifestyle. When she cut vegetables, she used as much force as she used to chop ribs, so she cut off her fingers,¡± Yan Shen said breezily. ¡°It must have been very painful.¡± Chu Ning only felt that this old lady was a little ruthless and indifferent to the physical body. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it hurt or not. Great-grandma was very calm at that time, as if she wasn¡¯t the one who was injured. However, my relatives were very anxious. We sent her to the hospital for her wound to be sutured, but she sat on the hospital bed as if it had nothing to do with her.¡± At this point, Yan Shen stopped. ¡°Great-grandma didn¡¯t even want to lie down, and she didn¡¯t want the younger generation to accompany her at the hospital to take care of her,¡± Yan Shen continued softly. ¡°She¡¯s worthy of admiration.¡± Chu Ning no longer thought that this was a stubborn old lady. ¡°In the hospital, I chatted with Great-grandma and heard about her younger days.¡± Yan Shen sighed. ¡°Now, I can at last understand Great-grandma¡¯s thoughts.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Ning held the drink in her hand and didn¡¯t even take a sip. ¡°I call my Grandpa¡¯s younger brother Second Grandpa. When Second Grandpa was only seven or eight years old, Great-grandma threw him into the sea. Second Grandpa, who couldn¡¯t swim at that time, almost drowned,¡± Yan Shen said with a complicated expression. ¡°What? Why did this happen?¡± Chu Ning could not understand such behavior. She felt Mr. and Mrs. Chu would not do such a thing to her¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Even the neighbors around me were scolding my Great-grandma. She¡¯s muddle-headed to do such an unethical thing.¡± When Yan Shen said this, his tone was a little complicated. ¡°Later, I asked Great-grandma if such a thing happened. Great-grandma didn¡¯t deny it. She merely said that the body is for use. If you serve this body all day, you won¡¯t have any future.¡± ¡°I agree with this view, but this approach is a little radical. Not to mention that this is your Great-grandma¡¯s child, the risk of doing this is too great,¡± Chu Ning said with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re very similar to my Great-grandma. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re ruthless to yourself, and Great-grandma is also ruthless to those around her,¡± Yan Shen said. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Chu Ning argued. ¡°You didn¡¯t care about yourself at the amusement park.¡± Yan Shen gave an example. ¡°Er¡­¡± Chu Ning was speechless. ¡°For a long time after that, I felt that Great-grandma was like a stone. She was unreasonable and so hard that nothing could hurt her. She was famous in my hometown for being unyielding,¡± Yan Shen continued. Chapter 559 - 559 The Burden of the Body 559 The Burden of the Body ¡°What happened after that?¡± Chu Ning was a little curious about Yan Shen¡¯s Great-grandma¡¯s story. ¡°Later on, I grew up. I must have been ten years old, and Great-grandma aged a few more years. With the sands of time, even if Great-Great-grandma was so tough, she was still worn down. I studied in my hometown and lived in school since primary school. Great-grandma would come to see me on weekends. Even though it was only a few kilometers away, it was very tiring for her.¡± Yan Shen described his past memories in great detail. ¡°I wanted to send her back by car, but Great-grandma refused.¡± Yan Shen smiled feebly. The past seemed to appear before his eyes. ¡°She told me that either I help her walk back or she¡¯d walk back by herself. Thus, every weekend after that, a young man could be seen walking along the street paved with bluestone slabs, carefully accompanying an old lady with white hair, their figures getting longer and longer.¡± ¡°So you used to be quite good. Did you change after coming to M City?¡± Chu Ning felt that when she first met Yan Shen, he was always expressionless. Now, he was much better. ¡°Not really.¡± Yan Shen shook his head. ¡°You got older after that, right?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°Yes. Later, I saw Great-grandma cry.¡± When Yan Shen said this, the expression on his face suddenly turned calmed once more. He sniffed and took a big gulp of coke. ¡°When Great-grandma was 94 years old, the house she lived in started leaking. She climbed up the ladder to fix it herself and didn¡¯t trouble anyone. However, she fell from the top and couldn¡¯t move at all. It was all thanks to the neighbors who found out in time.¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen, whose eyes were slightly red. He was obviously a little sad. ¡°When I went to visit Great-grandma, she was lying in her bed and wailing. The moment she saw me, she said, ¡°My good great-grandson, Great-grandma can¡¯t move. Great-grandma is trapped. Great-grandma is now useless.¡± I¡¯d never seen Great-grandma so heartbroken, so much so that I was at a loss at that time and didn¡¯t know how to comfort her,¡± Yan Shen continued. ¡°Your Great-grandma didn¡¯t need comfort. She just wanted to stand up,¡± Chu Ning added softly. ¡°Yes, so a few days later, she got up and walked again. This stubborn old lady who refused to bow to anyone and anything in her life fell again.¡± When Yan Shen said this, his tone was a little choked. ¡°She stopped crying. She just told me to come and see her more in the future. Great-grandma finally used a walking stick. In the past, she disdained this kind of thing, but she was already 95 years old. In the first 95 years of her life, she had won and overcome all kinds of difficulties and unknown dangers. In the last year of her life, she still did not compromise and carried out her beliefs to the end of her life. ¡°Great-grandma used her walking stick to move her body. She liked to walk around and then sit at the entrance of the courtyard, waiting for me to come back to see her. I also enjoyed staying with Great-grandma. There¡¯s an indescribable sense of peace and security. ¡°In the last few months of her life, her ears were no longer as sensitive, but she was still hale and hearty. I was willing to share with her the bits and pieces of my life, as well as my troubles. Even though she was deaf and her speech was unclear, she still smiled at me, stretching out the layers of wrinkles carved by the years. When I saw Great-grandma, I would forget all my troubles. Or rather, I would become very strong again.¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen as he spoke to himself. His expression was bright yet complicated. ¡°I found out that Great-grandma passed away on a very ordinary morning. At that time, I was already attending school in M City. My father was too busy to go back to our hometown, so I went back. ¡°My relatives told me that, before Great-grandma died, she specially instructed: Yan Shen was not allowed to cry. Death was just the closing of eyes. There was nothing to be sad about. Without the shackles of the skin, it would be more convenient to go wherever I want in the future. Our lives were light to begin with. If he really misses me, I¡¯ll go and see him. ¡°I held back my tears and didn¡¯t feel sad. I just felt that I would have one family member less in my life in the future.¡± Yan Shen covered his cheek and said in pain. ¡°No, I remembered Great-grandma¡¯s outlook on life ¡ª don¡¯t be bound by the burden of the body.¡± Yan Shen then jumped off the steel frame, leaving Chu Ning sitting alone on it. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Carry on. I¡¯ll look for you next time.¡± Yan Shen waved his hand with his back facing her. Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen¡¯s figure as he walked away. She was deep in thought. Chapter 560 - 560 Troublemakers 560 Troublemakers She had a feeling that what Yan Shen said today meant something. It was like a farewell, but was also filled with regret. The next morning, Chu Yuen didn¡¯t wander around various corners of M City as usual. Now, he liked to stay on The Parade. He was also very happy to see the changes in The Parade every day. This meant that he had more room to play to his own strengths. Chu Yuen stood proudly in front of Old Fang and said, ¡°Old Fang, how is it? The last time I brought my sister to look for you, you didn¡¯t believe me. Are you feeling good now?¡± ¡°Happiness came too suddenly.¡± Old Fang sighed as he worked. There were already more than 30 people working with him. These people had been screened by him. Although they might have some minor physical or mental problems, they would not slack off. They used to work from dawn to dusk just for a mouthful of food. Now, Chu Ning had promised them a salary of 150 yuan a day, including food and accommodation. This was simply unimaginable. Old Fang scratched his head in embarrassment and said to Chu Yuen, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight after I finish my work.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Old Fang. It¡¯s not easy for you to earn money. Save it well.¡± Chu Yuen waved his hand. Even if Old Fang wanted to treat him to a meal, he wouldn¡¯t go. ¡°When you¡¯re free, I remember that there¡¯s a kitchen in the dormitory area, right? Buy some kitchenware and cook at home. I¡¯ll go and freeload,¡± Chu Yuen added. Chu Yuen had also moved from Chu Ning¡¯s house to the dormitory area in The Parade. He felt that it was more convenient this way, so Chu Ning did not say anything about it. ¡°Alright, I welcome you anytime.¡± Old Fang nodded and continued to work happily. However, at this moment, a group of unwelcome guests arrived at the entrance of The Parade. The group of people were dressed in black and held steel pipes and other standard weapons in their hands. The leader was dressed in white and looked calmly at The Parade. There were no guests in the morning at The Parade, and the artists usually slept until the afternoon. ¡°Boss, this is the place.¡± A bald man standing behind the man in white said respectfully. These dozens of people were obviously not there to tour The Parade, nor would they discuss business matters with Chu Ning. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± the white-robed man said indifferently. He was looking for trouble. However, if there was no one, there was no point in finding trouble. The white-robed man leisurely walked into The Parade with his hands behind his back, as though he was taking a stroll. However, the large group of people behind him holding standard weapons proved that he was not there simply to have a look around. ¡°Old Fang! Quick! Run!¡± A person suddenly ran over from afar and shouted agitatedly. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to come back from the toilet?¡± Old Fang looked at the tramp rushing over and asked with a puzzled expression. Chu Yuen seemed to have understood something. He suddenly asked with a solemn expression, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°At the entrance. A lot of people suddenly appeared at the entrance of The Parade. They all have weapons in their hands. Some people have already been beaten up. They¡¯re coming this way now!¡± The person who ran over paused, panting heavily as he spoke intermittently. There was an abrupt change in Chu Yuen¡¯s expression as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Old Chen, how many people are there?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t count. There were at least 50 of them. More importantly, I saw some of them holding knives¡­¡± Old Chen scratched his head and replied uncertainly. After listening to Old Chen¡¯s description, except for Old Fang, all the homeless people who were working stopped what they were doing. They all showed a sense of fear and nervousness. It had only been a few days since they had settled down, but their beautiful life was ruined once more. Although they were used to being beaten up in the past, they had clearly changed their lifestyle and were no longer wandering. Why did they still get bullied? For a moment, everyone was panicking. The uncertainty of the future was the source of their fear. ¡°Old Fang, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Chu Yuen wanted to call everyone on The Parade to resist, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. Chu Yuen wasn¡¯t sure if they could resist. After all, the motives of these people were not simple. If someone died, this Parade that had just started to rise might face the danger of closing down. Chapter 561 - 561 Accepting Orders During Times of Danger 561 Accepting Orders During Times of Danger ¡°Old Fang, everyone quickly run and hide. I¡¯ll cover the rear!¡± Chu Yuen calmly raised his voice at this critical moment. It was too late to call the police now. The immediate priority was to confirm that there were no casualties. Although Chu Yuen was only in his teens and had yet to reach adulthood, he was still calm on the surface despite his fear when faced with imminent danger. He could not retreat. This was Chu Ning¡¯s territory, her blood and sweat. He could not leave. ¡°It¡¯s too late,¡± Old Fang said bitterly. A group of black-clothed people slowly poured in from afar like a tide. They completely cut off everyone¡¯s last escape route. Chu Yuen suddenly looked around. The white-robed man in the lead was particularly eye-catching. It was obvious that he was the leader of this group. Unknowingly, Chu Yuen clenched his fists tightly. Chu Ning had once told him that the outside world was very dangerous. The danger level had increased exponentially by following her. Although Chu Yuen had mentally prepared himself, he only realized that this was not a game when he was faced with such a situation alone. It was natural for him to be afraid. After all, he was still underaged. However, Chu Yuen knew that he could not back down at this moment. He could not even feel fear. He bit the tip of his tongue hard, and his nails dug deep into his palm. Just like that, his trembling body finally calmed down. He forced a smile and walked firmly towards the man in white in the distance. ¡°Hello, my name is Chu Yuen,¡± Chu Yuen said with a smile, looking up at the man in white who was much taller than him. The white-robed man looked at the childish boy in front of him and frowned. He did not answer Chu Yuen. Chu Yuen and the white-robed man looked at each other calmly without any fear. ¡°Who is Chu Ning?¡± The white-robed man finally spoke ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t know my sister¡¯s true identity!¡±Chu Yuen suddenly thought to himself. The man¡¯s question revealed that he did not have much information at the moment. He did not even know Chu Ning¡¯s true identity. He only knew her name. Chu Yuen guessed that someone must have paid a price for this white-robed man to bring people to The Parade to cause trouble. However, this person knew that the owner of this place was Chu Ning, but he did not have any specific information about her. Chu Ning was still in school at this time. After thinking through this, Chu Yuen calmed down a little. ¡°Chu Ning isn¡¯t here, sir. I don¡¯t know how to address you.¡± Chu Yuen continued to speak in a manner that was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°Little brat, you think you¡¯re qualified to know my Big Brother¡¯s name?¡± A person beside the man in white suddenly said impatiently. As he spoke, he weighed the baseball bat in his hand and looked at Chu Yuen with ill intentions. ¡°My name is Chen Bo. Little fellow, you have guts.¡± Chen Bo narrowed his eyes. He stretched out his hand and gently stopped the people behind him who were ready to make a move. ¡°Mr. Chen, before you destroy this place, I think you should consider the consequences. Of course, I¡¯m not threatening you. I don¡¯t think I have the right to do so. I only have one life. However, if possible, having a chat with each other to resolve the problem peacefully is the best way. After all, having one more friend and one less enemy benefits all,¡± Chu Yuen said evenly. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Let¡¯s just do it!¡± One of the lackeys said impatiently. Obviously, he was not listening to Chu Yuen¡¯s words. Chu Yuen had deduced such a great deal of useful information from just one sentence from Chen Bo and used it as the basis for his conversation with Chen Bo. His thinking and flexibility were not inferior to Chu Ning¡¯s. Chen Bo shook his head. ¡°Little guy, I don¡¯t know what relationship Chu Ning has with you, but I know that Chu Ning has provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°I came here today fully prepared. As the person who takes action, I don¡¯t need to know Chu Ning¡¯s exact information. This is the rule of the industry,¡± Chen Bo added. Chu Yuen looked at Chen Bo, who had remained calm all this while. For a moment, he was a little flustered. Chen Bo didn¡¯t seem to care, nor was he curious about Chu Ning¡¯s identity and background. Not only did Chen Bo not know, Chu Yuen did not know either. The reason he said that was just to pretend to be mysterious. Sometimes, a vague answer was more unpredictable than the specific result. However, Chu Yuen did not expect that Chen Bo did not care about this. Chapter 562 - 562 Cant Hold Them Back Anymore 562 Can¡¯t Hold Them Back Anymore Chu Yuen looked up at Chen Bo, sighed, and asked weakly, ¡°So, is there no longer any room for negotiation?¡± ¡°To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for your surname being Chu and your possible relationship with Chu Ning, I would really want you to work for me. You¡¯re quite smart, little guy. You might be able to do something in the future,¡± Chen Bo lamented. ¡°But it¡¯s destined not to happen today.¡± Chen Bo¡¯s tone was filled with regret. He then focused his gaze on Old Fang and the others. He was emotionless, as if he was looking at a group of defenseless livestock. Chen Bo looked back at Chu Yuen, waved his hand, and said sympathetically, ¡°I can leave you unharmed. Go.¡± Chu Yuen blinked. He looked at the people beside Chen Bo and then at the powerless Old Fang behind him. Chu Yuen¡¯s expression was calm. He knew that the other party did not care about the consequences of letting him go. It was within his tolerance. ¡°Mr. Chen, do you really think that you won¡¯t be held accountable for destroying this place?¡± Chu Yuen continued, not wanting to give up. ¡°You can try calling the police. I don¡¯t mind you stalling for time.¡± Chen Bo smiled. He was very confident. At the same time, it also revealed a huge amount of useful information. Even if they called the police, it would be useless. Old Fang and the others also heard Chen Bo¡¯s words. They did not have any ability to resist to begin with, and now they were even more desperate. Chu Yuen, too, had no other choice. He didn¡¯t expect that the people who came to The Parade to cause trouble had such a powerful background that they even had connections in the police station. ¡°Sis, just how big of a person did you provoke? I can¡¯t hold them back anymore!¡± Chu Yuen thought helplessly. ¡°Since you¡¯re not getting away, don¡¯t blame me.¡± Chen Bo¡¯s last bit of good feelings toward Chu Yuen had also run out. Although he admired Chu Yuan¡¯s courage and knowledge, if Chu Yuan opposed him, Chen Bo would not allow a little fellow with great potential to grow. After hearing Chen Bo¡¯s words, the group of black-clothed underlings behind him gradually closed in. There were also some people scattered on The Parade, but at this moment, no one dared to step forward. If they stepped forward at this time, they would really be beaten to death by Chen Bo and his men. The nature and method of Chen Bo¡¯s existence in M City was similar to that of the brothers Chu Yang and Chu Se. However, there was an even greater mastermind and ring leader behind Chen Bo. ¡°Do it,¡± Chen Bo said flippantly. At the same time, Chu Ning had a rare quiet and undisturbed life in school. Since Ye Ting had transferred schools, Yu Yan would not dare to go against Chu Ning. In Jingyuan High School, no one would be stupid enough to feel sorry for her. In the third lesson of the morning, Chu Ning was focused on reading the contents of the textbook. There was still more than a week before the final exam. Her previous total score was 738 points. This time, she wanted to maintain it and strive for 740 points. Although the last exam with 738 points was not the final exam, it was very difficult. The difficulty of the final exam this time might be reduced. Chu Ning did not care, but there would definitely be a batch of high scores. Simple questions couldn¡¯t effectively distinguish the students¡¯ true level, but they could inspire the students¡¯ confidence. There was less than a year before the university entrance exams. Chu Ning understood why the school would take this step. Just as Chu Ning was looking at an interesting math question, the phone in her pocket vibrated slightly. After sensing the vibration of her phone, Chu Ning put down her book and leisurely removed her phone from her pocket to have a look. The math teacher who was lecturing on the podium turned a blind eye to this and continued to teach passionately. All the teachers who taught Chu Ning¡¯s class had an unshakable status in the entire grade and even the school. Because of Chu Ning, they had also benefited greatly. Not to mention Chu Ning looking at her phone in class, it was fine even if she asked someone to play cards in class, although Chu Ning would not do that. Chu Ning looked at the message on her phone and frowned. She had set her phone to only vibrate when she received important notifications. ¡°As expected, something happened,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. Her face was unusually calm, like a still lake without any ripples. Chu Ning put her phone back and continued to read the math questions as though it was merely a trivial matter. After going through so many experiences, Chu Ning was no longer the same as before. People would eventually grow up. Chu Ning felt that excessive kindness was being cruel to herself. Therefore, what she had said at the charity gala that night was not just words. Chapter 563 - 563 Different 563 Different Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t be in a passive state all the time. She would teach anyone who dared to lay a hand on her property a profound lesson. She had already prepared everything in advance. Now, she only needed to wait until school ended in the evening to deal with the follow-up matters. Meanwhile. With Chen Bo as the leader, the group of people who were about to attack came to an abrupt stop. Old Fang and the others were working between two rows of empty factories. They were blocked by the man in white and his men on both sides. However, at this moment, these men in black suddenly realized that they were surrounded by an even larger group of people. Chu Yuen was already squatting on the ground, hugging his head tightly. He was trying his best to protect his vital parts. However, the storm-like attack that he was anticipating did not come. Chu Yuen secretly moved his fingers away and found that Old Fang and the others were safe and sound. Then, as his vision grew wider, and he saw more and more. It wasn¡¯t that Chen Bo was kind enough to let him go, but that they were surrounded by even more people. Chu Yuen used to live in a remote mountain village. He had never seen such a scene before¡­ The distance between the two rows of factories was more than 20 meters, but now, he could only see a huge crowd gathering on both sides. In an instant, the hunter and the prey had switched positions. Chen Bo was very confident before he came because the people at the police station had been dealt with. The person who had instructed him to cause trouble had connections in the police station. Even if someone in The Parade called the police, the police might not be able to respond in time. This was also the reason why he was so calm. However, now, he could no longer pretend to be calm. Chu Yuen slowly stood up. After understanding the situation around him, he was no longer the one who should be panicking. ¡°Mr. Chen.¡± Chu Yuen looked at Chen Bo and pursed his lips. He spread his hands helplessly. Although he didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to plan an ambush in The Parade, the situation was obviously good. Chen Bo knew that he was doomed that day. From the moment he stepped into The Parade, he had fallen into the trap that Chu Ning had set up in advance. Chu Ning didn¡¯t specifically target Chen Bo, but as long as someone dared to cause trouble there, they would definitely pay a painful price! Moreover, Chu Ning¡¯s secret plan was very well-hidden. Other than herself and the people who participated in the ambush, no third party knew about it. Zhang Bo, Chu Yuen, and the others weren¡¯t aware either. This didn¡¯t mean that Chu Ning didn¡¯t trust them. It was just that the more people knew about this, the more likely it was that the news would be leaked. ¡°You are the leader?¡± Bai Hong looked at Chen Bo and asked with a smile. There was a large basement near The Parade. That was where Bai Hong trained Chu Ning¡¯s personal strength. If anything unusual happened at The Parade, Bai Hong would be able to rush over with his men in a few minutes. In fact, Bai Hong wanted to come alone. Even though there were dozens of people in front of him with weapons, Bai Hong did not care about them. If Chu Ning acquiesced, he did not mind creating a massacre there. Chen Bo was more than 1.8 meters tall. He looked taller than Bai Hong and was also much sturdier. When Bai Hong spoke to him, he had to raise his head slightly. However, the strange thing was that when Chen Bo looked at Bai Hong, he subconsciously felt a hint of fear. This caused him to bow slightly. Only when his gaze was slightly on par with Bai Hong¡¯s did this sense of oppression ease. ¡°You don¡¯t have many more people than us. If we really cause a ruckus¡­¡± Chen Bo said, bracing himself. Although his momentum had been completely suppressed by Bai Hong, he could not show his fear. Once he showed fear, his followers would only become disorganized and fragmented. However, Chen Bo had miscalculated the situation. Bai Hong didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on Chen Bo. He only responded with a clean kick. Chen Bo was sent flying, and the few underlings behind him were also affected. They acted as a good buffer. Even so, Chen Bo¡¯s situation did not look good after taking a solid kick from Bai Hong. He couldn¡¯t even stand up. His face had rapidly turned purple, and he couldn¡¯t even moan in pain. Chen Bo¡¯s consciousness was in a haze at this moment, and his mind was blank. He could not speak, and only inaudible mumbles came from his mouth. A few of his ribs had been broken by Bai Hong¡¯s kick. The broken ribs were likely to have punctured his liver or stomach. Blood was already flowing from the corner of Chen Bo¡¯s mouth. Seeing this scene, Bai Hong frowned. He didn¡¯t intend to kick Chen Bo to death. After all, he still had to keep him for questioning. However, he did not expect the burly Chen Bo to be so powerless¡­ Chapter 564 - 564 Infighting 564 Infighting ¡°It seems that the control of strength is still not perfect,¡± Bai Hong thought to himself. Chen Bo being kicked over was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. His lackeys merely saw Bai Hong¡¯s body move. He lifted his leg, and Chen Bo was sent flying. If not for the many people behind him acting as a buffer, Chen Bo¡¯s actual situation might have been even worse. ¡°D*** it, let¡¯s fight it out with him!¡± ¡°You dare to hurt boss? Go to hell!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stab you to death!¡± After they reacted and saw their boss being bullied like this, these underlings all charged towards Bai Hong with fierce expressions. Of course, Chen Bo had a lot of underlings. There were also some who simply looked at Bai Hong coldly and indifferently. However, they weren¡¯t thinking about avenging their boss. They were even blaming Bai Hong for not being able to kill Chen Bo with a single kick. That would have saved them a lot of trouble. There was only one boss, but there was more than one person who wanted to be the boss. ¡°Be careful!¡± Chu Yuen shouted loudly when he saw these people charging at Bai Hong with weapons in their hands. A second ago, Chu Yuen was still wondering why none of the people Bai Hong brought over had made a move. In the next second, he heard screams and wails coming one after another. The black-robed underlings watched as the iron rods and machetes in their hands were about to land on Bai Hong¡¯s body, but they suddenly missed. To Bai Hong, their movements seemed to have been slowed down by several times. As he dodged, Bai Hong attacked their vital points. He didn¡¯t need to use weapons to deal with these people. ¡°There¡¯s no point in struggling. Do you still want to continue?¡± Bai Hong rubbed his wrist and looked at the group of people who were restless but did not dare to make a move against him. Even if he did not make a move, these people who had followed Chen Bo to The Parade to cause trouble would not be able to escape. Bai Hong only wanted to save some time. He had no interest in fighting with these people. After hearing Bai Hong¡¯s words, a black-clothed man with a long aquiline nose walked out and spoke slowly, ¡°We are also under someone¡¯s instructions. We had no choice but to make a living. We will listen to you regarding what to do next.¡± Hearing this explanation, Chu Yuen couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Such words coming from the mouths of these people who were involved in the underworld seemed a little too comical. These people had four working limbs. They simply wanted to take the wrong path and were unwilling to work hard. ¡°You guys have the nerve to say that you had no choice. Bah, how shameless! You¡¯re just a bunch of lazy idiots with no ability. Just now, your boss looked like he looked down on everyone. I didn¡¯t see why he had no choice.¡± Chu Yuen looked at the triangular-eyed man and viciously mocked him. After witnessing Bai Hong¡¯s power, Chu Yuen no longer had any scruples. He knew that this was Chu Ning¡¯s backup plan. The triangular-eyed man¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at Chu Yuen, who had changed so much. He really regretted not killing this talkative little fellow a few minutes ago. ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s fight it out with them. Big Brother can¡¯t speak now. We can¡¯t just let them capture us like this!¡± A young man with a short stature but an extremely fierce temperament walked out. He looked at Bai Hong as though he wanted to court death. Although Chen Bo had already fallen to the ground, spitting blood out and losing the ability to speak, he was determined to stand on Chen Bo¡¯s side. Now that the leader had temporarily lost control, he should stand up and protect him. The triangular-eyed man was obviously using this opportunity to fight for power and establish his own right to speak. He would not let him succeed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. They don¡¯t have an absolute advantage in numbers now. As long as a few of our brothers run back and report, calling everyone over, I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t be afraid!¡± another person said excitedly. Obviously, he was also a loyal confidant that Chen Bo had nurtured. Bai Hong wasn¡¯t interested in the contents of their conversation, but when he heard that there were still many people in their lair, his eyes flashed. Another black-robed man walked out. He stood beside the triangular-eyed man as he spoke coldly, looking at the short man with a fierce aura, ¡°Ji Zhi, if you want to risk your life, I won¡¯t stop you. However, there were still many brothers who do not want to make unnecessary sacrifices. Big Brother can not speak yet, and you already know his intentions? What if Big Brother came here with other motives? Just one word from you, and you want the brothers to fight alongside you? Who are you?¡± Chapter 565 - 565 Decisive Person 565 Decisive Person Before Chen Bo came to The Parade, he would have thought that there would be an encounter, but the advantage should be on his side. After all, he came prepared. He had never thought that Chu Ning, this ¡®heinous¡¯ person, would actually secretly ambush him with so many people at The Parade. What was even more ridiculous was that, Bai Hong, a person whose combat strength was beyond the norm, had brought him to the ground and made him lose his combat strength with just a single kick. He couldn¡¯t even open his mouth to speak. Now, he could only watch helplessly as his subordinates, who had once been extremely respectful to him, fought for power among themselves before the enemy¡­ At the thought of this, although Chen Bo couldn¡¯t speak, he felt extremely aggrieved. Coupled with his chest injury, he only felt his head getting heavier and heavier. At the same time, he felt a fishy taste in his nose and throat. Then, he spat out a large mouthful of blood and fainted. ¡°F*** you, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± Ji Zhi, who had always been hot-tempered and fierce, couldn¡¯t take it anymore when he heard someone speak that way about him. He took out a dagger from his trouser leg and stabbed it at the person who refuted him. Ji Zhi had been suppressing the anger he had been feeling. Now that he saw his respected Big Brother faint, he could not care less. However, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Ji Zhi and blocked his path. At the same time, Ji Zhi felt a heavy resistance on the dagger in his hand. Ji Zhi abruptly looked at the triangular-eyed man in front of him in shock. ¡°Second Brother, you¡­¡± Ji Zhi didn¡¯t know what to say. The triangular-eyed man¡¯s expression was still calm. As the brains of Chen Bo¡¯s gang, his prestige was second only to Chen Bo¡¯s. He was also the only person that this madman, Ji Zhi, feared. After Ji Zhi witnessed Bai Hong¡¯s strength, he still dared to fight Bai Hong to the death. Although he was short in stature, he was more vicious than anyone else. The triangular-eyed man¡¯s left hand was currently grabbing Ji Zhi¡¯s sharp dagger without any protection. Dark red blood dripped down the web between his thumb and forefinger and quickly gathered into a small pool of blood. ¡°Stop making a fuss,¡± the triangular-eyed man said calmly, looking at the stunned Ji Zhi. Ji Zhi loosened his grip on the dagger and fell silent. His nickname was Mad Dog because, when he attacked, he would ¡®bite¡¯ his opponent like a mad dog. He was cruel, vicious, and unscrupulous. Ji Zhi¡¯s dagger was full of barbs. He liked to torture his opponents like this, but now, Ji Zhi finally calmed down. The dagger fell to the ground. The triangular-eyed man looked at Bai Hong and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we made a fool of ourselves, but I still have to say what I said before. We admit defeat. We¡¯re just a group of pitiful people who work for others.¡± Even though his hand was covered in blood, he did not seem to be affected. His injured left hand hung naturally. Perhaps a situation like that day¡¯s was already within his expectations. On the surface, his Big Brother, Chen Bo, had boundless glory and more than a hundred obedient underlings under him. However, in reality, he was still at the mercy of the gang leader above him. He, Chen Bo, and his lackeys were merely chess pieces that could be sacrificed at any time. Even if he hadn¡¯t fallen into Chu Ning¡¯s hands that day, he would encounter a similar situation in the future. For the triangular-eyed man, he would have to experience such a catastrophe sooner or later. It had only been brought forward now. Chu Yuen, who had been watching the show like it was no big deal, was speechless. He knew that these were ruthless people that he could not afford to offend at the moment. If it hadn¡¯t been for Bai Hong¡¯s presence, he would have been doomed that day. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are. Go and find an empty factory. I¡¯ll provide you with ropes. Tie each other up and wait for Chu Ning to come tonight.¡± Bai Hong waved his hand nonchalantly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about the schemes of these people and the complicated forces behind them. He only needed to complete the task that Chu Ning had given him. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ji Zhi suddenly roared and rushed towards Bai Hong with his bare hands. Seeing this scene, Chu Yuen¡¯s heart tightened again. This Ji Zhi was really fearless. In just ten minutes, Chu Yuen had a deep impression of this short but unusually fierce man. Chapter 566 - 566 Too Weak 566 Too Weak Facing Ji Zhi, who was like a mad dog, Bai Hong¡¯s expression remained the same. The triangular-eyed man frowned. Even though he could feel the tearing pain in his palm, he could ignore it. However, Ji Zhi¡¯s actions clearly carried a trace of desperation. He believed that the person who caused Big Brother and Second Brother to be injured was Bai Hong. As long as he was dealt with, the rest of the people were nothing to worry about. It was too late for the triangular-eyed man to stop him, but he did not expect Bai Hong to not dodge at all¡­ Ji Zhi¡¯s attacks were very crafty and ruthless. He wanted to try to beat Bai Hong to the ground with his bare hands. Just as Ji Zhi¡¯s fists were about to land on Bai Hong¡¯s face and abdomen, Bai Hong made his move. He opened his palms and caught Ji Zhi¡¯s fists. However, this was only the beginning. Following that, a terrifying and unimaginable force was transmitted from Bai Hong¡¯s arms to Ji Zhi¡¯s fists, all the way to his bones and muscles. A faint smile appeared on Bai Hong¡¯s face. The madness on Ji Zhi¡¯s face disappeared. At that moment, his facial features were twisted together like an old rag due to the indescribable pain. To Bai Hong¡¯s surprise, Ji Zhi remained silent despite this. Although the veins on his forehead were bulging and he looked extremely ferocious. The bones in Ji Zhi¡¯s hands were crushed by Bai Hong. The pain surpassed that of the triangular-eyed man and even the unconscious Chen Bo. Ji Zhi was still standing and conscious. It was simply unimaginable. He was ruthless to others, but he was even more ruthless to himself. ¡°I want you dead!¡± Ji Zhi gritted his teeth. There was also a trace of blood in his mouth. He almost shattered his teeth. The pain was beyond the limits of a primate. Even so, he still let out a hoarse sound, like a ferocious beast struggling on the verge of death. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Bai Hong. ¡°Tsk tsk, not bad.¡± Bai Hong lightly nodded and gave his evaluation. Unfortunately, when Ji Zhi was young, no one had taught him to train his body and polish his muscles and bones, so he was only a lunatic who was stronger than ordinary people. Bai Hong didn¡¯t even need to use his full strength to crush Ji Zhi¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t care about Ji Zhi¡¯s threat at all. ¡°If you fight, accidents can also kill you,¡± Bai Hong muttered softly to himself. Chu Ning¡¯s message to him was that it would be best if there were no casualties. But Bai Hong felt that he had no obligation to indulge these people who came to seek their own death. He could have ignored Ji Zhi, but since Ji Zhi was seeking death, he could not be blamed. The triangular-eyed man suddenly knelt down and pressed his forehead against the ground as he spoke sincerely, ¡°Let him go, I will die in his place.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Hong loosened his grip on Ji Zhi¡¯s neck and tossed him aside as though he was throwing something away. ¡°You want to be a scapegoat? But why should I agree to your request? Can¡¯t I kill both of you? It¡¯s not troublesome anyway,¡± Bai Hong said with a smile. It was as if he was chatting with someone about a trivial matter. He then pointed at the bodyguards on both sides. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to let them do anything. Their role is to keep an eye on you and not let you escape. That¡¯s all,¡± Bai Hong added. He said it casually, but the triangular-eyed man and his lackeys behind him trembled slightly when they heard it. Bai Hong¡¯s tone was like a farm owner counting the lambs in his pen. Without a doubt, they were all lambs. The lambs had no right to talk to the farm owner. They could not control their own fate. ¡°When did such an expert appear in M City¡­¡± The triangular-eyed man sighed inwardly. He was merely saying this. Although it sounded sincere, it was just a means to win others over. It was impossible for him to really sacrifice his life for a reckless man. Even if it was Chen Bo, it was not worth it. The reason Ji Zhi was so partial to Chen Bo was because Chen Bo had once saved Ji Zhi¡¯s life when he was young. To Chen Bo at that time, doing so was as easy as lifting a finger. Now, it seemed that the returns were quite generous. The current situation was that Bai Hong really didn¡¯t allow him any dignity at all. He was also rather indifferent to the lives of these group of people. This was a society ruled by law. It was not like a few hundred years ago, when even buying and selling slaves was legal¡­ Why was Bai Hong so casual and apathetic? Chapter 567 - 567 The Value of Living 567 The Value of Living This was a question that the triangular-eyed man could not understand no matter what. ¡°Killing us is very simple, but letting us live will create greater value,¡± he said softly. He knew that the reason Bai Hong had the patience to chat with him was because he was waiting for him to display enough bargaining chips. Bai Hong narrowed his eyes and looked at the triangular-eyed man. This was what he was waiting for. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. Just do as I said earlier and obediently get tied yourselves tied up. Someone will come and talk to you tonight,¡± Bai Hong said indifferently. ¡°As expected, he actually listens to Chu Ning!¡± The triangular-eyed man was also dumbstruck when he heard this answer. He had been in society for so many years, but he had never met someone as good at fighting as Bai Hong. If he knew that Chu Ning had such a powerful figure by her side¡­ he would have long delivered Chen Bo¡¯s head. ¡°No problem.¡± The triangular-eyed man was still kneeling on the ground. Although his hand was bleeding, he had achieved his goal. In the most luxurious bathhouse in M City, Yang Feng was soaking in the bathtub with a satisfied expression. Beside him were two other people who were equally relaxed. ¡°President Yang, I heard that your business has been excellent recently. You actually established a collaborative relationship with Cloud Shopping. This time, you really have a goose that can lay golden eggs. It¡¯s hard not to make a fortune!¡± ¡°Old Xiao, your words are below the standard. Even if President Yang doesn¡¯t collaborate with Cloud Shopping, money will still be rolling in. We can only look on enviously.¡± The two people beside Yang Feng looked at Yang Feng and spoke jealously. ¡°Now is not the time to be proud. As long as Chu Ning is still in M City, no, even if she is not in M City, there will still be endless trouble.¡± Yang Feng shook his head when he heard the praise from the pair beside him. He was a very meticulous person. Although he was working with Zhou Hao now, in Yang Feng¡¯s opinion, this was not a long-term solution. With Zhou Hao¡¯s personality and way of doing things, it was only a matter of time before something bad would happen when they worked together. However, Yang Feng did not have a better choice now, but he never let his guard down. He was one of the many tycoons of M City who had been threatened by Chu Ning at the charity gala that day. ¡°Come on, Old Xiao, you¡¯re just saying that. If you¡¯re really so capable, why didn¡¯t I see you go against her that day? Didn¡¯t you just lower your head and remain silent?¡± The other person with tattoos on his body scoffed at this. ¡°Whose side are you on? Speaking up for an outsider?¡± Old Xiao asked with a dark expression. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Yang Feng said flippantly. ¡°There are many people in M City who are hostile to Chu Ning, but according to my investigation, there are also many who are willing to help her. And I surmise that there may be a big shot supporting her.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°What is it? How could this be?¡± The two people beside Yang Feng said in unison. They could see the shock reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. How strong was Yang Feng? Although he would go all out against any enemy, someone who could make him feel that he was a big shot was really not someone they could provoke ¡ª they were merely tycoons worth tens of millions. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. I don¡¯t have any actual evidence.¡± Yang Feng picked up a towel by the bath and wiped his sweaty cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If this woman really had such a powerful background, would she have threatened to kill Ye Zhen¡¯s daughter with a knife? Isn¡¯t this unnecessary?¡± Old Xiao asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell,¡± the tattooed man mumbled to himself, but he had made up his mind. He was not in a hurry to deal with Chu Ning and would continue to observe. Yang Feng would not be so kind as to tell them such important information. ¡°I want to test her bottom line. In other words, we will work together with more people to put pressure on that important figure who might not exist. The law doesn¡¯t punish the masses. There is strength in numbers,¡± Yang Feng said. ¡°President Yang, you¡¯re being too prudent. You have two relatives who hold important positions in the government of M City. What are you afraid of?¡± the tattooed man said indifferently. In fact, he said this to test Yang Feng. The tattooed man knew that Yang Feng¡¯s two relatives were the Bureau chief of M City¡¯s Agricultural Bureau, and a judge at the Judicial Department. They were powerful, which was why Yang Feng could remain standing in M City for many years. Chapter 568 - 568 Alliance 568 Alliance ¡°What if the mayor of M City is behind Chu Ning?¡± Yang Feng said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Old Xiao and the tattooed man spoke in unison once more. ¡°Anything is possible,¡± Yang Feng said seriously. Although Yang Feng did not believe it himself, he had to make these two people tense up. No matter how prepared they were to deal with Chu Ning, it would not be enough. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to probe. Chu Ning has made new moves recently,¡± Yang Feng continued. ¡°What is she trying to do!¡± Old Xiao hurriedly asked. Even though he said it in a tough tone, he remembered what Chu Ning said at the charity gala that day. Hearing Old Xiao¡¯s question, Yang Feng flippantly glanced at him and did not answer. Yang Feng looked into the distance and said softly, ¡°Regardless of whether the outcome is good or bad, at least I will know her current attitude and determination.¡± After class in the evening, Zhang Bo had already parked his car at the usual spot and was waiting for Chu Ning. He had a lot of things to do recently. Although he knew about what had happened at The Parade, the real person-in-charge was Chu Ning. It was up to her whether to hand them over to the police or to settle it privately. It took about 30 minutes from Jingyuan High School to The Parade. During this time, Zhang Bo and Chu Ning did not say much. Zhang Bo could tell that Chu Ning was thinking about something. ¡°President Chu seems to be different from before,¡± Zhang Bo thought to himself. Previously, he could still feel some youthful vitality from Chu Ning, but now, she was calm and restrained. She spoke less and less. It was the same in school. Even Xiaomi, her deskmate, or some of her classmates who were on good terms with her could feel that Chu Ning was becoming more and more silent. The Parade didn¡¯t look any different from the day before. In fact, it was even more lively than the previous day. After Bai Hong came out and dealt with Chen Bo and the others who came to cause trouble, order had been restored. Homeless artists could still create there, and more and more office workers were coming. At this moment, in an abandoned workshop, other than the triangular-eyed man, whose left hand was wrapped in bandages and whose movements were not restricted, the rest of the black-clothed underlings were fully tied up and sitting on the ground next to each other. Chu Ning pointed at the men in black and looked at the triangular-eyed man as she asked calmly, ¡°So you¡¯re their leader now?¡± If it had been half a month ago, she would not have thought of ambushing people at The Parade in advance. The most important thing was that, if this really happened, the trust that Chu Ning had painstakingly gained would be destroyed. Chu Ning had always wanted to abide by the rules. Although she couldn¡¯t ask others to do so, she could restrain herself. However, Zhou Hao had used his actions to tell her what the real rules of the game were. ¡°Yes.¡± The triangular-eyed man nodded. Chen Bo was in hospital, so he was indeed in charge now. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°Deng Yu,¡± the triangular-eyed man said softly. ¡°Who is the actual person controlling you? Where is he? Tell me his background,¡± Chu Ning asked methodically. ¡°We have more than a hundred people working for a man called Zhang Rong. He should be in M City now, but I¡¯m not sure where exactly. He has the largest security company in M City. We are actually employees of this security company. On the surface, we are engaged in normal dispatch work, but in fact, Zhang Rong has secretly established a gang with a criminal nature. The gang is called the Ace of Hearts. According to my understanding, there are more than 1,000 people registered. It should be the largest criminal force in M City,¡± Deng Yu replied proficiently. He had already rehearsed it in his mind many times in the afternoon, waiting for Chu Ning to ask him about it. Chu Ning looked at Deng Yu, who had a sincere expression on his face and was bending over, and felt that it was a little ridiculous. He spoke as if he was completely on Chu Ning¡¯s side, analyzing his former boss and his power. ¡°If your boss lying in the hospital knew what you¡¯re really thinking, he¡¯d probably swallow your thoughts alive,¡± Chu Ning rued. ¡°How could that be? Boss is actually very helpless, but Zhang Rong, Mr. Zhang¡¯s power is very strong. Boss has been with him for more than ten years. What can he do if he leaves him?¡± Deng Yu said feebly. Chapter 569 - 569 An Opportunity 569 An Opportunity ¡°You¡¯re really good at scheming.¡± Chu Ning felt that Deng Yu might be more suitable to be the boss than Chen Bo was. Although she had never met Chen Bo, the difference between Deng Yu and Chen Bo was obvious. Deng Yu was standing there chatting with her while Chen Bo was lying in the hospital. ¡°President Chu, you must be joking. People like us are like rootless duckweed floating on the surface of the water. There will be a day when we will be overturned by a sudden storm,¡± Deng Yu replied respectfully, lowering his head. ¡°What if everything had gone well today?¡± Chu Ning suddenly asked. ¡°The cats in the alley have freedom, but no home. The dogs within the walls have a home, but have to bow their heads for life. Life is a multiple-choice question. No matter how one chooses, there will always be regrets,¡± Deng Yu replied softly. ¡°The reasoning is very good, but you chose the path yourself,¡± Chu Ning said lightly. ¡°I want to change my direction. I hope President Chu can give me this opportunity.¡± Deng Yu was betting that Chu Ning would accept him and his lackeys in black. Although following Zhang Rong was prestigious, the risks and benefits were not proportional. The precious results that they exchanged their lives for were all meant as contributions to Zhang Rong. When Zhang Rong was enjoying a life of luxury, he would not think of these underlings who were risking their lives for him. Even Chen Bo only received a fixed salary. Although the income was not bad, there was a huge safety risk. Just like that day, when he met Bai Hong; he was severely injured. A precarious life was not what Deng Yu wanted. He wanted to lead these underlings to find a stable long-term job. Although it sounded unbelievable, this was what Deng Yu thought. Now, he had seized such a good opportunity. Deng Yu had vaguely heard of Chu Ning¡¯s name before this operation. Before he was informed that he was going to cause trouble for Chu Ning at The Parade, he had paid a heavy price to obtain some basic information about Chu Ning. ¡°Can you guarantee that your underlings have the same thoughts as you?¡± Chu Ning stared at Deng Yu, trying to read some useful information from his expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what they think. Boss isn¡¯t here, so I have the final say.¡± Deng Yu suddenly raised his head and fearlessly locked eyes with Chu Ning. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning sat on a chair and nodded. Then, her slender fingers rhythmically tapped on the handle of the chair. She looked at the rusty iron door in the distance of the factory as if she was thinking about something. A moment later, Chu Ning looked at Deng Yu, who was standing at the side with his head lowered, softly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. Take me to see your boss tonight. I¡¯ll give you an hour to prepare. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯m not a rubbish dump.¡± These people were different from Old Fang. Chu Ning did not want to tolerate them. ¡°Sure,¡± Deng Yu agreed. When Chu Yuen saw Chu Ning come out, he quickly came up and asked, ¡°How is it, Sis? What did that guy say to you?¡± ¡°Your performance today was not bad.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t answer Chu Yuen¡¯s question. Instead, she praised him. ¡°No, I still¡­¡± Just as Chu Yuen scratched his head in embarrassment and was about to make modest remarks, Chu Ning¡¯s next sentence extinguished all the enthusiasm he felt. ¡°Don¡¯t come here if you have nothing to do. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Got it.¡± Chu Yuen was a little dejected. Although he knew that Chu Ning was worried about his safety, he didn¡¯t want to constantly be treated like a child. ¡°Zhang Bo, arrange for people to install cameras in every corner of The Parade; they must be high-definition ones. Also, pay more attention to Old Fang and the others. There are more and more wandering artists now. Stress on the hygiene aspect. Don¡¯t throw trash on the ground. If you discover it thrice, they¡¯ll be disqualified,¡± Chu Ning emphasized calmly. The Parade was not small. Now that more and more people were living in it, the hygiene problem had to be taken seriously. After all, this place was going to be built into a special tourist attraction in the future. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately.¡± Zhang Bo nodded solemnly. After Chu Ning emphasized these things, she brought Bai Hong away. She still had to wait for someone. Then, she would follow the clues provided by Deng Yu and look for Zhang Rong for a chat, including those who were related to him. Chu Ning planned to get in touch with M City¡¯s underground forces. Although the relationship was very complicated and involved many people, it was an essential part of rising up. Chapter 570 - 570 Coming 570 Coming Zhang Rong had some very special hobbies. This was no secret in the Rongwei Group. He was obese and enjoyed eating and drinking. Coupled with his irregular work and rest periods, he weighed nearly 300 pounds despite being less than 1.8 meters tall. Even so, no one dared to talk about him behind his back. Some people had once discussed Zhang Rong¡¯s appearance in the Rongwei Group. The next day, the tongues of the people who talked about him were cut off and placed in a transparent glass cabinet on the first floor of the Rongwei Group. Zhang Rong was cruel and tyrannical, but in a sense, he had succeeded. He had more than a thousand people working for him, or rather, dealing with all kinds of shameful and under-the-table deals. At this moment, on the top floor of the Rongwei Group. Zhang Rong was lying on a soft beach chair. Other than a pair of underwear, he had no other clothes on. There were layers upon layers of white fats. From afar, he looked like a big white silkworm. However, this big white silkworm was surrounded by many young and beautiful women. They only had one set of underwear more than Zhang Rong. In front of Zhang Rong was a massive swimming pool built on the top floor of the Rongwei Group. He had just wiped off the water stains on his body when an enchanting woman bent over and gave Zhang Rong some water mouth-to-mouth. The top floor was an excellent scenic spot. Standing there, one could see the rough outline of the surrounding area for several kilometers. It was already past seven o¡¯clock in the evening. The sky was about to turn dark, but there were many colors interweaving and fusing. Gradually, it turned dark. Zhang Rong was enjoying the beauty in front of him, although this comfort was built on the pain of most people. ¡°The feeling of being rich is really wonderful.¡± Zhang Rong sighed from the bottom of his heart. At the thought of this, he pinched the woman¡¯s chest hard. ¡°Take it off, take it all off. It doesn¡¯t have a nice feel to it,¡± Zhang Rong frowned and said in a dissatisfied tone. Just as the enchanting woman was about to do as she was told, the door to the top floor was pushed open. A handsome young man wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses and a black suit ran toward Zhang Rong in a panic. He was the general manager of the Rongwei Group. As one of the largest underground forces in M City, his academic qualifications were surprisingly high. This was also the talent that Zhang Rong hired with a high salary. ¡°Mr. Zhang, hurry¡­ Run!¡± The man with gold-rimmed glasses finally ran to a few meters before Zhang Rong. He panted heavily and held his chest. It was obvious that he had not exercised vigorously for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why should I run?¡± Zhang Rong frowned. Although he was stunned, he still didn¡¯t think that anyone could do anything to him in the Rongwei Group. After all, this was his territory. ¡°Someone wants to harm you. They¡¯re already heading up,¡± the man in gold-rimmed glasses said in horror. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Zhang Rong stood up. His white fats was like a swim ring, undulating as he stood up. Zhang Rong slowly kicked the man in gold-rimmed glasses and cursed. He still could not believe it. There were more than a hundred people in the Rongwei Group on a daily basis. If someone had just broken through, how could there be no movement at all? Even a hundred pigs would struggle desperately if they were caught, let alone humans. Any one of them could have solved the crisis by reporting to him. ¡°You guys can leave first. I have something to deal with,¡± Zhang Rong said as he put on his clothes. After hearing Zhang Rong¡¯s words, the women in revealing clothes turned around to leave without hesitation. The man with gold-rimmed glasses who had been kicked to the ground did not get up. He simply sat on the ground and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Stupid fat pig, it¡¯s still unknown whether or not you can survive today,¡± he thought disdainfully. Just as Zhang Rong was about to ask the man in gold-rimmed glasses what had happened, the women who had already walked far away retreated to Zhang Rong¡¯s side in panic. Zhang Rong turned around. When he saw the four people in front of him, his pupils constricted. ¡°Mr. Zhang, there are traitors in the group. I had no choice but to bring them up. If I didn¡¯t do this, they would kill me,¡± the man in gold-rimmed glasses said helplessly as he sat on the ground. Chapter 571 - 571 Internal Conflict 571 Internal Conflict Forty minutes earlier. At the entrance of The Parade, Chu Ning brought Bai Hong and Deng Yu to Chu Yang. Chu Yang¡¯s and Chu Se¡¯s biggest enemy in M City was the boss of the Rongwei Group, Zhang Rong. If they wanted to unify the underground forces in M City, they had to deal with this leader. Now, the opportunity was right in front of them. In the Rongwei Group, Chen Bo and Deng Yu were subordinates of and second only to Zhang Rong. If either of them was willing to help Chu Ning, things would be much simpler. ¡°You¡¯re really capable.¡± Chu Yang looked at Deng Yu with a strange expression. Obviously, Chu Yang knew Deng Yu. ¡°Fifth Brother, let¡¯s go and have a good talk with Zhang Rong. We¡¯ll definitely get a satisfactory result,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°Be careful, this guy is much more scheming than his Big Brother.¡± Chu Yang continued to stare at Deng Yu. Even though Deng Yu¡¯s hand was wrapped in bandages and his eyes were lowered, Chu Yang¡¯s evaluation of him was much higher than that of Chen Bo¡¯s. He and Chu Se had only risen to prominence in M City for a few years. Before that, Zhang Rong was already the king of M City¡¯s underground forces. In the early stages of their development, the two brothers had been targeted quite often. They had also fought with Chen Bo and Deng Yu before. ¡°Your sister is more outstanding than you.¡± Deng Yu looked at Chu Yang and replied in a neutral manner. ¡°He can¡¯t do much,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Chu Ning knew what a person like Deng Yu wanted. Deng Yu was also very intelligent. He had found the right person. What he wanted, Chu Ning could give it to him. ¡°So we¡¯re going straight to Zhang Rong¡¯s Rongwei Group? Zhang Rong is not a simple person. He has been in M City for more than 20 years and has not been hacked to death. This guy is cunning.¡± Chu Yang ignored Deng Yu¡¯s sarcasm. He only felt that Chu Ning going to Zhang Rong directly was no different from courting death. The Rongwei Group wasn¡¯t somewhere that could be entered as and when one wanted. Moreover, Chu Ning did not intend to look for Zhang Rong to collaborate. ¡°I¡¯ll help President Chu clear the obstacles,¡± Deng Yu continued. ¡°If you have such thoughts, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital and accompany your boss who is paralyzed in bed? You treacherous villain, you are not fit to work for my sister,¡± Chu Yang snorted and said scornfully. ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter what you think or how you look at me, I don¡¯t care. I only care about the results.¡± Deng Yu smiled. He had been waiting for this day for far too long. He would not give up on what he wanted just because of Chu Yang¡¯s words. ¡°Fifth Brother, please believe me. Just like before, I can handle it,¡± Chu Ning said gently. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Chu Yang was silent for a moment. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yang nodded heavily. The Parade wasn¡¯t far from the Rongwei Group. After half an hour, Chu Ning and the others arrived at the Rongwei Group¡¯s building. Deng Yu walked at the front of the group. If they wanted to see Zhang Rong, they could only do so under his lead. ¡°Hello, Brother Yu.¡± ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± When they reached the lobby on the first floor, the underlings of the Rongwei Group greeted Deng Yu respectfully upon seeing him. Deng Yu was considered a higher-up in the Rongwei Group. Like Chen Bo, they only had one boss, Zhang Rong, above them. There were a few high-level executives like Chen Bo and Deng Yu in the Rongwei Group. They did not give in to each other, but they had built the Rongwei Group together. In other words, they were all members of the Ace of Hearts. ¡°Is Mr. Zhang here?¡± Deng Yu replied with a smile and pretended to ask casually. ¡°I saw him more than an hour ago. He should still be here now,¡± a lackey said uncertainly. ¡°I got it.¡± Deng Yu nodded. The lackeys did not ask about the three people Deng Yu brought back. It was very common for the boss to bring people back to the group. The most important thing was that the boss¡¯s matters were none of their concern. There were more than 1,000 employees under the Rongwei Group. It was normal that they had never seen each other before. Chu Ning looked at the hall on the first floor. It looked pretty good, and it was even somewhat similar to the decorative style on the first floor of her Soaring Clouds Group. As for Chu Yang, he was wearing a cap and a mask. The brim of the cap was pressed low, and the mask covered almost half of his face. In order to prevent others from recognizing him and to keep safe, Chu Yang¡¯s disguise was necessary. Bai Hong, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary. No matter where he was, he could always avoid attracting attention. This was also a quality that he had to possess as a top-notch assassin. Chapter 572 - 572 Interlude 572 Interlude After learning that Zhang Rong was at the Rongwei Group, Deng Yu led Chu Ning and the other two to the elevator. Just as Deng Yu was about to reach the elevator, a lazy voice came from behind them. ¡°Deputy Deng, where did your boss go?¡± When Deng Yu heard this voice, he paused. He turned around and spoke calmly to a middle-aged man in loose clothes carrying a birdcage. ¡°We went out to get something done and encountered quite a bit of trouble. Boss Chen is now in hospital. I want to explain the situation to Mr. Zhang.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Deng Yu¡¯s answer seemed to arouse the man¡¯s interest. After hearing that something had happened to Chen Bo, the smile on his face disappeared for a moment, and then turned strange. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Zhang always like to use you guys? During meetings, he keeps telling me how good you and Chen Bo are. You¡¯re stable and reassuring when you handle jobs. Why did you screw it up this time?¡± the man said sarcastically. The bird in the cage also chirped a few times in cooperation, as if mocking Deng Yu¡¯s incompetence. ¡°I¡¯ve come to look for Mr. Zhang to clarify the situation. Shen Nian, you¡¯re more outstanding than Boss Chen and me. I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Zhang.¡± Deng Yu did not want to argue with Shen Nian at this time. In reality, it was very easy for him to cause Shen Nian trouble. However, it was not very interesting to deal with someone with an undeveloped IQ. He was inferior even to Chen Bo. In Deng Yu¡¯s opinion, Shen Nian¡¯s current success was largely due to luck. ¡°Do I need you to put in a good word for me?¡± When Shen Nian heard Deng Yu take the initiative to show weakness and convey goodwill, he was actually a little angry. He gently put down the birdcage he was holding and looked furiously at Deng Yu. Shen Nian pointed at Deng Yu and exclaimed, ¡°All these years, I have suffered scars and escaped death countless times for the sake of the Rongwei Group. Do I need you to be so meddlesome?¡± His action created discussions among many of the underlings who began to look on. They were already used to such scenes. Everyone in the Rongwei Group knew that Shen Nian was a big shot and liked to keep bringing up the things he had done for the Rongwei Group. If Deng Yu had not brought Chu Ning and the others to look for Zhang Rong, he would have listened to Shen Nian quietly. But now was not the time. He was in a hurry. Today was a crucial day for him. Deng Yu looked at Shen Nian quietly. Shen Nian was still talking non-stop. He did not notice Deng Yu¡¯s gaze at all. It was as if he was looking at a dead man. Shen Nian looked at the surrounding underlings who were watching the show and said arrogantly, ¡°And the three people you brought. They look useless. One of them looks ordinary; dull-eyed and not agile. Another is wearing a mask and a hat. So ugly that he can¡¯t be seen? There¡¯s also a vase. Deng Yu, is it that you know you screwed up, so you brought a woman with you so that Mr. Zhang wouldn¡¯t blame you?¡± What he did not know was who Deng Yu had brought back. ¡°You¡¯re really so stupid that you¡¯re beyond cure,¡± Deng Yu thought helplessly. The reason Bai Hong¡¯s gaze was dull was because he was thinking about something else. For example, could he kill all these people and go directly to the top floor to look for Zhang Rong? Chu Yang, who was wearing a cap, heaved a sigh of relief. He knew Shen Nian, and Shen Nian knew him. That idiot almost died in his hands. Fortunately, his attention was not on Chu Yang. Shen Nian was using Chu Ning and the others to mock Deng Yu. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m indeed useless.¡± Deng Yu decided to admit defeat. He only hoped that Shen Nian would not meddle, especially at such a critical moment. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. You have your strengths too. At least they all say that you¡¯re very scheming,¡± Shen Nian said smugly. ¡°Why does Boss Shen keep talking to Boss Deng today? I¡¯m really afraid that the two of them will fight here. Who should I help then?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Boss Chen is in hospital now. If Boss Chen was here, do you think Boss Shen would dare to make comments about Boss Deng?¡± ¡°Sigh, Boss Deng¡¯s temper is too good. Speaking of which, I remember that they have a person called Mad Dog under them. If that guy was here, Boss Shen probably wouldn¡¯t mock him like this. That madman is totally fearless.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. We¡¯ll just watch the show. It¡¯s better not to discuss the matters between the two bosses.¡± ¡°I just feel that Boss Deng is too aggrieved!¡± Chapter 573 - 573 Surprise, No Danger 573 Surprise, No Danger Deng Yu was indifferent to the whispers of the underlings around him. He knew that many people thought that he was a coward. He, too, was a boss. As the second in command of a small group of more than 100 people, he still swallowed his anger when scolded this way. On the surface, he looked a little incompetent and weak. The smugness on Shen Nian¡¯s face became more and more obvious. He naturally heard the discussions of the underlings around them. These voices seemed to be a form of encouragement to him. In terms of momentum, he had won against Deng Yu. ¡°Yes. I have to report the situation to Mr. Zhang. I can¡¯t waste any more time here.¡± Deng Yu turned around and walked towards the elevator. There were more and more people watching the show on the first floor. If the bosses of other groups joined in, the risk of Chu Ning and the others being exposed would increase. ¡°Wait. According to the rules, every time you come to the company, you have to go to the front desk to register your particulars. Moreover, you said that you want to see Mr. Zhang. Did you make an appointment in advance? Our Rongwei Group is a legitimate company. Some rules and regulations should still be followed.¡± Shen Nian obviously did not intend to let Deng Yu off so easily. Since Chen Bo was not around that day, he wanted to show his status off in front of everyone. ¡°Shen Nian, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± Deng Yu looked at Shen Nian with a complicated expression. He had already decided that he would find an opportunity to kill Shen Nian. This fellow really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. ¡°Overboard?¡± Shen Nian looked at Deng Yu in disbelief. He had not expected that Deng Yu would dare refute him. Seeing this, Deng Yu sighed. He walked towards Shen Nian and picked up his birdcage. ¡°What are you trying to do!¡± Shen Nian¡¯s expression abruptly changed. He was about to snatch his birdcage back. However, how could Deng Yu let him get it? He turned his body slightly and sidestepped Shen Nian. Then, he swiftly used his bandaged hand to open the birdcage calmly. The thrush in the cage did not have time to dodge and was caught by Deng Yu. ¡°Shen Nian, I won¡¯t go easy on you the second time.¡± After Deng Yu finished speaking, he threw the thrush in his hand at Shen Nian. The moment the thrush was grabbed by Deng Yu, it had been crushed to death by his brute force. Deng Yu looked at the dumbfounded Shen Nian, and then at the various expressions on the faces of the surrounding underlings. He walked evenly to Shen Nian¡¯s side and whispered a few words into his ear. Then, he patted Shen Nian¡¯s shoulder and turned to walk towards the elevator. This time, no one stopped him. She only wanted to find Zhang Rong and follow him to dig out the person who was already dealing with her. After entering the elevator, Deng Yu pressed the number for the highest floor, the 19th floor. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there an 18th level?¡± Chu Ning looked at the gap between the 17th and 19th floors and asked in confusion. ¡°Zhang Rong is a superstitious person. He felt that the number 18 is inauspicious and implied the 18 levels of hell, so he skipped it,¡± Deng Yu explained. The elevator slowly rose, but when it reached the 17th floor, it stopped abruptly. The elevator door opened and an elderly cleaner walked in. ¡°Uncle Chen, you¡¯re going down?¡± Deng Yu looked at the old man in a red cleaner¡¯s outfit and asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, I should get off work and go back to cook.¡± The old man smiled as well, opening his mouth. Only a few yellow teeth remained. Ten seconds later. Chu Ning and the others reached the top floor, which was the rooftop. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Chen.¡± After Deng Yu, Chu Ning, and the others walked out of the elevator, Deng Yu politely waved his hand. The elevator doors closed. However, the old man took out an old-fashioned mobile phone from a pocket inside the uniform. He slowly pressed a number on the phone and the call went through. Zhang Rong stared blankly at Deng Yu and the three unfamiliar people behind him. The words of the man with gold-rimmed glasses kept echoing in his mind. There was a traitor in the Rongwei Group. Moreover, this traitor had a very high status. ¡°Deng Yu!¡± Zhang Rong gritted his teeth and looked at Deng Yu. If Chu Yang hadn¡¯t taken off his mask, he wouldn¡¯t even have suspected that Deng Yu had betrayed him. ¡°Have I treated you badly?¡± Zhang Rong asked. ¡°Mr. Zhang, you¡¯re not bad to me. It¡¯s just that the mission failed. I can¡¯t give you an explanation,¡± Deng Yu said nonchalantly. ¡°So, this is your explanation to me?¡± Zhang Rong sneered. ¡°I want to lead my brothers to change their way of life. Your thinking is backward.¡± Deng Yu said softly, looking at Zhang Rong, who was like a small mountain of meat. Chapter 574 - 574 Repeatedly Jumping? 574 Repeatedly Jumping? ¡°Zhang Rong, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Chu Ning finally spoke up. Deng Yu had been the one to show up all along the way. Now that she had seen Zhang Rong, there was no longer any need for her to hide her identity. More importantly, Zhang Rong wanted to destroy her business. The reason she was coolly chatting with him was because Chu Ning felt that she had to get some compensation from Zhang Rong. ¡°You are Chu Ning?¡± Zhang Rong¡¯s gaze focused on Chu Ning again. Before this, he only knew that he was going to deal with this person. He didn¡¯t even know her gender. Now that he saw the real person, Zhang Rong suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of absurdity. His life was actually threatened by a woman? This was hard for him to imagine and accept. It was to the extent that he even ignored Chu Yang, who was even more familiar with him. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Chu Ning replied indifferently. ¡°Are you so confident that you can defeat me with that traitor? And Chu Yang. I made the stupidest decision to let you go back then.¡± Zhang Rong¡¯s expression suddenly became strange. He knew that he was in danger of losing his life at any moment. Even though he was the well-deserved leader of the underworld forces in M City, he was still a human. He would also die if he was shot in the head. ¡°What a joke. If you could kill me, you would have done so long ago. The truth is, your subordinates are too useless, so it gave me the chance to grow.¡± Chu Yang looked at Zhang Rong with disdain. ¡°So the people outside the Rongwei Group are all your underlings?¡± Zhang Rong suddenly said in a self-deprecating manner. Chu Yang did not answer Zhang Rong¡¯s question. ¡°Zhang Rong, who asked you to destroy my property? What¡¯s your motive?¡± Chu Ning found a stool and sat down. Of course, this way, she was closer to Zhang Rong. Building a swimming pool on top of a building; Zhang Rong really knew how to enjoy himself. ¡°What if I refuse to answer?¡±Zhang Rong licked his lips and looked at Chu Ning, who was only three or four meters away from him. Greed flashed in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have the ability to refuse.¡± Although Chu Ning was sitting, she looked at Zhang Rong indifferently. ¡°Really? You are very confident, but I can make you die with me.¡± Zhang Rong suddenly took out a red controller from his shirt pocket. At this moment, there was only desperate insanity remaining on his face. ¡°As long as I press this button in my hand, all of you will die! The entire top floor of the Rongwei Group will become a sea of fire, and no one would be able to survive! Threatening me? What a joke!¡± Zhang Rong held the red controller in his hand with a ferocious expression. When Zhang Rong saw Chu Yang reaching for his waist, he suddenly warned him in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Whoever dares to move will die. I¡¯ve lived enough anyway!¡± Chu Ning looked at the ridiculous scene in front of her and frowned. Chu Ning felt that Zhang Rong was temporarily under her control. There was no need for such a big reaction, right? He made it seem like she wanted his life. Moreover, Chu Ning felt that there was something wrong with Zhang Rong. She felt that something was amiss, but she couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what it was. She could only look at Deng Yu, who had brought her there. Chu Ning faintly thought of a possibility. Could it be that Deng Yu and Zhang Rong had colluded to put on this show? ¡°Impossible.¡± Chu Ning immediately rejected this idea. First of all, Deng Yu would not think of lying to Chu Ning. Otherwise, he would not be able to bear the consequences. The price of betrayal was too high. There was no need for Zhang Rong to cooperate with Deng Yu¡¯s acting. Secondly, before Chu Ning came, she had already made plans to retreat safely. Although she did not want to use that card unless it was absolutely necessary. Deng Yu remained very calm. His triangular eyes were emotionless and did not change because of Zhang Rong¡¯s threat. Bai Hong even yawned and sat down cross-legged. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death. At the same time, Bai Hong felt that he wouldn¡¯t die that day. However, the seductive women and the manager of the Rongwei Group, who was sitting paralyzed on the ground, did not think so. They knew that Zhang Rong was not joking. There was indeed a large amount of explosives on the top floor of the Rongwei Group. Once Zhang Rong pressed that button, everyone would ascend to heaven in a physical sense¡­ ¡°Mr. Zhang, can you let us go¡­¡± A woman asked in a trembling voice, like a character in a movie whose pause button had been pressed. Chapter 575 - 575 Useless Threats 575 Useless Threats The manager¡¯s face was pale. He did not intend to speak. In fact, he no longer had any hope of living. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Zhang Rong roared with a twisted expression. Deng Yu¡¯s expressionless face had completely enraged him. Even so, Zhang Rong¡¯s trembling hand still could not press the button. Zhang Rong wasn¡¯t intimidating him. He understood that if he really pressed it, he would die as well. The reason he was like this was because he was too afraid of death and wanted too much to live. ¡°Mr. Zhang.¡± Deng Yu suddenly sighed and looked at Zhang Rong. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I know you won¡¯t do it. Even if you really want to perish together, it¡¯s useless. Do you really think that I haven¡¯t thought of this day after being in the Rongwei Group for so many years? You can press it and see if the explosives buried in the cement will explode,¡± Deng Yu said softly. ¡°You!¡± After hearing Deng Yu¡¯s words, Zhang Rong suddenly felt a little helpless. When the pufferfish encountered danger, it would turn into a thorny balloon, but when its thorns did not play a threatening role, it seemed a little ridiculous and comical. This was Zhang Rong¡¯s current situation. Chu Ning also heaved a sigh of relief. Her judgment was right. Deng Yu was indeed prepared. Somehow, things had developed to this point. It was like there was a thread that was invisibly pulling everyone. Zhang Rong was at a loss. Deng Yu looked at him and instantly smiled. He had waited too long for this day. It seemed simple, and it was easy to find Zhang Rong on the top floor after some near misses, but if there had been a mistake in any of the steps before this, he would have died. ¡°I¡­ What should I do so that you won¡¯t kill me?¡± Zhang Rong looked at Chu Ning and said dejectedly. He tossed aside the red remote control in his hand like he was throwing trash. ¡°Hmm? We won¡¯t kill you,¡± Chu Ning replied in a puzzled tone. ¡°No, Deng Yu, there¡¯s a problem!¡± Chu Ning¡¯s pupils constricted. A very unrealistic conjecture spontaneously came to her mind. Such a fact might be absurd, but it was most likely to be true. ¡°What is it?¡± Deng Yu looked at Zhang Rong, who was already under control. In his opinion, it was up to Chu Ning to get the information she wanted from Zhang Rong. Deng Yu believed that Chu Ning was a person with a clear goal. Moreover, he did not think that there would be any problems. ¡°It¡¯s too smooth. Even if this is the result of your many years of planning, it¡¯s too easy for us to come to Zhang Rong like this.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. She also looked at Zhang Rong. Zhang Rong didn¡¯t give Chu Ning the feeling of a mafia boss. The biggest obstacle in M City that Chu Yang and Chu Se faced was Zhang Rong. It didn¡¯t make sense for her to have both luck and strength to subdue Zhang Rong so easily. Even though all of this happened ingeniously and by coincidence, Chu Ning¡¯s intuition told her that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. ¡°Fifth Brother, have you seen Zhang Rong before?¡± Chu Ning asked Chu Yang. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Chu Yang nodded. ¡°Hmm.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s gaze fell on the camera more than ten meters away. ¡°We¡¯ve been played,¡± Chu Ning said softly. The southeastern corner of M City was separated by the longest river in the country. The river was more than 4,000 kilometers long and spanned more than half of the country. It was 200 to 300 meters wide at the narrowest part; at its widest, it was more than 1 kilometer wide. On the observation deck of the pier, a slender-faced man in plain clothes sat on a chair. He looked at the turbulent river not far away and stroked his chin, deep in thought. He was surrounded by more than a dozen people. Each of them had an unusually serious expression. They had their hands behind their backs and did not say a word. Of course, right in front of the man was another man kneeling on the ground with a panicked expression. He struggled, but his hands were bound by a strong hemp rope. He wanted to scream, but his mouth was stuffed with white linen. ¡°Let him speak.¡± The thin man sitting on the chair spoke softly as he suddenly stopped stroking his chin. His gaze was no longer on the magnificent waves of the river, but on the man kneeling before him. After he could speak, the man kneeling on the ground hastily spoke. ¡°Zhang Rong, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t know about your existence. Please spare me. I¡­ I can tell you everything I know. I¡¯m still useful. I know a lot of things¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± The skinny man chuckled. His gaze was gentle, as if he was chatting with an old friend. ¡°I¡¯ll ask and you answer, okay?¡± the skinny man continued. Chapter 576 - 576 The Real Zhang Rong 576 The Real Zhang Rong ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The man on the ground kept nodding in fear. ¡°Your name is Huang Fang. You used to be a villager in Sanhua Town. Then, you worked for Chu Ning and was subsequently recruited by Zhou Hao, right?¡± the skinny man asked, looking at Huang Fang with interest. ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Fang wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. ¡°Sigh, if you want to work for me, I won¡¯t dare to accept you.¡± The skinny man suddenly sighed. ¡°In ancient times, there was a person called Lu Bu. You should know, right? He was very powerful and had great martial strength. No one in his generation could match him. Tsk tsk, but such an elite person had a flaw in his character. He was a complete villain. ¡°He¡¯s a servant of three families! He followed three masters and even killed one of them. Don¡¯t you think you seem a little like him? Or do you think you are more outstanding than Lu Bu? After all, he was the most powerful person in that era and was publicly recognized as number one. This was also why, even though he was a villain, there were still people who were willing to recruit him. What merits do you think you have?¡± the skinny man said unhurriedly. After hearing the skinny man¡¯s words, the kneeling Huang Fang¡¯s face turned ashen. The pier was not quiet. The surging waves were loud, but it could not mask the mechanical roar of the distant cement factory¡¯s blenders. Huang Fang knew the identity of this skinny man and naturally knew what he did. ¡°Mr. Zhang, I can¡¯t compare,¡± Huang Fang said bitterly. He had thought that he would be able to live a better life after joining Zhou Hao. Who would have thought that he would encounter such a situation? Huang Fang felt that Zhou Hao was more unscrupulous than Chu Ning and had no bottom line. This was somewhat in line with his style of doing things¡­ Now, he had really taken a narrow path. The person in front of him was the real Zhang Rong. He was the king of M City¡¯s underworld; the first person to dominate for more than 20 years. Looking closely, the thin Zhang Rong sitting here and the 300-pound Zhang Rong of the Rongwei Group looked almost identical. The only difference was that one of them was thin and the other was fat. The two were twins, and were both called Zhang Rong. However, the actual controller of the Rongwei Group was this thin man with gentle eyes and a low voice. ¡°If you can¡¯t compare, then what¡¯s the use of me having you?¡± Zhang Rong murmured as he smiled. Huang Fang¡¯s heart tightened when he heard this. He knew that Zhang Rong¡¯s words implied that there was no use in keeping him alive. ¡°I¡­ I can help you deal with Chu Ning. I know her weakness. I don¡¯t think you want to see Chu Ning grow,¡± Huang Fang said, his mouth dry. ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang Rong looked at Huang Fang, feigning surprise. ¡°You know that Chu Ning has already brought people to my lair?¡± Zhang Rong asked Huang Fang with a smile. ¡°What? This¡­ No way!¡± Huang Fang was truly shocked. In his impression, Chu Ning didn¡¯t seem like someone who would do such a thing. Zhang Rong¡¯s short sentence contained a huge amount of information. Chu Ning had definitely not been invited to enter the Rongwei Group. That could only mean that she had barged in. What was the background of the Rongwei Group? Its other name was the Ace of Hearts. Even Huang Fang knew about it. ¡°This!¡± Huang Fang looked up at Zhang Rong in disbelief. ¡°Chu Ning¡¯s charisma is very great. I don¡¯t think Zhou Hao is as good as her,¡± Zhang Rong commented ruefully. Hearing Zhang Rong¡¯s high evaluation of Chu Ning, Huang Fang felt regret, but more than that, he felt resentment. He hated Chu Ning. ¡°Why did you mask it so deeply?¡± Huang Fang thought indignantly. ¡°My subordinate only met her once and decided to defect to her and betray me. I really don¡¯t dare to underestimate her. She¡¯s much more powerful than her two brothers. Of course, her two brothers aren¡¯t easy to deal with either. They¡¯re both very troublesome,¡± Zhang Rong said to himself, ignoring Huang Fang¡¯s thoughts. ¡°My younger brother is now under their control. I originally thought that I would carry this secret to my grave, but if you know, you know,¡± Zhang Rong continued. As for the other Zhang Rong, who weighed more than 300 pounds, as the person in charge of the Rongwei Group on the surface, he had to listen to the instructions of this skinny Zhang Rong. Chapter 577 - 577 Eat Something 577 Eat Something The fat Zhang Rong only needed to be responsible for enjoying life and playing a good character while he did so. Some of the major decisions were made by the skinny Zhang Rong in secret. In the Rongwei Group, he was inconspicuous and his position was merely that of an ordinary employee. The fat Zhang Rong¡¯s seemingly stupid actions could effectively confuse the enemy and mislead them. One in the light and one in the dark. Combined with the thin Zhang Rong¡¯s meticulous thinking and decisive actions, the Rongwei Group had been developing very smoothly. At this moment, Huang Fang was filled with desolation as he listened to these unknown secrets. Zhang Rong talked about these topics with him without a care. It was still unknown whether he could survive today. Zhang Rong seemed to have noticed Huang Fang¡¯s worry and explained with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone already knew about it before you did.¡± Just as Huang Fang was still kneeling on the ground at his wit¡¯s end, the sound of footsteps from afar disrupted his chaotic thoughts. Two waiters dressed like service staff walked over with a large tray in their hands. Huang Fang was freed from his restrictions. He could finally have a taste of freedom. Out of the blue, Huang Fang missed the meetings he had had with Chu Ning. Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong path. Perhaps leaving Chu Ning wasn¡¯t the wrong choice, but Huang Fang could only blame himself for turning to Zhou Hao and landing himself in his current predicament. ¡°Come, sit down and eat something. Chat with me while you do so.¡± Zhang Rong politely gestured for Huang Fang to sit on the chair. The tray was placed on the table between them. The dishes were sumptuous and exquisite. Zhang Rong picked up his chopsticks and lifted a piece of crystal-clear sashimi from a plate. He put it into his mouth and lamented as he ate, ¡°Try it. It¡¯s fresh sliced river sturgeon. Twenty or thirty years ago, this was a top-notch delicacy. At that time, only the rich could afford it. I wasn¡¯t very old at that time and had never heard of it, let alone eat it.¡± Huang Fang sat cautiously at the table. He had no appetite at the moment. To him, this was like the final meal of a death row prisoner. Even so, he was still a little shocked. The crystal clear sturgeon sashimi on the plate were not meant to be eaten. The river sturgeon had been recognized as an endangered species more than ten years ago. Five years ago, it was even recognized as a first-class protected animal. In other words, this thing couldn¡¯t even be seen. Who would think of eating it? Eating it would really put you in jail, and it would be a minimum of three years. ¡°Eat, what are you waiting for? I haven¡¯t tasted such delicious food for almost two months. My luck today is really good. It would be even better if nothing happened to the group.¡± Zhang Rong shook his head regretfully. ¡°How is it? It tastes delicious, right? Some people always like to add dipping sauces when eating sashimi. My brother is like that. He eats a lot and relishes things with strong tastes, so he is obese. However, I usually like to enjoy the original taste of food. Just like when getting things done, you have to grasp its essence.¡± Zhang Rong looked at Huang Fang expectantly as he took a bite. Huang Fang didn¡¯t know how to answer Zhang Rong¡¯s question. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to savor the fish in his mouth. He just nodded heavily, his stomach churning. The more polite and respectful Zhang Rong was to him, the more flustered he became. He knew very well what kind of person Zhang Rong was. Why would someone who killed without batting an eye talk to him so gently? Either Huang Fang had a high status and was worthy of Zhang Rong¡¯s hospitality, or Huang Fang was nothing in Zhang Rong¡¯s eyes. Huang Fang was not stupid. He was more inclined to the second possibility. Therefore, he chewed mechanically and did not dare to swallow, just like his current conflicted mood. ¡°For me, this year is destined to not be peaceful.¡± Zhang Rong abruptly changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Zhang, you must be joking. In M City, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who wants to be your opponent,¡± Huang Fang said carefully. ¡°Chu Ning and Zhou Hao dare to do so. The two of them don¡¯t take me seriously.¡± Zhang Rong picked up a piece of thinly-sliced ham, eating as he spoke. ¡°Chu Ning¡­ She was simply lucky,¡± Huang Fang stammered. Chapter 578 - 578 Intentions 578 Intentions ¡°Lucky? Was it really just luck? Do you know why I sent people to her territory to cause trouble? When I was young, I owed Yang Feng a favor. It¡¯s been more than ten years. He asked me yesterday to use this favor. ¡°I was originally thinking of helping him for free. After all, I¡¯m very familiar with things like smashing up a place; it¡¯s nothing much. But only just, I felt that I had repaid the favor I owed him. Not only did Chu Ning take my brother under control, she even came all the way to the doorstep. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do this merely based on luck,¡± Zhang Rong said slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that I look down on you. I just¡­¡± Huang Fang explained, looking at Zhang Rong in horror. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous, we¡¯ll just treat it as a chat. Sigh, Yang Feng is an old fox. He wasn¡¯t like this when he was young. He and I were very hot-blooded a long time ago.¡± Zhang Rong¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of reminiscence. ¡°Tsk tsk, he is getting more and more cunning now. However, this also shows that the young lady is extraordinary.¡± ¡°You seem to be more cunning and ferocious than Yang Feng¡­¡± Huang Fang suddenly had this thought. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not change the topic. Even without Yang Feng, I would have to get in touch with this young lady sooner or later. Her two brothers are getting more and more ambitious, and so is she. Yang Feng simply sped up the process. I can also use this opportunity to repay his favor.¡± Zhang Rong regained his indifferent expression. He seemed to be talking to himself even though there were many people standing around him. ¡°Mr. Zhang, perhaps there¡¯s some misunderstanding between you and Mr. Zhou. I think there¡¯s still room for reconciliation. Mr. Zhou and President Yang are also on good terms,¡± Huang Fang hurriedly said. ¡°What does the collaboration between Zhou Hao and Yang Feng have to do with me?¡± Zhang Rong replied coolly. ¡°I want to teach him a profound lesson. I need your cooperation.¡± Zhang Rong looked at Huang Fang with a smile. After hearing Zhang Rong¡¯s words, Huang Fang felt relieved; this meant that Zhang Rong needed him and he could live on. ¡°Mr. Zhang, Zhou Hao is an insatiable person who does things by hook or by crook. In order to deal with him, I think we should put pressure on him from two aspects.¡± Huang Fang instantly switched roles and stood in Zhang Rong¡¯s shoes, analyzing Zhou Hao¡¯s strengths and weaknesses for him. ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang Rong looked at Huang Fang with interest. ¡°We can get the government to intervene and design a trap for him to fall into. On the other hand, Mr. Zhang, you¡¯ve been holding power in M City for so many years. It¡¯s not difficult to deal with him,¡± Huang Fang blurted excitedly. When a desperate person suddenly saw a hope of survival, no one could foretell what he would do. Huang Fang betrayed Zhou Hao without hesitation. ¡°I can go undercover. Zhou Hao still trusts me a lot,¡± Huang Fang declared confidently. ¡°Really?¡± Zhang Rong looked at Huang Fang in disbelief, even though he wanted to laugh out loud. ¡°Zhou Hao needs me in many ways. At least, Chu Ning is a big problem for him now, and my role is obvious. Of course, Mr. Zhang, I¡¯m your subordinate now. In M City, following you has the best prospects. Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to join you for a long time, but I never had the chance,¡± Huang Fang said fawningly. ¡°Join me? How many lives do you have?¡± Zhang Rong sneered with undisguised scorn in his eyes. ¡°You just said that you¡¯re still quite important to Zhou Hao now, right?¡± Zhang Rong asked again. ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Fang puffed out his chest again. He had a clear understanding of his own value. ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t have to worry about dealing with Zhou Hao. I¡¯ll make arrangements. I just need you to bring him a message.¡± Zhang Rong smiled again and let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Eat some more. If you don¡¯t eat, it¡¯ll be a waste. Wasting isn¡¯t a good habit.¡± Zhang Rong said quietly as he looked at the river in the distance. ¡°A message? That simple?¡± Huang Fang asked uncertainly as he picked up some food. He didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all now, and he even felt a little lucky. ¡°Yes, but sometimes you don¡¯t need to use your mouth to bring news.¡± After Zhang Rong finished speaking, he looked away and stood up. He ignored Huang Fang, who was sitting on the chair with a stunned expression, and slowly walked toward the pier in the distance. Chapter 579 - 579 Changing Directions 579 Changing Directions After learning that Zhang Rong was only a puppet and not the real Zhang Rong, Chu Ning did not stay any longer. This trip was not in vain. At least she knew Zhang Rong¡¯s secret. Deng Yu had been in the Rongwei Group for so many years, but he did not notice it. It could be seen that Zhang Rong was really scheming. ¡°Fifth Brother, what are your subsequent plans?¡± Chu Ning asked Chu Yang on the way out. Zhang Rong would not pretend that nothing had happened. His former subordinate had betrayed him. If he could tolerate this, his Rongwei Group would not need to continue operating. ¡°I originally wanted to develop for a while, but it looks like he won¡¯t give me this chance any longer,¡± Chu Yang replied with a smile. ¡°Even without today¡¯s incident, he didn¡¯t intend to watch me grow stronger,¡± Chu Yang continued. ¡°President Chu, Zhang Rong and Yang Feng are not in a collaborative relationship,¡± Deng Yu suddenly spoke up. Deng Yu was in an awkward situation. After all, he had been very confident before he came. He had been so confident for many years that he did not expect there to be two Zhang Rongs¡­ This result also made him feel a lingering fear. If the real Zhang Rong was in the Rongwei Group, he wasn¡¯t sure if Chu Ning and the others could survive, but he would definitely die. He had gotten things screwed up on his first time relying on Chu Ning. Although she did not say anything, it did not mean that she would not have other thoughts. ¡°We can talk about this later. I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s a collaborative relationship between them.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. The reason she came to Rongwei Group was to make her stand clear. Anyone who tried to stop her would have to pay the price of being destroyed at any time. ¡°You should go back first. As for your underlings, I think you should be able to make suitable arrangements. Bai Hong, you should follow as well,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Fifth Brother, times have changed.¡± After the two of them left, Chu Ning and Chu Yang chatted while taking a walk. ¡°Indeed. Especially in the past twenty to thirty years, everyone¡¯s living standards had improved a lot with the advancement of technology.¡± As Chu Yang said this, he remembered that the Chu family didn¡¯t even have a television when he was young. ¡°Even more so than this, there is also a huge change in people¡¯s way of thinking.¡± Chu Ning sighed. ¡°Fifth Brother, do you know why I¡¯m not afraid of Zhang Rong?¡± Chu Ning suddenly asked. ¡°Is it because of Bai Hong or also because of me?¡± Chu Yang looked at Chu Ning, puzzled. Even though together, he and Chu Se were not Zhang Rong¡¯s match, but other than that, he couldn¡¯t think of where Chu Ning¡¯s confidence came from. ¡°Not really. Under the current circumstances, Zhang Rong would only think about how to reliably whitewash all his businesses. He would not be like a decade ago, where large-scale fights would happen at any time. This would result in casualties, and many would lose their lives. The high pension and the subsequent adverse effects would attract the attention of the government. At that time, the best outcome for him would be life imprisonment,¡± Chu Ning said lightly. ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± Chu Yang agreed. He also felt the pressure of the environment in the past few years. ¡°Yeah, once Zhang Rong goes too far, the mayor of M City won¡¯t let him disturb social order. Anti-crime campaigns require evidence, while that of anti-terrorism only requires a list. Furthermore, it¡¯s kill first, report later. Fifth Brother, do you think that Zhang Rong and his forces are stronger than the well-trained special police forces who have been on the battlefield and experienced hails of bullets?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°If he resisted, his head would definitely be blown to pieces by the sniper,¡± Chu Yang said after thinking for a while. Vainly attempting to fight against the government and the regular army with his own strength? This was no different from letting a three-year-old kid fight a fully-armed adult. ¡°This is also the reason why he has been keeping a low profile in recent years. He wants to quickly whitewash the industries under him that brush against the law. This is not a simple matter. Moreover, he has no choice; the interests of many are implicated,¡± Chu Ning said softly. ¡°This is also the reason why he has never had a large-scale conflict with me,¡± Chu Yang said ruefully. ¡°He doesn¡¯t lack anything now. How should I put it? The more he gets, the heavier the burden on him. Zhang Rong has many restrictions in doing things now, and many pairs of eyes are watching him. He¡¯s no longer the young man who dared to risk his life twenty or thirty years ago,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Zhang Rong could fight intensely with Chu Yang and Chu Se, but the price he had to pay was rather high. His current focus was not on this. He only wanted to protect his current wealth. He no longer had the fearless mindset he had had before. Chapter 580 - 580 An Unfamiliar Express Delivery 580 An Unfamiliar Express Delivery ¡°Fifth Brother, times have changed. Under the current circumstances, it would be more and more dangerous to engage in mafia-related activities,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Indeed.¡± Chu Yang nodded. He agreed with Chu Ning¡¯s point of view. ¡°Why did Deng Yu take such a big risk to betray Zhang Rong and come to join me?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°After hearing what you said just now, I have a rough idea.¡± Chu Yang thought about it seriously and said, ¡°Zhang Rong is busy cleaning up his illegal businesses, but this is destined to be a long and complicated process. The reason Deng Yu couldn¡¯t go on was that Zhang Rong didn¡¯t want these underlings who had committed illegal acts to work in his formal enterprises. After all, these people were uncontrollable factors. Their existence itself is evidence of Zhang Rong¡¯s past crimes.¡± ¡°Yes. Could it be that Zhang Rong could really tolerate you? Is there a possibility that your growth was deliberately allowed by Zhang Rong? He needs you to divert and attract the attention of the real big shots in M City, or even the higher-level prosecutor¡¯s department. This way, the pressure on him will be greatly reduced. ¡°Fifth Brother, anti-crime campaigns may require evidence, but that of anti-terrorism only requires a list of names. Zhang Rong might look like he has more than a thousand men under him, but how could he compare to the government, the well-trained soldiers who had been to the battlefield? Zhang Rong isn¡¯t a big deal. The government didn¡¯t do anything to him because they need him to maintain a balance. Of course, I¡¯m not sure if Zhang Rong has the support of the anyone in the government,¡± Chu Ning analyzed. ¡°You¡¯re becoming more and more like Big Brother, thinking very comprehensively.¡± Chu Yang had the illusion that it was Chu Zhe analyzing the pros and cons for him. ¡°Big Brother doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to you and Sixth Brother, right? This Zhang Rong is very sinister. Fifth Brother, we really need to change our way of thinking. Fighting and killing is no longer suitable for this era. We only have one life, and we must cherish it, even though in the eyes of the big shots, we are still insignificant.¡± The reason Chu Ning called Chu Yang over today was to change Chu Yang¡¯s mindset. ¡°There are many types of chess pieces. Although there are distinctions between high and low, they are essentially still chess pieces. Even if the players controlling it lost a game, they could choose to start over. They would not be affected by the death of a chess piece or feel sorry for it. However, this does not mean anything. He could even flip the chessboard over, and the corresponding chess player would at most blame the other party for not following the rules, but they would not care about the fate of the chess pieces scattered on the ground. ¡°Fifth Brother, broaden your horizons. Zhang Rong is actually nothing. He might just be cannon fodder pushed to the surface? I feel that he must have someone protecting him, but we don¡¯t have to think about that for the time being.¡± Chu Ning paused before continuing, ¡°Why can¡¯t we be chess players? To pursue a higher realm.¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yang, who had fallen silent, and said with a burning gaze. ¡­ The next morning. Zhou Hao had a luxurious temporary residence in M City. He was in a good mood every waking moment of the day. He even thanked the shrewd and cunning Zhou Hai for giving him a good opportunity. Otherwise, he would not have been able to obtain Cloud Shopping and would have missed a good opportunity to rise up. Zhou Hao was very confident that Cloud Shopping would definitely flourish in his hands. Therefore, Zhou Hao changed his original biological clock. Now, he would wake up before seven in the morning daily and think about what he should do for the day. That day was no exception. He had even given up leisure activities. ¡°Mr. Zhou, outside the door, there¡¯s¡­¡± The housemaid looked at Zhou Hao a little hesitantly. He was seated at the dining table and eating breakfast while browsing through his phone, smiling from time to time. Obviously, the news she was about to say might ruin Zhou Hao¡¯s good mood. It was only after a few minutes that Zhou Hao looked at the housemaid and asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou, there¡¯s ax express delivery for you outside the door,¡± the housemaid said with a troubled expression. Zhou Hao picked up a piece of fried egg and said casually, ¡°Express delivery? What express delivery? Just bring it in. There¡¯s no need to report this to me in advance.¡± ¡°No, that express delivery is very big and heavy. I can¡¯t carry it in,¡± the housemaid continued. She was already in her fifties. When Zhou Hao hired her, he had only said that she would cook and clean the house. He didn¡¯t say that she would have to do any heavy lifting. Chapter 581 - 581 Prank 581 Prank ¡°Oh? How heavy?¡± Zhou Hao asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. When I opened the door at six in the morning, I found it there. It¡¯s a large wooden box that¡¯s more than two meters long and more than a meter wide. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, but the recipient¡¯s name was yours,¡± the housemaid said after thinking for a moment. Although Zhou Hao was puzzled, he still leisurely finished his breakfast after listening to the housemaid¡¯s description. A few minutes later, Zhou Hao went to the door. He looked at the tightly sealed rectangular wooden box in front of him and couldn¡¯t figure out who sent it to him. ¡°Mr. Zhou, there¡¯s a note on the label. It says that this is a gift carefully prepared for you and that you can hopefully open it yourself,¡± the housemaid added. ¡°Prank?¡± Zhou Hao thought to himself. Although he thought so, Zhou Hao still circled the big wooden box of unknown origin a few times. Very quickly, he discovered the way to open it. There were exquisite clasps embedded around the wooden box. As long as he pried these clasps open, he would be able to open it. After a few clicks, Zhou Hao finally opened all the clasps. ¡°Mr. Zhou, wipe your sweat.¡± The housemaid handed him a towel. Zhou Hao took the towel. His curiosity was growing. What could there be inside? ¡°Go and push open the lid cover,¡± Zhou Hao suddenly said, looking at the housemaid who was standing submissively by the side. To be on the safe side, it was a good choice for let others try opening a blind box, especially such a large one of unknown origin. The housemaid did not move. She shook her head and took a few steps back in fear. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10,000 yuan. Go ahead,¡± Zhou Hao said indifferently. As he spoke, he picked up his phone and transferred 10,000 yuan to her. When the housemaid heard the notification sound of 10,000 yuan being transferred to her account, the fear on her face instantly vanished and she said confidently, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Of course, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to push it with her hands. Zhou Hao only told her to open it, but he didn¡¯t say which method she should use. The housemaid walked back to her room and came out with a wooden stick that had been spliced together to form a stick that was more than two meters long. She held one end of the wooden stick against the already-loose wooden box and the other in her hand. She slowly pushed it forcefully. Zhou Hao¡¯s expression was calm. He was not in a hurry. The top layer of the lid was pushed to the ground with a dull thud. ¡°Mr. Zhou, it¡¯s open.¡± The housemaid tossed aside the stick in her hand. ¡°Go and take a look.¡± Although Zhou Hao was very curious about what was inside, he did not take a look directly to be err on the side of caution. Before the box was opened, Zhou Hao had already put on a well-sealed helmet¡­ The housemaid had also put on a face mask, afraid that the moment the box was opened, poisonous gas would leak out. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer, in case something unexpected happens,¡± the housemaid suggested with a silly smile. Ten minutes later. Half an hour later¡­ Zhou Hao was no longer in the mood to look at his phone. He looked at the housemaid impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see now.¡± The housemaid also realized that if she still did not go to take a look, it would be a little unreasonable. The housemaid cautiously inched her body closer step by step, maintaining a retreating posture at all times. A moment later, she was finally only a few centimeters away from the mysterious box. Zhou Hao looked at the housemaid who was slowly sticking her head out like a turtle. He really wanted to kick her from behind. ¡°Ah!¡± After seeing the box¡¯s contents, the housemaid let out a shrill scream that pierced the ears of Zhou Hao, who was wearing a helmet. The housemaid retreated a few steps in a daze and fell to the ground with a terrified expression. If she had known what was in the big box, she would rather not have the 10,000 yuan. After all, the item in the box would be a lingering nightmare that she would have till her dying days. The housemaid¡¯s pale face was a little blank. Then, her stomach began to churn. Even though she was wearing a face mask, she could still think of the smell. The housemaid took off her mask and began to vomit. Then, she looked up at Zhou Hao, who was still wearing his helmet, and said in despair, ¡°Mr. Zhou, let¡¯s call the police.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a possibility.¡± Zhou Hao took off his helmet expressionlessly. Judging from the housemaid¡¯s reaction, whatever was in the big box shouldn¡¯t be deadly. Even if it was dangerous, Zhou Hao wouldn¡¯t call the police. However, the next moment, Zhou Hao, who had taken off his helmet, smelled a scent that he would never forget for the rest of his life. Chapter 582 - 582 Zhang Rongs Warning 582 Zhang Rong¡¯s Warning This indescribable smell deeply provoked him. Zhou Hao understood why the housemaid was vomiting so violently. Forcefully swallowing the gastric juice and food that surged into his mouth, Zhou Hao walked towards the opened rectangular wooden box. The closer he got, the stronger the smell of blood became. Inside the wooden box was Huang Fang¡¯s broken body. He was dismembered. However, they were roughly pieced together. It could be seen that it was a person who had died a tragic death. Huang Fang¡¯s lifeless eyes looked at the sky. He was dead. After staring for more than ten seconds, Zhou Hao retracted his gaze and walked to the steps at the door. He sat down weakly. He ignored the housemaid who was in a state of confusion. Instead, he frowned as if he was thinking about something. He already vaguely knew who killed Huang Fang. The reason the other party did this was to give him a warning. Huang Fang died in such a way, and Zhou Hao would not be spared either. ¡°Zhang Rong, who gave you the courage¡­ Could it be that you¡¯ve been in M City for too long and have developed an illusion?¡± Zhou Hao muttered to himself. At this moment, he only felt boundless rage. He wished he could find Zhang Rong now and chop him up to vent the anger he felt. Zhou Hao actually quite admired Huang Fang. In his eyes, Huang Fang was a high-level tool with great potential. However, none of that mattered now. No matter what position Huang Fang held in his heart, he could not kill the person who killed him. This was an irreconcilable hatred. Moreover, Zhang Rong¡¯s goal was to intimidate Zhou Hao. Or rather, he did not take Zhou Hao seriously. Just as Zhou Hao was deep in thought, the phone in his pocket sounded. ¡°I don¡¯t know when your birthday is, but I thought you were a guest from afar, so I racked my brains and carefully prepared this gift for you. I hope you like it and don¡¯t mind it. There are still many such surprises.¡± An unfamiliar text message was sent over. Zhou Hao looked at this short message and suddenly grinned. The housemaid, who was sitting on the ground in a daze, also looked at Zhou Hao in surprise. ¡°You will die sooner or later.¡± Zhou Hao suddenly stood up and hurled his phone to the ground. This wasn¡¯t enough; he then stomped on it a few times. ¡°Mr. Zhou, then¡­¡± The housemaid looked at the opened box with a troubled expression. ¡°Close the cover and get someone to carry it to the center of the living room. This is a gift from my good friend,¡± Zhou Hao said expressionlessly. ¡°For that, can I¡­¡± Before the housemaid could finish her sentence, she was mercilessly interrupted by Zhou Hao. Zhou Hao pointed at the large wooden box not far away and said softly, ¡°If you want to become like that, resign.¡± Zhou Hao was not only ruthless to others, but also to himself. If it weren¡¯t for the restrictions, he would have even put the long wooden box in his bedroom to keep himself alert. The housemaid looked at Zhou Hao, disoriented. It was not until Zhou Hao walked out of the courtyard that she came back to her senses. She looked at the large wooden box a distance away and began to retch once more. ¡­ The final exams were getting ever closer. There was less than a week left. For the students who were about to enter the third year of high school, they would have one last fulfilling summer vacation. However, for the third year students, the two months of summer vacation was equivalent to not having a vacation. The third year students who were about to take the university entrance examination had to attend classes in school even during the summer vacation. This system was even tacitly approved by all the education departments in the country. They could sacrifice some rest time in order to get into an ideal university, even if this system was very unreasonable. During the break, deskmate Xiaomi said expectantly, ¡°Chu Ning, I heard that the canteen will provide sumptious food these few days!¡± ¡°The final exams are coming soon. You have to get some brain nourishment,¡± Chu Ning said nonchalantly while holding the book in one hand. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t crave it.¡± Xiaomi pouted. Although she didn¡¯t know what Chu Ning did after school every day, Chu Ning really didn¡¯t rest for a moment during her time in school. There was a break between classes to chat and visit the washroom, but Chu Ning sat there for the entire morning. After lunch, there was an hour and a half of nap time. Chu Ning also used this time to read, as though she never got tired. ¡°It¡¯s alright; as long as it can fill your stomachs. When I have time in the future, I¡¯ll show you my cooking skills.¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°Is your cooking delicious?¡± Another student came over and asked curiously after hearing what Chu Ning said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have answered your questions.¡± Chu Ning put down her book helplessly. ¡°Before graduation, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal. I¡¯ll cook it myself,¡± Chu Ning said after thinking for a while. Chapter 583 - Chapter 583 Opportunity Chapter 583 Opportunity ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re really all-rounded. I wonder whose bride you¡¯ll be in the future,¡± a male student teased smilingly. Another male student blinked and echoed, ¡°I think his surname will be Yan?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Chu Ning has to marry someone she likes.¡± Xiaomi heard the two students¡¯ ribbing and quickly spoke up for Chu Ning. ¡°I think you might as well ask me some questions. The final exam is coming up soon. Isn¡¯t it good to raise your scores?¡± Chu Ning rubbed her temples. She couldn¡¯t change the gossipy nature of these people. Time was so precious to her! Every day after school, she was as busy as a spinning top. Even her sleeping time had been reduced by a great deal. Her classmates were carefree¡­ Reading books in school was a pleasure and form of relaxation for Chu Ning, but it was a torture for these people. When they heard Chu Ning bring up the topic of studies again, these students, including Xiaomi, tacitly shut up. They continued to chat, but they did not involve Chu Ning. A difference in the level of thinking resulted in different attitudes. In the eyes of many students, there was no longer any need for Chu Ning to come to class. The principal had to lower his head when he saw her, so what class was there to attend? At this moment, two chefs in charge of washing the vegetables were washing the floating potatoes in a large basin. At around nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the teachers in the teaching area were busy with class. The few canteens in the logistics department were also occupied with preparing lunch. At this moment, two chefs in charge of washing the vegetables were washing the floating potatoes in a large basin. ¡°Xia Fei, what are you laughing about?¡± A fat chef who was scrubbing the potatoes asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I¡¯m just a little rueful. We¡¯re all humans, but why were the teachers in these schools so respectable? They only need to attend a few classes a day, but their salaries were several times that of ours,¡± the chef named Xia Fei replied. ¡°Then why are you still laughing?¡± The fat chef was even more confused. ¡°Otherwise? Do I have to cry?¡± Xia Fei scowled. The fat chef sighed and said weakly, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Sigh, this is something we can¡¯t be envious of. Who asked us to begin from a lower starting point than others?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Who said that we can¡¯t suddenly strike it rich in the latter half of our lives?¡± Xia Fei suddenly changed his tone. ¡°You won the lottery? It¡¯s more important to scrub your potatoes and think about how to make today¡¯s potatoes more suitable for the students. Your wife only gives you a few hundred yuan of pocket money a month, and you think about these unrealistic things all day long.¡± The fat chef pouted his thick lips and teased. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t win the lottery, it¡¯s almost the same as winning the lottery. Anyway, there won¡¯t be any shortage of money,¡± Xia Fei said seriously, ¡°You sold your house?¡± the fat chef asked in disbelief. ¡°My house isn¡¯t even worth a million yuan. So what if I sell it? Fatty Chen, can¡¯t you hope for me to be better?¡± Xia Fei glanced at the fat chef and snapped. ¡°Then I really can¡¯t figure out what you did.¡± The fat chef shook his head, and the fat on his cheeks swayed with this movement. Xia Fei put down the potato and brush in his hands and spoke calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for lunch. It¡¯s on me.¡± ¡°No. The canteen has free food. After being treated by you this time, I¡¯ll have to treat you back next time.¡± The fat chef pouted and shook his head. Xia Fei looked at the obstinate Fatty Chen and said feebly, ¡°Why are you so stubborn¡­ I¡¯ll treat you this time, but you don¡¯t have to treat me back next time, okay? One more thing, I have something very important to tell you. It¡¯s not convenient to talk about it here.¡± ¡°You can really bear to do so?¡± The fat chef looked at Xia Fei doubtfully. Clearly, he still did not quite believe that Xia Fei would be so kind. The two of them usually had a pretty good relationship, and the fat chef felt that Xia Fei was acting a little out of character that day. Xia Fei¡¯s wife had a tight reign over the allowance given to him, so the fat chef had more money at his disposal than the other. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not looking to borrow money from you,¡± Xia Fei explained patiently. If not for the fact that what he wanted to say subsequently was too important and required the cooperation of another party, he really didn¡¯t want to say it out loud. After all, the fewer people who knew about such a matter, the better. ¡°Alright then.¡± The fat chef nodded and agreed. At noon, in a small restaurant near Jingyuan High School, two chefs were drinking and chatting leisurely. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584 A Chance Chapter 584 A Chance ¡°Xia Fei, do you really not have anything you need help with? Your cost is a little high,¡± the fat chef asked somewhat uncertainly as he looked at the sumptuous dishes on the table along with the wine on the side. Even though his face had already turned red from drinking, his mind was still very clear. The wine and dishes on this table already cost over a thousand dollars, and this was not something that the Xia Fei of the past could consider. ¡°There is indeed something I need your help with.¡± Xia Fei was similarly drunk, and some things could only be said under the influence of alcohol. ¡°I was wondering why you suddenly became so generous today,¡± the fat chef mumbled and took another big gulp of wine. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t forget to bring you along when I have the chance to make a fortune.¡± Xia Fei picked up a piece of fish and feigned nonchalance as he ate. The fat chef immediately reacted and asked, ¡°Is this what you wanted to talk to me about this morning?¡± ¡°Old Chen, don¡¯t you think our earnings of only seven to eight thousand yuan a month is a little low?¡± Xia Fei continued. ¡°Yes.¡± The fat chef nodded. Just as Xia Fei¡¯s eyes lit up and he was about to continue, the fat chef spoke again. ¡°Robbing a bank pays well. Go get two guns. I¡¯ll prepare masks. Let¡¯s finish up here and go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about something serious. Can you not joke around?¡± Xia Fei said, somewhat annoyed. The fat chef looked at the stunned Xia Fei and spoke calmly, ¡°How do you know what I said is fake? Xia Fei, even though I¡¯m stupid and don¡¯t have much ability, I¡¯m well aware of this, so I won¡¯t think about wealth that is beyond my ability. Take it that this meal is my treat. Xia Fei, don¡¯t go down the wrong path.¡± The fat chef didn¡¯t think that Xia Fei would be able to find a chance to make a fortune with his ability. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have worked with him in the canteen of Jingyuan High School for so many years. ¡°No way¡­ I know you don¡¯t believe me. Come and see how much money I have now.¡± Xia Fei helplessly took out his phone and beckoned the fat chef over. ¡°This is not your account.¡± The fat chef looked at Xia Fei¡¯s bank balance and said with disdain. He knew that Xia Fei¡¯s monthly salary would be punctually transferred to his wife¡¯s account. Moreover, there was a total of one million there. The couple had saved up for so many years, so it was normal for them to have such a figure. Xia Fei put his phone away and said excitedly, ¡°Who says it¡¯s not? I can transfer this money to you now. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to help me, you can get even more than this.¡± After hearing Xia Fei¡¯s words, the fat chef looked at Xia Fei with a complicated expression. He had no idea how Xia Fei had gotten this money, but if it was really as he said, the fat chef felt that he had to listen to Xia Fei. The moment he saw Xia Fei¡¯s remaining balance, the fat chef¡¯s heart did not waver. However, when he heard Xia Fei say that this sum of money was not the couple¡¯s joint property, the fat chef suddenly felt his heart palpitate, or rather, he was tempted. This wasn¡¯t game currency, but a million in cold, hard cash. He had to work for more than ten years without spending just to save this money. And just now, Xia Fei had said that as long as he was willing to help, he could get more than this figure. ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve been colleagues for more than ten years. How could I forget you when there¡¯s a chance to make a fortune?¡± Xia Fei said persuasively, bringing the topic closer to what he wanted to say. ¡°We¡¯re colleagues. If I get rich, you¡¯ll get a share too. Think about it, why does the manager of the canteen do nothing every day, only knowing how to direct us every day, but yet his income is several times that of ours? His cooking skills are not even as good as ours! ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a fancy to the latest Cadillac? That car would cost more than 300,000 yuan, right? With your income, Sister-in-law probably won¡¯t agree to you buying it. Also, your daughter¡¯s grades are so good. It¡¯s inevitable for her to go abroad for further studies in the future. Where¡¯s the money going to come from? Your and Sister-in-law¡¯s savings from work should be barely enough, right? ¡°Also, don¡¯t you want to live in a house at the city center? It¡¯s close to Jingyuan High School. You have to commute for an hour to work every day. To be honest, my heart aches just looking at you. ¡°But now, a great opportunity is right in front of you. As long as you¡¯re with me, what I said just now won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Xia Fei said these words in a rather practiced manner. He knew what the fat chef wanted. Chapter 585 - Chapter 585 Waiting Chapter 585 Waiting After a moment of silence, the fat chef sighed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I want to obtain these things you mentioned, but I don¡¯t have the ability to match it. Although my current life isn¡¯t very good, it¡¯s still relatively stable.¡± Even though he yearned for the things Xia Fei spoke about, he knew that it would not be easy to earn this money, as it would come with great risks. The fat chef did not think that he had the ability to do so. He was just an ordinary person, and even though he was curious about how Xia Fei got his money, he had self-control and was able to not think about it. ¡°There¡¯s no risk,¡± Xia Fei immediately said. He naturally knew the worries held by this colleague of his with whom he had had many years of deep friendship. ¡°Would a good thing free from risk befall you and me?¡± The fat chef¡¯s lips twitched, feeling as if Xia Fei was joking with him. ¡°Sometimes, things are just coincidental because of our special position.¡± Xia Fei spread his hands, feeling that his chances of convincing the other party were increasing. He was only afraid that the fat chef would not give him a chance. Humans were greedy. The fat chef was not a saint, and he would not be able to resist such a temptation. ¡°How can I help you?¡± the fat chef asked softly. Although he had drunk quite a bit, he was extremely clear-headed now. ¡°It has something to do with someone from our school.¡± Xia Fei smiled. He was also very excited right at the moment. ¡°With whom?¡± When the fat chef heard Xia Fei¡¯s words, a figure suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡°You should understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± Xia Fei cackled. He felt that the fat chef had a rough idea of who it was. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The fat chef shook his head. ¡°Chu Ning.¡± Xia Fei lowered his voice. From the shape of his lips, it should be those two words. After school in the evening that day, Chu Ning planned to make a trip to Qinghe Village. Recently, her mind had been focused on the planning and development of The Parade. Cloud Shopping was not in her hands for the time being, so the value of Qinghe Village could not be reflected well. ¡°Lu Chao? Why are you here?¡± After getting into the car, Chu Ning discovered that Lu Chao was also in the car. Zhang Bo, who was driving in front, said with a smile, ¡°He wants to move and live in The Parade.¡± ¡°The location of the industrial park is very unique.¡± Lu Chao looked at the scenery outside the car window. He was thinking of many possibilities. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of human traffic there. It¡¯s wonderfully suitable for doing business,¡± Zhang Bo echoed. Although the Soaring Clouds Group had lost Cloud Shopping, if the business model of The Parade could continue to operate normally, the profits would not be low. However, Zhang Bo still felt a little regretful. Cloud Shopping was too perfect, and it had massive potential¡­ ¡°It would be great if the Soaring Clouds Group could hold both Cloud Shopping and The Parade,¡± Zhang Bo thought. ¡°You should have other plans, right?¡± Lu Chao said this incomprehensibly. No one knew if he was answering Zhang Bo¡¯s question or asking Chu Ning this. ¡°What plan?¡± Zhang Bo asked, baffled. ¡°Let¡¯s first settle the things on our plate. I don¡¯t want any more accidents to happen,¡± Chu Ning replied softly. She knew what Lu Chao meant. However, Chu Ning could not give an accurate answer now. The truth would be too shocking, and it was merely speculation. ¡°Just thinking about it makes me feel fascinated.¡± Lu Chao clenched his fists, making creaking sounds. ¡°What are you guys talking about? They¡¯re clearly not unfamiliar words, but why couldn¡¯t I understand a single word?¡± Zhang Bo asked in confusion. He couldn¡¯t keep up with their thoughts. Qinghe Village. It was no longer as lively as before, but it was not dead either. What When they arrived at Qinghe Village, Zhang Bo and Lu Chao did not get out of the car. Chu Ning walked all the way to the Qinghe village council. During this process, she clearly felt some changes in Qinghe Village. It was no longer as lively as before, but it was not dead either. What made Chu Ning feel rueful was that there were cameras installed at every intersection in the village. Some of the residents of Qinghe Village were even a little wary of her arrival. This strange distant feel had only appeared when Chu Ning first came to Qinghe Village. Wen An¡¯s office door was wide open. What surprised Chu Ning was that every time she came, Wen An¡¯s head would be lowered and he¡¯d be dealing with a pile of documents. However, this time, he was different. He looked quite leisurely. He was sitting on the sofa with a book in his hand, reading a novel in satisfaction. Chu Ning did not stand on ceremony. She found an empty chair and sat down. She looked at Wen An and said with a smile, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been here many times, I would have thought that I had gone the wrong way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just treating it as giving myself a vacation. I don¡¯t have to be as busy as before for these two days.¡± Wen An put down the book in his hand and added a bookmark. As time went on, though he and Chu Ning had a collaborative relationship, they were more like friends who helped each other. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586 Putting on a False Front Chapter 586 Putting on a False Front ¡°The Moon and Sixpence?¡± Chu Ning asked in astonishment when she saw the cover of the book that Wen An had placed on the coffee table. Wen An nodded and said while reminiscing, ¡°When I was in university, my teacher had recommended this book to me, but I didn¡¯t read it at that time. I felt that reading was quite boring. Some things still had to be done by myself to get a different type of knowledge.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read this book before. It¡¯s said that the main character¡¯s prototype is based on the painter Gauguin; it¡¯s quite meaningful,¡± Chu Ning said with interest. ¡°Just a person who does whatever he wants.¡± Wen An expressed his opinion. Wen An added, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with the protagonist abandoning his family in pursuit of his dream of painting. The series of events that happened after makes me feel that he is a completely selfish person.¡± ¡°Rather than being selfish, it¡¯s more like being self-aware. However, people are different. When reading the same book, everyone¡¯s views are varied. Just treat it as a story. Just like Village Chief Wen ¡ª on the surface, he looks very relaxed and like he has nothing to do, but in fact, he¡¯s still worried about Qinghe Village, right?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°There are always some people who think they¡¯re smart. They won¡¯t wake up until they really suffer.¡± Wen An felt a little helpless. The situation in the village had been a little off these two days. As the Chief, he knew very well. Zhong Liang had secretly roped in the residents of Qinghe Village to collaborate with Yang Feng. He thought that he had done it very stealthily and that no third party would be aware of it. In fact, when he had just finished the secret meeting and distributed the money, Wen An had already figured out the context of the matter within half an hour. Zhong Liang thought that he was very capable, but he couldn¡¯t understand one thing. If he was capable enough, the position of Chief should be his. ¡°Village Chief Wen wants to sit idly by? This isn¡¯t like you,¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. In her opinion, Wen An would not allow anyone to destroy the collective interests of Qinghe Village. Some people in Qinghe Village had done this before and had been living in prison for some time now. ¡°How can I care? They chose to believe in the lies of outsiders despite the obvious reasoning.¡± Wen An imperceptibly shook his head. ¡°I have to let the small group of people understand the price of betraying the collective. Of course, I¡¯m doing this to set a rule that can¡¯t be broken. Now, they might complain that I¡¯m cold-blooded and heartless, but in a few years, or even decades, as the timeline stretches, the descendants of these Qinghe villagers might remember that, a long time ago, a Chief of Qinghe Village set a tacit rule to protect the collective interests. Only by uniting as one can we reap more,¡± Wen An explained softly. ¡°This is a good thing. After getting rid of some people with different thoughts and getting through this crisis, the future development of Qinghe Village will be smooth. However, this way, the pressure on you will be even greater. After all, even if they are fooled and betray Qinghe Village, once they are abandoned, they will return again and say that it was your fault for not correcting them in time. In addition, they have a blood relationship with Qinghe Village. It will be very difficult,¡± Chu Ning analyzed calmly. She had already vaguely guessed the cause and effect of the matter in her mind. Yang Feng was using his old tricks again. However, this time, he had put in more capital and showed more ¡®sincerity¡¯. Trying to split Qinghe Village from the inside was a very sinister and vicious move, but it was extremely effective. After all, the current situation of Qinghe Village was not optimistic. The unit price of the agricultural products they relied on for survival was too low. They had enough reason to choose a new way out. Yang Feng¡¯s decision to jump out at this time was just right. The key was that the reward he gave was attractive enough. Wen An looked meaningfully at Chu Ning and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the person who will solve my problem here? Whether I feel pressured or not depends on whether you can give me a clear direction.¡± ¡°Good fellow, so you were pretending to read, but were really waiting for me.¡± Although the purpose of Chu Ning¡¯s visit this time was to discuss the next step of collaboration with Wen An, Wen An¡¯s words meant that the situation in Qinghe Village was indeed very complicated. Wen An had to come up with a practical solution now. The only one who could really help him at the moment was Chu Ning. Wen An spread his hands and feebly said, ¡°Other than waiting for you, I don¡¯t think I have a better solution.¡± ¡°Village Chief Wen, I came to chat with you sincerely,¡± Chu Ning suddenly said seriously. ¡°I know, President Chu. I¡¯ve always trusted you.¡± Wen An likewise answered very seriously. Chapter 587 - Chapter 587 Making Her Own Decision Chapter 587 Making Her Own Decision ¡°So this time, we don¡¯t have to rely on anyone. Give me some more time and I¡¯ll eliminate the middleman,¡± Chu Ning said in a low voice. ¡°Eliminate the middleman?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Wen An gaped at her in disbelief. ¡°You want to open the sales channel yourself?¡± Wen An asked, dumbfounded. Wen An knew very well what it meant to eliminate the middleman. This meant that his track record during his tenure at Qinghe Village would be insurmountable. The chiefs who followed would not be able to obtain such an achievement. This meant that Qinghe Village would no longer have to worry about being restricted, having their prices suppressed, and having no profit margin. It also meant that the income of all the residents of Qinghe Village would soar again, at least doubling! It was just that it was too difficult to reach this point. However, if what Chu Ning said was true, then Wen An¡¯s trust and patience were worth it. ¡°Don¡¯t they think highly of themselves? We are the laborers and the ones paying the price, but these distributors like to put on airs. They are the ones who have vested interests, but they only pay lip service and act high and mighty. In that case, we should ban this industry. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a big shopping mall? They were indecisive, like fence-sitters. This time, I want to let them know that without their interference, the market will only become more and more prosperous. We are all creators of value. I think it¡¯s better to distribute the benefits to the majority. It¡¯s easy for problems to happen if everything is concentrated in the hands of one person. ¡°If that person¡¯s state of mind and self-cultivation are insufficient, it¡¯s very easy for problems to occur. This is the source of all conflicts.¡± As Chu Ning said this, a person¡¯s name appeared in her mind. It was Yang Feng. Yang Feng had been like this all along, gradually monopolizing the market. He was used to the feeling of being the boss. The person who had slayed the dragon had now transformed into a dragon. There was no doubt that Chu Ning¡¯s current role was the youth who slayed the dragon. Chu Ning¡¯s sudden appearance made Yang Feng feel uneasy. He found it difficult to tolerate or accept it. This also indirectly indicated the immense pressure Chu Ning brought him. Upon hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Wen An could no longer pretend to be composed. He rubbed his palms excitedly, and the indifference on his face vanished. ¡°If you had come to tell me this earlier, wouldn¡¯t I be able to do things with confidence?¡± Wen An said as he got up to find a cup to make tea for Chu Ning. Looking at Wen An¡¯s current state, Chu Ning smiled. ¡°Village Chief Wen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. When I have value, you immediately prepare tea for me. It¡¯s really difficult to drink a cup of your tea. I still have to prove my value,¡± Chu Ning deliberately teased him. ¡°President Chu, you haven¡¯t stayed in Qinghe Village before. Although I¡¯ve been very anxious these past few days, I can¡¯t show it in front of the residents of Qinghe Village. Many of them are already wavering and adopting a wait-and-see approach. After all, a small number of people have already decided to follow Zhong Liang. This Zhong Liang is indeed a problem.¡± Wen An sighed and continued, ¡°Right now, within the small area of Qinghe Village, there is already a trend of division.¡± When Chu Ning heard this, she also understood that this matter had started because of her. If she had not established a collaborative relationship with Qinghe Village, there would not have been a series of troubles that happened later. However, ever since Zhou Hao asked her for Cloud Shopping because of the kidnapping, Chu Ning would no longer be soft-hearted. Principles and rules were defined by the victor. Now, Chu Ning could also provide a good solution. The Parade would soon show its huge commercial value and increase the income of Qinghe Village once more. In this way, she would have a clear conscience. ¡°Village Chief Wen, now you should stabilize the internal situation nodded solemnly. Although Wen An did not grow up in Qinghe Village, he knew very of Qinghe Village and buy me some time,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Of course, not only for you, but also for Qinghe Village.¡± Wen An nodded solemnly. Although Wen An did not grow up in Qinghe Village, he knew very well what these people were thinking and what they wanted. The two of them chatted for a while more. After saying goodbye, Chu Ning hurried to The Parade. Not long ago, Zhang Rong¡¯s underlings had come to The Parade to try to destroy Chu Ning¡¯s new career, but they did not expect Chu Ning to have predicted that someone would come looking for trouble. Chen Bo was beaten up so badly that he landed in hospital, and Deng Yu¡¯s rebellion seemed destined to happen. These gangsters who were involved in the underworld barged into The Parade and were seen by many people. However, after that, the scene that people were used to did not appear. On the contrary, the people who came to sabotage and cause trouble were actually quietly dealt with within The Parade. Chapter 588 - 588 Furious Zhou Hao 588 Furious Zhou Hao These people had actually all been tied up and gathered in an empty factory. Although Old Fang and the other artists found it inconceivable, it had happened right before their eyes. They could not believe that Chu Ning had such a powerful force¡­ There were even some bold artists who would record the various postures of the gangsters who were being held in check and integrate them into their artistic creations. Of course, behind these actions was a fact that made everyone feel greatly at ease. The Parade was a very safe and reliable place. No one would come to collect protection fees. After this incident, no one dared to come. Chu Ning, who was actually in control of The Parade, became a figure of mystery again. For a time, there were many different versions of her true identity. The most ridiculous rumor was that Chu Ning was very likely the daughter of a high-ranking official in Province A and was only experiencing life in M City¡­ Among the many explanations, the conclusion was that Chu Ning¡¯s background was unfathomable, and no one would believe her true identity. While Chu Ning returned to The Parade, Zhou Hao was in Yang Feng¡¯s living room, looking at Yang Feng and the guests beside him with a gloomy expression. ¡°President Yang, one of my most highly-regarded subordinates was inexplicably chopped into pieces by Zhang Rong and even packed up and sent to my house. This person seems to have some friendship with you. President Yang, are you going to give me a reasonable explanation?¡± Zhou Hao said indifferently. After hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s words, the few people beside Yang Feng also understood why Zhou Hao sat there as if everyone owed him. Killing someone¡¯s confidant and sending him to his doorstep was something that no one could accept. Zhou Hao was already being very tolerant in coming over to communicate with Yang Feng. However, this Zhang Rong was not simple. He had gradually become a symbol, representing the interests of a certain party One of the guests invited by Yang Feng said disdainfully, ¡°Mr. Zhou, I don¡¯t know if you did a good job investigating before you came to M City. This is not A City, and some people don¡¯t care about your Zhou family. The waters in M City are very deep. Not only you, even us locals will drown if we¡¯re not careful. You dare touch Zhang Rong¡¯s business? Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡± He did not care how powerful the Zhou family behind Zhou Hao was. Since he had come to M City and wanted to do business in M City, he had to follow the rules. Although the Zhou family was extremely powerful in A City, A City and M City were hundreds of kilometers apart. The Zhou family did not have such great influence. Since Zhou Hao dared to touch what was prohibited in M City, he had to be mentally prepared for the backlash. ¡°Do you think I have a good temper?¡± Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely. He really wanted to kill all these people in front of him. ¡°Zhou Hao, calm down,¡± said Yang Feng, who was sitting in the main seat. He glanced at Zhou Hao. Zhou Hao¡¯s reaction was within his expectations. At the same time, he also wanted to use the words of the guests to give Zhou Hao a blow and make him keep a low profile. ¡°I didn¡¯t make it clear to you before that some things can¡¯t be done just because you want to. Things like Zhou Hao and Chu Ning are unexpected. You won¡¯t be so lucky every time.¡± Yang Feng was referring to the fact that Zhou Hao had spent a small price to get Cloud Shopping from Chu Ning. ¡°But don¡¯t be impulsive. Don¡¯t let your anger affect what you¡¯re going to do next. I¡¯m also at fault in this matter. We just have to resolve it.¡± Yang Feng took the initiative to blame himself. He did not want Zhou Hao to make things more complicated. ¡°Zhang Rong himself isn¡¯t a threat, but he¡¯s a hub that connects the interests of all parties. Who knows what kind of trouble you¡¯ll get into if you go against him? You split his interests and dared to touch his wholesale market business. This isn¡¯t as simple as stealing his business. This is equivalent to touching the interests of those supporting him.¡± Another guest sighed. ¡°Although he owed me a favor because of some things in the past, I used it when I asked him to test Chu Ning. Zhou Hao, Zhang Rong doesn¡¯t know you. Moreover, he only gave you a warning, killing your subordinate. You should also stop exalting the importance of the dead. I think it¡¯s a good thing that Zhang Rong has made his attitude clear,¡± Yang Feng continued. Hearing this, Zhou Hao burst out laughing. Chapter 589 - 589 Adding Incense 589 Adding Incense ¡°Then, President Yang, do you mean that I should thank Zhang Rong for not killing me as well?¡± Zhou Hao asked in surprise. Obviously, Zhou Hao did not take Zhang Rong seriously. In other words, the conflict between the two had reached an irreconcilable point. After hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s words, Yang Feng and the other guests fell silent. It was obvious from Zhou Hao¡¯s attitude that he was not thinking of properly resolving the problem. Zhou Hao then let out a long sigh and looked around before speaking, ¡°President Yang, you can talk about the next step of development. You can deal with Chu Ning or the market. As for Zhang Rong, let¡¯s put this matter on hold for the time being. It¡¯s my issue regarding how to deal with him; let¡¯s now plan for a general aim.¡± There was no way he would let Zhang Rong off. The other party should have similar thoughts as him. Yang Feng, who was sitting in his seat, suddenly said, ¡°Zhou Hao, I think you should calm down. Don¡¯t think about how to take revenge on Zhang Rong. This will affect your judgment.¡± ¡°President Yang, that¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no room for negotiation on this matter. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s behind him.¡± Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng with a burning gaze, emphasizing each word. At this, Yang Feng could only shake his head helplessly. Zhou Hao had made things painfully clear. He had originally thought that he could subsequently invite the two of them to eat at the same table. Now, it seemed that if he really did that, the consequences would be unimaginable. Among the guests invited by Yang Feng, one of them looked at Zhou Hao unhappily and said, ¡°Mr. Zhou, if this is your stance, then there¡¯s no way for us to discuss our future collaboration.¡± If Yang Feng hadn¡¯t told him that Zhou Hao had something as good as Cloud Shopping, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with Zhou Hao. After all, Zhou Hao was only in his twenties. In his eyes, he was still a child. ¡°Get lost! You old fogey, who gave you the courage to teach me how to do things? Why are you putting on an act in front of me? One more word of nonsense and I will kill your entire family!¡± Zhou Hao savagely gave the guest who spoke a once-over and directly berated him without any scruples. Zhou Hao could remain respectful to Yang Feng, but that didn¡¯t mean that the others there could blame him. ¡°Zhou Hao, isn¡¯t it wrong for you to say that? What kind of occasion is this?¡± another guest said with an ugly expression. He did not know how Yang Feng had found such a fiend. ¡°Serves you right! Should have let Zhang Rong deal with you!¡± the guest thought furiously. ¡°You shut up too. When I¡¯m talking, less of your nonsense,¡± Zhou Hao said contemptuously. ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing how unyielding Zhou Hao was, the guests could only look at Yang Feng, who was sitting in the main seat. ¡°Enough.¡± Yang Feng slammed the table heavily and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, Zhou Hao. You hold your tongue as well.¡± After hearing Yang Feng¡¯s words, Zhou Hao snorted coldly. If he didn¡¯t need to continue developing in M City, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to collaborate with these people. ¡°Zhou Hao, why are you thinking of stealing business from Xingmao wholesale market in Pingkou District?¡± Yang Feng asked. He didn¡¯t quite understand what Zhou Hao was doing. Xingmao wholesale market had high human traffic and an excellent location. The things inside were inexpensive, hence they were very popular. However, the crux of the problem was that this was Zhang Rong¡¯s property. On the surface, Xingmao wholesale market sold daily necessities, but it was actually under Zhang Rong¡¯s control. The daily transaction volume was a huge figure. At the same time, it was also a good place to launder money. Through the Xingmao wholesale market, some funds of unknown origins had been used to transact goods through several hands, going from illegal to legal. Now, Zhou Hao was actually thinking of competing for the business of the Xingmao wholesale market. This was tantamount to courting death. Of course, this was Yang Feng¡¯s opinion, but Zhou Hao himself did not think so. ¡°It was very important to me, so I went to do it. Everyone relies on their own means to do business. Of course, I might have robbed him of his source of income, but he shouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly,¡± Zhou Hao said casually. Zhou Hao did not realize that his actions had been deliberately guided by someone. Zhou Wei had said that he would help Chu Ning deal with Zhou Hao, but his methods were very obscure. Now, some of the foreshadowing and traps he had secretly set up were slowly unfolding, waiting for Zhou Hao to step on them. Chapter 590 - 590 Looking for Trouble 590 Looking for Trouble Opposing Zhang Rong was merely the beginning. Zhou Wei knew Zhou Hao¡¯s weaknesses very well. Due to the restriction of being from the same family, it was not convenient for Zhou Wei to deal directly with Zhou Hao. Chu Ning was the best candidate to deal with Zhou Hao. ¡°Don¡¯t show yourself for now. Don¡¯t be anxious, or things will only get worse. You have Cloud Shopping in your hands, so the advantage is on your side. There are too many people involved with Zhang Rong. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to be on opposing sides. Not only you, even I am not in a good situation. I have also been warned,¡± Yang Feng said solemnly. Zhang Rong had people supporting and protecting him, and it was an existence that even Yang Feng was deeply afraid of. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Hao nodded, his expression normal. However, a storm was brewing in his heart. In M City, there were only a handful of people who could make Yang Feng so cautious. Zhou Hao knew that Yang Feng¡¯s background was also very strong. His relative was the Bureau chief of M City¡¯s Agricultural Bureau, and he had also been warned¡­ This was enough to show the seriousness of the situation. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± After hearing Yang Feng¡¯s words, Zhou Hao appeared to be compromising. However, at this moment, Zhou Hao was even more determined to kill Zhang Rong. The long wooden box that contained Huang Fang¡¯s body was still placed in the middle of the living room of his residence to remind himself not to forget this profound lesson. ¡°Just you wait, Zhang Rong, Chu Ning, and you old gits. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll all fall into my hands,¡± Zhou Hao thought to himself. After returning to The Parade, Zhang Bo looked at the sculptures and art installations at the entrance and said emotionally, ¡°This place looks different every day!¡± ¡°Interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Ning smiled as she took out her phone at The Parade¡¯s entrance and took photos from all angles. The process of starting a business was always full of fun. The Parade was like Chu Ning¡¯s second child. Chu Ning was extremely pleased seeing her second child grow up healthily and full of vitality. At around seven o¡¯clock in the evening, The Parade had already begun to be lively and jubilant. There was a constant flow of human traffic through the entrance. Curiosity drove them to walk in and take a look. From the beginning. Chu Ning had never thought of charging any fees. Everyone could enter freely, and she had no intention of earning money from this. Just as Chu Ning and the others were walking in and taking photos, the sound of a racket traveled from a distance away. Someone was arguing with The Parade staff. ¡°I¡¯m looking for your boss!¡± Chu Ning wasn¡¯t even in the vicinity when she heard the troublemaker shouting loudly. ¡°The boss isn¡¯t here, er¡­¡± Just as the staff member was about to make up an excuse, he saw Chu Ning, Zhang Bo, and Lu Chao, whom he didn¡¯t know, walking over. ¡°Do you have any issues that need to be settled?¡± Zhang Bo quickly walked over and asked the person who spoke. ¡°Your service here is terrible. There¡¯s nothing here!¡± The leader of the troublemakers looked around and said slowly. There were no onlookers around. There were much more interesting things to see in The Parade. Zhang Bo frowned when he heard this. Just as he was about to refute that, Chu Ning smiled and said, ¡°Sir, shall we have a chat?¡± ¡°Can an assistant like you make the decision?¡± The man glanced at Chu Ning. Apparently, he thought that it was Zhang Bo who was the boss there, and Chu Ning¡­ She looked more like a secretary or assistant. ¡°Of course I can.¡± Chu Ning nodded confidently. There were a total of five people who were making a fuss. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, these five people were a little skeptical. Ten minutes later, they arrived at Chu Ning¡¯s office at The Parade. Chu Ning asked Zhang Bo, Lu Chao, and the staff to leave. When she sat on the chair at the desk, the doubt in those people¡¯s eyes lessened. ¡°My name is Chu Ning.¡± Chu Ning smiled, looking at the five people who were somewhat reserved. Of course, she knew that these people were not there to cause trouble. When the leader said that the service there was not good, Chu Ning had guessed their true intentions. ¡°President Chu, my name is Jiang Chuan. I¡¯m really sorry about what happened outside just now, but our intelligence is limited. We¡¯re just ordinary people, so we took a certain risk to do this. Our goal is to see you,¡± the leader said apologetically as he held a disposable paper cup tightly in his hand. ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t that why I invited you guys to come in for a chat? There¡¯s no need to be apprehensive; it¡¯s all for the sake of making a living.¡± Chu Ning tried her best to sound approachable. It was not difficult to guess the true identities of these people. Chapter 591 - 591 A Good Place 591 A Good Place Chu Ning caught a whiff of the oil and smoke emanating from their bodies, which meant that they had been in the kitchen for a long time. In this way, their identities were obvious. ¡°President Chu, this place of yours is too good. This is what I¡¯ve been longing for and thinking about day and night, and I¡¯ve finally seen an opportunity.¡± Jiang Chuan put down his teacup and rubbed his hands excitedly, his eyes full of anticipation. If the staff outside saw this, they would think that this person had some kind of split personality disorder¡­ ¡°I can let you station here and open a mobile snack bar, but there are certain rules you have to abide by. Also¡­¡± When Chu Ning said this, she paused for a moment and her gaze slowly swept across the few of them. ¡°The rent here is not low,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°We were already mentally prepared for this before we came. President Chu, don¡¯t worry. As long as you agree to give us a stall, the rest can be discussed.¡± ¡°Yes, President Chu. It¡¯s too difficult for us to do business normally. When we¡¯ve just made a name for ourselves on a street, we¡¯ll be targeted by a city enforcement officer. If we dare go against him, he¡¯ll really confiscate all my things and even have mete out a more serious punishment.¡± ¡°President Chu, as long as we can continue to operate here for the long term, the price we pay will be worth it. There¡¯s a lot of human traffic here, and there¡¯s no such thing as business being bad. As long as the food is edible, it¡¯s fine. Besides, we¡¯ve been making snacks for many years. Would we have been able to survive without any skills?¡± ¡°You look young, but could actually tell what our identities are just like that. Just fantastic!¡± After hearing that Chu Ning was interested in renting out stalls, the originally quiet office instantly became lively. Several people expressed their own ideas. What these people didn¡¯t know was that, while they were looking for Chu Ning, wasn¡¯t she also awaiting their appearance? If The Parade wanted to develop and grow, it had to have multiple functions. What attracted people to The Parade currently was the various kinds of artists there, but this alone was not sustainable. When visitors were tired of having fun, they needed to eat. Even more than that, they needed an environment that could sufficiently relax them. They needed a supermarket, a bar, and a place to sleep¡­ In short, the development of The Parade was closely tied to improvement of the infrastructure. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re not the only ones who want to ask me about the rent, right?¡± Chu Ning waved her hand, signaling them to quiet down. She was actually willing to provide the venue for a win-win situation. ¡°President Chu, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Indeed, many of our peers are waiting eagerly for us to go back and give them a definite result. Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous of such a great opportunity to make money? You have to know that according to the flow of people, we will lose money if we lose one day of business¡­¡± Jiang Chuan looked at Chu Ning awkwardly and didn¡¯t continue. This involved their income. Before they officially signed the contract with Chu Ning, they still had some misgivings. ¡°I will carve out a separate area in The Parade. This is the place where delicacies in The Parade can be tried. How much space do you usually need for your own business?¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment and asked. With the rapid changes, she now had to make a rough plan for the internal space of The Parade. If she did not do so, it would bring a lot of trouble to the future development. ¡°It would be best if it¡¯s 30 square meters,¡± Jiang Chuan said after some thought. The remaining four people did not speak. Clearly, their thoughts were similar to Jiang Chuan¡¯s. Such a large area was sufficient for a food stall; placing some tables and stools there would complete the picture. ¡°30 square meters?¡± Chu Ning softly muttered to herself, an overview of The Parade appearing in her mind. ¡°If it¡¯s really not possible, 25 square meters is fine,¡± Jiang Chuan hurriedly said when he saw that Chu Ning was deep in thought. Chu Ning came back to her senses. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t say no.¡± ¡°In that case, President Chu, for the rental and the term¡­¡± Jiang Chuan continued to ask. ¡°How do you want to calculate it?¡± Chu Ning asked with interest. She didn¡¯t know much about this. After all, Chu Ning had never thought that she would one day have the identity of a landlady. An eighteen-year-old landlady was very rare. After waiting for a few minutes, Jiang Chuan looked at Chu Ning and asked carefully, ¡°Is it okay to do it once every six months?¡± In fact, they wanted to rent it for a year or even three years at one shot, but Chu Ning might not agree to it. Moreover, if it was for three years, taking out so much rent at once would be a lot of pressure on these small businesses. Chapter 592 - 592 Half a Year 592 Half a Year They were not stupid and could tell that The Parade had potential. This area was an industrial park. In other words, firstly, there would be many customers. Secondly, factories were open 24 hours a day. Some who worked night shifts could come and have fun during the day. Although their consumption level was not high, they would gain a lot in terms of quantity. However, before Chu Ning, no one would have thought of doing this in an industrial park. After all, it was similarly very profitable to open a factory. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to do it once every six months. I think The Parade won¡¯t close down after half a year, right?¡± Chu Ning teased. ¡°President Chu is too good at joking.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Jiang Chuan¡¯s expression immediately changed. Who would say that their own business would not last long? After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s answer, the others actually felt a little regretful. After all, Chu Ning had agreed very readily. Perhaps a one-year lease was not impossible? ¡°I¡¯m not joking. To be honest, times are changing too quickly. We have to make adjustments at any time. It¡¯s possible that a policy will relocate all the industrial parks in this area,¡± Chu Ning said softly as she fiddled with a pendant on her desk. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Jiang Chuan looked at Chu Ning in horror. ¡°This area, within a radius of more than ten kilometers, was already an industrial park before I was born. I¡¯m in my forties this year, which means that this place has existed for at least 40 years,¡± Jiang Chuan added. ¡°Because this place is suitable, because of its policies, geographical location, environmental factors, and so on.¡± Chu Ning nodded and did not refute. ¡°Then¡­ President Chu, name a price. As long as it¡¯s not too outrageous; even if it¡¯s a little more expensive, it¡¯s fine. After all, it won¡¯t be long before many businesses come to you to discuss collaboration. We can be considered your first batch of customers,¡± Jiang Chuan declared excitedly. This was what he and the others were most concerned about. ¡°Give me a figure.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t suggest a price. She really didn¡¯t know how much was suitable for the snack industry. Although she had heard that the snack industry was very profitable, in Chu Ning¡¯s opinion, it was what they deserved. After all, if they wanted their business to be good and to make money, they had to make tasty food and work hard. Both were indispensable. In her memory, Chu Ning had watched a documentary before she transmigrated. If the makers of these specialty snacks set up a morning stall, they would have to wake up at two or three in the morning to prepare the ingredients. It was very tough. It was also difficult to earn money. ¡°Can we discuss for a while?¡± Jiang Chuan replied after a few seconds of hesitation. ¡°No problem. You guys can go back and have a discussion and give me an answer tomorrow,¡± Chu Ning replied straightforwardly. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Tomorrow, someone might seize the opportunity.¡± Jiang Chuan vigorously shook his head, and so did the others. They seemed to be afraid that Chu Ning would go back on her word. ¡°Er¡­ Fine, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Chu Ning could only say this. She was very tolerant of these people. In them, Chu Ning could see the image of her parents. Ten minutes later, the intense discussion finally ceased. Chu Ning didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. Although their voices were not soft, they were all speaking in dialect. To Chu Ning, it was like an encrypted conversation. ¡°President Chu, how about this? It¡¯s not appropriate to pay too little, and we can¡¯t afford too much. Half a year¡¯s rent, 80,000 yuan per person. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± Jiang Chuan looked at Chu Ning and asked as if he had made up his mind. The smile on Chu Ning¡¯s face remained unchanged. She even suspected that she had misheard. Half a year, six months, 80,000 yuan in rental fees? ¡°To think I still sympathized with them. It seems that I was overthinking thing,¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but think. One had to know that the combined annual income of her parents was not even 160,000 yuan. However, according to Jiang Chuan, the annual rent he had to pay Chu Ning was 160,000 yuan! Chu Ning was rich. Her company still had more than 110 million yuan on the books. Even if the Soaring Clouds Group spent tens of thousands every day currently, this did not mean that she was out of touch with the reality of society. She knew very well how difficult it was to earn money. She gave Old Fang the other vagrants 150 yuan a day, which was already a little more than the average income of M City. And now, the makers of these delicacies had to pay her 80,000 yuan in rent for just half a year¡­ And this was merely Jiang Chuan¡¯s tentative offer. Chapter 593 - 593 Underestimating 593 Underestimating Chu Ning felt that she had underestimated the actual profits of these people. If they dared to offer such a price, it meant that their net profit would definitely be higher than the rent. After deducting all the costs, Chu Ning felt that their annual income would not be less than 300,000 yuan, or even higher. This was almost the same as the income of the managers of some big companies. ¡°President Chu, is this price still beneath your expectations? How about this?¡± Jiang Chuan saw that Chu Ning was deep in thought. He gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Half a year¡¯s rent is 90,000 yuan. Any more and we will really be under a lot of pressure. Although the location of The Parade is very sought after, we¡¯re not manning storefronts after all. We¡¯re just small businesses!¡± Jiang Chuan sounded a little anxious. ¡°President Chu, it¡¯s not easy for us either. I have to pay off the mortgage for two houses and have to service a car loan every month. It¡¯s not easy for me!¡± ¡°President Chu, my elder daughter is studying abroad; It¡¯s clear without me talking about the minimum expenses for a year. And my younger son is attending an international primary school. Sigh, the pressure is really a little heavy!¡± With Jiang Chuan taking the lead, the others also began to complain. However, these words sounded a little comical to Chu Ning. She had originally thought that 10,000 yuan would be about right for half a year¡¯s rent. If she had really said that, these people would probably be internally overjoyed. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be like this, discussing the appropriate price with her. Making gourmet snacks and being able to have two houses while paying off a car loan at the same time; letting their children study abroad and attend an international school¡­ Chu Ning felt that she had underestimated the true income of these people. After all, she really didn¡¯t understand the profits of this industry, and she didn¡¯t plan to make money by collecting rent. Now, it seemed that she was an innocent child who was stupid and rich. ¡°I didn¡¯t say no. That settles it then.¡± Chu Ning coughed slightly to hide the embarrassment she felt. Such a rental fee was a pleasant surprise for her. ¡°They¡¯re still doing business to earn money. Working is really just barely making ends meet,¡± Chu Ning lamented to herself. Jiang Chuan had originally been sitting down. Upon hearing Chu Ning¡¯s agreement, he stood up excitedly and gleefully said, ¡°90,000? That¡¯s great. Thank you, President Chu!¡± ¡°Thank you, President Chu! Before we came, I said that, looking at the development trend of The Parade, the boss here should definitely be a big shot who is bold and daring. Sure enough, you¡¯re young and promising!¡± ¡°I mean, according to what you said the first time, 80,000 yuan. When you go back, you can tell your peers about this price. I won¡¯t raise it. I welcome everyone to join The Parade. We¡¯ll each have a piece of the pie, doing business together and enjoying mutual benefits,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Jiang Chuan scratched his head in embarrassment. In fact, the maximum that they could accept was 100,000 yuan for half a year. After all, they had roughly calculated that. Even with the current flow of people on The Parade, their annual net profit would be more than 400,000 yuan. Moreover, it would definitely exceed this figure in the future. Chu Ning only wanted 80,000 yuan for half a year and promised not to increase the price. It could be said that she was being benevolent. ¡°However, you can settle in, but you must abide by the rules. I can guarantee that as long as you do business whilst knowing your place, no one will make trouble for you,¡± Chu Ning added. She needed these people to maintain the flow of people into The Parade. This way, the contents of The Parade would be enriched and it would be easier to attract repeat customers. ¡°No problem!¡± the few of them promised in unison. The next morning, Jingyuan High School cafeteria logistics. Xia Fei and Fatty Chen were a little nervous. This should be the busiest time for logistics, but they had appeared in an office in the cafeteria. There was another person in front of them. ¡°The two of you should roughly understand the situation. The crux of the problem now is that you have to do this well. There is no room for error!¡± the canteen manager reminded them seriously. He was related to a shareholder of Jingyuan High School. When Chu Ning had not yet been a school director, she had once approached him to make a deal with the school. Chu Ning had subsequently been suppressed. When the situation was reversed, the canteen manager had mixed feelings. But now, he felt confident again. Now, at least two shareholders of the school wanted to deal with Chu Ning at the same time. The other was once Chu Ning¡¯s father. ¡°We will definitely complete the mission!¡± Fatty Chen and Xia Fei immediately promised with solemn expressions. The canteen manager¡¯s face flushed. He grabbed them by the collars and said, ¡°I want you to guarantee that you¡¯ll personally put it into Chu Ning¡¯s food quietly and watch her eat it with your own eyes. No matter what method you use. Do you hear me? I¡¯ll coordinate with you guys then.¡± Chapter 594 - 594 Exist in Name Only 594 Exist in Name Only The completion of this matter was of utmost importance to him. Although he would receive a generous reward, and would be set for life, if he could not do it, the backlash would be equally serious. After hearing the canteen manager¡¯s words, both Xia Fei and Fatty Chen felt chills down their spines. Although the probability of success was very high, it was not 100% guaranteed. What if Chu Ning did not come to the cafeteria for lunch? The manager¡¯s expression softened. He released their collars, patted the fat chef¡¯s shoulder, and looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Fatty Chen, what Xia Fei has, you have too.¡± ¡°I know. But are you sure there¡¯s no risk in doing this? What if Chu Ning suddenly senses something?¡± The fat chef pursed his lips and subconsciously glanced at the top right corner of the office. ¡°I don¡¯t agree if you want to go to jail! Once this matter is leaked, I¡¯ll be the first to suffer. You¡¯re just accomplices. Besides, this will be mixed in the food; there¡¯s no way Chu Ning will be able to detect it,¡± the manager explained. After saying that, he took out his phone. After tapping at it, the fat chef¡¯s phone sounded. ¡°I¡¯ve also transferred a million to you. After the matter is done, I¡¯ll give you another million. How is it? Am I generous enough?¡± the manager said with a smile. In fact, the person who had asked him to do this gave him a total of 10 million. If possible, he would not want to give out a single cent, but if he wanted to do this, he had to give up sufficient benefits. Even so, he kept 6 million for himself and split the remaining 4 million between Xia Fei and Fatty Chen. It was not that he was willing to do so, but if he did not do so, he would not be able to complete the task that person had given him. Meanwhile, in the Ye family¡¯s villa. Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi were sitting opposite each other, their faces expressionless. Ye Ting was not there. Her mental state was not ideal and she was receiving treatment in the hospital. Otherwise, it was very likely that she would become a mental patient. Ever since Ye Zhen slapped Cheng Yi at the charity gala previously, the only remaining relationship between the two of them had broken down. There were many reasons why the two of them could still be seated together ¡ª Chu Ning¡¯s threat, Ye Ting¡¯s belonging, and Cheng Yi¡¯s one-sided hatred for Ye Zhen. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to do it. If nothing goes wrong, she should become demented and lose her intelligence. After a period of time, her body will slowly stiffen until she¡¯s paralyzed.¡± Ye Zhen finally spoke. A few seconds later, Cheng Yi suddenly sneered and asked, ¡°Does your heart ache?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ye Zhen frowned and looked at Cheng Yi. Although he and Cheng Yi were still husband and wife, they had already drawn a line between them. They lived in the same house but slept separately. ¡°Let me ask you, doesn¡¯t your heart ache for your ex-daughter, dealing with her so viciously?¡± Cheng Yi said persistently. ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t go too far.¡± When Ye Zhen heard Cheng Yi repeating this sentence, his expression became ugly. What did she mean by heart aching for her? This was clearly Cheng Yi¡¯s intention, and Ye Zhen was originally a little hesitant. In the end, from the way Cheng Yi had put it, he had become the evil person instead¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going too far? Ye Zhen, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯ve been protecting that b****, would my Ting ¡®er have become like this? As a father, you¡¯re really a wimp. You want to harm the daughter you picked up, and you¡¯re helpless when your own daughter is harmed. Tsk tsk, Ye Zhen, what use do you have?¡± Cheng Yi continued to mock him without a care. Hearing Cheng Yi¡¯s derision, Ye Zhen was stunned. He did not refute. Ye Zhen knew that Cheng Yi was right. As a father, he was an utter failure. ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t get me wrong. I never wanted to protect Chu Ning from the beginning. It was you who refused to let her go. This kind of thinking has indirectly affected Xiao Ting, which led to today¡¯s situation. Now, I don¡¯t want to persuade you, and I can¡¯t be bothered to interfere. You¡¯ve seen the end result,¡± Ye Zhen said indifferently. ¡°Hmph. Anyway, after today, that little b**** won¡¯t be able to be arrogant anymore. I¡¯ll torture her properly! Ye Zhen, don¡¯t even think about having it easy either!¡± Although Cheng Yi knew that she was being unreasonable, her extreme hatred had already blinded her thoughts. She even took the risk to directly drug Chu Ning. Chapter 595 - 595 Ill Accompany You to the End 595 I¡¯ll Accompany You to the End Ye Zhen spread his hands and looked at Cheng Yi casually, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. Cheng Yi, if you want to play, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± The couple¡¯s present relationship was like that of enemies. After the truth was revealed, Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend any longer. Over the years, Cheng Yi had always been high and mighty through and through. He had had enough of the various taunts and mockery directed at him. So what if Cheng Yi was from the Cheng family? After all, Cheng Yi did not have the final say in the Cheng family! As for Ye Zhen, he had been operating in M City for so many years. The power he could use could not be underestimated. Ever since he had gotten rid of Cheng Yi¡¯s chains, Ye Zhen felt indescribably relaxed. He could now pursue freedom and power. ¡°How could I have been blind to fall for an ungrateful and cold-blooded cad like you back then!¡± Cheng Yi said as she looked at Ye Zhen resentfully. ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ve paid off what I owe your Cheng family over the years. I don¡¯t mind if you want a divorce. I can even give you all the cash in the company¡¯s accounts. You don¡¯t think that I want to live with you like this, do you?¡± Ye Zhen said nonchalantly. He was very indifferent to Cheng Yi¡¯s inexplicable hatred. Cheng Yi¡¯s current state was single-handedly caused by the Cheng family. All these years, he had had enough of Cheng Yi¡¯s bossing him around. ¡°You want a divorce? Ye Zhen, dream on! I won¡¯t agree to it. I want to torture you for the rest of your life!¡± Cheng Yi said through gritted teeth. ¡°Whatever, but I have to warn you not to gradually get yourself entangled in a desperate situation,¡± Ye Zhen said as he stood up and was about to leave. Cheng Yi looked at Ye Zhen, who had walked far into the distance, and suddenly asked loudly, ¡°Ye Zhen, are you secretly helping Chu Ning again?¡± Ye Zhen did not turn around. ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at his head. The meaning he wanted to express was self-evident. In the canteen manager¡¯s office at Jingyuan High School, Xia Fei and Fatty Chen were looking at the small white bags in their hands curiously. ¡°This thing looks no different from white sugar. It even tastes the same as white sugar, but¡­¡± The canteen manager deliberately paused for a moment as if he was waiting for the duo to ask questions. ¡°Is this poison?¡± Hearing the manager¡¯s mystifying words, Xia Fei was so frightened that he almost tossed out the small bag in his hand. The manager whispered, ¡°What are you panicking for? Hold it properly. Don¡¯t waste even a little speck of it. It may only be a few grams, but this stuff is worth hundreds of thousands!¡± He was extremely jittery now. The office was filled with smoke. He lit another cigarette. He had smoked almost two packs of cigarettes that morning. The manager slowly blew out a smoke ring and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not poison, but its effects are even more exaggerated than that of poison.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The pair exclaimed in unison. They picked up the small plastic bags in their hands and looked carefully at them. ¡°After this is mixed with food, it will only take around a week to unknowingly destroy the brain cells. Then, after a month, she will slowly lose her memory,¡± the manager said coolly. Fatty Chen swallowed and asked, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t that make her demented? A simpleton?¡± ¡°You can understand it that way.¡± The manager nodded. Xia Fei, who was listening by the side, was also flabbergasted. He did not expect this drug to have such a mystical effect. ¡°Oh gosh, how much hatred does one have to harm Chu Ning like this? She¡¯s a genius who won the gold medal in the national physics competition. Destroying her intelligence is simply too ruthless,¡± Fatty Chen thought with lingering fear. At the same time, he also felt that this drug that costs hundreds of thousands was indeed different. At the thought of this, he subconsciously tightened his grip on the small white bag in his hand. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s all? Let me tell you, this is only the beginning. After taking this drug, there would be an incubation period of about half a year. After half a year, she would feel sore and weak, unable to use any strength. After a year, she would become paralyzed and completely lose the ability to move, becoming a cripple!¡± the manager added. In fact, he really wanted to know why he couldn¡¯t just poison Chu Ning to death straightaway, but had to use this method instead. Although this was very secretive, the manager felt that it was not value-for-money. How could he understand how much Cheng Yi hated Chu Ning? She was willing to pay a few million yuan, let alone a few hundred thousand yuan. In order to make the three of them cooperate with her in carrying out this plan, she had already paid a huge price of 10 million yuan. She did not care if it was a little more, as long as she could achieve her goal. Chapter 596 - 596 A Splendid Luncheon 596 A Splendid Luncheon ¡°Then what if this matter is leaked out?¡± the fat chef asked nervously. Although, from what the canteen manager said, the drug sounded perfect and the effect would appear in phases, accidents could always happen, especially when the person was Chu Ning. The staff of Jingyuan High School knew very well Chu Ning¡¯s true identity in Jingyuan High School. She was a school director! They were higher in rank than the principal, and were the ones who paid their salaries. ¡°The manager has already said this, but you¡¯re still overly cautious. Are you worthy of the million that he just transferred to you?¡± Xia Fei reminded, gently nudged the fat chef¡¯s shoulder. The manager looked at the two people standing before him and said calmly, ¡°If this gets out, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡± There were only a few days left before the final exams. After the exams, it would be almost two months of summer vacation. The teacher was not teaching the last class in the morning, and the students were very quiet. Only the scratching of ballpoint pens against paper could be heard. When there were only ten minutes left, Chu Ning put down the pen in her hand. She felt that going to school was really enjoyable. ¡°Chu Ning, what¡¯s your answer for the last question?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s deskmate, Xiaomi, quickly asked in a low voice when she saw Chu Ning put down her pen. ¡°Calculate it yourself.¡± Chu Ning glanced at Xiaomi¡¯s final blank page. She knew that this fellow didn¡¯t even look at the question. ¡°Sigh, how can I understand such a long sequence? Can you let me reference yours?¡± Xiaomi begged softly. In fact, even if she did not attempt the last question, she would still be able to get about 80% of the total score. However, Xiaomi felt that since there was a God of learning sitting beside her, it would be a pity if she did not ¡®learn¡¯ from her. Chu Ning couldn¡¯t stand Xiaomi¡¯s coaxing and pestering. When Xiaomi finished the last question, the bell rang on time. The originally quiet classroom instantly became lively. For the past few days, the canteen of Jingyuan High School had been providing a tantalizing variety of food every day, so the students were looking forward to lunch. Chu Ning had special privileges. She could go to the teacher¡¯s window and even ask the canteen staff to prepare a separate meal for her in advance. However, she was still queuing and chatting with the students around her. After waiting for a few minutes, it was finally Chu Ning¡¯s turn. There was a delectable selection of dishes at the window, and Xia Fei and the fat chef were on standby at all times. From the moment Chu Ning had joined the queue, they had been making advanced preparations at the window. With the cooperation of the canteen manager, the other chefs who were serving the dishes did not have any objections. Chu Ning looked at the fat chef and said with a smile, ¡°Give me a bowl of sweet corn pork rib soup, eggplant with minced pork, cumin steak, and stir-fried fungus with shrimp.¡± The fat chef heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Do you want anything else?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. Meanwhile, although Xia Fei was also preparing orders for other students, his attention was constantly on Chu Ning. ¡°The sweet corn pork rib soup is a little sweet, is it okay?¡± the fat chef asked, feigning offhandedness. ¡°The appropriate sweetness can enhance the freshness.¡± Chu Ning felt that there was no problem. She took the tray and turned to leave. After Chu Ning, the fat chef prepared more than ten servings of food before he was stopped by Xia Fei, who was beside him. The pair was replaced by other chefs, and they went to the manager¡¯s office once more. As usual, Chu Ning sat down to eat and chatted with the students beside her. Yan Shen was not around that day, as he had been returning home daily for lunch for the past few days. A small number of people in school did the same. Even though the school¡¯s dishes were sumptuous enough, these parents felt that it was better for them to prepare them personally. According to Yan Shen¡¯s personality in the past, he would definitely not go home for lunch, but now he did not feel that way. Song Gui had also ordered the soup. After taking a sip, he frowned slightly. ¡°Why is the pork rib soup a little sweet today?¡± ¡°Are you not used to sweet dishes?¡± Xu Xi asked quizzically. Song Gui spread his hands and said feebly, ¡°But it¡¯s a little strange to have a little sweetness mixed in with the salty taste.¡± ¡°Maybe this is a new dish invented by the chef?¡± Luo Yu said with a smile. ¡°I think the taste is okay!¡± Xiaomi¡¯s bowl of sweet corn pork rib soup was almost empty. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have something innovative occasionally. It¡¯s always good to have different ideas,¡± Chu Ning said softly. She looked at the bowl of sweet corn pork rib soup in front of her, blew on it, and took a sip. Chapter 597 - 597 Casually 597 Casually In the office, the canteen manager, who was watching the surveillance video, heaved a sigh of relief. He leaned back on the soft sofa, ignoring the other two people who appeared in the office. ¡°Are you sure you mixed the package I gave you into Chu Ning¡¯s lunch?¡± the manager asked worriedly. ¡°You can check the surveillance cameras,¡± the fat chef answered coolly. ¡°Alright.¡± Unexpectedly, the manager nodded and sat up. He sat in front of the computer and checked the surveillance footage. A few minutes later, the manager finished watching Chu Ning line up and take her food. He looked at the fat chef and asked with a frown, ¡°Why did you ask her if she could accept a little sweetness?¡± The manager didn¡¯t want any mishaps to happen. This would mean that he wouldn¡¯t get the 6 million yuan. More importantly, either do it well or don¡¯t do it at all ¡ª he had to get a definite result. If he did it but failed, he couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t consume it, we can take action again tomorrow. Anyway, the ultimate goal is to make her take this drug. In that case, it¡¯s best to be safe,¡± the fat chef explained unhurriedly. ¡°Fortunately, I finally succeeded.¡± The manager uneasily watched the surveillance video on the computer several times to confirm that Chu Ning was really eating that unique dish. ¡°Manager, then the remainder¡­¡± Xia Fei felt a little uneasy and excited. He looked at the manager, wanting to ask when he could get the remaining million. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Even I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡± Before Xia Fei could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the manager. He glanced at Xia Fei impatiently. Since he had confirmed that Chu Ning had consumed that mysterious poison, these two were no longer of much use to him. The manager was even thinking of looking for an opportunity to fire the two of them after a period of time. As for the remaining million yuan, he did not intend to pay them. He had already given out 2 million. His heart ached so much that it felt like it was bleeding. It was unrealistic for him to continue paying. Thinking of how Chu Ning had come to the canteen not long ago to monopolize the source of ingredients, the manager felt somewhat scornful. ¡°Young lady, so what if you¡¯re high and mighty? Aren¡¯t you still going to be punished!¡± As the manager thought of this, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up slightly. He looked at the two people in front of him again. Even if they were fired, they would not dare to reveal this matter. After all, they were also criminals. Now, the manager could control the pair of them. ¡°You guys go back first and do what you need to do. As for when I¡¯ll give you the money, wait for the notification!¡± The manager waved his hand impatiently and gestured for the two of them to leave. Xia Fei looked at the testy expression on the manager¡¯s face and casually asked, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t intend to take this money anyway.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The manager looked at Xia Fei¡¯s nonchalant expression, and his pupils constricted before returning to normal. ¡°I said, we never expected to get that 1 million yuan,¡± Xia Fei repeated. The manager clutched his chest and said bitterly, ¡°At least you still have some conscience. It¡¯s already not bad that I gave each of you a million yuan. After all, it¡¯s just a drug. The person who really bears the risk is me; I¡¯m the one truly facing great pressure. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. If you perform well in the canteen, I¡¯ll consider giving you a raise,¡± the manager added pleasantly. Although he had a feeling that something was off with the two of them, the manager was still very confident that he could control them. When the fat chef heard this, he shook his head helplessly. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Xia Fei smiled. He stopped standing and gazed at the clock hanging on the wall before plonking down on the sofa. ¡°Xia Fei, that¡¯s for receiving guests,¡± the manager reminded, looking at Xia Fei, who had no qualms. ¡°I know. Am I not a guest? Or rather, what does this have to do with you?¡± Xia Fei said disapprovingly. ¡°You¡­!¡± The manager could no longer stand Xia Fei¡¯s unscrupulous appearance. This challenged his authority, and he could no longer suppress the rage in his heart. How dare a subordinate of his contradict him like this? ¡°Manager, calm down first.¡± The fat chef also interrupted him, but the faint smile on his face indicated that he was also very casual, just not as obvious as Xia Fei. The manager¡¯s gaze darted back and forth between the two of them. He quickly calculated what would happen next, but it shouldn¡¯t be anything good. He had a bad feeling. Ten seconds later, he heard a distant siren from outside the office. Chapter 598 - 598 Reversal 598 Reversal ¡°Did you hear that? There seems to be the sound of a police car outside.¡± Song Gui looked at Chu Ning as he spoke. He felt that it should be related to Chu Ning. ¡°Has anyone in our school broken the law? But nothing seems to have happened in school recently,¡± Xiaomi asked curiously. She knew about the school gossips, but what was with the sirens outside the cafeteria? ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Let¡¯s eat.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Chu Ning, and she felt a little awkward. ¡°This matter should be related to you, right? Could it be¡­ You want to arrest Yu Yan too?¡± Xiaomi looked at Yu Yan, who was not far away, and asked in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone in our school would want to mess with Chu Ning ever since Ye Ting transferred,¡± another student analyzed objectively. ¡°Then why is there a police car outside? It can¡¯t be that they¡¯re here to eat, right?¡± Xiaomi was even more baffled. ¡°Everyone has desires, but the ability to realize their desires will never be able to match up to the greed they feel. There is an eternal distance,¡± Chu Ning said softly after finishing the food in her bowl. Elsewhere, the manager was already sitting on the sofa, his face ashen. The sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the office door. The manager knew that the matter had been exposed. His two subordinates had never thought of cooperating with him. ¡°Why?¡± the manager asked bitterly, looking at the two people sitting leisurely before him. ¡°Don¡¯t you like money? Isn¡¯t it good enough that we don¡¯t take a single cent?¡± Xia Fei smiled. He crossed his legs and was exceptionally arrogant, as if he was a completely different person from before. ¡°If you want to harm President Chu outside, although the chances are not great, there is always a chance. But this is Jingyuan High School. If you want to drug her, you must be over-confident because you¡¯re blinded with the thought of money. Or you¡¯re treating President Chu like a fool. I¡¯m more inclined to believe the former.¡± The fat chef looked at the manager¡¯s distracted look and felt extremely at ease. Hearing the conversation between the two of them, the manager opened his mouth and wanted to defend himself, but at this time, the knocking on the door made his heart plunge. Half an hour later, the police car drove away. Chu Ning returned to the classroom, but she didn¡¯t take a break. Ye Zhen¡¯s wiliness was within her expectations. Or rather, this was just a test from Ye Zhen. Success was of course a good thing, but even if he failed, it would not affect him. Before Ye Zhen did this, he had already thought of a way out. The manager naturally became the scapegoat. If Xia Fei and the fat chef had accepted the money sent by the manager, there would have been two more people arrested that day, but Chu Ning had given the duo a chance to choose again the night before the plan was to be implemented. As for why she didn¡¯t bring the manager along, the first reason was that Chu Ning needed to use this method to convey a message ¡ª she was no longer the Chu Ning with kind intentions from before. If Ye Zhen had not made advanced preparations, she would not have minded sending Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi to prison as well. The second reason was that this canteen manager had a grudge against Chu Ning. He would be a scourge sooner or later. ¡°This is getting more and more interesting.¡± Chu Ning closed her eyes and massaged her temples as she muttered to herself. The number of people in The Parade increased day by day, and they stayed for longer and longer periods. This was positive feedback. Ever since Jiang Chuan and the others came to confirm the rent with Chu Ning the previous night, the merchants who came to discuss business with Chu Ning that day surrounded Chu Ning¡¯s office and waited. After Jiang Chuan and the others went back, although they did not want to tell their peers about the good news, they could not hide how pleased they felt. It was written all over their faces. Moreover, there was a celebration party waiting for them. After a few glasses of wine, the tipsy Jiang Chuan and gang spilled everything. Of course, they also thought Chu Ning was a good person with principles. After school, Chu Ning went straight to The Parade, but she rushed there not to receive these merchants. From afar, she could see a group of people surrounding her office. There were at least a few dozen of them. Chu Ning had expected something like this to happen. Under her special instructions, the security guards stopped these enthusiastic merchants and even arranged for seats for them. However, these people could not sit still at all and insisted on standing at the door of Chu Ning¡¯s office. Chapter 599 - 599 Prototype of Food City 599 Prototype of Food City They were originally chatting animatedly, discussing things like whether Chu Ning would take advantage of the strong interest to raise prices and whether the location allocated to them would be good. However, when they saw Chu Ning slowly walking over, they quickly quietened down. Jiang Chuan and the other four were especially proud. Because they dared to try, they had successfully gotten the ideal position they wanted. These five people had priority in choosing a location in the area that Chu Ning had newly carved out in The Parade. Chu Ning took a quick glance and didn¡¯t see the person she was looking for in the crowd, so she gestured for Zhang Bo to come forward. ¡°If you want to rent a venue, come to me. I¡¯ll register and verify it.¡± Zhang Bo waved his hands and signaled for the merchants to follow him. After enduring for so many days, the Soaring Clouds Group could finally make a real profit. Although Chu Ning didn¡¯t think much of the rent, Zhang Bo highly valued it. Ever since the Soaring Clouds Group lost Cloud Shopping, money had been flowing out every day, but none was coming in. Even though the company still had more than 100 million yuan on its books, it was borrowed from the bank. Now, it had to pay back several million yuan monthly. Zhang Bo was currently involved in account management, so he was even more anxious than Chu Ning. The rent from these people added up to a few million yuan. This real income was only half a year¡¯s rent. Moreover, The Parade was massive, and it was very malleable. Under Zhang Bo¡¯s lead, these people left in a grandiose manner. Before Jiang Chuan and the others left, they even politely greeted Chu Ning. After that day¡¯s verification was made, they would be able to bring their mobile stalls into The Parade the following day. Chu Ning would give up her power appropriately. On the surface, Chu Ning had given Zhang Bo equal powers within the Soaring Clouds Group. If Chu Ning wasn¡¯t around, certain matters and decisions would be decided by Zhang Bo. When Bai Hong and Lu Chao couldn¡¯t contact Chu Ning, even they had to listen to Zhang Bo. Chu Ning did not see Zhou Wei, who had come to look for her. Zhou Wei had called her the previous day and said that he wanted to visit. ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯m already at the entrance of the office.¡± Chu Ning immediately called Zhou Wei. ¡°I¡¯m looking at your latest creation.¡± Zhou Wei said with a smile on the other end of the phone. At this moment, he was watching the person in front of him create sculptures with great interest. When he heard Zhou Wei¡¯s words, the person turned around, thinking that Zhou Wei was talking about him. Zhou Wei smiled at him and gestured for him to continue. Zhou Wei felt that Chu Ning was very forward-thinking. She was always able to make good use of all the resources around her in a balanced manner, even the spiritual aspirations of most people in this era. Those who achieved the first point, such as himself, were already very powerful. However, the people who had the ability to implement the latter part were few and far between. Just like this unknown artist in front of him; although his sculptures were difficult to comprehend, they were attractive. Chu Ning was very good at discovering the strengths of others. Chu Ning provided this artist with materials, including daily necessities. He simply needed to create one piece of work after another with his mind at peace. He didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, nor did he have any psychological pressure. As for whether the work was good or bad, it didn¡¯t matter. After all, these works were not used in competitions or to hit the heights of art. They only needed to satisfy people¡¯s curiosity. Therefore, everything in The Parade had its own value. ¡°I¡¯m done with school. I¡¯m in my office now. Come on over,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Zhou Wei replied with a smile. In fact, she felt somewhat conflicted regarding collaborating with Zhou Wei. Chu Ning didn¡¯t want others to interfere with her career. However, based on the current situation, she needed a stable partner. In the end, they were merely taking what they needed. Zhou Wei needed to use her to gain strength. Didn¡¯t Chu Ning think that way too? Zhou Hao had not made any moves these few days. Chu Ning understood that it was not because Zhou Hao had given up on targeting her, but because Zhou Wei had secretly exerted his strength. A few minutes later, the two of them sat opposite each other in Chu Ning¡¯s office. ¡°Oh, you know that I like coffee, so you specially prepared so many types for me.¡± Zhou Wei looked at the row of different types of coffee powder on the table. Not only was there a wide variety, but there was also a range in prices. ¡°You¡¯re my business partner now. How could I dare to neglect you?¡± Chu Ning said indifferently. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Zhou Wei nodded and began to pick the flavors he enjoyed. Chapter 600 - 600 Unexpectedly 600 Unexpectedly ¡°To be honest, I really admire your business acumen. Sometimes, it doesn¡¯t mean the better the location, the greater the economic benefits.¡± Zhou Wei was a little emotional. He had gotten a prosperous area in the city center as soon as he arrived in M City. However, compared to The Parade, although his daily rent was very high, the value he could generate was very limited and specific. The Parade was located in an industrial park that wasn¡¯t in the city center, but it was vast. To some extent, the positioning of The Parade was very clear to the user. Although the rent for Zhou Wei¡¯s building was high, he could only collect rent. It would be very difficult to develop other uses, and the key was that he could not guarantee sufficient income. For Chu Ning, the income from the rent was not a big deal. If it was more, it would be a pleasant surprise. According to Zhou Wei¡¯s guess, Chu Ning would make an even bigger move next. ¡°My Cloud Shopping is gone. I can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing, right? I¡¯m just looking for something to do. However, the situation is a little complicated right now. I have to have something important in my hands.¡± Chu Ning smiled lightly. ¡°You can go and study well. At your age, why do you have to worry about so many things?¡± Zhou Wei knew that Chu Ning was joking, so he replied teasingly. ¡°My grades are not bad. Other than studying, I still have the energy to find something else to do. Just like you, staying in A City can no longer satisfy your ambitions. This is just a side job. My family¡¯s financial situation is not good, so I¡¯m just earning some pocket money,¡± Chu Ning said nonchalantly. ¡°Your side job is really shocking.¡± Zhou Wei was at a loss for words. Chu Ning called this a side job? Her ambition was unimaginable. ¡°But the following days won¡¯t be easy. I went to look for Zhang Rong previously. I think you should know this person. After all, you¡¯ve been in M City for so long.¡± Chu Ning ignored Zhou Wei¡¯s teasing and continued onto the next topic. ¡°Zhang Rong also has a company called Rongwei Group. This Rongwei Group is actually a security group. I think it¡¯s just a tool for Zhang Rong to deceive others. His employees came here to cause trouble two days ago. In the end, as you know, this devoted employee of Zhang Rong¡¯s was admitted to the hospital. Then, the second-in-command brought a group of underlings to take refuge with me. I simply went straight to the Rongwei Group where Zhang Rong worked,¡± Chu Ning continued. ¡°Not bad. It sounds like it went very smoothly.¡± Zhou Wei smiled, simply nodding and taking a sip of his coffee. ¡°The process was smooth, but the result was a little unexpected. The second person who sought refuge with me is called Deng Yu. He had worked for Zhang Rong¡¯s Rongwei Group for so many years, but had never discovered Zhang Rong¡¯s true identity.¡± Chu Ning paused for a moment and looked at Zhou Wei, who had his head lowered. ¡°The Zhang Rong we see is fake. As the leader of the underworld in M City, even his trusted aides didn¡¯t notice this. The real Zhang Rong is also in M City; I¡¯m not sure where,¡± Chu Ning continued softly. Her intuition told her that Zhou Wei should know about this. Zhou Wei put down the coffee in his cup and said solemnly, ¡°So you went there previously and found nothing? However, Zhang Rong is a complicated person. Even if you really come into contact with him one day, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t even think about capturing him directly. He¡¯s involved with many people and forces; I don¡¯t fully know. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll also be caught in the whirlpool and it¡¯ll be difficult to escape.¡± ¡°From what you said, you seem to know Zhang Rong very well? I think you know more than I do.¡± Chu Ning looked intently at Zhou Wei. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Zhou Wei hurriedly waved his hand and continued, ¡°However, you actually could think that Zhang Rong would bring people to your place to cause trouble, and prepared an ambush for him in advance. It seems like you¡¯re the one who planned ahead and had foresight.¡± Chu Ning ignored Zhou Wei¡¯s praise and suddenly asked, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not say these meaningless compliments anymore. Zhang Rong and Yang Feng seem to have some relationship. Zhou Hao and Yang Feng are in a collaborative relationship. There hasn¡¯t been a peep out of him the past two days. Could he be up to something again?¡± Zhou Wei knew the general goings-on of Zhou Hao¡¯s life, and Chu Ning understood this. Zhou Wei laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Er, well¡­ After you went to look for Zhang Rong previously, the relationship between Yang Feng and him seemed to have broken down because of Zhou Hao. His relationship with Yang Feng had been very good, but now, Zhou Hao wants to kill Zhang Rong. Likewise for Zhang Rong; he wants to get rid of Zhou Hao. Both want the other to die.¡± Chapter 601 - 601 Ruthless 601 Ruthless ¡°I came here to tell you a piece of news. Your former employee has defected to Zhou Hao. You know about this, right?¡± Zhou Wei added. ¡°I know.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a man,¡± Zhou Wei added. ¡°Huh? Is there a problem?¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei in confusion. At this moment, Huang Fang¡¯s appearance came up in her mind. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Zhou Wei sighed and shook his head helplessly. He took another sip of coffee and put down his cup. He took a napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth. Then, he continued, ¡°He died a horrible death. He was cut into eight pieces, placed in a long coffin-like wooden box, and sent to Zhou Hao¡¯s residence. Sigh, Zhang Rong is really ruthless. We have to be careful when facing him in the future. Who knows, we may be hacked to death on the streets one day. ¡°Getting hacked to death is nothing. He might even pack your corpse up and send it to your family. Tsk tsk, that¡¯s too cruel.¡± Although Zhou Wei said this, there was no fear on his face. After hearing Zhou Wei¡¯s words, Chu Ning looked at him quietly and did not speak. It was only after more than ten seconds that Chu Ning said softly, ¡°Zhang Rong is not scary. The scary person is you. You guided him, didn¡¯t you?¡± The two brothers of the Zhou family were more ruthless than the other. Perhaps Zhou Wei had never thought that the person who was dismembered was Zhou Hao. She knew that from the way Zhou Wei spoke, everything was connected. Zhou Wei had designed a trap to make Zhou Hao and Zhang Rong go against each other, and the conflict between them was irreconcilable. At the same time, Yang Feng had used up the favor that Zhang Rong owed him. Because of Zhou Hao¡¯s existence, the possibility of cooperation between the two was very slim. If Zhang Rong really collaborated with Zhou Hao, Chu Ning would not be sitting there leisurely chatting with Zhou Wei. Zhou Hao might use Zhang Rong¡¯s turning point to contact the power behind him. But now, the crisis was gone. Zhou Wei had said that he would help her previously, so Zhou Hao had been stopped for the past two days. At the same time, it cleverly balanced the subtle relationship between the various forces in M City. ¡°We are friends! Chu Ning, no matter what, what I¡¯m doing is beneficial to our common development,¡± Zhou Wei said sincerely after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°But as for Huang Fang, I wasn¡¯t targeting him. I can only say that he was unlucky and took the wrong path. Sigh, he¡¯s a little short-sighted. Why would he job hop? Also, my old master is quite interesting. He said that he would send two experts to protect Zhou Hao and me. In fact, this old fogey is really bad. I really want to kill them. With them around, it¡¯s very inconvenient for me to do things. It¡¯s really a hindrance,¡± Zhou Wei said regretfully. ¡°If you want to touch Zhou Hao, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Chu Ning voiced her opinion. ¡°That¡¯s right. The old master can¡¯t stand seeing his own family members killing each other, so I only gave Zhou Hao a warning. Of course, whether he knows or not is another matter,¡± Zhou Wei said indifferently. Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei¡¯s attitude and broke into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re also reminding me that the Zhou family has already set their eyes on Cloud Shopping, right?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. Zhou Wei rubbed his chin and said slowly, ¡°In the short term, it¡¯s unlikely the Zhou family would interfere forcefully, but once someone wants to snatch Cloud Shopping from Zhou Hao¡¯s hands, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine to begin with. How can it be stolen?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°Right, that¡¯s true.¡± Zhou Wei could not help but laugh. He had forgotten that Cloud Shopping originally belonged to Chu Ning. Moreover, Chu Ning was not an ordinary person. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea for you to take the initiative to confess to Old Master Zhou. Perhaps he¡¯ll take the initiative to give up his power and let you take over the Zhou family¡¯s huge enterprise,¡± Chu Ning suddenly suggested. She felt that Zhou Wei was even more terrifying than Zhou Hao. It was also very difficult for her to guess Zhou Wei¡¯s thoughts. Zhou Wei, who was sitting opposite Chu Ning, was easy-going and ordinary. However, Chu Ning knew that this was because they were allies and had common interests. What about enemies? Not to mention enemies, Chu Ning felt that a huge disaster might befall the Zhou family in the future. The source of the catastrophe was Zhou Wei, who was sitting in front of her and speaking softly. Although his surname was Zhou, Chu Ning could sense that Zhou Wei had no feelings for the Zhou family. Zhou Wei¡¯s viciousness and ruthlessness were buried deep in his heart. Occasionally, a little bit of it would be revealed, and the sharpness would show. Chapter 602 - 602 The Big Familys Infighting 602 The Big Family¡¯s Infighting ¡°Why? That old fellow is remarkably obstinate. Till the last moment before he closes his eyes, he will not take the initiative to give up his power. He likes to watch us juniors fight both openly and secretly in front of him. Only then would he feel a sense of accomplishment. This old fart is really annoying.¡± When Zhou Wei said this, he felt a little helpless. ¡°It¡¯s not just us juniors. Some of the management in the family are also very repulsed, but there¡¯s nothing we can do. We all want that old fellow to die as soon as possible, but he just doesn¡¯t die. He even wants us to listen to his arrangements. Isn¡¯t it infuriating?¡± Zhou Wei added. ¡°If you target the Zhou family now, you might anger him so much it drives him to his grave. I guess your old master didn¡¯t expect that the Zhou family would have such a disrespectful person like you, right?¡± Chu Ning mocked. ¡°Which of my brothers and sisters don¡¯t think so? But who can be blamed that they¡¯re stupid and arrogant? Being incapable is a sin. Same with me; the Zhou family can easily crush me now,¡± Zhou Wei said disapprovingly. ¡°Zhou Hao¡¯s mood can¡¯t have been too good recently. He¡¯s probably planning something big. But you¡¯re the one who wants to deal with him. So, have you thought of your next step?¡± Zhou Wei then pulled the topic back on track. ¡°The current¡­¡± Chu Ning was about to speak when her phone suddenly rang. Chu Ning took out her phone and saw the incoming call notification. When she picked up the call, she sounded a little surprised. ¡°Hello, Second Brother.¡± Zhou Wei, on the other hand, was quietly sipping his coffee without making a sound. Chu Ning hadn¡¯t been back to the Chu residence recently. For Second Brother, Chu Jing, to call her at this time, it was very likely that something had happened at home. ¡°Xiao Ning, where are you now? Are you busy?¡± Chu Jing sounded helpless. As he spoke, Chu Ning could hear the noise on the other end. Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei, who was drinking coffee with his head lowered, and said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m not busy, Second Brother. What¡¯s going on at home?¡± ¡°Then hurry back. There¡¯s someone here who came to cause trouble. It seems like¡­they¡¯re looking for you,¡± Chu Jing said hesitantly. ¡°What?¡± Chu Ning subconsciously said upon hearing Chu Jing¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, Second Brother. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Ning frowned. Who would go all the way to her house to cause trouble? Moreover, it was the residence of her parents. Chu Ning subconsciously thought of Ye Zhen. Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei and said apologetically, ¡°My apologies, I have something to deal with at home. Please pardon me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just walking around in The Parade. I¡¯ve only been here for a short while, and I¡¯m very interested in your place.¡± Zhou Wei waved his hand. He could also hear that Chu Ning¡¯s tone was a little anxious. Half an hour later. Chu Ning saw from afar that there were many people watching the commotion downstairs from her house. A middle-aged woman whom Chu Ning did not recognize was agitatedly pointing at her parents and saying something loudly. Chu Jing was standing to the side expressionlessly. Chu Huan was not around, but the staff of the neighborhood committee was mediating. Chu Ning couldn¡¯t see the troublemaker¡¯s face nor hear what she was saying from dozens of meters away, but she knew that it wasn¡¯t anything good. Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was nothing big. ¡°Is your daughter so great just because she has a few stinking yuan? Let me tell you, if I don¡¯t see her today, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor in front of your house. I¡¯ll stay in here until she comes back!¡± the trouble-making woman shouted. A man next to the middle-aged woman threatened fiercely, ¡°There are some things that I don¡¯t want to specify too clearly, but if you insist on sending my brother-in-law to jail, I won¡¯t let your family off either!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s any issue, we can sit down and discuss it. It¡¯s not good for you to block the doorway and not explain the whole story, right?¡± The mediating staff was also patiently persuading him. ¡°Yes, Old Chu¡¯s family is quite alright. Old Chu and his wife are kind and honest. His children are also very good. He only has one daughter. Have you guys gotten it wrong; what do you mean by sending to jail?¡± The neighbors who were watching the commotion also spoke up for Mr. and Mrs. Chu. However, they could not understand what the man and woman were saying. It was really puzzling. Chapter 603 - 603 Delivered to the Door 603 Delivered to the Door If one did not listen carefully, it would easily cause misunderstandings. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Deng Wei?¡± Passing through the crowd, Chu Ning calmly looked at the middle-aged woman and asked. When Father Chu saw Chu Ning appear, not only was there no joy on his face, but he also looked at Chu Jing and said unhappily, ¡°Xiao Ning, why are you back? Didn¡¯t I tell you to call the police?¡± Although he still didn¡¯t understand why the two troublemakers were looking for Chu Ning, judging from their attitude, it definitely wasn¡¯t something good. He wished that Chu Ning wasn¡¯t present. ¡°Dad, your daughter will handle such a small matter.¡± Chu Jing knew Chu Ning¡¯s ability. In fact, calling her was more effective than calling the police. ¡°Xiao Ning¡­¡± Mother Chu looked at Chu Ning with a complicated expression. She did not want anything to happen to her daughter either. After hearing her parents¡¯ voices, Chu Ning¡¯s emotions remain unchanged. She continued to look at the two people who had come to cause trouble. ¡°You must be Chu Ning, right? What kind of feud exists between my husband and you? Why are you treating him like this?¡± When the woman saw Chu Ning, she became even more agitated than before. As she spoke, she was about to rush toward Chu Ning, but was stopped by the staff of the neighborhood committee. At this moment, everyone who was watching the show was also focused on Chu Ning. They were also curious about what had happened that caused the other party to directly block the entrance to the Chu residence and demand an explanation. ¡°Your husband broke the law because of greed. If he doesn¡¯t go to jail, who will?¡± Chu Ning said leisurely. Since it was not a big deal, she did not mind showing off her eloquence in front of everyone. After all, she was on the side of justice. When Chu Ning said this, the crowd watching the show became even more puzzled, including Mr. and Mrs. Chu. They didn¡¯t understand the situation either! Wasn¡¯t his daughter attending classes in school? How could she be involved in such a mess? ¡°Nonsense! Aren¡¯t you still standing here, perfectly fine! What right do you have to say that my brother-in-law¡­¡± The woman¡¯s younger brother was about to retort. He was stopped by a look from the woman beside him. She didn¡¯t want too many people to know about this kind of thing. ¡°Deng Wei, the manager of Jingyuan High School¡¯s canteen, is suspected of adding harmful drugs to other people¡¯s food. This is the basis for the police to arrest him. Do you have any objections? You shouldn¡¯t be looking for me. Go speak to the police and see if you can get your husband out,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°You!¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, the middle-aged woman¡¯s expression became very ugly. She wanted to say something but hesitated. The purpose of her visit that day was to look for Chu Ning and see if she could pay a certain price to get her to withdraw the complaints against her husband, Deng Wei. However, she did not expect Chu Ning to not be home, and the mysterious person who provided her with the address did not explain this. Her brother was also a gangster, so he came to look for Chu Ning without fear. After a few simple exchanges, she felt Mr. and Mrs. Chu were honest and kind, so her attitude gradually became arrogant. They even began to threaten them directly, which was why the first scene happened. Initially, she had thought that she could find a way to save her husband by pressuring and threatening Chu Ning¡¯s family, but now it seemed that it would not work. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jingyuan High School an elite school in our city? Why would there be a problem with food safety?¡± ¡°But fortunately, didn¡¯t Chu Ning say that the person who did this has been arrested? Fortunately; if it had been any later, there would have been big news again!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, it seems that sending them to a good school is not necessarily safe!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this woman who came to the Chu residence to cause trouble is the wife of the culprit!¡± ¡°It should be because Chu Ning discovered it in time that it didn¡¯t cause a big disaster. Now, this vicious woman wants Chu Ning to compromise; how shameless!¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, everyone roughly grasped the situation. When they looked at the woman and her brother again, they were filled with disdain and loathing. ¡°What about me? Are you trying to threaten my family?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t give the woman a chance to speak and spoke again. In fact, she didn¡¯t need to do anything now ¡ª the crowd¡¯s fury awaited the pair. ¡°No, I just wanted to find you for a good¡­¡± The woman saw that something was amiss with the situation. Pairs of unfriendly eyes looked at her, making her feel uncomfortable. ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion on this matter.¡± Suddenly, Father Chu, who had been silent all this while, spoke up. Although Chu Ning didn¡¯t tell him the whole story, he roughly understood that this woman¡¯s husband had already threatened Chu Ning¡¯s personal safety. This was something he could not accept as a father. Chapter 604 - 604 Leave Dejectedly 604 Leave Dejectedly The woman¡¯s younger brother saw that things were not going well and hastily spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°It was clearly the two of you who came to find trouble with Old Chu¡¯s family, but now you¡¯re saying that they¡¯ve gone too far. How shameless can you get!¡± ¡°Yeah, you guys are obviously in the wrong. I suggest we call the police; they might be doing something shameful behind your backs.¡± ¡°This woman is really brazen. She actually dares ask for an explanation at this time. If it were me, I would have been so ashamed that I couldn¡¯t even show my face.¡± Although the woman¡¯s younger brother spoke fiercely, he was actually extremely guilty at that point. Now, the audience who were watching the show had put a label on the pair of them. They had also vaguely surrounded the duo, cutting off their escape route. ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now.¡± Mrs. Chu was not thinking about how to punish them; she was looking at Chu Ning with a worried expression. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m standing here perfectly fine.¡± In fact, Chu Ning had returned home for a more important matter. Relatively speaking, she wasn¡¯t too bothered with how to deal with Deng Wei¡¯s wife. ¡°Chu Ning, can you¡­¡± The woman looked at Chu Ning and bit her lip. She had not expected things to turn out this way. She was usually arrogant and domineering, but now she was simply at a loss about what to do. ¡°As a wife, it¡¯s normal for you to worry about your husband. But now, I can tell you clearly that his ending in prison is destined.¡± Chu Ning looked at the woman with an indifferent expression. ¡°However, the jail term is limited ¡ª 5 years, 10 years, 20 years, how long your husband stays in there depends on the amount of useful information he can reveal. As far as I know, he¡¯s not the mastermind behind this,¡± Chu Ning added. Chu Ning knew who wanted to harm her. But now, she had no evidence. Deng Wei might not have any evidence either. But what if? Deng Wei¡¯s fate in prison was already decided. In order to reduce his sentence, it would not be surprising if he would say anything. ¡°I understand.¡± Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, the woman nodded her head, disheartened. Chu Ning¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water, extinguishing the last trace of hope in her heart. ¡°Thank you, neighbors, for standing up for my parents today. If everyone has time, I would like to invite all of you to a meal.¡± Chu Ning looked at the twenty people in front of her and smiled. A few minutes later, the crowd had dispersed, and the woman and her brother were able to leave. This was because Chu Ning did not want to cause trouble for them. At this moment, Chu Ning¡¯s parents were sitting silently on the sofa in the living room. The corners of Chu Ning¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Chu Jing returned to his room. Since Chu Ning was back, she could take care of the rest. Daughters were better at matters like comforting parents. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Fourth Brother?¡± Chu Ning was the first to speak. ¡°Xiao Huan came back a few days ago. He said that he found a job in another city and left after packing his luggage.¡± Mother Chu sighed faintly, feeling somewhat powerless. Although she had many children, Chu Jing was presently the only one who stayed at home, accompanying the couple. ¡°Then, Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t you move in with me?¡± Chu Ning nodded and suddenly asked. ¡°This¡­ Xiao Ning, your mother and I still need to go to work. It¡¯s a bit far to stay at your place. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient.¡± Mr. Chu hurriedly waved his hand. In fact, this was just an excuse. He felt that he already owed his daughter too much. ¡°Mom, what do you think?¡± Chu Ning could only look toward Mrs. Chu. ¡°I think what your dad said makes sense,¡± she replied softly. ¡°Alright then.¡± Chu Ning patted her forehead helplessly. ¡°Then if anything happens to me at home in the future, you will no longer have a daughter,¡± Chu Ning said deliberately. Sure enough, after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, troubled expressions immediately appeared on the couple¡¯s faces. Chu Ning¡¯s villa was certainly comfortable to live in, but as parents, they were still able to work and had not reached the age of retirement; of accepting their children¡¯s support. This was also the reason they had refused to move there all along. However, if Chu Ning¡¯s personal safety could not be guaranteed, it was not impossible for them to put aside their conflicted thoughts. Chu Ning looked at the faltering couple and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ve found a new job for you.¡± Chapter 605 - 605 New Job 605 New Job ¡°New job?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Mr. and Mrs. Chu looked at Chu Ning in surprise. ¡°This is¡­compensation from your school?¡± Mr. Chu asked bitterly. Obviously, he thought that the school had proposed such a plan for compensation in order not to complicate the matter after the murder attempt on Chu Ning¡¯s life. But his daughter had almost died! And the reason for all of this was because he was incapable. For a moment, guilt and shame swept over him. He lowered his head subconsciously. ¡°Dad, what are you thinking? It¡¯s not that.¡± Chu Ning shook her head feebly. It was right not to tell the couple the truth. Chu Ning had wanted to divulge a bit about her current situation, but now it seemed that it was better not to tell them. She was a shareholder of Jingyuan High School. The school compensating her was as meaningless as taking money from the left pocket and putting it into the right pocket. From Chu Ning¡¯s point of view, she could not wait for Jingyuan High School to not have any negative news. ¡°Xiao Ning, why don¡¯t you move back home so we can take care of you?¡± Mrs. Chu said worriedly. ¡°Mom, Dad, my final exams are in a few days. After the exams, it¡¯s summer vacation. I found a part-time job. It¡¯s a newly-developed area. I heard that a big supermarket will be opened soon. Mom, Dad, aren¡¯t you working in a big warehouse now? It¡¯s similar to a supermarket. They are currently hiring; they need experienced people like you.¡± The newly developed area that Chu Ning mentioned was naturally The Parade. Her goal was to bring her parents and Chu Jing over since they were unwilling to live in the villa. There was a residential area there. Although it had been abandoned for many years, it was still habitable after cleaning up. She also planned to live there, at least for the time being. This would save her a lot of time. ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re too naive.¡± Once Mr. Chu understood Chu Ning¡¯s intentions, he slowly shook his head. He looked at Chu Ning and patiently explained, ¡°Although the supermarket is newly opened, they should have already recruited the people they need. Even if we go, we have to start from scratch. Besides, your mother and I are doing well now, so there¡¯s no need to change jobs.¡± Although he knew that Chu Ning was thinking for them, he felt that Chu Ning was still too inexperienced and had no real-world experience. Both he and Mrs. Chu were almost fifty years old. They had been working at this place for over twenty years. Although the money was not much, it was stable. Moreover, for people of their age, the cost of resigning was very high. Once they lost their jobs, it was no joke; it would directly cut off their sources of income. For the Chu family, getting rid of Chu Ning¡¯s bug and the couple losing their jobs would undoubtedly be a heavy blow to the family. Chu Ning looked at the couple with a gentle gaze. ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re already getting on in years, but you¡¯re still working so hard. Haven¡¯t you thought about the future? Having to wake up at five in the morning every day and only return at six in the evening; working more than twelve hours a day and only having a day off every month¡­ I think there¡¯s no need to live like this anymore.¡± The reason why her parents did not dare resign was that they were under too much pressure and psychological burden. Their combined monthly income was only slightly above 10,000 yuan, but they did not dare to slack off because they had a large family to support. In addition, they were down-to-earth, so they had worked hard for more than 20 years. ¡°Just trust me this once. Mom, after I finish my exams in a few days, can you guys go with me to have a look?¡± Chu Ning said in a coquettish tone. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, the pair looked at each other and saw a trace of helplessness reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t understand why Chu Ning was so insistent on getting them to change their jobs. They simply rued the fact that Chu Ning still didn¡¯t know how hard it was to earn money. It was very difficult to get a stable job. Mr. Chu pondered for a while and said, ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t worry about us changing jobs. Prepare for the exams first. After the exams, your mother and I will accompany you to take a look at your part-time job environment. Don¡¯t get scammed; there are many scammers out there now. You youngsters should up your ability at discriminating.¡± ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled!¡± Chu Ning beamed with joy when she heard Mr. Chu¡¯s promise. Chapter 606 - 606 The Meetings Lead Character 606 The Meeting¡¯s Lead Character She was most worried about her family¡¯s safety. That was why Chu Ning wanted to live with her parents. That way, their safety would be guaranteed to the greatest extent. After all, with Chu Ning¡¯s gradual rise, she had more and more enemies. It was hard to predict what people like Zhou Hao and Zhang Rong would do. Chu Ning would only feel at ease if she took precautions beforehand. Otherwise, it would be too late to remedy the situation if any accidents happened. As for what Mr. Chu said, that he was worried that she would be cheated at work, it was pure nonsense. The Parade was entirely hers, and Chu Ning would never let anyone engage in fraud or deception within The Parade. ¡°Oh right, did Fourth Brother have any unusual behavior when he left?¡± Chu Ning suddenly asked. ¡°Abnormal?¡± Mrs. Chu looked at Chu Ning, puzzled. She did not understand why she asked this. ¡°That means¡­¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know how to explain. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that Chu Huan had been kidnapped, right? ¡°Xiao Huan seems to have suddenly become sensible. Before he left, he spoke a lot with me and your mother. He also said that he shouldn¡¯t have targeted you like that,¡± Mr. Chu explained with a smile. He didn¡¯t intend to talk about this matter at first, thinking that Chu Huan would personally mend the rift between Chu Ning and him in the future. However, since Chu Ning had asked, he would mention it. ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Ning looked at Mr. Chu in disbelief. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°Xiao Ning, why don¡¯t you stop eating at school and go out for meals? We¡¯ll give you money. There¡¯s still a few days before the exams, so you must ensure that you¡¯re well nourished,¡± Mrs. Chu said worriedly. ¡°Sigh, Mom, it¡¯s okay. I have money. As long as you agree to what I said, it¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Ning beamed. Although she was not short of money, she still felt a warm glow when she heard Mrs. Chu say this. ¡°Sigh, Xiao Ning, you just have to focus on your studies. That way, you¡¯ll have more choices in the future. Unlike us, who are uneducated and can only do this. Knowledge allows for optimal creativity,¡± Mr. Chu lamented. What he didn¡¯t know was that, although only a small portion of Chu Ning¡¯s business empire had just been built, it was already a height that most people could never reach in their lifetimes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll still be the first in school for the final exam. No, I¡¯ll be the first in the city,¡± Chu Ning said confidently. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After hearing Chu Ning promise this, the couple couldn¡¯t help but smile. The next day, in the meeting room of Jingyuan High School. Chu Ning was the only board member that day because she was the lead character of the meeting. Chu Ning sat at the head of the table. She actually didn¡¯t want to come. It took more than 10 minutes to walk from class to the meeting room. It was most suitable to use the time to read, so she brought her book when she came. ¡°President¡­ President Chu, Deng Wei has already been fired, but Mr. Ma didn¡¯t say anything.¡± The principal saw Chu Ning reading the book seriously and braced himself to speak. It was no secret that the canteen manager was a relative of a school director of Jingyuan High School. However, Deng Wei was courting his own death by provoking something that he could not touch. ¡°I got it. That¡¯s it then. It¡¯s fine,¡± Chu Ning replied casually. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°President Chu, logically speaking, if a poisoning case of such a vicious nature happened in school, the victim should be compensated. This¡­¡± The principal looked at Chu Ning with a troubled expression. ¡°That¡¯s easy to deal with.¡± Chu Ning closed the book with a thump. ¡°Go to the finance department to calculate and include the compensation that should be given to me in the year-end dividends,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. With the matter being handled this way, the other school directors wouldn¡¯t have any objections. ¡°Alright.¡± The principal nodded in relief. Chu Ning thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°There will be exams in the next few days. You have to pay more attention to some of the safety risks in school, including the students¡¯ state of mind. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to class first.¡± As the actual school director, there were still some formalities that had to be said. The Parade was changing every day. Zhang Bo witnessed it being built from a barren ruin into such a state within a short period of time. He had to admire Chu Ning¡¯s macro awareness. So far, Zhang Bo had not seen any loopholes in Chu Ning¡¯s business planning. She could not be blamed for Zhou Hao¡¯s scheme to get Cloud Shopping. ¡°She¡¯s still being too kind,¡± Zhang Bo sighed to himself. Standing at the entrance of The Parade, he felt a sense of accomplishment. Chapter 607 - 607 Choosing a Residence 607 Choosing a Residence ¡°Manager Zhang, I¡¯ve found the apartment that meets your requirements.¡± Just as Zhang Bo was thinking about the construction of The Parade, a staff member jogged over. ¡°Oh? What kind is it? Bring me over to take a look.¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. This matter was also very important. Chu Ning had called him personally the previous night and said that she wanted to choose a large apartment in the residential area. She and her family wanted to live there. Although Zhang Bo was a little puzzled, he immediately did as he was told. At midnight, he had instructed his employees to do this overnight. Finally, there was a result that morning. ¡°Manager Zhang, you will definitely be satisfied with this residence. That building has only 4 storeys and 8 households. I heard that it used to be the place where the leaders and their families of this super large factory lived,¡± the staff member introduced excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s useless if I¡¯m satisfied. President Chu has to be satisfied.¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s footsteps suddenly slowed down as he explained very seriously. ¡°Er, okay, Manager Zhang.¡± The staff member was slightly stunned, but he still nodded subconsciously. ¡°Let me ask you, who is the leader of The Parade?¡± Zhang Bo asked out of the blue. ¡°You,¡± the staff member said with great certainty. ¡°Then what do you think of President Chu?¡± Zhang Bo asked. ¡°This¡­ I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s handling all matters, big and small, that are related to The Parade. President Chu, on the other hand, is young and still in high school. It should be you who¡¯s personally teaching President Chu how to act?¡± the staff member asked tentatively. ¡°You are wrong.¡± Zhang Bo shook his head. ¡°Xiao Chen, you must not have preconceived ideas. This will be the biggest obstacle to your progress. You may not understand what I¡¯m saying now, but it¡¯s okay. You can have your opinions; hold on to them and time will tell,¡± Zhang Bo said softly. ¡°But President Chu clearly seems¡­¡± Xiao Chen, a staff of The Parade, was still arguing in a low voice. What he wanted to say was that he was a few years older than Chu Ning; he could put on an act on the surface, but he could not really be convinced. ¡°Xiao Chen, I¡¯m working for President Chu. What do you think of me?¡± Zhang Bo explained patiently. ¡°Of course I admire Manager Zhang. The Parade looks great now under your management!¡± Xiao Chen said emotionally. He recognized Zhang Bo¡¯s ability because he had worked under Zhang Bo. The more he knew about him, the more he admired him. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as President Chu. Even though I¡¯m older than her by more than 10 years, in some areas, the gap between us is like a chasm.¡± Zhang Bo looked at Xiao Chen with a complicated expression. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Xiao Chen looked at Zhang Bo in disbelief. What he didn¡¯t know was that Zhang Bo had always been acting freely within the framework set by Chu Ning. Chu Ning had already determined the direction. The people behind her simply had to follow her instructions for the rest. Zhang Bo patted Xiao Chen¡¯s shoulder and said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. My thoughts were similar to yours at the beginning, but the world is vast. You will never know the difference between a genius and an ordinary person. Take me to see the place you¡¯ve picked out.¡± After walking for a few minutes, Zhang Bo saw the house that Xiao Chen had mentioned. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet, but it will definitely be cleaned up today. The decorations inside also look good. Other than the lack of furniture, everything else is available.¡± Xiao Chen hurried in front of Zhang Bo and opened the door. Because it had not been opened for a long time, even though someone had come in the day before, Zhang Bo could still smell the mustiness. Zhang Bo covered his mouth and said in a deep voice, ¡°It looks pretty good. Think of a way to eliminate the odor and turn it into a suitable residence for people to live in by today.¡± The building area of the house was very large. The living room alone had a floor area of 70 to 80 square meters. The staff was right ¡ª the previous owner of the house should have a high status. ¡°Alright, Manager Zhang. Does the decor need to be revamped?¡± Xiao Chen asked. ¡°It¡¯s alright; it¡¯s fine like this. There¡¯s no need to purposely renovate it; there¡¯s not enough time anyway.¡± Zhang Bo was actually rather satisfied with this. Although the furniture had been removed, the decor of this residence was quite luxurious in the past. It would not be considered outdated even today. Almost everything from floor to ceiling was wrapped in mahogany and agarwood. The musty smell carried with it a faint smell of agarwood. This strange experience made Zhang Bo feel somewhat rueful. He was wondering why the original owners of this place had moved away¡­ Chapter 608 - 608 People Can Change 608 People Can Change The last class in the afternoon was geography. Chu Ning didn¡¯t revise the book¡¯s contents. She took out the administrative map of M City and looked at it carefully. The area where The Parade was located in was an industrial park. The Parade used to be a large factory. Of course, its geographical location was not very good. At the edge of the industrial park, there was a large undeveloped open area to the east. There were also a few families sporadically situated there. A few kilometers to the west was a scenic spot in M City. People from this city didn¡¯t need to purchase tickets to visit if they brought with them their identity documents, but Chu Ning hadn¡¯t been there yet. She was not in the mood to go sightseeing at the moment. After staring at the map for more than ten minutes, Chu Ning took out a pencil and circled the few scattered households to the east of The Parade. Then, she let out a long sigh of relief, carefully folded the map, and put it into her bag. After class, just as Chu Ning walked out of the classroom and was about to leave the school, a familiar voice called out her name. ¡°Chu Ning, wait a moment. I have something to tell you,¡± Xu Xi shouted from behind Chu Ning. A few minutes later, Chu Ning and Xu Xi sat opposite each other in a convenience store at the school entrance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xu Xi?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. Xu Xi had also helped her with the creation of The Parade. Even if they didn¡¯t talk about this, she and Xu Xi were classmates and friends. If Xu Xi encountered any difficulties, Chu Ning would be very happy to lend a helping hand. Xu Xi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There is indeed something I want to tell you. I think this should be of help to you. ¡°However, I feel that you seem to have changed a lot.¡± Xu Xi felt that it was difficult for him to see through Chu Ning¡¯s thoughts now. Chu Ning was gradually becoming unpredictable. Chu Ning took a sip of milk tea and said softly, ¡°People change.¡± ¡°But your change is a little difficult to adapt to¡­¡± Xu Xi lowered his head slightly as he spoke, avoiding Chu Ning¡¯s gaze. Distance. This was what Xu Xi intuitively felt from Chu Ning. He wished that Chu Ning would be like she was before. On that day that had been so wonderful to him, Chu Ning had tutored them in the library. She would take the trouble to patiently explain every difficult problem to him, even caring about his health through physical contact¡­ Now that he thought about it, that scene seemed to have happened just yesterday, yet seemed so out of reach. ¡°We cannot judge the value of a moment until it becomes a memory,¡± Chu Ning suddenly said. She had grave concerns. It was not that she was deliberately being cold, but it was not a good thing for her classmates and friends to get too close. Chu Ning had too many enemies now. Before she became truly powerful, her abilities were limited. She did not want to implicate her friends because of her own reasons. A life, once gone, would really be gone, never to be revived. In the past few months, apart from experiencing a few life-and-death crises, she had already watched those who had been in contact her die, go crazy, or go to prison. ¡°It¡¯s a very philosophical sentence, but the reason I called you after school was not to waste time chatting with you. I also know that time is extremely precious to you now.¡± Xu Xi sighed. He did have a very important piece of news to tell Chu Ning. His eldest uncle was the deputy mayor of M City, and he was very optimistic about his junior. Even so, he had spent a lot of effort to get this news. It could even be said that he had used some ¡®improper¡¯ methods to obtain it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Chatting with you isn¡¯t a waste of time. I thought you had met with some trouble,¡± Chu Ning said offhandedly. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you about this directly, so I¡¯ll write it down on a piece of paper. Then, you should quickly read and remember it.¡± After Xu Xi finished speaking, he took out a palm-sized piece of white paper and a pen from his bag. Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Xu Xi also took out a lighter. However, Chu Ning knew that Xu Xi must have his reasons for doing so. After all, his expression was becoming serious. Thinking of this, Chu Ning held back her curiosity and queries. Xu Xi stealthily looked around. After ensuring that there was no one around and that the surveillance camera was angled such that it would not capture that area, he speedily wrote on the paper. This process only lasted for around ten seconds. After he finished writing, he quickly handed the paper to Chu Ning. Chapter 609 - 609 Shocking 609 Shocking Chu Ning took the note and read it even faster; it only took her a few seconds. However, the contents of the paper made her heart skip a beat. She subconsciously wanted to take a look at Xu Xi, but she held back and returned the note. Xu Xi did not hesitate. He took the lighter that he had prepared beforehand and lit the paper. It turned into ashes and fell into the glass of water in front of him. ¡°Students! Lighters are prohibited in the convenience store!¡± After Xu Xi was done, the service staff walked over with a frown. If she hadn¡¯t caught a whiff of ash, she wouldn¡¯t have even noticed the situation there. However, the warning was still very necessary. Just as Xu Xi was about to explain his actions, Chu Ning beat him to it and said apologetically, ¡°Yes, Miss. We won¡¯t do it again. Can we have two more codfish burgers?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it this time. I won¡¯t allow it next time.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, the staff¡¯s tone became much more relaxed. She then turned to prepare the codfish burgers that Chu Ning wanted. There were many types of burgers in the convenience store, but the codfish burger was the most expensive and profitable. ¡°This news¡­if true, it¡¯s really shocking.¡± Chu Ning looked at Xu Xi and took a deep breath. ¡°Who knows, but at least I can guarantee that the information I got from my eldest uncle is absolutely correct.¡± After Xu Xi destroyed the ¡®evidence¡¯, he felt much more at ease. ¡°M City¡¯s current annual gross domestic product is over 400 billion yuan. However, there was a time when Eldest Uncle drank too much and finally revealed his, or rather, the mayor¡¯s, ambitions. They want M City¡¯s gross domestic product to reach 500 billion yuan within three years. You know, this is very difficult, but it will affect whether the mayor can be promoted again. The deputy governor of Province A will retire in a few years. At that time, who will hold such great power?¡± Xu Xi lowered his voice even further. ¡°Whoever has good political achievements will get it,¡± Xu Xi concluded. Hearing Xu Xi¡¯s analysis, Wen An¡¯s face appeared in Chu Ning¡¯s mind. She felt that Wen An, who was dedicated to serving the people, could continue to advance, but the gap between village chief and mayor was very likely to be a journey that he would not be able to complete in his lifetime. ¡°M City is going to have a big reshuffle.¡± Chu Ning sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s more suitable to call it a big purge.¡± Xu Xi corrected her. ¡°Seize the opportunity and rise up. Of course, this success is built on a bunch of failures,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. ¡°I have to go.¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment and felt that she should leave immediately. She didn¡¯t want to waste even a single minute. ¡°I¡¯ll finish the burgers by myself?¡± Xu Xi asked feebly. ¡°If you like hamburgers, I¡¯ll open a restaurant just for you in the future¡­¡± Chu Ning had already walked to the entrance of the convenience store, but her words still reached Xu Xi¡¯s ears. Xu Xi¡¯s face instantly turned red. The number of people on The Parade had gone up again. As soon as Chu Ning got out of the car at the entrance of The Parade, the surging crowd in front of her caught her attention. At the same time, the air was filled with the fragrance of all kinds of mouth-watering delicacies, constantly stimulating her taste buds. This was also the reason the number of people on The Parade had increased exponentially that day. With the arrival of delicious food, the reputation of The Parade had suddenly soared. Chu Ning looked at everything in front of her with satisfaction. Things had gone far smoother than she had expected. When she reached the residential area of The Parade, Chu Ning realized that Old Fang was still working with his men at that time. She looked at the time and saw that it was already past six in the evening. ¡°Old Fang, it¡¯s time to rest. There¡¯ll never be an end to the work that needs to be done.¡± Chu Ning walked up to Old Fang and said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll be resting soon,¡± Old Fang replied with a simple smile. ¡°How is it? Are you used to living here?¡± Chu Ning beamed. ¡°Just like heaven,¡± Old Fang said after thinking for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s unlucky. If you have any other difficulties in life, you can tell me at any time,¡± Chu Ning said smilingly. She only felt that these people really wouldn¡¯t slack off at all. After the greenery in the residential area was completed, the next step was to repave the roads. Chu Ning had a lot of ideas, but they were also very extravagant. She felt that cement or even asphalt roads were not suitable. Therefore, the roads in the residential area were paved with cobblestones and large pieces of marble. Additionally, they had to have matching environmental decorations. This required a lot of manpower and material resources. The rent that Chu Ning had just earned was gone in an instant, and she even had to top up more money. Chapter 610 - 610 Money 610 Money ¡°President Chu, you¡¯ve already helped and taken enough care of us.¡± Old Fang shook his head slightly and said. ¡°Old Fang, I have more important things for you to do later on. Are you confident in doing this well?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Old Fang replied nervously, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. President Chu, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not difficult. I¡¯m going to open a big supermarket here, and I need you and your friends to help.¡± Chu Ning had already made a plan in her mind. The actual managers of this supermarket were her parents. Old Fang and his friends would be responsible for the transportation of goods and other chores in the supermarket. They had to get rid of the identity and label of vagrants and reintegrate into society. ¡°But my ability is limited. I always mess things up when I come into contact with people. This will affect your business.¡± Old Fang had some concerns and was a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not asking you to be a service staff or a shopping guide. Moreover, the people in charge of the supermarket are very easy to get along with. With your working attitude, they will definitely accept it.¡± Chu Ning patted Old Fang¡¯s shoulder, signaling him not to overthink things. Even after Chu Ning had gone far into the distance, Old Fang was still rooted to the spot. He had yet to come to his senses. ¡°Could it be that President Chu is trying to chase us away, that¡¯s why she said that? Is she setting up something that we can¡¯t do?¡± a tramp behind Old Fang asked uneasily. ¡°These days, President Chu¡¯s salary has been sent to us on time every day. She also provided us with a place to stay. I think she might really want to train up our abilities,¡± another vagrant said with anticipation. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡± Old Fang was also a little unsure of Chu Ning¡¯s true intentions, so he could only say this. The scene of a group of people barging into The Parade to cause trouble was still deeply imprinted in Old Fang¡¯s mind. Although it was resolved later, his years of wandering experience told him that the people and things Chu Ning was involved with were too complicated. In the office, Chu Ning and Zhang Bo were seated on the sofa. Zhang Bo was holding a magazine in his hand. Chu Ning kept staring at Zhang Bo with an awkward smile on her face. ¡°President Chu, I¡¯ve already found a house. Do you want to go over and take a look now?¡± Zhang Bo was frightened by Chu Ning¡¯s gaze. Usually, when she gave him such a look, nothing good would come out of it. For example, the cash on the company¡¯s books would plummet again. ¡°Viewing the house is a small matter. Zhang Bo, I have something very important to discuss with you now,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning and asked warily. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t decide how much I want.¡± Chu Ning blinked and put on an innocent expression. ¡°Should we look for Lu Chao or Bai Hong for this matter? It would be more appropriate for us to have a meeting and discuss it?¡± Zhang Bo said, somewhat conflicted. If Chu Ning really decided to do something, he couldn¡¯t stop her, but Zhang Bo felt that Chu Ning¡¯s recent expansion was a little too hasty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Lu Chao will support me unconditionally. As for Bai Hong, he knows nothing about business matters. What advice can you expect from him?¡± Chu Ning spread her hands, as if she was seriously analyzing and reasoning. ¡°Alright then.¡± Zhang Bo could only sigh. He took out his phone and skillfully entered a string of numbers before handing it to Chu Ning. ¡°After paying off the bank loan of more than 5 million yuan for last month, there¡¯s still more than 113 million yuan left in the account,¡± Zhang Bo said with a somber expression. ¡°Alright, 13 million yuan is enough.¡± Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the long string of numbers. ¡°President Chu, why do you want over 10 million yuan?¡± Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning in surprise. Chu Ning had spent half of the 200 million yuan loan in just a few months¡­ No wonder Zhang Bo always heard people say that rich second-generation heirs could enjoy life to their hearts¡¯ content. It wouldn¡¯t cost much, but if they started a business, they should be prepared to go bankrupt! ¡°How good it would be if we still had Cloud Shopping!¡± Zhang Bo couldn¡¯t help but lament. If Cloud Shopping was still around, it would mean a steady stream of cash of hundreds of thousands a day. Chu Ning thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°No, I mean, 10 million yuan should be enough for the company¡¯s expenses for the next month or two.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning, flabbergasted. Only then did he realize that Chu Ning had said that she would leave him over 10 million yuan, which should be enough to cover the expenses of the Soaring Clouds Group for one or two months¡­ Chapter 611 - 611 Planning 611 Planning ¡°Alright.¡± Zhang Bo was silent for more than ten seconds before he nodded heavily. Although he didn¡¯t know why Chu Ning wanted so much money in one go, he knew that it couldn¡¯t be for her own consumption. Since Chu Ning was taking away 100 million yuan, it meant that she could earn more than that within the next two months! After getting Zhang Bo¡¯s approval, Chu Ning stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°Time is tight. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Zhang Bo replied with a single word. ¡°I hope everything goes smoothly.¡± When Chu Ning walked to the door, Zhang Bo¡¯s voice came from behind Chu Ning. ¡°I hope¡­ Definitely,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself. Half an hour later. Chu Ning arrived at the center of M City. Chu Ning looked at the inconspicuous wording at the government department entrance before her and could not help but murmur to herself, ¡°City Planning Administrative Department.¡± The reason she was there was naturally related to the important secret that Xu Xi had told her not long ago. ¡°Hello, may I know where Minister Niu¡¯s office is?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile as she looked at a man walking towards her. On the way there, Chu Ning learned that the highest authority in the administrative department was surnamed Niu. Whether she could meet Minister Niu would determine whether she could achieve her goal. ¡°Young lady, why are you looking for Minister Niu? You know him?¡± The man who was walking towards her stared at Chu Ning in confusion. It was not because Chu Ning was beautiful, but because those who came to look for Minister Niu were very special. They were mostly developers. ¡°I¡¯ll get to know him soon.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a bit of a coincidence. Come back tomorrow. I¡¯m already the last person to leave. It¡¯s past six now. We get off work at half-past four in the afternoon,¡± the man also smiled and said with some regret. After hearing the man¡¯s words, Chu Ning did not pester him any further and replied politely, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± ¡°Minister Niu isn¡¯t someone a young lady like you can meet as and when you wish.¡± The man looked at Chu Ning¡¯s figure as she walked away and muttered. Then, he turned back and closed the door. Under normal circumstances, the City Planning Administrative Department would indeed get off work at 4:30 pm sharp. However, that day¡¯s situation was a little special. To be precise, in the next week, the entire administrative department would have to work overtime and hold meetings. Chu Ning did not leave. She wouldn¡¯t leave before she got what she wanted. She was currently sitting in a noodle shop. She took out her phone and opened her contact list. She found the contact details of her form teacher, Lin Hao, and skillfully applied for leave. As for the specific days, Chu Ning didn¡¯t say it clearly. It could be a day, or even till just before the exams. She planned to stay nearby for the night. Chu Ning was patient. Or rather, the news that Xu Xi told her was too shocking. It made her heart throb. In an office of the City Planning Administrative Department, the doors and windows were tightly shut. After the dark and thick curtains were drawn, the meeting room seemed to be a world of its own. The man looked at Minister Niu, who was sitting at the front of the meeting room, and said respectfully, ¡°Minister Niu, a young lady came to see you just now.¡± ¡°Hmph, these developers really act unscrupulously in order to snatch the project.¡± A cold-looking man sitting on the left side of Minister Niu snorted and said disdainfully. ¡°The world has changed. Do you still think it¡¯s 10 or 20 years ago? Some things are hot to the touch.¡± The person sitting to the right of Minister Niu licked his lips and said regretfully. His words also attracted the attention of the more than a dozen people in the conference room. Although everyone had different expressions, they did not express their opinions in the end. They only looked at Minister Niu, who was silently sitting at the head of the table. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not discuss this for now.¡± Minister Niu spoke, and in front of him, a projector projected onto a screen. A map of a certain area in M City. ¡°The city intends to merge and ban high schools with low academic performance and establish a supreme high school that will be rather influential in Province A.¡± Minister Niu paused for a moment and said word by word. ¡°So this is the chosen location?¡± asked the person sitting on Minister Niu¡¯s left. ¡°Yes. In the future, a high-speed rail station and a bus terminal will be built here. The road will also be rebuilt, and the quality of the road will be in accordance with the national road standards,¡± Minister Niu said slowly. Silence. As soon as Minister Niu finished speaking, the entire meeting room became quiet. ¡°The second city center.¡± Similar thoughts appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. Chapter 612 - 612 Patience 612 Patience The map displayed on the projection screen was only a thousand meters away from where The Parade was. It was foreseeable that the area within a few kilometers of this place would become popular with this policy. ¡°When will the higher-ups issue an official document?¡± a member of the meeting asked uncertainly. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Minister Niu glanced at the member who spoke. Such a question once again extinguished the eagerness in these people¡¯s hearts. They knew that, even Minister Niu, who was sitting in the main seat, might only have a rough idea. As for the exact date, no one could say. ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s done intentionally or not, I don¡¯t want the outside world to hear about it. Thus, be prepared; this department has never lacked people,¡± Minister Niu said earnestly. The meeting continued. After skipping this sensitive topic, the atmosphere in the meeting room became less heavy. However, it was as if a huge rock was pressing down on the chests of the members, making it difficult for them to breathe. Even after the meeting ended and they returned home, they could not reveal anything related to work to the people they were most familiar with. Even so, this job was still like what Minister Niu had said; many would find it difficult to get in even if they cracked their heads. A word was worth a thousand pieces of gold. This was not something ridiculous. Any words they casually leaked were worth hundreds of millions. In the noodle shop, Chu Ning ordered a small bowl of spicy beef noodles. As she ate, she looked at the street outside and sat quietly in her seat. It was almost seven o¡¯clock, and the sky gradually turned from dark blue to black. At the same time, the street lamps on both sides of the street lit up. There were cars and pedestrians coming and going outside the shop. Within the shop, the fragrance of all kinds of seasonings mixed with noodles directly stimulated Chu Ning¡¯s taste buds. The shop was doing brisk business, and there were many who came to eat noodles. There were almost no spare seats. However, a gust of cold wind interrupted Chu Ning¡¯s thoughts. A customer patted his belly after finishing a mouthful of noodles and said with satisfaction, ¡°The temperature will drop tomorrow! It might rain heavily tonight.¡± ¡°So what if it rains. As workers, as long as it¡¯s not raining bullets, we have to go to work tomorrow,¡± the customer sitting opposite him mumbled. Then, he blew on the steaming noodles in his bowl and slurped them up. Listening to the content of these people¡¯s conversations, Chu Ning also silently took out her phone and browsed the weather forecast. Sure enough, there would be bad weather that night, which meant that a storm was brewing. Thinking of this, Chu Ning¡¯s brows furrowed. The noodle stall was in a superb location. From her current angle, she could see the City Planning Administrative Department diagonally opposite. This was an excellent spot to observe any movements into and out of the place. Thinking of this, Chu Ning gave up on the idea of renting at a hotel nearby. The opportunity was fleeting. From now on, she had to keep an eye on that place. After more than an hour, the sky turned completely dark. The dreary thunder outside continued to rumble, and the wind was not as cold as before. This was the warmth before the storm. There were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the street. At this moment, in the noodle shop, other than the owners and their child, only Chu Ning was still sitting in her original position. The lady boss looked at Chu Ning and asked, ¡°Miss, are you waiting for someone?¡± The clock on the wall showed that it was almost eight o¡¯clock. Although the noodle shop usually closed at ten o¡¯clock, today was a special occasion. The couple wanted to end the day¡¯s work early. ¡°Not really.¡± Chu Ning smiled and shook her head. ¡°But I need to sit here until tomorrow morning, or for a few days in a row. This should bring some trouble to your business and disturb your rest time, but it¡¯s very important to me,¡± Chu Ning added. The boss said with a frown, ¡°We need to rest as well. You can come back tomorrow morning. Our shop opens at six in the morning.¡± His mood was as bad as the weather outside. Their adorable son was at the table, quietly doing his homework. After hearing his father¡¯s words, the child¡¯s head was lowered even further. Chu Ning didn¡¯t answer. In fact, she had been looking at her phone since she finished speaking. Now, she put down her phone. However, the owner of the noodle shop heard the notification tone of the receipt of 100,000 yuan. This was the largest transfer he had received in his years of running the noodle shop. Chapter 613 - 613 Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts 613 Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts The owner of the noodle shop whispered a few words to his wife beside him, then turned his head and looked at Chu Ning with a smile. ¡°For your safety, I can stay here until dawn.¡± The boss didn¡¯t feel an ounce of embarrassment. Chu Ning was such a straightforward customer, so he felt that it was reasonable to sacrifice some sleep time. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t care about the change in attitude of the noodle shop owner. Her mind was now focused on the opposite side of the street, which was only a few dozen meters away. Chu Ning had a feeling that they were still working. Although sitting there overnight was a double torture to her mind and body, Chu Ning knew that she only had one precious chance. Even if she didn¡¯t verify the authenticity of Xu Xi¡¯s information, just the possibility alone was worth Chu Ning¡¯s full effort. ¡°May I know how I should address you?¡± After his wife and son left with an umbrella, the owner of the noodle shop heaved a sigh of relief and asked Chu Ning as though they were chatting. ¡°My surname is Chu,¡± Chu Ning replied softly. ¡°Okay, President Chu.¡± The noodle shop owner subconsciously took out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from his pocket. Just as he shook out a cigarette and put it into his mouth, he stopped abruptly. ¡°Do you mind if I smoke?¡± the noodle shop owner asked hesitantly. It wasn¡¯t that he was very polite or that he cared about Chu Ning¡¯s personal feelings. Seeing that Chu Ning had offered 100,000 yuan, he didn¡¯t mind lowering his stance. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. My name is Chu Ning. You don¡¯t have to call me President Chu.¡± Chu Ning shook her head slightly. ¡°Okay, President Chu. You seem like you¡¯re waiting for someone?¡± the noodle shop owner said with interest. ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Ning replied softly. To put it another way, she was not waiting for a person, but an unknown result. ¡°The weather today is really terrible. Are you sure the person you¡¯re waiting for will appear?¡± The noodle shop owner was a little puzzled. Logically speaking, this was not somewhere fantastic. ¡°Boss, how¡¯s your business here?¡± Chu Ning changed the topic and asked. ¡°This street isn¡¯t too bad. Most of the people who come here to eat are old acquaintances. I haven¡¯t seen President Chu before today. Is this your first time here?¡± the noodle shop owner said confidently. ¡°Old acquaintances? Could it be that their workplace is nearby?¡± Chu Ning immediately gave a curious look. Her question had a purpose. ¡°Of course.¡± The noodle shop owner was somewhat smug. Now, he felt that it was not hard to swallow sitting there for a night. It was good to get paid and have someone to chat with. At the junction of M City and N City, there was a very famous but little-known homestay. The reason it was famous wasn¡¯t because of its good service or the impeccable living experience, but because the people who spent their money there were all powerful people. Without a certain social status, one was not qualified to appear there. This homestay was located in the suburbs, surrounded by a sea of bamboo. A group of people was currently seated within a compact and ordinary wooden house. Sitting at the head of the table was Zhang Rong. Including him, there were four people in the room. Obviously, they all belonged to the same class. ¡°Manager Zhang! I¡¯m sorry. My youngest son just returned to the country today. This child is a little hypocritical, insisting that I pick him up; even his mother can¡¯t do it. I already said that I have something on today. Sigh¡­ I¡¯m not late, am I?¡± A plump and slightly bald middle-aged man said apologetically as he walked in. He seemed out of place with the people in the room. Including Zhang Rong, they were all wearing gray or black short-sleeved shirts. Although they were not of the same style, the colors were highly uniform. However, this tardy person was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sit down.¡± Zhang Rong waved his hand slightly. He smiled and motioned for the middle-aged man in white to find a seat. After hearing Zhang Rong¡¯s words, the man casually glanced at the remaining empty seats in the room and then sat down on an oddly-shaped chair. He crossed his legs and looked relaxed. ¡°There are also two brothers who have such a bad sense of time. It¡¯s so heartbreaking to waste such a good time tonight,¡± another man in black said impatiently. The reason these people could sit there and discuss matters with Zhang Rong was because their interests were roughly aligned. Moreover, the matter to be discussed that day was somewhat important. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have a sense of time. They know that you¡¯re the one in charge today, but they still dare to be late. Tsk tsk.¡± The bald man in white looked toward Zhang Rong once more. ¡°They¡¯re not taking you seriously.¡± Chapter 614 - 614 Domineering 614 Domineering ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Everyone knows what¡¯s going on. Maybe there¡¯s a traffic jam? Or was there something urgent? No one can say for sure.¡± Seeing that the white-robed man was trying to create a conflict, someone immediately spoke up. Zhang Rong¡¯s expression remained unchanged. There was a faint smile on his face, just like when he had been chatting with Huang Fang at the pier. Before Huang Fang completely lost all hope, he did not know what Zhang Rong was thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. It¡¯s already a great honor to have you here today. I, Zhang Rong, am from a grassroots background and am not very cultured. I don¡¯t consider problems very comprehensively. When everyone is here in a while, I hope you will all actively correct me.¡± Zhang Rong, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly bowed slightly to the crowd before him and spoke softly. ¡°You¡¯re too modest.¡± ¡°Your speed of development over the past two years has really made us jealous. We have long been left behind by you.¡± ¡°By saying this, you¡¯re making me feel a little uncomfortable.¡± The white-robed man did not speak. He glanced at Zhang Rong and frowned. He knew what kind of person Zhang Rong was. He was ruthless and cold-blooded. How could such a person truly accept the opinions of others open-mindedly? Moreover, he and Zhang Rong had known each other for a long time. Although they could presently sit in a room and chat happily, in fact, they were all competitors. They could not wait for each other to die so that they could monopolize the market. ¡°What kind of bad idea is this freak trying to come up with?¡± The bald man was alarmed, but just as someone had said, Zhang Rong had become more and more low-key over the past two years, but at the same time, he could not see this person clearly. If he could barely be considered an opponent in the past, now, he did not feel inferior. There was nothing he could do. The forces backing Zhang Rong were too powerful. He was not a match for him at all. Therefore, he had deliberately come late that day. The excuse of picking up his son was naturally made up to see Zhang Rong¡¯s reaction. Now, it seemed that Zhang Rong was indeed abnormal. Another half an hour passed. Finally, someone hurried over. ¡°Alright, one more person is missing. I think CEO Song won¡¯t be coming today. In that case, we won¡¯t wait any longer. Everyone¡¯s time is precious, and it¡¯s getting late. Does anyone have any objections?¡± Zhang Rong finally spoke. The teacups in front of everyone had already been filled a few times. Clearly, they were also impatient after all the waiting. ¡°No objections.¡± ¡°It should have started long ago.¡± ¡°We¡¯re also very curious about the higher-ups¡¯ intentions for the development of Pingjing District.¡± Zhang Rong didn¡¯t pay attention to the whispers of the crowd and said calmly, ¡°Before the discussion, please turn off your phones or other electronic devices and hand them over. I¡¯ll safeguard them for you for a while.¡± This was mandatory. The contents of their discussion involved too many people and things. Once it was leaked, the consequences would be unimaginable. As soon as Zhang Rong said this, two aloof bodyguards suddenly entered the house. They were holding a black leather bag. The seven people inside, including Zhang Rong, handed over their phones. After confirming that there were no electronic devices in the room, Zhang Rong unhurriedly said, ¡°Greenland Group is about to start bidding for the project. As everyone knows, Greenland Group has a development area in both M City and N City.¡± Real estate was a legal and profitable industry. This was the consensus of the seven people sitting in silence in the room. To develop and build a commercial housing district, the government needed to grant the developer authority. This usually required many developers to compete for the opportunity, but from Zhang Rong¡¯s tone, it seemed that this single opportunity had already been internally decided. That was the truth. ¡°To be honest, I have my eyes on this project. The higher-ups also hope that I can handle this well and benefit the people. While ensuring the quality of the houses, it can also stimulate the economic development of the nearby areas; it¡¯s a good thing,¡± Zhang Rong said with a smile. Inside the house, the seven of them had a common identity. They were all developers. However, what Zhang Rong had meant earlier was already very obvious. He wanted the entire cake to himself. Chapter 615 - 615 Not Giving in at All 615 Not Giving in at All The man in white looked at Zhang Rong and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not appropriate, right?¡± What Zhang Rong meant was that he wanted to take over this construction project by himself. The other real estate developers could only watch and do nothing. Another member in black patted his chest and said with a sanctimonious expression, ¡°I heard that Greenland Group has several development rights. The pie is large enough to be split among us brothers. Of course, with Mr. Zhang as the leader, I, Wang Qi, have no objections to allocating him a little more.¡± ¡°I often tell experts that Mr. Zhang is my idol. He doesn¡¯t have to do the project himself. He just delegates it to someone else. Once, twice, a billion in profits. Mr. Zhang takes 900 million, and the remaining 100 million is divided into dozens of shares. Isn¡¯t it good to watch a group of people scrambling?¡± Someone else was looking at Zhang Rong with ¡®admiration¡¯. On the surface, he was praising him, but in fact, he was mocking him. Zhang Rong smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, to be honest, I really need this project to turn over the cash flow. Business has not been doing well recently. I calculated that there is a total profit of 1.6 billion. There are seven people working on it. I will take one billion, and the remaining 600 million will be divided equally among you. Of course, the quality must be guaranteed, or else it will not be easy for me to report back.¡± It was obvious what Zhang Rong meant. He would take away one billion yuan without lifting a finger. The remaining six would split the 600 million yuan equally. However, to ensure the quality of the project, the 600 million yuan was inclusive of all the materials, including expenses. On average, it would be good if each of the six could earn a few million yuan, but compared to Zhang Rong¡¯s net profit of one billion yuan, it was insignificant. ¡°Mr. Zhang, if you¡¯re talking about business not being good, it¡¯s the same for everyone. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the market in recent years. The market is becoming more and more transparent. I had a few thousand tons of garlic a while ago and wanted to make a big profit. In the end, they directly imported it from abroad. All of a sudden, my heart was bleeding.¡± After Zhang Rong finished speaking, someone immediately replied with a worried expression, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to wait until the government bid, hoping to get some cash back on this project. But since you have put it this way, it¡¯s not good for me to continue expressing my opinion. After all, as you have just said, this is a project that the higher-ups specifically asked you to do.¡± ¡°Mr. Zhang¡­ This distribution method seems a little unreasonable, right? Why don¡¯t you think about it?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Mr. Zhang, you want us to do a wonderful job, but you can¡¯t bear to contribute more. Even if the cow produces milk, you have to feed it, right?¡± After someone took the lead, others immediately expressed their dissatisfaction. At this moment, the middle-aged man in a white shirt snorted coldly. He wanted to see how Zhang Rong would handle this! Although Zhang Rong¡¯s background was very strong, these people were not to be trifled with if they worked together. If they really fell out with one another, no one could monopolize the benefits. At most, everyone would not make money. Looking at the group of people sitting around him discussing in low voices, Zhang Rong suddenly laughed out loud without warning. Zhang Rong¡¯s thin and vicious face only had an extremely brilliant smile on it. It lasted for more than ten seconds until the room returned to silence. His laughter did not stop. ¡°This¡­ What does Mr. Zhang mean by this?¡± ¡°This guy can¡¯t have gone crazy? No wonder he said such heartless words earlier.¡± Everyone was speculating about Zhang Rong¡¯s true intentions behind his state, but there was no doubt that they had underestimated Zhang Rong¡¯s determination. Zhang Rong laughed for a full minute before he stopped. Then, he slowly looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and slowly said, ¡°I suddenly feel that all of you are very beautiful, like beauties; like stunning beauties. You are as shrewd as those from Country M, good at negotiating, at doing business.¡± ¡°Mr. Zhang, you must be joking. How can we compare to you in terms of shrewdness and excellence at doing business?¡± the bald man in white said with a fake smile. ¡°Guo Yang, Qiao Si, the quality of your projects is not bad. Everyone in the industry recognizes this. How about this? I¡¯ll split another 200 million, and the two of you will each take 100 million. For the remainder of the hot potato, I¡¯ll stuff it everywhere. ¡°In the second half of the year, there will be an empty seat for the representative of the National People¡¯s Congress of N City. Ever since I learned of this news, I haven¡¯t had a full day¡¯s sleep. Even in my dreams, I¡¯m chatting with my colleagues about state affairs in the city hall.¡± As Zhang Rong spoke, he inadvertently revealed a piece of news that stunned everyone present. The value of a NPC representative was too high. But the question was, was Zhang Rong qualified? Chapter 616 - 616 Aura 616 Aura The ultimate goal of these businessmen was to have a say in some policy adjustments. And this had always been taboo and suppressed within the country. The NPC was a group, and their status was somewhat special. Although there were hundreds of them in the country, there were only one or two in each city and county. Moreover, if they worked together, they could even influence the choice of the country¡¯s supreme ruler. Even the revision of the constitution had to be discussed and approved by the NPC. Every NPC representative was an absolute social elite. It was no wonder that everyone was dumbfounded, but they were even more puzzled. How could the spot fall on Zhang Rong? Zhang Rong was not a good person. In a sense, the NPC representatives were models with a strong sense of social responsibility and morality. They would truly lead by example and put it into practice. However, this had nothing to do with Zhang Rong. He killed and maimed, committing all kinds of evil. It was already quite rare for him not to harm others. It was better to believe that praying to God was really useful, rather than to expect him to do good deeds. ¡°Oh? Since Mr. Zhang has said so, then the chances of winning this competition should be very high. Perhaps in the future, our businesses will have to depend on you to scrap by,¡± the bald man in white said ruefully. Of course, he didn¡¯t want Zhang Rong to really sit in that position. Once Zhang Rong succeeded in the election, the first thing he would do was to get rid of these business competitors of his. However, he still had to use some flattering words. He wanted to take this opportunity to test whether Zhang Rong had full confidence in the election. Just as everyone¡¯s gazes were burning as they looked at Zhang Rong, awaiting his answer, the sound of footsteps came from afar. Then, knocks sounded on the wooden door. ¡°Come in,¡± Zhang Rong said loudly, The door was pushed open from the outside. ¡°Mr. Zhang, I¡¯m really sorry. There was a traffic jam on the way, so I¡¯m late.¡± The person raised his hand to mop the sweat from his forehead as he stammered. He was short, only about 1.6 meters tall. Looking around in a coat that was too large for him, he looked a little submissive. ¡°A traffic jam? What car did you take?¡± ¡°¡­Volkswagen.¡± The short man hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth at being smilingly questioned by Zhang Rong. Among the group of people who were seated, his status was obviously at a disadvantage. Now that he was even late, he naturally could not avoid being interrogated by Zhang Rong. As for the reason why his business was not as good as the others, it was very simple. He followed the rules and was a very honest businessman. ¡°Volkswagen? We all use Rolls-Royce, Bentley¡­ You were in a Volkswagen; no wonder you¡¯re late,¡± Zhang Rong continued with a smile. As soon as he said this, the short man became even more embarrassed. Other than him, who was standing, the remaining seven people were all seated. ¡°You came on a Volkswagen¡­ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not qualified to participate in this meeting.¡± Zhang Rong sighed and shook his head slightly. ¡°Mr. Zhang, give me a chance. I¡­¡± Although the short man knew that he no longer had any dignity to speak of, he still did not give up. He wanted to fight for a final chance. ¡°Find a place to sit,¡± Zhang Rong sneered, his lips curling slightly. However, when the short man tried to find a seat, he realized that there were only seven seats, and all of them were occupied¡­ ¡°Can you find a seat?¡± Zhang Rong asked softly, looking at the short man who was at a loss. ¡°No¡­ No, I can¡¯t,¡± the short man said dejectedly as if his spirit had been sucked out of him. ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll inform you if there are any results,¡± Zhang Rong said calmly. With just a few words, the short man¡¯s qualification to participate in the bidding was directly denied in front of everyone. There was no doubt that Zhang Rong was not targeting this short and unlucky real estate developer. From the beginning, he had only prepared seven seats. Whoever came last would be disqualified. In the end, the short man left with an unwilling expression. He had already done his best. This discussion of Zhang Rong¡¯s was temporary. When the short man found out about this news, it had been noon that day. He was on a business trip more than 2,000 kilometers away¡­ As the short man left, the atmosphere in the room became a little strange again. Zhang Rong¡¯s strength and dominance caught everyone off guard. ¡°Regarding Greenland Group¡¯s land bid, it¡¯ll be settled according to what I¡¯ve said before.¡± Zhang Rong emphasized each word after silence had been restored. ¡°I¡¯m done. Who agrees and who disagrees?¡± Chapter 617 - 617 Waiting 617 Waiting ¡°I object!¡± the bald man in white replied with a serious expression. If they agreed to Zhang Rong¡¯s request today, it meant that they would all be under Zhang Rong¡¯s control in the future. Originally, his status was only slightly lower than Zhang Rong¡¯s. He could currently still fight for it before Zhang Rong became a representative of the NPC. If he acquiesced to Zhang Rong¡¯s requests, the situation would only become increasingly unfavorable to him. However, just as he raised an objection, Zhang Rong suddenly stood without any warning. The bald man in white was directly slapped to the ground by Zhang Rong. At the same time, his seat was flipped over with a bang, and many porcelain cups fell to the ground. ¡°Does anyone else have a different opinion?¡± Zhang Rong rubbed his wrist, looked around, and said indifferently. However, other than the man in white who was sitting on the ground and looking at Zhang Rong blankly, the room was silent. Chu Ning really sat in the noodle shop till dawn. At half-past five in the morning, the sky began to brighten slightly. The street lamps had been turned off, and there were a few pedestrians and vehicles on the road. The sanitation workers drove the eco-friendly vehicles to empty the trash cans on the street one by one. The vivid images wrapped with various sounds kept entering Chu Ning¡¯s mind. The owner of the noodle shop also rubbed his sleepy eyes. He didn¡¯t know when he had fallen asleep, but he had been chatting with Chu Ning the previous night, and his eyelids had become heavier and heavier. Then, he lay on the table and slept. When he woke up, he felt exceptionally blissful. Chu Ning and the owner of the noodle shop had both reaped plenty of rewards. Chu Ning found out that Minister Niu liked to eat the mutton noodles at this noodle shop through indirect inquiries. She even knew the exact time, which table he liked to sit at, and how much seasoning he added when eating the noodles. As for the owner of the noodle shop, he had received the biggest transfer since he had opened the shop. Naturally, he told Chu Ning everything he knew. ¡°Morning.¡± Chu Ning looked at the boss who kept yawning and said with a smile. ¡°President Chu is young. You sure are energetic.¡± The owner of the noodle shop couldn¡¯t help but lament when he saw that Chu Ning was still in high spirits after staying up all night. What the owner of the noodle shop did not know was that Chu Ning was also feeling sleepy. However, as soon as she thought of the news that Xu Xi had told her, Chu Ning felt revitalized once more. She kept an eye on the situation diagonally opposite her. If nothing unexpected happened, Minister Niu would come to this noodle shop every morning to have noodles, so now Chu Ning only needed to rest easy and await his arrival. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to wake up so early every day.¡± Chu Ning felt that the owner of the noodle shop was really amazing. After all, she only occasionally stayed up all night, but the owner of the noodle shop had to wake up so early daily¡­ Chu Ning put herself in his shoes and thought about it. It might not be possible for her to wake up at this time every day. ¡°The whole family is waiting for me to support them. I don¡¯t want to come so early, but I have no choice. I have to live. I heard that rich people don¡¯t have mornings because most of them sleep until noon.¡± The noodle shop owner was somewhat helpless and sighed. ¡°Maybe.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t deny it. However, the images of many people appeared in her mind. Mr. and Mrs. Chu were the same. They worked hard, from dawn to dusk every day. The income they earned was barely enough or not even enough to cover the family¡¯s expenses. On the other hand, Wen An, who was chief of a large village with upwards of a thousand people, had his hands so full that he didn¡¯t even have time to sleep. His monthly income was only 3,000 yuan, which was not even the average salary in M City. Then there was Su Kun. It could be said that the economic value he created in an hour was more than what most could generate in their lifetime¡­ This was the difference between people. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what the life of a rich person is like, but President Chu, your extravagance yesterday really shocked me. Now, do you want a bowl of steaming hot noodles? I¡¯ve already marinated the mutton last night. A bowl of tender mutton soup and a sliced scallion pancake are very delicious,¡± the boss continued. At the same time, he had already begun to skillfully prepare the ingredients. ¡°I¡¯ll have a serving, thank you.¡± Chu Ning did not refuse. She was indeed a little hungry after staying up all night. Minister Niu would definitely come. Now that the countdown had begun, Chu Ning felt the palpitations she felt a few months ago when she had made her first pot of gold. Using the time difference, she successfully earned more than 10 million yuan. Now, whether she could make another qualitative leap depended on whether Minister Niu would agree to her request. Chapter 618 - 618 Minister Niu 618 Minister Niu At around seven in the morning, the number of people in the noodle shop gradually increased. The lady boss of the noodle shop had also come to help. Both husband and wife had gentle smiles on their faces. In contrast, Chu Ning rested her chin on her hands and stared blankly outside. Even though the noodle shop was a little noisy, it seemed as though she could not hear anything. About an hour later, past eight in the morning, there were fewer people in the noodle shop. Most were older people having breakfast with children. Those who had jobs had already started work. At this moment, a man in his fifties wearing a checkered linen shirt and black-rimmed glasses walked into the noodle shop with a serious expression. This person¡¯s eyebrows were very distinctive; black and thick. Chu Ning knew that the person she had been waiting for had finally arrived. Minister Niu walked to an empty table and said with a smile while rubbing his stomach, ¡°Same old, a bowl of mutton noodles, and a lamb leg, hooves, and tripe.¡± The meeting the night before had lasted until midnight. Although he had been famished, Minister Niu did not have the habit of eating supper. ¡°Boss, give me one of the same.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s voice followed closely behind. After she finished speaking, she stood up and sat opposite Minister Niu. Minister Niu didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to the young girl who had suddenly appeared before him. After taking a glance, he lowered his head and picked his phone up to read the news. Minister Niu¡¯s official position was actually not that high, but the economic benefits that this position could bring were unimaginable. The land planning scheme that he uttered might allow many people to realize financial freedom ¡ª the kind that could allow them to take it easy for the rest of their lives. ¡°The flavors at this restaurant are indeed second to none in the city.¡± Chu Ning could only initiate conversation; she had no choice as she wanted to ask him for something. ¡°The taste is indeed not bad, but it seems like this is your first time eating here?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Minister Niu smiled and put down his phone. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t say that she had been waiting for him. She had already stayed up all night. ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡± Minister Niu looked at Chu Ning, his eyes flickering as he suddenly asked ¡°If I can take up your time, Minister Niu, I think we can go somewhere quieter after eating the noodles.¡± Chu Ning suppressed the flurry of thoughts and the excitement she felt. Judging from Minister Niu¡¯s tone, the possibility of her plan being completed would greatly increase. ¡°Chu Ning, you should be having your final exams soon. And at this time, you¡¯re not sitting in the classroom preparing for the exam but waiting for me here. Don¡¯t you want to get into university?¡± Minister Niu looked at Chu Ning with a strange expression. Obviously, he knew Chu Ning. ¡°Minister Niu, have we met before?¡± Chu Ning was also a little puzzled. Before that day, her life trajectory should not have overlapped with Minister Niu¡¯s. But now, from his tone, it seemed like¡­he knew her? ¡°No, but you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s idol!¡± Minister Niu said emotionally. Chu Ning was delighted. She tried her best to control her tone and asked, ¡°Your daughter is also in Jingyuan High School?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Minister Niu waved his hand casually and continued, ¡°I get a fixed salary. I don¡¯t have the financial ability to send my daughter to an elite school like Jingyuan High School.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite curious. I heard from my daughter that your grades are even better than Bai Yu, who is the top student in their grade. However, that fellow Bai Yu can¡¯t wait to spend his meal time studying. How is it you appear so leisurely? Is there a secret?¡± Minister Niu looked very interested. As for Chu Ning¡¯s true motive in coming to find him, it was still unknown whether he knew about it. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no secret. It depends on the effort one puts in and how much they comprehend.¡± Chu Ning felt that she couldn¡¯t possibly say that she had learned the knowledge of these systems in a parallel world¡­ ¡°Then you really are a genius. No wonder my daughter worships you so much. She has so many photos of you hanging in her room. This is also why I know your name even though I have never seen you before.¡± Minister Niu rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°What? My poster, er¡­ May I ask, where did your daughter get those from?¡± Although Chu Ning was a little speechless, she still asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be mass-produced. I was curious too. She said that she downloaded your photo from your school¡¯s official forum and paid someone to create them,¡± Minister Niu explained awkwardly for his daughter. Chapter 619 - 619 Another Method 619 Another Method Just as Chu Ning was considering how to change the topic, the noodles were served. ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Minister Niu started to gulp down the food he had ordered, ignoring Chu Ning, who was sitting opposite him. ¡°Minister Niu, I¡¯m a stranger here. It¡¯s not a coincidence that I¡¯m sitting across from you this morning.¡± Chu Ning still felt that it was better to make her intentions clear as soon as possible. ¡°You have to be very particular when cooking noodles. If the cooking time is too short, the noodles will be very elastic, but this will make some people dissatisfied. But if the cooking time is too long, the noodles will become a lump. It¡¯s the same as being human,¡± Minister Niu said casually while eating noodles. ¡°Go back,¡± he added. ¡°Minister Niu, I¡¯ll go back after you finish this bowl of noodles,¡± Chu Ning replied unhurriedly. Even though Minister Niu had rejected her, how could Chu Ning give up so easily? ¡°Do as you please, but on behalf of my daughter, I still want to remind you, young lady, there are some things that people your age can¡¯t participate in. Sometimes, you will be used by others unknowingly. You should study hard now. This is good for you, me, everyone,¡± Minister Niu couldn¡¯t help but say earnestly. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, Minister Niu. At the same time, I know what I want. However, since you¡¯ve put it this way, I won¡¯t take up your meal time. See you next time,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile. Then, she turned and left the noodle shop. Obviously, there was a high chance that she wouldn¡¯t be able to complete that day¡¯s task. Minister Niu wouldn¡¯t give her time nor a chance to do so. ¡°I am still not fully prepared¡­¡± Chu Ning thought to herself as she walked. Since they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement directly, Chu Ning could only resort to some ¡®little tricks¡¯. At this moment, Minister Niu, who was sitting in the noodle shop, had lost his appetite. He furrowed his thick black eyebrows and looked at Chu Ning¡¯s departing figure, deep in thought. ¡°Which faction is here to test my attitude or my bottom line? Hmph, but this time, you guys will have to rely on your own abilities!¡± Minister Niu thought in disdain. After that, he no longer felt like eating. After paying, he left the noodle shop After being rejected by Minister Niu, Chu Ning did not return to school. There were still certain matters regarding which she needed to ask for help. Now, she had to trouble Second Brother, Chu Jing. ¡°Chu Ning, why are you back? Didn¡¯t you go to class?¡± Chu Jing heard a knock on the door and saw Chu Ning standing at the door with a smile, looking at him with her hands behind her back. ¡°There¡¯s something more important than attending class. Let¡¯s talk inside. I need your help.¡± Chu Ning did not stand on ceremony. She pushed Chu Jing into the living room and closed the door. ¡°Do you need my help regarding your bringing Mom and Dad to change jobs after your exams?¡± Chu Jing asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Not this.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. ¡°Second Brother, I need you to help me investigate someone, including his family and even his personal preferences. The more detailed, the better,¡± Chu Ning said solemnly. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± After saying that, Chu Jing gestured for Chu Ning to follow him to his room. ¡°Second Brother, why don¡¯t you ask me who I want to investigate¡­ Actually, this person¡¯s identity is a little special. How should I put it? I think it will be difficult and risky to investigate him.¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Jing, who was unfaltering. She was touched, but she also had some concerns. After all, Minister Niu was a government leader possessing real power. How could information about him be so easily found? Moreover, Chu Ning had only met him once that morning. She did not know much about this Minister Niu. If there were any unknown hidden troubles or dangers, it would not be worth it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The Minister Niu you mentioned shouldn¡¯t have reached the level of a provincial leader. If we investigate him, I¡¯m confident that there won¡¯t be any sequelae,¡± Chu Jing said confidently; it was a breeze for him. Especially since he could help Chu Ning, he was even more motivated. ¡°Follow me.¡± Chu Ning followed Chu Jing to his room. Chapter 620 - 620 Personal Information 620 Personal Information Chu Jing¡¯s room was not large, and there were no extra seats. Chu Ning could only sit on Chu Jing¡¯s bed as she waited. ¡°Second Brother¡¯s room is quite clean.¡± Chu Ning thought as she looked at the meticulously-laid bedsheets and blankets, as well as the faint fragrance in the room. ¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ve already found Niu Ru¡¯s personal information, but it¡¯ll be difficult to find his weaknesses.¡± Chu Jing also looked at the computer screen with a solemn expression, as though talking to himself. Niu Ru was Minister Niu. Chu Jing had already uncovered all the information about him since he was young. These things could not be obtained on the Internet, but as long as Chu Jing had a computer connected to the satellite network, there was almost nothing he could not find out. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to know his weaknesses. I don¡¯t know much about this Minister Niu. It¡¯s best if we can¡­help him solve the matter that he urgently wants to complete,¡± Chu Ning said as she walked towards Chu Jing. She stared at the computer in front of Chu Jing and frowned. ¡°Here, the information is all here. If what is shown is correct, then this should be his true personality. If this is fake, I can only say that this Minister Niu learned to put on a disguise since he first learned how to walk and talk.¡± Chu Jing spread his hands and said indifferently. It was obvious what he meant ¡ª all the information about Minister Niu found on the computer would not be wrong. ¡°Okay, thank you, Second Brother. Collate his personal information and send it to my email,¡± Chu Ning said. Next, she had to find a breakthrough from this information. As long as it was a human, they would have needs. Now that she had the detailed information provided by Chu Jing, things would be much easier to handle. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll send it to you now. Do you have anything else that requires checking?¡± Chu Jing nodded as he spoke. ¡°Hmm¡­ Let me think.¡± Chu Ning blinked and pretended to be thinking seriously. ¡°Help me find out when Chu Jing will have a girlfriend,¡± Chu Ning said, grinning. Half an hour later. Chu Ning arrived at The Parade. In her personal office, she was focused on browsing through the personal information about Minister Niu on her laptop. However, the quiet atmosphere did not last long. There was a series of knocks on the office door. ¡°Come in,¡± Chu Ning said loudly. ¡°President Chu, the renovation of the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s building has been completed.¡± As the door was opened, Zhang Bo raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead, panting heavily. ¡°Next, we need to pay the balance of about 20 million yuan. Of course, this balance had been reserved previously. President Chu, why don¡¯t you take some time to go over and take a look?¡± After sitting on the sofa, Zhang Bo¡¯s speech began to slow down. Chu Ning¡¯s gaze finally moved away from the computer screen. She looked at Zhang Bo, who was sitting on the sofa and drinking water, and asked softly, ¡°Have you gone to have a look?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been there. I¡¯m quite satisfied with the renovation. As for the quality of the project, I¡¯ve found professionals to test it out and there were no problems. It can be used as a warehouse or an office.¡± Zhang Bo answered confidently and then said, ¡°But now, we have lost Cloud Shopping, and there is no need for a series of related logistics systems to exist.¡± Zhang Bo sighed. ¡°Actually, I think that our location is not bad. After all, it¡¯s in the city center. If we rent it out to interested merchants, we can earn at least a few hundred thousand yuan a month,¡± Zhang Bo suddenly suggested. However, Chu Ning simply shook her head after hearing what Zhang Bo had to say. ¡°There are many uses for the Soaring Clouds Group building. I¡¯m not in a hurry to rent it out. A few hundred thousand a month and a few million a year sounds like a lot. But it still hasn¡¯t reached my expectations.¡± Chu Ning felt that Zhang Bo was right; from a normal person¡¯s point of view, this choice was undoubtedly very safe. It was a long-term stable cash flow. However, Chu Ning felt that the company would naturally be used more efficiently in her hands than if she rented it to a merchant. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s answer, Zhang Bo felt somewhat helpless, but he could only rant to himself. Zhang Bo knew very well that Chu Ning¡¯s perspective on problems was always clearer and more macro than his. ¡°Zhang Bo, don¡¯t worry. I have something more important to do now. You don¡¯t have to worry about the company¡¯s lack of cash flow. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Chu Ning knew what Zhang Bo was thinking. The healthy operation of a company could not be separated from stable cash reserves. Chu Ning had taken away more than 100 million at once and did not specify what she was doing. Zhang Bo was already being very well-mannered to not get upset with Chu Ning. Chapter 621 - 621 Meeting Again 621 Meeting Again When Zhang Bo heard this, he found it familiar. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°President Chu, you are¡­?¡± Chu Ning could hear that his tone sounded as if he was facing a great enemy. No matter how anxious she was, she smiled at this moment. However, no matter how bright Chu Ning¡¯s smile was, Zhang Bo would not be deceived by her smile. Chu Ning sighed helplessly. ¡°This time, it¡¯s really important. It¡¯s related to whether the Soaring Clouds Group can rise from adversity and become a bright new star once more after losing Cloud Shopping.¡± In fact, losing Cloud Shopping did not mean that the Soaring Clouds Group was in a bad situation. Zhang Bo adjusted his expression. From Chu Ning¡¯s description, even a fool could tell that this matter was unprecedentedly important. However, Chu Ning¡¯s next sentence sent him on an emotional roller coaster. Chu Ning clenched her fists and said solemnly, ¡°Cloud Shopping was just a tool for the Soaring Clouds Group to make a name for ourselves. However, this matter is enough for the Soaring Clouds Group to trample on our former enemies.¡± Zhang Bo was so shocked that he almost asked what it was about. However, he thought about it; it was better for something of such importance to be known by as few people as possible. He suppressed his curiosity. Chu Ning¡¯s standard and vision were far above his. If even Chu Ning couldn¡¯t handle this well, what was the use of him knowing? He might as well protect her and support her decision. Chu Ning saw Zhang Bo¡¯s eyes flash, as if he had made up his mind. She was very satisfied. After all, no matter how much the people around her trusted her, 100 million yuan was not a small amount. However, Zhang Bo could still firmly support her. This was not simply an employee¡¯s trust in the boss, but also an affirmation of her ability. ¡°The location of The Parade is so advantageous. I¡¯m sure many people have better plans,¡± Chu Ning suddenly said. She met Zhang Bo¡¯s puzzled gaze and smiled. ¡°But who can compare to the government?¡± she whispered. Zhang Bo seemed to have understood what was going on. However, since Chu Ning knew about this, then her opponent¡­ Chu Ning seemed to have read his mind. She nodded. ¡°Of course, someone knows. Everyone¡¯s information is very sensitive.¡± She stood up and said, ¡°Time is of the essence. I¡¯m going to meet an important person. If I¡¯m late, someone in the same industry might negotiate with him. Then, we won¡¯t be able to make up for the losses.¡± Zhang Bo nodded and looked at Chu Ning. ¡°Do you need me to send you there?¡± Chu Ning strode out without looking back. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll make my own way there.¡± After parting ways with Zhang Bo, Chu Ning went to the noodle shop again. As soon as she entered, the owner greeted her, ¡°President Chu, what do you want to eat? Is it the same as in the morning?¡± Chu Ning wasn¡¯t very hungry, but she still ordered a bowl of noodles. She sat down and ate as she recalled Minister Niu¡¯s personality and weaknesses from the information that her second brother had given her. However, before she had taken more than a few bites, two people suddenly entered. There were also many people who looked like bodyguards outside. Chu Ning took a closer look and saw that it was Minister Niu and a thin man. Minister Niu had a smile on his face. He was chatting with that person. When he turned around, he met Chu Ning¡¯s gaze. His smile froze for a moment, but he quickly recovered. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re here to eat noodles too?¡± Chu Ning stood up. ¡°What a coincidence, Minister Niu. No wonder you always come here to eat. The boss¡¯s cooking is really not bad.¡± Minister Niu laughed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed delicious. I¡¯m used to eating it. Have a seat, have a seat.¡± Then, he and the man found a table and sat down. That man, who was Zhang Rong, was also a little surprised when he saw Chu Ning. However, he quickly understood that the reason she came to look for Minister Niu at this time was because of that piece of land. He did not expect her to be so well-informed. Chu Ning paid attention to the conversation between the two, but they were both old foxes and didn¡¯t say anything serious. Chu Ning had no choice but to leave after finishing her noodles. On the way back, she was still thinking about that piece of information. After all, Minister Niu had the most say regarding that piece of land. Although she had people above her, it was not as perfect as her own hard work. Chapter 622 - 622 Solution 622 Solution All of a sudden, she seemed to recall the information that Minister Niu was filial, doted on his daughter, and loved his wife. Since Minister Niu was so stubborn, she could only investigate those around him. She finally found a clue. Without hesitation, she drove back to the Chu residence. ¡°Second Brother, my lovely Second Brother!¡± Chu Ning shouted as soon as she entered the door. Chu Jing heard the sound and opened the door. He saw Chu Ning rushing over, almost bumping into him. He hurriedly halted in his tracks. Chu Ning patted her chest. ¡°You startled me. Fortunately, there was no ¡®accident¡¯!¡± Chu Jing also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t collide. Otherwise, you would definitely be the one in pain. You wouldn¡¯t not be crying then.¡± Embarrassed, Chu Ning said, ¡°No way! I wouldn¡¯t cry.¡± Chu Jing had never seen her so lively. He smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? What¡¯s made you so excited?¡± ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s talk in your room.¡±¡± After entering the room, Chu Ning and Chu Jing sat in front of the computer. Chu Ning said, ¡°Second Brother, do you remember the Minister Niu I asked you to investigate?¡± Chu Jing didn¡¯t even have to think about it. ¡°I remember. It happened just two days ago. What¡¯s wrong? Is the information not helpful?¡± Chu Ning shook her head. ¡°How could that be? Your investigation was very detailed and useful, so I came to trouble you again. My lovely Second Brother, you will definitely help me, right?¡± Chu Jing looked at his coquettish little sister, his gaze almost overflowing with adoration. ¡°Of course. Who do you want to investigate?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Minister Niu¡¯s immediate family.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s eyes flashed craftily. ¡­ Wen An was in the office dealing with documents when he suddenly heard a commotion outside. Before he could go out to check what was going on, the door flew open with a bang. A group of Qinghe villagers barged in angrily. Before Wen An could say anything, the leader of the group questioned, ¡°Village Chief Wen, I address you as Village Chief because I trust you and believe that you can bring a better life to Qinghe Village. However, we are not fools. We can¡¯t let you use and deceive us! You have to give us an explanation!¡± The villagers behind him shouted, ¡°Yes! Give us an explanation!¡± Wen An frowned and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Use and deceive? Explanation? Where did you get that from?¡± The villager who was the first to question him snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to appease us with flowery language. Someone told us that President Chu¡¯s biggest project had been acquired; she had lost her backing long ago! We¡¯re still like fools, being coaxed by you and that President Chu to work our fingers to the bone for you!¡± Wen An¡¯s head hurt even more. Why was he so impatient? Back when they were working with Chu Ning, they had lost a lot of benefits because of their short-sightedness. Now, they were provoked by a few words and could not wait to jump out and shatter the current calm. Sometimes, Wen An really wanted to give up on everything, but his sense of responsibility did not allow it. ¡°Who told you that President Chu has no one to rely on?¡± At this moment, the villager¡¯s gaze shifted, but he quickly became self-righteous. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? We only want an explanation!¡± Wen An did not want to say a single word. He knew that this was the sowing of discord, but these people still believed it. Wen An was having a headache, but Chu Ning was progressing smoothly. Chu Jing¡¯s hacking skills had already reached the level of a future top hacker. The information about Minister Niu¡¯s immediate family members was quickly found. Minister Niu¡¯s family relationship was very simple. Chu Ning quickly scanned through it and quickly found a breakthrough. Minister Niu¡¯s mother had been paying attention to the missing person website all these years and had posted more than one missing person message. The person she was looking for was her sister. The reason why the two of them were separated was rather vague, but Minister Niu was such a filial person that, if she could help his mother find that person, this favor would definitely be enough. Thinking of this, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel elated. Her Second Brother, Fifth Brother, and Sixth Brother were all experts at locating people. It was only a matter of time now. Chu Ning patted Second Brother¡¯s shoulder excitedly. ¡°Second Brother, send me a copy of the information regarding the person that Minister Niu¡¯s mother is looking for!¡± Chu Jing agreed, and the information was soon sent to Chu Ning¡¯s mailbox. Chapter 623 - 623 Invitation 623 Invitation Zhang Bo received a call from an unknown number. He picked up the phone in confusion. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± It was a male voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Yang Feng. Your President Chu should know who I am.¡± Not just Chu Ning, even Zhang Bo knew who Yang Feng was. After all, there was some unhappiness between them. ¡°President Yang, have you gotten the wrong number?¡± Yang Feng replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I know that there was some unpleasantness between us. You may be very wary of me, but there¡¯s something more important now.¡± When Zhang Bo heard these words, he knew what was going on. It was probably because of what Chu Ning had mentioned that day. As expected, many people knew about it. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. You¡¯d better communicate with President Chu.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s tone revealed a hint of disdain, as if to express how condescending he was. ¡°Inform your President Chu that, tomorrow at 3 pm at Mingde Building, we will discuss a major issue.¡± Then he hung up the phone. Zhang Bo put down his phone solemnly and thought for a moment. He called Chu Ning and relayed the conversation to her, word for word. Chu Ning sat on the sofa at home. She had just sent a copy of the information to Fifth Brother and the others. After receiving Yang Feng¡¯s invitation, she was puzzled. Even if it was for that piece of land, Yang Feng had partners to work with. It was not impossible for him to compete. But why did he invite her? Did their cooperation collapse? She and Yang Feng weren¡¯t exactly on good terms. However, he was fearless and was not afraid that she would not accept the invitation. Chu Ning smiled slightly. She was not afraid. She had fought with Yang Feng not long after her start. Chu Ning had improved a lot compared to before; it was obvious. The next day, at three in the afternoon, Chu Ning arrived at Mingde Building as promised. Under the guidance of the wait staff, she opened the door to a private room. Chu Ning glanced at the members in the room and was slightly surprised. Chu Ning had thought that there would be a few people who worked with Yang Feng in the room, but she did not expect there to be quite a number of people. She looked around carefully and found that more than half of the wealthy people in M City were there. This made Chu Ning even more curious. What was it that made so many CEOs sit together? Yang Feng sat in the main seat. Only the first seat on the left was empty. This seat was obviously reserved for Chu Ning. Chu Ning didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She entered the private room and sat down at the empty seat. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re in a good mood. You still remember to include me in a gathering here. I¡¯m really honored.¡± Yang Feng had a complicated expression on his face since she entered. When he heard her speak, he adjusted his expression. ¡°Since everyone is here, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. We don¡¯t have any idiots here. I¡¯ll go straight to the point.¡± He took a sip of water. ¡°Greenland Group is going to develop in M City. I¡¯m sure everyone has heard the news.¡± As soon as he said this, the room fell silent. Chu Ning found it funny. It seemed that Yang Feng had not discussed it with these people. A potbellied middle-aged man in a blue suit said with a fake smile, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Such a good opportunity, but President Yang opened it to everyone. President Yang is so generous.¡± Immediately, a few people laughed and agreed. An impatient look flashed across Yang Feng¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to play dumb. This matter is not known to everyone in M City, but with your status and identity, you must have heard the news long ago.¡± He seemed to be afraid that everyone would continue to play dumb, so he quickly added, ¡°If you really don¡¯t know, it means that your identity and status are not enough. You don¡¯t have to participate in the subsequent cooperation. You definitely won¡¯t get a piece of this pie.¡± There was a hint of threat in his words. Although he had a lot of say in M City, no one in the private room was afraid of him. However, his words aroused everyone¡¯s interest. Yang Feng saw that no one answered, so he continued, ¡°I asked everyone here today to discuss the project contracting issue for Greenland Group¡¯s development.¡± He put on a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that if we want to develop M City, we can¡¯t hoard it for ourselves. If there¡¯s any project, we can share the blessings and bear with the difficulties together.¡± The other people at the table controlled their expressions and did not show any derision. Yang Feng had the nerve to utter such words. If it was someone else, it would be fine. Chu Ning was also present at the table. The two of them had had a huge tussle back then. Everyone in M City knew about it. Chapter 624 - 624 Cooperation 624 Cooperation Chu Ning took in their expressions and slowly said, ¡°President Yang is generous, but we¡¯re not here to listen to this. This project should have been fixed. Now that you called us here, do you want us to pick up the leftovers?¡± She knew about this, but she had occupied The Parade. The remaining targets were the surrounding plots of land. As for who Greenland Group gave the project contract to, she didn¡¯t really care. She just wanted to settle Minister Niu as soon as possible and get these plots of land. She just needed to wait and double her earnings. Yang Feng¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthlessness. ¡°Leftovers? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to get near the table to pick these up.¡± As soon as he said this, the expressions of the few calm bosses beside him changed. Yang Feng sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid everyone doesn¡¯t know yet. Someone has already been allocated this project. He is already walking away with 1 billion out of the 1.6 billion profit.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The middle-aged man in the blue suit asked. ¡°Who could have such a big influence? Where did you find out?¡± Yang Feng picked up his cup and drank some water. ¡°I have my own channels, but it¡¯s pointless to hide who this person is.¡± He slowly spat out a few words, ¡°Rongwei Group, Zhang Rong.¡± Chu Ning did not know whether the others believed her or not. However, according to her understanding of Zhang Rong, who she had met when she had barged into the Rongwei Group previously, he was very greedy, but he did not have the ability or courage. Then¡­it was the real Zhang Rong! As expected of a ruthless person who could make the Rongwei Group bigger and stronger, but if he didn¡¯t leave a way out for others, wasn¡¯t he afraid that everyone would flip the table? Now it seemed that this group of people was prepared to fight with the Rongwei Group? Chu Ning wasn¡¯t interested in continuing to discuss this with them. She stood up. ¡°President Yang, I¡¯m not done with The Parade yet. Forgive me for not being able to accompany you. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Just as she was about to leave the private room, Yang Feng¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°You have no ambitions regarding this matter?¡± Chu Ning came to a halt. ¡°I¡¯m new here and don¡¯t have any achievements. I won¡¯t show off for such a big project.¡± ¡°Without you, we can¡¯t move an inch.¡± Chu Ning ignored him and was about to leave when Yang Feng raised his voice. ¡°I heard that your fourth brother¡­is still in school, but is very self-motivated.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s expression turned cold and she turned around. She knew that he was talking about how Chu Huan had been tricked by Luo Fei and then kidnapped. This was not a secret. Moreover, it involved Cloud Shopping¡¯s change of owners. It would be strange if Yang Feng did not investigate this matter thoroughly. Yang Feng gave a pleased smile. ¡°President Chu, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯re always busy with your career. It¡¯s not good for you to neglect your family. After all the Chu family is counting on you.¡± Chu Ning could make out the veiled threat. He wanted to use the Chu family, especially her Fourth Brother, to threaten her. Chu Ning smiled and returned to her seat. ¡°You¡¯re right. The Parade is not doing too badly at this time. I¡¯ll go back and take a look after we¡¯re done.¡± Yang Feng smugly said, ¡°The reason I invited everyone here was to be sure about whether to let the Rongwei Group take everything, or to work together to obtain and share a piece of the pie.¡± The atmosphere in the private room seemed to have frozen, but soon, someone broke the ice. ¡°President Yang is a generous person. He didn¡¯t even hide such an important matter. We have nothing to say. We can¡¯t let Zhang Rong take all the benefits, right?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few people followed suit, implying that they were willing to work with Yang Feng. Within a few minutes, most of the bosses in the room made their attitudes clear. No one objected. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to make money? No matter how powerful the Rongwei Group was, they could still have the ability to fight if they worked together¡­ This group of people had long been used to the feeling of being capricious and frivolous. At this time, with a big target hanging in front of them, they were like donkeys that had a carrot dangling before them, charging forward with all their might. At this time, Chu Ning was the only one who hadn¡¯t expressed her opinion. Everyone in the room looked at Chu Ning. Yang Feng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is President Chu unwilling? Are you looking down on us?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°How could it be? Of course I¡¯m willing to cooperate with you. I can only benefit from being with you seniors. There¡¯s no reason for me to be unwilling.¡± Chapter 625 - 625 Reaching a Common Understanding 625 Reaching a Common Understanding Yang Feng smiled in satisfaction. Chu Ning stood up as soon as she finished speaking. ¡°Since we¡¯re partners, I¡¯ll be off first. President Yang¡¯s words hit the nail on the head ¡ª I should spend more time with my family. If you have any countermeasures, just let me know. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± After saying that, she did not stay and directly left the private room. She did not have the time to scheme with them. This alliance was loose and would break at the slightest touch, but it could bring some trouble to the real Zhang Rong. It would be much easier for her to get those few pieces of land. It just so happened that Yang Feng would not be targeting her. On the way back to the Chu residence, Chu Ning received a call from her second brother, saying that he had found a clue. She stepped on the accelerator and drove back to the the Chu residence. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Chu Jing sitting on the sofa, holding a document and looking at her with a smile. Chu Ning looked at Chu Jing elatedly. The look of confirmation was obvious. Seeing Chu Jing nod, Chu Ning went forward and hugged him tightly. ¡°Second Brother, thank you. I¡¯m really grateful to you!¡± Chu Jing returned her hug. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? We¡¯re siblings. There¡¯s no need to thank family.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s nose tingled when she heard his words. Second Brother had always treated her well and taken care of her in his own way. This was the feeling of family. She received the information from Chu Jing and found that the person was actually in B City. She had changed her name and was not doing well now. Her only son had passed away, and her granddaughter was still in junior high. The family¡¯s income was only enough for day-to-day expenses. Fortunately, her granddaughter¡¯s academic performance was excellent, and the school paid for most of her tuition fees. Even so, they were struggling to survive. Chu Ning was worrying about how to bring her to Minister Niu and his mother when she suddenly received a call from Yan Shen. ¡°Yan Shen? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Listening to her crisp voice, Yan Shen said in a soft tone, ¡°Are you going to B City? Accompany me to relax?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. Could this Yan Shen be a mind-reader? She had just found out that the person was in B City, and he invited her to B City for a vacation. It was really fate. Now, she could first meet that person and slowly think about what to do. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already invited me, I¡¯ll definitely give up my life to accompany you!¡± Yan Shen couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to let our President Chu sacrifice herself. I¡¯ll pay for all expenses. You¡¯re a busy person, so you just need to accompany me to take a look around B City.¡± ¡°Got it, Boss!¡± Chu Ning joked. ¡°I¡¯ll be on standby whenever we need to set off!¡± Hearing the undisguised excitement from her tone, Yan Shen, too, felt indescribably joyful. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the station tomorrow morning.¡± Chu Ning readily agreed. However, when she hung up the phone, she thought of the change in Yan Shen during this period of time and could not help but wonder if he really had some terminal illness. However, if he wasn¡¯t willing to tell her, she wouldn¡¯t force him. Everyone had their own secrets. If he told her, she would try her best to help. Next, she had to prepare to go to B City. Chu Ning was not in a hurry to pack her things. She also had time to chat with Chu Jing. ¡°Second Brother, how are Mom, Dad, and Seventh Brother recently?¡± Chu Jing looked at her dotingly. ¡°Mom and Dad are still the same, but they¡¯re not as busy as before. They¡¯re just worried about you and are afraid that you¡¯re too tired, so they want you to rest more. Little Seven is even better. When he was in the hospital, he never fell behind in his studies. Now, his life is on the right track. You don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± It had been a while since Chu Ning had stayed at home for such a long time. She had found a solution regarding Minister Niu, so she could temporarily be at ease. She simply went to the market with Chu Jing and bought a lot of vegetables and filled the table with dishes. When Mr. and Mrs. Chu came back, the family sat down and happily had a meal together. After dinner, Chu Ning¡¯s parents chatted with her for some time until Chu Jing came out of the room and said that Chu Ning had to go to B City with her classmate the next morning. Only then did Mother Chu let go of Chu Ning¡¯s hand and tell her to pack her things and go to bed early. Chu Ning listened to her parents¡¯ ramblings of concern. The feeling of being loved wrapped around her like a warm current. Even when she lay in bed and was about to sleep, she still felt blissful. Chapter 626 - 626 Relaxing 626 Relaxing The next morning, Chu Ning woke up early. She greeted her parents and left with her suitcase. Although she was going to B City to look for someone, Chu Ning was still very happy as, this time, Yan Shen had invited her out to have fun. At first, Chu Ning had planned to keep a respectful distance from Yan Shen, the original male lead. However, as they got along later, she gradually realized that he was a pretty good person. It was no wonder that the original female lead liked him so much. He was handsome, outstanding, and had a good family background. Even Chu Ning, who usually only focused on her studies and career, occasionally felt flustered when they were together. Chu Ning shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to overthink things. There was still a lot of time in the future. She would take it one step at a time. At the entrance of the station, Yan Shen wearing a white shirt and jeans, dragging a black suitcase. When he saw Chu Ning¡¯s figure not far away, he smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Over here! Chu Ning!¡± Chu Ning also caught sight of him. She walked up to him and took him in. ¡°Not bad, handsome guy.¡± The smile on Yan Shen¡¯s face deepened. ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself. I thought President Chu would be wearing a suit. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so¡­youthful and beautiful.¡± There was undisguised amazement and admiration in Yan Shen¡¯s eyes. He had long known that Chu Ning was extraordinary, but, unlike the time she had dressed up meticulously at the party, the vitality that she casually revealed today made his heart beat wildly. At the thought of his illness, the smile on Yan Shen¡¯s face was slightly tinged with bitterness. Such a girl with a bright future was really quite attractive to him, who had already reached the end of his road. Chu Ning saw his expression. ¡°You¡¯re also quite talkative. You¡¯ve changed a lot during this period of time.¡± Yan Shen didn¡¯t want to say much. ¡°Not too bad. Let¡¯s go. The bus is about to enter the station.¡± It was not a long drive. They arrived at B City in half a day. The pair got out of the car and went straight to the hotel. Chu Ning stood at the door of the room. She looked at the luxurious suite and fell into deep thought. ¡°Boss Yan is really generous. I haven¡¯t even booked a luxury suite before.¡± Yan Shen was about to enter the room next door. When he heard this, he casually said, ¡°This is my family¡¯s hotel. There¡¯s no need to fork anything out.¡± Chu Ning choked. She had almost forgotten that he was also a young master. However, enjoying oneself was of utmost importance when out to have fun. She quickly packed up. She was going to have lunch at this hotel. She had long heard that the food served at the restaurant in this hotel was mouth-watering. After packing up, Chu Ning changed into a strapless dress. She didn¡¯t usually wear dresses. This dress had been stuffed into her suitcase the previous day by Mother Chu when she heard that she would be going out with a male classmate. Sitting on the bed, Chu Ning took out her phone and called Bai Hong. ¡°How has it been, being with my fifth brother?¡± Something was said at the other end of the phone and Chu Ning smiled. ¡°I have something to talk to you about. I remember the first time I saw you, you were working as a bodyguard for the Zhao family in B City, right? Do you have any connections in B City?¡± Hearing the doubts on the other end, Chu Ning was also aware of his concerns. ¡°I won¡¯t provoke any big shots. I¡¯m just looking for someone.¡± After chatting for a while more, Chu Ning hung up the phone. She looked at the contact information in her email and decided to make the call at night. She felt that, in this line of work, they always acted at night. Yan Shen knocked on the door. ¡°Chu Ning, shall we go and eat?¡± When Chu Ning heard that it was mealtime, she leapt up from the bed. ¡°Coming, coming!¡± Chu Ning opened the door and looked up. An expectant face was reflected in Yan Shen¡¯s eyes. Yan Shen looked at Chu Ning¡¯s exquisite little face. Her eyes were shining with anticipation. Yan Shen couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°So someone¡¯s eyes really can shine.¡± Yan Shen couldn¡¯t help but shift his gaze away, but he saw the dress on Chu Ning. This dress was very simple, but the exposed shoulders were fair and rounded, and it gripped Chu Ning¡¯s waistline tightly. Yan Shen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he gulped. Chu Ning saw that he seemed to be stunned. She reached out and waved her hand in front of him. ¡°Yan Shen, Yan Shen? What¡¯s wrong with you? Aren¡¯t we going to eat?¡± Yan Shen suddenly came back to his senses. ¡°Oh¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. Come on, let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Although Chu Ning was a little puzzled as to why he was in a daze, she did not ask further. There was a bounce in her step at the thought that she would soon be able to taste delicious food. Yan Shen followed behind her and gazed at her. He was no longer a child. Moreover, his family had been urging him to get engaged to his sister. He knew very well that he liked Chu Ning. Chu Ning used to chase after him, but now it was unknown how she felt about him. What was more¡­Yan Shen thought of the few pages of the examination report. He had better not hold back such a good girl. Chapter 627 - 627 Little Smart 627 Little Smart After the meal, Chu Ning relaxed a little. She leaned back in her chair, rubbed her stomach, and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m stuffed. The western food in your hotel is really delicious.¡± Seeing her contented look, Yan Shen smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a black card from my family. You can come and eat anytime in the future.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Boss Yan is generous!¡± The duo subsequently took a walk near the hotel to aid in the digestion of their food. Chu Ning felt an indescribable sense of comfort as the cool breeze blew. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet. Why did you think of asking me to go on a trip?¡± Yan Shen pondered for a moment; he couldn¡¯t possibly say it was because he wanted her to relax after seeing that she was under so much pressure recently. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just wanted to come out and have fun, but I didn¡¯t want to be alone, so I asked you along.¡± Chu Ning tilted her head and gave him a look. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s nothing to hide between us. If you don¡¯t want to be alone, why don¡¯t you call Xu Xi? Could it be¡­¡± When Yan Shen heard her pause, his heart skipped a beat. Could it be that she had noticed it? Chu Ning suddenly stopped and put her hands on her hips. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that I¡¯d be devastated after Cloud Shopping had been acquired! Do you think I¡¯m that weak?¡± Chu Ning covered her chest with a pained expression. ¡°Trust crisis! This is a crisis of trust!¡± Yan Shen breath caught in his chest. He could not tell whether he was disappointed or glad. In the end, he was even more speechless. ¡°No such thing! I asked you to come out and have fun, but you still picked on me. Next time, I¡¯ll let you be surrounded by those old foxes! I¡¯ll let anxiety consume you till you¡¯re spinning round in circles.¡± As he spoke, he strode forward. Chu Ning hastily chased after her sponsor for the trip to comfort him. ¡°Boss Yan, Boss Yan is so magnanimous¡­¡± Yan Shen was amused by her expression. He did not expect that such an outstanding person like her would be so unenlightened one day. She had clearly made it known to the world that she liked him, but she had never mentioned giving up. As Yan Shen thought about it, he suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. This was good as well. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her when he left. Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen giving a sigh and hurriedly asked, ¡°Boss Yan, what are our plans for tomorrow?¡± Yan Shen thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the amusement park. Then, we¡¯ll go shopping in the mall. Oh, and there¡¯s also an antique street in B City that¡¯s quite famous. We can take our time.¡± Chu Ning nodded.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll accompany you wherever you go.¡± Yan Shen looked up to check the skies. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel and sleep early. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be energetic tomorrow and won¡¯t be able to enjoy ourselves.¡± After returning to the hotel, Chu Ning washed up and sat on a chair by the window. She dialed the contact number Bai Hong had sent her. The call went through. A female voice came from the other end. It was unexpectedly pleasant to listen to. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± Chu Ning followed Bai Hong¡¯s instructions. ¡°I want to buy a cell phone. I heard that you¡¯re the best second-hand phone dealer in B City.¡± The voice on the other end changed to a man¡¯s. ¡°That was my assistant. You want to buy a cell phone? What kind do you want?¡± When she called at noon, Bai Hong said that if she wanted to look for someone, she should say that she wanted to buy a Nokia phone, and if she wanted to do something, she should say that she wanted to buy a Little Smart phone. ¡°I want to buy a Little Smart phone.¡± The man on the other side was silent for a moment. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s add our contact numbers so that it¡¯s easier to communicate our needs.¡± Chu Ning hung up the phone and added the person¡¯s contact details, sending the person a message. She said that she would provide sponsorship for a legitimate reason, but she received a reply saying that she would have to wait for one or two days. Chu Ning replied and put down her phone. Sitting by the window, she recalled everything that had happened since she had transmigrated. Demolition, creating Cloud Shopping, the establishment of the Soaring Clouds Group, Cloud Shopping being acquired, buying The Parade¡­She then thought of the people around her, her family, and her friends. Finally, her thoughts settled on Yan Shen¡¯s face. Chu Ning smiled. She thought that if Yan Shen would confess his secret to her one day, she would also be willing to ask if it was possible for her to be with him. At this moment, Yan Shen, who was next door, was not asleep either. He thought of Chu Ning and her suspicious pause during the day. He was more and more certain that she knew it in her heart, but she did not expose him. This kind of crush-like tacit understanding was like a fire that burned in Yan Shen¡¯s heart, making his face burn hotter and hotter. However, the illness was like a bucket of cold water that calmed him down. Yan Shen thought to himself, ¡°Fate is really impermanent. Yan Shen is about to be trapped by his own body.¡± Chapter 628 - 628 Couple Weekend 628 Couple Weekend The next day, both of them woke early. As soon as they opened the door, they met each other¡¯s eyes. They smiled at each other and Chu Ning happily said, ¡°Looks like Boss Yan is like me, looking forward to the day¡¯s activities.¡± Yan Shen smiled, not denying it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We had lunch yesterday. Today, we¡¯ll try the hotel¡¯s breakfast. After eating, we¡¯ll go straight to the amusement park.¡± The two of them walked side by side to the dining room. After having breakfast, they set off for the amusement park. Along the way, Chu Ning kept praising the hotel¡¯s food. After all, she had loved to delve into food in her previous life, and it had not changed in this life. Eating scrumptious food always lifted her spirits. At the entrance of the amusement park, Chu Ning and Yan Shen looked at the sea of people inside and sighed to themselves. The amusement park was really lively on weekends. When buying the tickets, the ticket seller looked at the two attractive youths and asked with a smile, ¡°You two must be a couple. Today is the second anniversary of our amusement park. We specially organized a couple¡¯s weekend event. All couples who prove their relationship can enter at half-price and receive a pair of couple wristbands. All extra expenses in the amusement park can be bought for two at the price of one with the couple wristbands!¡± Chu Ning glanced at Yan Shen and was about to refuse when she suddenly heard him ask, ¡°How do we prove it?¡± Chu Ning was shocked and looked at Yan Shen in astonishment. Yan Shen felt her gaze on him and moved closer to her, whispering into her ear, ¡°Help me save some money.¡± Chu Ning silently criticized a rich young master like Yan Shen for saving money. He was really thrifty. However, this couple activity¡­really stirred up a certain part of her heart. There was nothing wrong with agreeing, right? When the ticket seller heard Yan Shen¡¯s question, her smile became even brighter. ¡°You simply have to kiss for more than 10 seconds.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s face instantly flushed. Yan Shen looked calm, but his ears were already completely red. The ticket seller had seen many couples as shy as them that day. ¡°So, do you wish to prove your relationship?¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen and made up her mind. It was just a kiss. It was not a loss to give her first kiss to a handsome guy like Yan Shen. ¡°Yes! Can we start now?¡± Her determined tone made Yan Shen laugh. The ticket seller was even more gleeful. ¡°Young lady, you have a lot of courage. Of course you can. We can start as soon as your boyfriend agrees.¡± ¡­Boyfriend! Yan Shen and Chu Ning began to blush once more. ¡°I agree,¡± Yan Shen stammered. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Neither of them had kissed before. They closed their eyes and pressed their lips together as if bravely facing a just cause. Their bodies were wooden and stiff. Ten seconds was very short, but after feeling the softness on his mouth, Yan Shen could not help but think, ¡°So soft¡­ Time should slow down, slow a little more.¡± Chu Ning was extremely stiff. Her brain seemed to have rusted. In a daze, she smelled a faint fragrance of ink and books. Her thoughts went astray. As expected of a top student, Yan Shen actually smelled of ink and books¡­ The ticket seller was keeping count, and when the time was up, she called out for them to stop. ¡°10 seconds is up. You have proven your identity as a couple, so you can get a pair of couple wristbands. You just have to buy the tickets now.¡± Chu Ning even heard friendly boos from the long line behind her. When Yan Shen and Chu Ning heard the ticket seller¡¯s voice, they immediately leapt apart as though they had been electrocuted. Yan Shen pursed his lips and haphazardly took out his wallet to purchase the tickets. Chu Ning stood at the side and wiped her lips uncomfortably. The two of them looked awkward and shy, wishing they could be swallowed up by a hole in the ground. Yan Shen took the tickets from the ticket seller. As the ticket seller wished the two of them a long future together, Chu Ning pulled him into the amusement park. They walked in silence for a while. Yan Shen stretched out his hand. ¡°Do you want to put this on?¡± The couple wristbands were in his open palm. When Chu Ning saw the wristbands, she remembered the earlier kiss and the fragrance of ink and books. Her face turned red again. ¡°Of course, I have to wear it. We¡¯ve already kissed. It would be a waste not to wear it.¡± She pretended to be a shrewd businessperson, as if she didn¡¯t care about what had just happened. In fact, when Yan Shen saw her face, he knew that she was feeling immeasurably shy. However, he would not expose her. He was afraid that Chu Ning would fly into a rage out of humiliation and escape back to the hotel in a fit of anger. Chu Ning reached out and took a wristband. She didn¡¯t take a closer look previously, but she now realized that the bracelet was quite exquisite. When worn on her wrist, it made her hand look delicate and fair. They were surrounded by crowds. Yan Shen was afraid that the two of them would be separated, so he took the initiative to make a suggestion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold the corner of my shirt?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Chu Ning smiled slyly. ¡°We¡¯re a couple now. Of course, couples have to hold hands!¡± Yan Shen earlobes were markedly red. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s hold hands.¡± As he spoke, he slowly and cautiously took Chu Ning¡¯s hand. Chapter 629 - 629 Amusement Park 629 Amusement Park Chu Ning and Yan Shen held hands and looked around. The last time they had come to the amusement park, they were involved in the accident in the original book and didn¡¯t have a good time. ¡°What do you want to play?¡± Chu Ning shook Yan Shen¡¯s hand. ¡°Carousel?¡± Yan Shen pondered. Chu Ning was shocked. ¡°You actually like the carousel?¡± Then, without waiting for Yan Shen to speak, she pulled at him with a devious smile and ran to the end of the line. ¡°No worries! I won¡¯t tell Xu Xi and the others that the school hunk likes to play on the merry-go-round!¡± Yan Shen realized Chu Ning was very good at making people feel embarrassed. Every time they chatted, he would be speechless. Soon, it was their turn. Chu Ning went up and found a white horse. She stood at the side and called out to Yan Shen, ¡°Yan Shen! Here! Come and sit on this!¡± Yan Shen did not understand, but he still walked over and sat down. He looked at Chu Ning sitting on the brown horse beside him and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you want me to sit on this? Is there a difference?¡± Chu Ning smiled proudly. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome! You¡¯re definitely a Prince Charming who comes riding up on a white horse!¡± ¡°But wasn¡¯t it Tang Seng who rode a white horse?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s smile froze, but she quickly reacted. ¡°Tang Seng has a lot to say. You¡¯re a man of few words. You must be a prince!¡± Then, she happily patted the horse she was seated on. ¡°I ride a brown horse. I¡¯m a knight, the prince¡¯s paladin!¡± Yan Shen looked at her and smiled. After getting off the merry-go-round, they went on a roller coaster ride and a pendulum ride. She didn¡¯t know what Yan Shen was trying to show, but they would take whichever ride was exciting. After visiting almost the entire amusement park, the two of them were a little hungry. They found a restaurant and were attracted by the signboard at the front desk as soon as they entered. Huge words were written upon it: Couple Challenge! Winner receives a limited edition doll! Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you hungry, Yan Shen?¡±¡± Yan Shen¡¯s eyes had been glued to Chu Ning. When he saw her eyes shine, he knew that she was feeling ¡®zealous¡¯ towards the limited edition items. He suddenly thought of how his sister always fought with rich ladies over limited edition bags. He thought to himself that, as expected, no woman could refuse the words ¡®limited edition¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. This challenge is quite interesting. Do you want to participate?¡± Chu Ning was so overjoyed that she almost jumped up. ¡°Yes! Yan Shen, you¡¯re really a good person! ¡°Hello, how do we participate in this couple challenge?¡± Chu Ning asked as she walked to the front desk. The staff¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw how attractive they were. ¡°You can participate as long as you have couple wristbands. The challenge is for both parties ¡ª one person sets five questions and answers, and the other answers them. If all answers are correct, you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡± ¡°Let me guess.¡± Yan Shen was one step ahead. Chu Ning had just opened her mouth but could only change her words. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll come up with questions.¡± The staff brought the props over and handed them to Chu Ning. Chu Ning took the pen and paper and rubbed her chin as she thought for a moment. Then, she wrote down the questions and answers and handed it to the staff. Seeing that Yan Shen was looking at her, Chu Ning smiled. She leaned close to him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The questions are very simple; you¡¯ll definitely get them right.¡± At this moment, the staff cleared her throat. ¡°The challenge is about to begin. Before it begins, no whispering is allowed.¡± Then, she looked at Yan Shen. ¡°May I know if you are ready?¡± Yan Shen nodded. The staff held up the paper and read, ¡°First question. What color does she like the most?¡± ¡°Black,¡± Yan Shen said without thinking. ¡°Second question, how many people are there in her family?¡± Yan Shen counted in his head. ¡°Ten people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± The staff was a little taken aback. ¡°Third question, what award did she win in the national physics competition?¡± ¡°Gold Award.¡± Yan Shen thought to himself that the questions were indeed very simple. Did she think he didn¡¯t know her well enough and was afraid that he¡¯d answer wrongly? The staff nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more than half of the questions. Good luck. Fourth question, what was the name of the other host who attended the party with her?¡± ¡°Ye Ting.¡± Yan Shen felt somewhat depressed. Other students could probably answer these questions as well. ¡°Then, the last question! Who is the person she once liked?¡± After reading the question, the staff¡¯s eyes widened. Was this something that could be revealed? Yan Shen saw the expressions of those around him who were watching the show and thought helplessly about what kind of stupid question this was. ¡°Yan Shen; myself.¡± The staff looked at the answer on the paper and clapped. ¡°Congratulations on getting all the answers right. You¡¯ve received a doll from our shop! I wish the two of you a long future together!¡± Chapter 630 - 630 Inspection 630 Inspection When the staff went to get the doll, Chu Ning cheerily said, ¡°How was it? Were the questions super simple? You definitely would get them right!¡± When Yan Shen heard this, he felt even more depressed. When he saw the envious expressions of the people around him, he felt as if a heavy weight was pressing down on his chest. However, he could not say it out loud. He could only smile and nod. After obtaining the doll and placing orders, the two of them finally sat down and had a meal. After that, they went straight to the largest shopping mall nearby. Unexpectedly, Chu Ning¡¯s phone rang as soon as they entered the mall. Chu Ning glanced at Yan Shen, who shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go and settle your matters first.¡± Chu Ning walked to the side and answered the call. It was the person she had contacted the night before. He said, ¡°The Little Smart phone you chose is now available. I wonder when you can come over to inspect the goods?¡± Chu Ning was surprised by their speed. ¡°That quick? Can the quality be good? Didn¡¯t you say that you needed one or two days to transfer the goods?¡± He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll naturally have guarantees.¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°How about tonight?¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. We¡¯re open 24 hours a day.¡± ¡°Send me your shop location; I¡¯ll be there at eight o¡¯clock tonight,¡± Chu Ning said, thinking to herself that the place introduced by Bai Hong was rather reliable. The man hung up after agreeing. Chu Ning subsequently received an address in her email. After dealing with all this, Chu Ning returned to Yan Shen. He was looking at a necklace. ¡°Is it a gift for your sister?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. Yan Shen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already packed her gift. This is for you. It¡¯s a thank you gift for accompanying me.¡± Chu Ning declined. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I came to B City because I have other things to handle. Besides, you¡¯ve covered all the expenses of coming to B City. I¡¯m really embarrassed to take any more gifts.¡± Yan Shen unexpectedly insisted. ¡°Take it. The expenses of coming to B City are nothing to me. I¡¯m really grateful that you¡¯re willing to accompany me to relax.¡± Seeing that Chu Ning still had the intention to refuse, Yan Shen had no choice but to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t accept it, then I¡¯ll be embarrassed to look for you again in the future.¡± Chu Ning saw his determined attitude. ¡°Alright then; I¡¯ll accept it.¡± Yan Shen took out his card to pay the bill, but he did not put the necklace away. ¡°I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡± Chu Ning lifted her hair and turned around. Yan Shen looked at her fair and slender neck and put the necklace on. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡± Chu Ning turned back in surprise. ¡°Huh? But we haven¡¯t started shopping yet.¡± Yan Shen pushed her shoulder and guided her a few steps forward. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already bought what I needed to buy. Besides, you just picked up a call. You probably have something to settle later. We¡¯re so tired from playing in the morning. Go back early and rest. We still have a lot of time to shop.¡± Back at the hotel, Chu Ning sat in her room and looked at the information about this family. She wasn¡¯t sure what the informant introduced by Bai Hong could do. Time passed quickly. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Chu Ning knocked on Yan Shen¡¯s door. ¡°Yan Shen, I¡¯m going out. Have an early rest.¡± Yan Shen was dressed up when he opened the door. ¡°Do you need to keep this a secret? Can I go with you?¡± He was worried that Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to trouble him, so he continued, ¡°Bai Hong isn¡¯t by your side. It¡¯s still a little dangerous at night. I¡¯ll be more at ease if I accompany you.¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment. There was actually no need to keep this matter a secret. After all, she had already come fast enough. It was indeed safer for Yan Shen to accompany her, so she nodded and agreed. The two of them quickly arrived at a dilapidated house following the address in the email. After Chu Ning confirmed that she was in the right place, she went up and knocked on the door. ¡°Hello, is there anyone home?¡± The person who answered the door was a young woman. She looked well-dressed and did not look like the mother and son in the information her second brother had given her. She should be the person sent by the informant. As expected, the woman asked, ¡°You¡¯re here to inspect the goods, right? What are you buying? Chu Ning admired their prudence. ¡°I¡¯m buying the Little Smart phone.¡± Chapter 631 - 631 Meeting 631 Meeting Hearing the correct answer, the woman turned to let them enter the shabby hut. As the house was really small and run-down, they only took a few steps before they saw the grandmother-granddaughter pair. An old woman and a young girl were standing beside something that could barely be called a bed, rubbing their hands awkwardly. Chu Ning looked around the house. Although it was old, it was clean. It seemed that the duo cleaned it often, but there was a faint musty smell. The woman who brought them in was the first to speak. She said to the old lady, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is the sponsor, President Chu.¡± Then, she turned around and said to Chu Ning, ¡°President Chu, this child is the one you¡¯ve chosen to sponsor. Her name is Wu Yi. Beside her is her grandmother, Wu Mei.¡± She took out a work permit and handed it to Chu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m a staff member at the charity foundation. You can call me Xiao Liu.¡± After Wu Mei heard all this, she rubbed her eyes excitedly. ¡°President Chu, hello, hello. Um, please have a seat.¡± She bent down to straighten the bed to let Chu Ning sit down. Chu Ning saw that there was enough space to sit in the room, so she did not stand on ceremony. ¡°You sit too. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± She even patted the empty seat beside her to let Yan Shen sit down as well. Xiao Liu found a stool and sat down. She took a document from her bag and handed it to Chu Ning. ¡°President Chu, this is the Wu family¡¯s information. You can check and confirm whether it¡¯s true or not before deciding whether to sponsor Wu Yi.¡± Wu Mei was obviously a little anxious when she heard Xiao Liu mention to consider sponsorship. Chu Ning had long known from the information given to her by Chu Jing that Wu Mei loved her granddaughter very much. She was willing to work a few more jobs to let Wu Yi go to school. All these years, she had never mistreated Wu Yi. Chu Ning flipped through the documents in her hands. These documents were not as complete as what her second brother had given her. Other than the grudge between Wu Mei and Minister Niu¡¯s mother, which she did not know much about, she had already gone through the rest several times. ¡°I wish to go ahead with the sponsorship. There isn¡¯t much of a problem.¡± Wu Mei and Wu Yi were ecstatic. Wu Mei held Wu Yi¡¯s hand and kept wiping her tears. Xiao Liu took out another document and asked Chu Ning to sign it. She packed up the things and stood up. ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll go back and deal with the follow-up matters. Thank you again for your sponsorship, President Chu.¡± After watching Xiao Liu leave, Chu Ning turned her gaze to Wu Yi. Wu Yi was a very spirited child. The clothes she was wearing were probably the best, but they looked to be from a few years ago. Now, she was looking at Chu Ning with gratitude. She herself knew that her schooling put a lot of pressure on her grandmother, but her grandmother refused to give up. Chu Ning said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve had a look at the information. You¡¯re a very good child with excellent academic results. You don¡¯t have to think that you¡¯re inferior just because you¡¯re receiving financial aid. In my opinion, this is an investment. You have potential. I won¡¯t lose out.¡± Chu Ning could see Wu Yi¡¯s uneasiness. In the end, she still said, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m very curious about some of your Grandma¡¯s past. The value of this is far more than the small amount of money that I¡¯ve given you.¡± Wu Yi was originally worried that there was really such a kind person in this world. When she heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. She already knew at a young age that there was no such thing as a free lunch. Chu Ning¡¯s straightforwardness made the pair feel relieved. Wu Mei sat on a stool. The information indicated that she was only 68 years old, but the devastation of life made her exceptionally old. ¡°What past matters do you want to know, President Chu?¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s about you and your sister.¡± Chu Ning had spent so much effort just to let Wu Mei return to M City to reunite with her sister. However, even Chu Jing could not find out the story clearly ¡ª it could only be found out through the person involved. Wu Mei¡¯s expression changed, but she quickly regained her composure. She turned to look at her granddaughter and smiled bitterly. ¡°We agreed to keep that matter a secret. Did my sister tell you?¡± Chu Ning shook her head. ¡°No, I saw your sister¡¯s missing person notice. Coincidentally, I have a favor to ask of her son, so I used some resources to find you.¡± ¡°Missing person notice?¡± Wu Mei was a little surprised when she heard this. ¡°Is she actually looking for me?¡± Seeing Chu Ning nod in admission, Wu Mei lamented, ¡°She¡¯s actually looking for me. I thought we would never meet again in this life.¡± Chapter 632 - 632 Old Story 632 Old Story Wu Mei saw that Chu Ning was listening and wiped her tears. ¡°Actually, I made an agreement with her to keep this a secret, to not tell a third party about it. However, President Chu sponsored Wu Yi. It¡¯s a kindness to our family. It¡¯s best if we can help you.¡± Following Wu Mei¡¯s narration, Chu Ning finally understood what had happened. It turned out that Wu Mei¡¯s original name was Xing Lin. She had had a good relationship with her sister, Xing Fei, since they were young. Later on, they even went to university together. Xing Fei married a government official, while Xing Lin married a soldier. The two of them became pregnant one after the other. When Xing Lin went to visit her husband when she was three months pregnant, Xing Fei was worried. She felt that she should be safe as she was five months pregnant, so she went with Xing Lin. However, on the way back, they met a group of hooligans. Seeing that the two women were easy to bully, they wanted get some money out of them. In the end, Xing Lin had already used all the money she had to buy things for her husband. Xing Fei had handed over all she had, but the hooligans still felt that it was not enough. The hooligans hit Xing Fei with their sticks. Xing Fei blocked Xing Lin from the blows and lost her child. She could no longer get pregnant. Xing Lin was so frightened that she had to stay in the hospital for several months before she could keep her child. During that period of time, Xing Fei¡¯s mental state deteriorated greatly. She cried every day with the clothes that she had prepared for her child. She was about to go blind from crying. Until Xing Lin gave birth to a pair of twin boys. When Xing Fei saw one of the children, she hugged it tightly and refused to let go. She told everyone that this was her child. When Xing Lin saw her sister breaking down, she almost drowned with guilt. Because her sister had suffered this disaster as a result of wanting to accompany her, she hardened her heart and gave the child to her sister. Then, she moved with the other child and changed her name to Wu Mei. She never returned to M City again. Chu Ning was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Now that you know that your sister has been searching so long for you, do you want to go back?¡± Wu Mei choked and shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s the use of returning? I don¡¯t know if she has recovered from her illness. It will be bad if I appear and agitate her again.¡± Chu Ning looked at her. ¡°But she¡¯s been looking for you for almost forty years. I heard that this matter has become a sore point for her.¡± Wu Mei wavered. The guilt in her heart had been tormenting her all these years. Moreover, she had lost her husband in her middle age and her son in her later years. The child that she had given away at birth had become a knot in her heart. She wanted to see this child so much. Seeing Wu Mei¡¯s hesitation, Chu Ning suggested, ¡°How about this? I can help you ask your sister. If she misses you and wants to see you, I¡¯ll call you.¡± Wu Mei wanted to say something but held back. Chu Ning continued, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to see you, the sponsorship will still not end. I will sponsor Wu Yi until she goes to university and then let her work in my company. Is that okay?¡± Wu Mei thought that her tears had long dried up, but she could not stop them that night. She kept bowing to Chu Ning. ¡°Thank you, thank you, President Chu. I¡¯m really grateful.¡± Wu Yi supported her grandmother at the side, tears streaming down her face. After that, Chu Ning left. After all, Wu Yi hadn¡¯t yet done her homework, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb her. After leaving, she returned to the hotel. At the hotel lobby, Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen. ¡°Thank you for being willing to accompany me.¡± Yan Shen had not uttered a single word the entire night. He returned her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Are you going back to M City?¡± Chu Ning touched her face, embarrassed. ¡°Yes, I thought it would take a few more days. I didn¡¯t expect everything to go so smoothly and so quickly.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that it went smoothly?¡± Yan Shen smiled. Chu Ning looked at him worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s good, but won¡¯t I be leaving you alone when I return to M City?¡± Yan Shen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to M City with you. It¡¯s not much fun here anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yan Shen. I originally said I¡¯d accompany you, but in the end¡­¡± Chu Ning felt even worse. Yan Shen interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good enough that you can accompany me. As for coming out to have fun, there will still be opportunities in the future.¡± He was silently thinking to himself, ¡°I hope there will be other chances in future.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything else after hearing his words. She entered the hotel helplessly. When she returned to her room, Chu Ning was anxious to return to M City. However, when she thought of Yan Shen, she felt as if there was a weight pressing down on her. She shook her head and shook all the nonsense from her mind. She thought about how to tell Minister Niu about this when she returned to M City. Chapter 633 - 633 Meeting Minister Niu Again 633 Meeting Minister Niu Again The next morning, Chu Ning and Yan Shen returned to M City. After bidding farewell at the station, Chu Ning went straight to the city center. It had only been a few days since she last came. Seeing the City Planning Administrative Department again this time, she had mixed emotions. She hoped that the conditions this time would move Minister Niu. Just as she was about to look for someone to ask where Minister Niu¡¯s office was, she saw him walking towards her. Chu Ning was delighted and quickly stepped forward. ¡°Minister Niu!¡± Minister Niu had just finished a meeting. He was shocked and a little annoyed when he saw Chu Ning, thinking, ¡°These developers are really everywhere.¡± ¡°Do you have time?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°I want to talk to you about your mother¡¯s missing person notice.¡± Minister Niu¡¯s eyes were wide open. In his position, there were naturally many people who wanted to curry favor with him and ask about his family. His mother also knew about this, so she posted a missing person notice in the hope that there would be news. However, no one had provided him with any useful information over the years. He was a little afraid that it would be all for naught. After all, his mother¡¯s mental state had not been good in the early years, and she had only returned to normal after some time. He still remembered that he had only been 6 years old at that time. His mother looked at his face and suddenly decided to send out a missing person notice. His father was silent for a long time and did not refute. He once asked who this person was, but his mother kept crying and his father kept silent. He did not ask again. After all these years, his mother had never given up. From time to time, she would look at the photos on the missing person notice and sigh. Minister Niu didn¡¯t know whether Chu Ning was telling the truth or not, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to listen to her. It just so happened that he had nothing on at the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go; let¡¯s talk at my house.¡± As the two of them walked out, Minister Niu said, ¡°Chu Ning, I know you need my help, but I hope you can really bring good news. If you can help my mother find this person, I will do my best within the scope of my abilities.¡± Chu Ning felt assured hearing his promise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Minister Niu. The person your mother is searching for is still alive. Although her life isn¡¯t very good, I¡¯ve helped her granddaughter, which has relieved some of the pressure.¡± Minister Niu¡¯s mother lived in the government building, not far from the city government. Minister Niu drove very quickly and reached in no time. Chu Ning followed Minister Niu as he went upstairs and knocked on the door. It was Minister Niu¡¯s mother, Xing Fei, who opened the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked happily upon seeing Minister Niu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to work?¡± She glanced around and saw Chu Ning behind him. She was a little surprised. ¡°And this young lady is¡­?¡± She moved aside. ¡°Come on in.¡± Minister Niu brought Chu Ning into the room and gave her a look, signaling her to not say anything. After changing their shoes, the three of them sat on the sofa. Xing Fei called Minister Niu¡¯s father to brew tea for the guest. ¡°Old Niu, someone¡¯s here. Go make some tea.¡± Minister Niu was indeed a filial son. He was first asking after his parents¡¯ health. Then, he deliberated for a moment before saying, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s a clue about the missing person notice.¡± Seeing his mother abruptly stand up, Minister Niu quickly helped her up and patted her back. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. This young lady is the one who provided the clues. I don¡¯t know the details, so I brought her to see you. Don¡¯t be anxious. Take care of your health.¡± ¡°What clues do you have?¡± Xing Fei grabbed Chu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you find her?¡± Her anxious tone startled Chu Ning. Chu Ning sighed. ¡°Yes, I found her, but she didn¡¯t want to come back. She was worried that she would agitate you again.¡± Xing Fei became even more agitated, and her tone suddenly rose. ¡°How could it be! I¡¯ve been searching for her for 36 years!¡± Minister Niu was afraid that she would faint from excitement, so he quickly helped her sit down. The man in the kitchen also came out. When he saw Xing Fei in that state, he walked over and sat beside her. ¡°Son, go cut some fruit for the guest. I¡¯ll take care of your mother.¡± Chu Ning was flattered and waved her hand, ¡°No need, no need. Minister Niu, no need to trouble yourself.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t dare to ask Minister Niu to cut fruits for her. She still had a favor to ask. Chapter 634 - 634 Meeting 634 Meeting Xing Fei held her husband¡¯s hand tightly and firmly said, ¡°Let him go. If the news you brought is true, then you are our family¡¯s benefactor. Cutting a plate of fruit is nothing.¡± Minister Niu also expressed that it was fine. He asked Chu Ning to chat with his mother and not provoke her too much. Then, he went to cut the fruit. Xing Fei held her husband¡¯s hand. It was as if she had gained some strength and calmed down greatly. ¡°You said you found her. What evidence do you have?¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°Her name is Xing Lin, and now she¡¯s called Wu Mei. After she gave you one of the twins, she left with the other.¡± Xing Fei became excited again, but she continued to ask, ¡°Did she tell you why she left?¡± Chu Ning knew that she still didn¡¯t completely believe her. ¡°It¡¯s because you had a miscarriage to protect her. You couldn¡¯t get pregnant anymore and had a mental breakdown. She felt very guilty. She was afraid that you would be agitated when you saw her, so she left the child to you and went away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!¡± Xing Fei¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Old Niu, did you hear that? We finally found her!¡± Xing Fei¡¯s husband was a very refined person. Wu Mei said that he was a government official. This could be seen even when he was old, but at this moment, his eyes were also red. He knew about what had happened back then. In fact, he did not blame his wife¡¯s sister. After all, it was his wife who suggested accompanying her. It was also his wife who took the initiative to protect her. Even if his wife could no longer get pregnant, he had never thought of divorcing her. However, he didn¡¯t expect his wife, who was on the verge of breaking down, to hold onto her sister¡¯s child and not let go. His sister also left the child behind and disappeared. Xing Fei cried so hard that she was gasping hard. He rubbed the space between his eyebrows and asked as he helped her breathe, ¡°How is she now? What about the child? Married, right?¡± Chu Ning looked at the crying Xing Fei and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She was afraid that Xing Fei would weep to death if she did. Seeing her hesitation, Xing Fei rushed over and pulled at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she sick? Where is she? Where is she?¡± Chu Ning sighed helplessly. ¡°She¡¯s not sick, but she hasn¡¯t been living well these years.¡± Chu Ning glanced at Xing Fei. Xing Fei hastily said, ¡°I can take it. Tell me, child! Tell me!¡± Chu Ning had no choice but to say, ¡°Her husband passed away on a mission when she was middle-aged. A few years ago, her son also passed away on a mission. Now, she and her granddaughter, who is in primary school, are the only ones left.¡± Xing Fei stood up abruptly. ¡°I want to find her. I want to bring her home!¡± As she spoke, she was about to leave. Her husband quickly stopped her and pulled her to sit down. ¡°Xiao Fei, don¡¯t be anxious. This young lady has already said that Xiao Lin doesn¡¯t want to come back. Let¡¯s not be anxious and think of a way. If you go looking for her directly, it won¡¯t be easy for Xiao Lin.¡± Xing Fei quickly wiped her tears. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. What¡¯s your name, young lady? Can you contact her and help us persuade her? As long as she can see us, I¡¯ll promise you anything you want!¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too anxious. I sponsored her granddaughter and asked her for her opinion after I found out about this. I said that I would help her find out your stance first. If you¡¯re willing to see her, I¡¯ll call her.¡± Looking at Xing Fei, who was getting excited again, Chu Ning hurriedly said, ¡°But she¡¯s in B City, and her granddaughter still has to go to school. I don¡¯t think she can come to M City. If you want to see her, you might have to go to B City.¡± Then, she heard Xing Fei cry and say, ¡°I¡¯ll go to B City immediately! Old Niu, book the tickets for me!¡± Her husband sighed helplessly and said to Chu Ning, ¡°Thank you, young lady. What¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Ning immediately smiled and said, ¡°My name is Chu Ning.¡± As he comforted Xing Fei, he said, ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you for this. Please give Xiao Lin a call. We¡¯ll go and see her immediately. If you need anything, just look for Niu Wen.¡± At this moment, Minister Niu came out of the kitchen with the cut fruit. He had clearly heard every word that had been uttered outside. He suddenly found out that he was not their biological son. Even though he had been in the government for many years and had long learned to control his emotions, he had almost cut his hand. He handed the fruit to Chu Ning and said, ¡°Thank you. My name is Niu Wen. When my parents and I come back from meeting that person, you can ask for anything.¡± Chapter 635 - 635 Reuniting 635 Reuniting Under the gazes of the three people, Chu Ning dialed the phone. ¡°Auntie Wu Mei? I¡¯ve already met your sister. She misses you very much and wants to see you now.¡± Hearing the sobbing voice on the other end of the phone, Xing Fei covered her mouth and cried until she was out of breath. Chu Ning hung up the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there. It¡¯s not easy to find that place.¡± After a period of chaos, they finally arrived at Wu Mei¡¯s house before it turned dark. Xing Fei knocked on the door with trembling hands. When she saw Wu Mei¡¯s old face, she wiped her tears and sized her up several times. Then, she hugged her and wept, ¡°Xiao Lin!¡± Wu Mei was in Xing Fei¡¯s arms. Tears welled up in her eyes and she carefully hugged Xing Fei back. When she spoke, her voice trembled uncontrollably. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Xing Fei¡¯s husband rubbed his eyes. ¡°Xiao Fei, Xiao Lin, let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Xing Fei wiped her face haphazardly and held Wu Mei¡¯s hand as she walked into the house. As she entered, she saw the dilapidated appearance of the house and could not stop crying. When they reached somewhere where they could sit down, the two sisters sat. Xing Fei gazed at her sister, not wanting to look away, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Suddenly, Xing Fei thought of Niu Wen. ¡°Niu Wen, come and kneel down.¡± Minister Niu was considered influential in the outside world, but in front of these people, he knelt down as he was asked. Xing Fei looked at Wu Mei. ¡°Xiao Lin, look. This is your child.¡± Then, she said to Minister Niu, ¡°Niu Wen, call ¡®Mom¡¯.¡± Without waiting for Minister Niu to speak, Wu Mei smiled. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve never raised him all these many years. You raised him. He¡¯s your son.¡± Faced with this family matter, Chu Ning also knew that it was not good for her to be present, so she quietly left. After waiting for about an hour, Minister Niu walked out of the house. His eyes were red, probably from crying. He walked to Chu Ning¡¯s side and wiped his eyes, slightly emotional. ¡°Chu Ning, we must really thank you for this.¡± Then, he suddenly laughed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. After I became a minister, many people wanted to make an issue out of this missing person notice. They hoped that they could get favors from me, but they all failed.¡± Speaking of this, he looked at Chu Ning. ¡°Who would have thought that a young lady like you would have found her. It seems that it¡¯s not just luck that enabled you to occupy a piece of land in M City in such a short time.¡± Chu Ning also smiled. ¡°Minister Niu is making too much of it.¡± Minister Niu patted her on the shoulder. ¡°I thought you helped my mother with something that¡¯s been on her mind. I didn¡¯t expect you to also help me find my biological mother. You can ask for anything in return for this favor. When I¡¯m done here, let¡¯s meet and talk about it in detail. Just tell me what you want. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Chu Ning was delighted. She had been waiting for this sentence. Now that she was confident about obtaining the land, Chu Ning felt relieved. ¡°Minister Niu, you¡¯re too kind. I won¡¯t disturb your family reunion. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Minister Niu didn¡¯t ask her to stay. That day¡¯s impact on him was too great; he needed some time to digest it. It was too late to go back to M City. Chu Ning found a hotel and stayed in bed with nothing to do. After thinking about it, she took out her phone and called Yan Shen. The call went through very quickly. It was as if the person on the other end had been waiting by the phone almost all day. There was no hint of sleepiness in Yan Shen clear voice. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up?¡± Chu Ning felt relaxed the moment she heard Yan Shen¡¯s voice. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Yan Shen was silent for a moment. He seemed a little surprised and a little depressed. ¡°You called me so late at night to ask me why I haven¡¯t slept?¡± Chu Ning burst out laughing. Yan Shen¡¯s tone was really a little cute. He was no longer the aloof school hunk from back then. ¡°How could it be? Boss Yan is so busy, I definitely have to talk about something deeper. Let me think, what should I talk about?¡± Yan Shen surprisingly said, ¡°Bone broth.¡± Chu Ning was stunned, ¡°What?¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about bone broth. It¡¯s deep.¡± Yan Shen repeated himself. Chu Ning was silent for a moment, holding back her laughter as her voice shook. ¡°Yan Shen, you know how to tell cold jokes too.¡± Yan Shen heard her trembling voice and sighed helplessly. The two of them listened to each other¡¯s breathing and then said in unison, ¡°Good night. Hope you have sweet dreams.¡± Chapter 636 - 636 Visiting The Parade 636 Visiting The Parade After saying goodnight to each other in unison, Chu Ning quickly hung up the phone and curled up under the blanket. Her little face was slightly flushed, and her emotions were in turmoil. In the end, she fell asleep. The next day, Chu Ning returned to the the Chu residence alone. Now that the Minister Niu issue was basically settled, she was just waiting for him to be available. Therefore Chu Ning had a lot of time to accompany her parents. When she reached home, she saw her father sitting on the sofa watching television. Her mother was busying herself in the kitchen. She was a little surprised. ¡°Mom, Dad? Why are you at home at this time?¡± When her father saw her, he smiled and called her over to sit down. ¡°Your mother and I are off today. What about you? Are you done with your work?¡± Chu Ning smiled sweetly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost done with work. I wanted to come back and accompany you and Mom.¡± Her father looked at her carefully. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± He sighed. ¡°Your mother and I are not capable enough to give all of you a better life. You have to work hard for these things. We can¡¯t help you at all.¡± Her father felt a little bitter as he went on, ¡°You¡¯re only a child and have to run around for this family¡­¡± Chu Ning¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t feel tired at all. I like these things very much.¡± She gently held his arm and acted coquettishly, like a child. ¡°I still have to thank you both for always supporting me. You allowed me to go out and make a living without any worries.¡± Father Chu patted Chu Ning¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s our fortune to have a daughter like you.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± A thought suddenly came to Chu Ning. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the world I¡¯ve conquered, right? I¡¯ll bring you and Mom to take a look later so that you can rest assured. How about it?¡± Mr. Chu looked at his daughter¡¯s coquettish look and naturally agreed. He quickly called Mrs. Chu from the kitchen and told her not to busy herself anymore. Chu Ning even knocked on Chu Jing¡¯s door, but she did not get a response. Only then did she learn from her mother that Chu Jing had left early in the morning. He did not say what he was going to do and had not yet returned. Chu Ning gave up somewhat regretfully, but she quickly pulled herself together and brought her parents to The Parade. After reaching The Parade, Old Fang and the others were at work. When they saw Chu Ning walking over with her parents, Old Fang walked over. ¡°President Chu!¡± Chu Ning smiled and said, ¡°Old Fang! How have all of you been recently?¡± Old Fang grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Fantastic! Thank you, President Chu, for giving us this opportunity!¡± Chu Ning patted Old Fang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do your job well. I¡¯ll take my parents on a tour of The Parade. You can go and do your work.¡± Old Fang nodded repeatedly. Chu Ning led her parents forward. ¡°Xiao Ning, was that person your employee?¡± her father asked curiously. Chu Ning nodded. ¡°Old Fang and the rest, they were originally homeless. I helped them get identity cards and hired them.¡± Mr. Chu nodded. Mrs. Chu also rued, ¡°They¡¯re all pitiful people. It¡¯s good that you can help them.¡± Chu Ning smiled. After all, she had wanted to help Old Fang and the others back then. As they continued to move forward, they saw the artists. Ever since Chu Ning asked them to move there and freely show off their art, they seemed to have finally found a soulmate. They were immersed in artistic creation every day and were extremely intoxicated. Octopus Without Tentacles¡¯ sharp eyes noticed Chu Ning and the other two. ¡°Friends! It¡¯s Stunning Beauty! She¡¯s here to see us!¡± The surrounding artists who heard the shouts also became excited. They shouted out, asking where she was and rushed over to form a circle. Chu Ning looked at the frightened Mrs. Chu and the vigilant Mr. Chu. She didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m here to bring my parents to see The Parade today. You guys can continue with your creations.¡± After hearing this, they became even more enthused. Crazy Stone eagerly said, ¡°The parents of such a classy person like Stunning Beauty must have even better taste! Do you want to come and listen to my latest song?¡± Chu Ning held her forehead helplessly. ¡°Make way, make way! Everyone! Perhaps another time, we¡¯re in a hurry!¡± Chu Ning brought her parents out of the circle and wiped her forehead. ¡°Mom, Dad, are you alright?¡± ¡°Xiao Ning, where did you find these people?¡± Her mother was still feeling jumpy. ¡°This is too¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to describe it and was speechless for a moment. Her father also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It can¡¯t be that these people have any mental illnesses, right? You have to be careful.¡± Chapter 637 - 637 Class Reunion 637 Class Reunion Chu Ning felt her parents¡¯ love. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad. We¡¯ve already checked them out before we let them move in. They don¡¯t have any mental illnesses.¡± She thought for a moment and continued, ¡°They¡¯re not bad people. They¡¯re just obsessed with art and are different from ordinary people. Mom, Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about me.¡± Mr. Chu was slightly relieved after hearing this. He felt that Chu Ning was a very assertive child. She could handle these things herself, so he did not give her too much advice. Mrs. Chu, on the other hand, slightly restrained the worry in her eyes. After all, she was her only daughter, and she always worried about her. Chu Ning also knew that it was impossible to make her parents feel at ease with just a few words. She didn¡¯t say anything more and changed the topic. She introduced her plans for The Parade to her parents. Although the two of them did not quite understand what she was saying, their attention was quickly diverted. Seeing Chu Ning¡¯s proud expression, they were also happy. After shopping for a while, Chu Ning brought her parents to Mingde Building. The moment they entered, they were shocked by the low-key and luxurious decor inside. It was not until the waiter led them into a private room and only the family of three was left that Mrs. Chu asked, ¡°Xiao Ning, why are we here for dinner? It must be very expensive; let¡¯s go home and eat.¡± Mr. Chu nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you in the stage of starting a business? Don¡¯t waste your money on this. Just eat at home.¡± Chu Ning shook her head disapprovingly. ¡°How can bringing you both out for a meal be called a waste?¡± She pushed the menu in front Mr. and Mrs. Chu. ¡°Both of you, quickly take a look and see what you¡¯d like to eat. It¡¯s not easy for me to bring you out. Of course, we have to have a nice meal.¡± When Mrs. Chu opened the menu, she was shocked by the prices inside. She quickly handed it to Mr. Chu, who was so dumbfounded that his jaw almost dropped. He closed the menu. ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go home and eat. This¡­ This is too scary.¡± Chu Ning sighed feebly and had an idea. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom and Dad. Don¡¯t be afraid of spending money. This restaurant is opened by one of my business partners. He can afford to treat you to a meal.¡± Father Chu insisted, ¡°It¡¯s not good to owe a favor. Let¡¯s go home and eat.¡± Just as Chu Ning was feeling helpless, someone knocked on the door. Chu Ning looked up and said, ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°It¡¯s me, Xu Xi.¡± Chu Ning stood up in surprise. She was about to walk out when she stopped and looked at her parents. They didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when they saw Chu Ning¡¯s silly look. Mr. Chu waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Chu Ning pushed the door open briskly. It was Xu Xi at the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xu Xi burst out laughing. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re acting all high and mighty now. What¡¯s wrong? We¡¯re not allowed to eat here?¡± Chu Ning was choked by his words and rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really so talkative now!¡± Xu Xi smiled brightly. ¡°Some of our classmates said that they wanted to have a gathering, so I booked this restaurant. When I went upstairs, I saw your back and asked the front desk ¡ª it was indeed you. So I thought I¡¯d come over and say hello.¡± Chu Ning said delightedly, ¡°Then you have good taste. I just took my parents to The Parade and wanted to bring them for a nice meal.¡± Chu Ning glanced around and quietly leaned over. She whispered in Xu Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m already confident about the matter you told me about.¡± ¡°I knew you could do it!¡± Xu Xi was stunned for a moment before he became joyful. ¡°Keep it up!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Chu Ning smiled radiantly. ¡°I have to thank you for your help. When I succeed, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡± Xu Xi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news then. Go accompany Uncle and Auntie. I¡¯m going to eat as well. When our classmates find out that you¡¯re here, they¡¯ll probably run over.¡± Chu Ning thought about that scene and waved her hand, feeling vexed. ¡°That¡¯s not good. You have to help me conceal this. I¡¯m going to accompany my parents! See you!¡± Chu Ning slipped away immediately. Xu Xi watched as she walked back into the private room. He suddenly remembered how she had just whispered to him, and his face turned red. Chapter 638 - 638 Looking for Trouble 638 Looking for Trouble Chu Ning returned to the private room. She saw that Mr. and Mrs. Chu had put aside the menu; they looked like they were ready to leave any moment. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Mom, Dad, can you order?¡± ¡°Order?¡± Mrs. Chu shook her head and said, her heart aching. ¡°The prices are higher than my blood pressure! If you have money, you can eat whatever you wish at home!¡± Chu Ning rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°Sigh, but my classmates all know that I brought my parents here for dinner. If I leave without eating, what will they think of me?¡± Chu Ning noticed that her parents were wavering. She immediately increased her firepower. ¡°Besides, this restaurant is opened by a business partner of mine. If he finds out that I brought my parents here for dinner and left without ordering, our collaboration might be over.¡± After saying that, she sighed and looked especially disappointed. Mr. Chu helplessly stroked her head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s fine to have a meal, but you can¡¯t do it next time.¡± Chu Ning immediately beamed with joy. She handed the menu to Mr. Chu and attentively poured water for Mrs. Chu. Mrs. Chu smiled and said that she had given birth to such a living treasure. The family of three had a delicious meal. Just as Chu Ning was driving her parents home, her phone rang. Chu Ning picked up the phone with one hand. ¡°Hello?¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s panting voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Sis! Something bad happened! Someone is causing trouble at The Parade!¡± Before Chu Ning could ask clearly, the phone was hung up. Chu Ning anxiously said ¡®hello¡¯ into the phone a few times. When she realized that the call had been disconnected, her expression turned ugly. Mr. Chu heard the commotion and knew that something had happened. He quickly said to Chu Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, pull up by the side. Your mother and I can go back by ourselves.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s heart was on fire, but she was not very nervous because she knew that Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother had left people to watch over The Parade. Chu Yuen and Old Fang and the rest were not fools. They would not initiate a fight. They should be able to wait for Fifth Brother¡¯s assistance. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll send the two of you home first.¡± Mr. Chu knew that she was anxious, so he didn¡¯t say anything else, afraid that he would disturb her driving. When they reached downstairs, Mrs. Chu could not help but remind her worriedly, ¡°Xiao Ning, be careful. You must protect yourself!¡± Hearing Mrs. Chu¡¯s words, Chu Ning temporarily suppressed the anxiety in her heart. She raised her head and met the worried eyes of the old couple. Her heart warmed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡± With that, she drove away. No matter how worried Mr. and Mrs. Chu were, they knew that Chu Ning¡¯s current situation was not something they could interfere with. They could only pray that nothing would happen to Chu Ning. Chu Ning took advantage of the fact that there were not many cars on the road and floored the accelerator. She soon arrived nearby. After getting out of the car, she did not rush into The Parade. Instead, she first called Chu Yang. ¡°Fifth Brother, someone earlier came to The Parade to cause trouble. Did you receive the news?¡± Chu Yang sounded like he was in the car. ¡°My men have already sent me a message. Xiao Ning, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m in the car now and will be there soon. Take care of yourself and don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Chu Ning was confident. She walked toward The Parade and picked up an iron rod by the side of the road. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Chu Yang smiled. ¡°Silly girl, why are you being so polite with your fifth brother?¡± After reminding Chu Ning to be careful again, Chu Yang hung up the phone and slowly clenched his fists. No matter who it was, if they dared to cause trouble for his sister, he would definitely make sure that this group of trash would not leave unscathed. Chu Ning carried the iron rod and walked cautiously. Looking at the surrounding environment, the situation didn¡¯t appear serious. Old Fang and the others had been bullied many times before, and they were very good at showing weakness. Under her guidance, Chu Yuen should also not fight head-on. Those people should be from the underworld, but it was unclear whether they were given orders by others or were there for the territory. As they walked further in, they could hear a conversation between Chu Yuen and an unfamiliar man. Chu Ning hightailed it and ran forward. When she was close, she slowed down and gradually saw what was going on. Chu Yuen stood in front of Old Fang, and behind him were the homeless people he had brought over. Although fear was still written all over their faces, they tried their best to straighten their backs. Chapter 639 - 639 Getting Paid to Work 639 Getting Paid to Work Old Fang probably didn¡¯t want a child to stand in front of him, so he reached out to protect Chu Yuen a few times. A group of brawny tattooed men stood opposite Chu Yuen. Their faces were blank and looked rather intimidating. The leader was smiling, but it was obvious that he was merely putting on a front. As they got closer, Chu Ning heard their conversation clearly. The leader laughed and said, ¡°Your President Chu isn¡¯t here yet? Not even caring about such a big business?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called her. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Chu Yuen tried his best to keep his expression calm. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± The man continued to smile calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m just taking money from others and helping them eliminate disasters.¡± He pretended to sigh. ¡°We have to make a living too. There¡¯s no reason for us to make things difficult for a business upstart like President Chu. But who knows which big shot President Chu has offended?¡± His smile had a hint of ruthlessness. ¡°The higher-ups have given the order, so our subordinates can only follow.¡± Chu Yuen was about to speak when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s voice from the side. ¡°Oh? I wonder who I offended to get into this mess? Sir, you might as well tell me and do me a favor so that we can meet in the future.¡± Chu Yuen was delighted, but he was also worried about Chu Ning¡¯s safety. He really couldn¡¯t handle the big scene there. He had called Chu Ning to delay and to get help. He didn¡¯t expect her to be alone. Chu Yuen didn¡¯t find any helpers and suspected that they were hiding in the dark. He kept scanning the surroundings with his eyes, hoping to find some clues. Chu Ning looked calm and composed, but her palms were already slippery with sweat. However, she could not reveal her fear. Fifth Brother was on the way. She just had to hold on until he arrived. The leader narrowed his eyes. A dark light flashed across his eyes. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re not in a hurry. Aren¡¯t you worried that your subordinates will lose their arms and legs?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys here for me?¡± Chu Ning stood in front of Chu Yuen. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for innocent people. After all, they¡¯re just workers.¡± The leader of the group stopped smiling and waved his hand. ¡°Brothers, beat them up. Don¡¯t show mercy.¡± Chu Ning held the iron rod tightly in front of her. There was a constant commotion behind her. Some workers were so afraid that they wanted to escape. Chu Yuen wanted to rush out and fight with the gangsters, but saw that they were holding the weapons in their hands expressionlessly, and some could throw an adult man out with their bare hands, Chu Ning could only hold on to Chu Yuan and try to stall for time. The leader lit a cigarette and took a puff. He looked at the workers with satisfaction as they either got beaten up or ran away. ¡°President Chu, don¡¯t hold a grudge against me. I know you have connections too. Call them over as well. Let¡¯s have a good time.¡± After saying that, he frowned. ¡°Two brothers, come and entertain President Chu and her brother. Impolite idiots. Don¡¯t you know who are the important figures?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, two burly men rushed over. Chu Yuen was grabbed by the collar. There was a small dagger hidden in Chu Yuan¡¯s hand. He spun around and stabbed it into the hand of the person who grabbed him. That person did not expect to be stabbed. His face was twisted in pain as he desperately tried to shake Chu Yuen off. The situation had changed. Like a wolf cub, Chu Yuen grabbed onto the man tightly and did not let go. He pulled out his dagger and stabbed the man¡¯s shoulder. Blood splattered everywhere. Someone behind Chu Ning lightened his footsteps and raised his fist to smash down fiercely. Chu Yuen was entangled with a new enemy and could not escape in time. He screamed at her to get out of the way. Chu Ning saw that the momentum was not right. She lowered her head and dodged the fist that came from behind her. She turned around and hit the attacker¡¯s abdomen without hesitation. No matter how tough the man was, he retched after being hit in the stomach. Chu Ning seized the opportunity and hit the man¡¯s head with her rod. The rod bent and Chu Ning¡¯s hand was numb from the shock. However, the man did not fall down. He had on a ferocious expression and was about to grab Chu Ning when Chu Ning raised her foot and kicked him. The pain from being attacked in the lower body and the delay from being hit in the head came together ¡ª the person finally fell to the ground. The siblings stood back-to-back, threatening everyone like wolves. The people who surrounded them were also intimidated by their aura and did not continue. The leader was a little annoyed. ¡°A bunch of trash! All of you! Get them! You can¡¯t even do anything about two children! What¡¯s the use of me providing for you good-for-nothings!¡± As he spoke, he kicked the man closest to him. He was so angry that he almost wanted to take action himself. Chapter 640 - 640 Confrontation 640 Confrontation When those people heard their boss curse, they immediately came back to their senses. They formed a circle and gradually closed in, pressing forward step by step. Chu Ning did not dare relax, but she heard the sound of footsteps coming from afar. Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. She tightened her grip on the rod and raised it slightly. The people surrounding them attacked together. Chu Yuen tried his best to tear open a hole for Chu Ning. Before the duo could take action, Chu Yang rushed over. On his way there, he saw some workers running for their lives. When he reached them, he was furious. Without hesitation, he pulled out his gun. ¡°All of you, stop!¡± Those people¡¯s actions were interrupted by the angry roar behind them. They wanted to make a move, but they saw that Chu Ning¡¯s reinforcements had arrived. They could only stop and wait for the boss¡¯s order. The boss had a cigarette in his mouth. His smile had long disappeared. ¡°Oh, President Chu¡¯s reinforcements are here. They¡¯re a little late.¡± Chu Yang gave Chu Ning a look, signaling her to rest assured. Looking at the people surrounding Chu Ning and her brother, he raised his head. The underlings behind him also went up to surround those people. Chu Yang raised his gun and swaggered into the encirclement. When those people saw the gun, they couldn¡¯t help but shrink their necks and quietly moved to make way for Chu Yang. When their boss saw this scene, he was so irate that the veins on his neck popped out. ¡°Garbage! A bunch of cowards! It¡¯s just a toy gun! You guys¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, a bullet had already embedded itself in his foot, interrupting him. His pants were grazed by the bullet, and the broken bricks hit his leg. The pain told him that it was not a toy gun. He didn¡¯t believe that such a kid could help Chu Ning. The people he brought were probably hooligans and couldn¡¯t be compared to the men from the underworld who did the dirty work under him. Even if Chu Yang took out a gun, he would only think that he was using a toy gun to scare people. He had played this trick when he was a child. Chu Yang smiled. ¡°If you want to try the toy gun, you can come forward.¡± He stretched his muscles and stood in front of the man, pointing the gun at his head. ¡°Whose dog are you? Why are you so savage?¡± The leader threw the cigarette butt on the ground and crushed it with his toes. ¡°You¡¯re asking me whose dog I am? Aren¡¯t you Chu Ning¡¯s dog too?¡± When Chu Ning heard him say that Fifth Brother was her dog, an unknown fire rose in her heart. Chu Yang didn¡¯t really care. He dug his ears. ¡°Oh? Is anyone talking?¡± Then, he looked at him casually. ¡°What are you barking about?¡± The man¡¯s calm mask in front of Chu Ning was shattered by Chu Yang¡¯s words. He tried hard to slow his breathing, but he still shouted in a rough voice, ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack!¡± Seeing that his subordinates were hesitating and unwilling to move, he was exasperated and shouted, his face flushed, ¡°Idiots! Cowards! How many of you can he kill with one gun! Beat them to death!¡± However, his subordinates looked at each other. None of them wanted to go up first and take the bullet. He looked at the people Chu Yang had brought with him, then at the gun in Chu Yang¡¯s hand. He was so enraged that he almost stomped his feet. However, there was nothing he could do. After all, Chu Yang really dared to shoot, and they only brought sticks, not even knives. He cursed inside. He hated the fact that the information given by the higher-ups was incomplete. They said that Chu Ning was a high school student and only had some business acumen. As for the lunatics in her network, they did not mention a word about them. He knew that he had become cannon fodder. He did not want his underlings to die, so he could only grit his teeth and retreat. Before he left, he did not forget to say some harsh words, ¡°President Chu is really capable. However, I still have to advise you ¡ª the heavens will punish those who are arrogant. You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t be ignorant.¡± Before he left, he did not forget to get someone to carry the two unconscious people on the ground. Chu Ning watched him dejectedly leave, but she did not let her guard down at all. This person had obviously been instructed by someone to target her and ruin her place. However, she did not have many hidden enemies. Cloud Shopping had long been given to Zhou Hao. No matter how she thought about it, she could not be sure who bore such a huge grudge against her. Chu Yang saw her frown and stretched out his hand to smooth her brows. Chu Ning was stunned by his actions. She raised her head and looked at him in confusion. Chapter 641 - 641 A Wave of Peace 641 A Wave of Peace Chu Yang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t frown. You look like an old lady.¡± Seeing that Chu Ning didn¡¯t know how to react, he patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Even if the sky falls, us brothers will be here.¡± After all, Chu Ning was still a child. He thought that Chu Ning was frightened by what had just happened. Thinking of how his subordinates with sisters would comfort them, he said gently, ¡°You¡¯re still a child. Studying is the most important thing. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. I¡¯ll help you resolve them.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡± Seeing Chu Yang nod his head perfunctorily, she pulled at him and pointed it out. ¡°Look! This entire place is mine! How can a child be so powerful!¡± Chu Yang thought that his sister was asking for praise. He patted Chu Ning¡¯s head repeatedly, praising her as if she was the only one in the world. Chu Ning was completely speechless. She realized that Fifth Brother not only had a sharp tongue when he scolded people, but he was also good at coaxing people. She might as well just ignore him. Chu Ning thought about how Old Fang and the others had been bullied like this all day long. It was not easy for them to have a few days of peace, but now this happened again. She had to go and comfort them. Chu Yang saw through her intentions and held her back. ¡°You said that you have such a big place, but you don¡¯t even have a subordinate?¡± Chu Ning was confused. What did these two have to do with each other? She definitely had employees. Chu Yang saw that her muddle-headed look and tapped her nose. ¡°For things like comforting people, the boss just needs to show up occasionally. Of course, this has to be done by your confidant.¡± He found it funny, seeing her look of sudden realization. ¡°You don¡¯t know that kindness and power goes hand in hand? Hmm? President Chu!¡± He adjusted her collar. ¡°You¡¯re a young lady. Pay attention to your image. You¡¯re a big boss after all. Don¡¯t be too down-to-earth.¡± He beckoned to Chu Yuen as though he was a puppy. ¡°Come here. Send your sister home and eat something with her. If Mom and Dad ask, don¡¯t let them know.¡± He knew about Chu Yuen. He did not treat him as one of his own at the start. He just thought that Xiao Ning was being kind and picked up a toy to play with. As he slowly looked at him, he felt that Chu Yuen was not bad. He had a conscience and was ruthless enough. He had great potential. It was only today, when he saw Chu Yuen¡¯s actions and knew that he was prepared to protect Chu Ning with all his might, that he officially took Chu Yuen seriously and reluctantly acknowledged him as his younger brother. Afraid that the two children would be traumatized, Chu Yang asked an honest-looking underling to send them back to the Chu residence. He also told them to take a hot bath and drink a glass of milk. Chu Ning enjoyed her brother¡¯s concern. While she was feeling touched, she was also checking her opponents in her mind. She wanted to know who was the one who wanted to make trouble for her. In the end, she realized that it could be anyone. Before they returned home, Chu Yang did not forget to ask Chu Yuen to go to his car to change his clothes. This child was covered in blood. If their parents saw this, they would definitely be scared to death. In a quandary, Chu Ning brought Chu Yuen back to the the Chu residence. Mr. and Mrs. Chu were waiting anxiously at home. After all, Chu Ning didn¡¯t make the call behind their backs. They had heard everything clearly and were afraid that Chu Ning was being bullied. When they saw the pair return, they scanned them from head to toe and did not find any wounds. They also heard Chu Ning say that she was tired, so they quickly asked them to rest. Mrs. Chu even gave Chu Yuen a blanket and told him to sleep in Chu Jing¡¯s room. Chu Jing was the only one staying in that room, so it was quite spacious. Chu Ning took a shower and returned to her room. In her mind, she went through what had happened that day. She was fatigued and fell asleep as she thought about it. At this time, Chu Yang was in his own safe house, listening to the report from his subordinates. His fingers typed speedily on his phone. After typing a long paragraph and sending it out, he looked at the information on his desk. He fixed his gaze on the photograph at the top of the pile. ¡°Chen Fei, Chen Rong¡¯s younger brother.¡± If Chu Ning had been here, she would definitely recognize that Chen Fei was the leader of the troublemakers that day. Chu Yang¡¯s fingertips tapped on the table and he sneered. Chen Fei, Chen Rong, Zhang Rong. He just didn¡¯t know if the person who gave the order was the real Zhang Rong or the fake Zhang Rong. He handed the information to the people waiting in front of the table. The ruthlessness on his face was unreserved. ¡°Investigate and track this Chen Fei¡¯s movements this week. The more detailed, the better.¡± Chapter 642 - 642 Report 642 Report After experiencing danger during the day, Chu Ning slept soundly at night. When she woke up the next day, she felt great all over. She stretched and was about to call Fifth Brother when her phone rang. Chu Ning looked at Zhang Bo on the screen¡¯s display and wondered what he wanted so early in the morning. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up?¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s tone was anxious. ¡°President Chu, it¡¯s not good. People from the Industry and Commerce Bureau and the Market Supervision Bureau are here.¡± Chu Ning had already sat at the table and was about to have breakfast. When she heard this, she stood up with a thud and her jaw almost dropped in shock. ¡°Industry and Commerce Bureau? Market Supervision? Are you sure you heard correctly?¡± Chu Ning was extremely confused. Why would the people from the Industry and Commerce Bureau go to the Soaring Clouds Group? The company¡¯s procedures were complete, and there had never been any violation of the law. It was even more unreasonable for the people from the Market Supervision Bureau to come. She had not violated the law, so why would she be investigated? Zhang Bo was beside himself. Chu Ning wasn¡¯t in the office, so he had been caught off guard. ¡°They came very suddenly. You weren¡¯t here, so they didn¡¯t declare their intentions. They¡¯re waiting for you in your office now.¡± Chu Ning thought of the ruckus caused in The Parade the previous day. She suspected that someone had reported her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our company has all the procedures in order and didn¡¯t break any laws. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± As she spoke, she strode back to her room, saying as she walked, ¡°I¡¯ll be at the office soon. Take care of the staff from the Industry and Commerce Bureau and the Market Supervision Bureau. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Without waiting for Zhang Bo¡¯s response, she decisively hung up the phone, speedily changed her clothes, put on her shoes, and rushed out without even taking the breakfast that Chu Jing had handed her. Despite the speed limit and the morning rush hour, she tried her best to drive as fast as she could, arriving at the company in a short while. Zhang Bo had sent someone downstairs to wait for her. When that person saw her, it was as if he had seen his savior. ¡°President Chu! You¡¯re finally here! We¡¯ve checked their credentials and confirmed that they are from the Industry and Commerce Bureau and Market Supervision Bureau.¡± As they walked, he spoke about what had happened in the morning. Chu Ning listened to the man¡¯s report and walked quickly. Pushing open the office door, she saw a man and a woman in uniforms sitting upright on the sofa. Opposite them was Zhang Bo, who was pouring tea for them. When Zhang Bo heard the sound of the door opening, he looked up and saw Chu Ning. His heart slowed. He stood and walked to Chu Ning. ¡°President Chu.¡± The duo sitting on the sofa likewise stood up and put on polite smiles. ¡°Hello, President Chu.¡± The woman reached out to shake hands with Chu Ning and smiled. ¡°According to a report from a relevant person, we suspect that the Soaring Clouds Group has withdrawn its capital. According to the evidence provided by the informant, we have the right to check the Soaring Cloud Group¡¯s trading account and request the Soaring Cloud Group to produce its financial statements. President Chu, please convene a shareholders¡¯ meeting; all shareholders have to agree to this investigation.¡± When Chu Ning heard this, her jittery heart calmed down because she knew that there was nothing wrong with the Soaring Clouds Group. Although she was young, she had two lifetimes¡¯ worth of cautiousness, which made her pursue perfection in any issue related to the Soaring Clouds Group. She had handled the necessary procedures and prepared the ambiguous ones, resolutely putting an end to any behavior that brushed against the law. Chu Ning said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the only shareholder of the Soaring Clouds Group. The company¡¯s finance department has resigned and is still hiring. Now, the trading account and financial statements are all managed by Zhang Bo.¡± Then, she looked at Zhang Bo and said, ¡°Show the relevant items according to their requirements.¡± The two staff members were impressed by Chu Ning¡¯s composure despite her young age. Ever since they entered the Industry and Commerce Bureau and the Market Supervision Bureau, they had investigated countless companies. No matter how big or whom the boss was, once they heard that they were going to investigate this or that, they would sweat profusely. They couldn¡¯t wait to take the money and run away immediately. Zhang Bo brought the two staff members to his office. Chu Ning didn¡¯t leave the office due to the upcoming investigation. Chu Jing saw Chu Ning leave in a hurry early in the morning and heard her mention the Industry and Commerce Bureau on the phone. He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it and estimated that she should have arrived at the office, so he called her. ¡°Xiao Ning, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Chapter 643 - 643 Problem Detected 643 Problem Detected Chu Ning felt a surge of warmth in her heart. Second Brother was still so concerned about her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just an investigation. It¡¯ll be fine if all goes well. Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. Remember to comfort Father and Mother and don¡¯t make them anxious.¡± Chu Jing was a little worried. He kept feeling uneasy. Chu Jing¡¯s intuition had always been very accurate. Sometimes, Big Brother would come over to ask for his opinion on the stock market; it was almost without fault. ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t be careless. You were reported this time, right? It¡¯s hard to guarantee that the person who reported it would not have a backup plan. If you¡¯re framed and the people from the Industry and Commerce Bureau find out, it would be a big problem.¡± Chu Ning knew that her Second Brother was worried about her. Chu Ning said gently, ¡°Got it. I will be more careful. But now that the staff have already gone to investigate, I can only wait for them to finish.¡± Chu Ning looked around. The employees around her had already gone back to work. She was the only one in the office at the moment. She circled a radio with her hand and whispered, ¡°Second Brother, do you have any way to find out who reported me?¡± It came to her mind that if she wanted to investigate, she would probably have to check the Industry and Commerce Bureau¡¯s systems. However, she was afraid that Chu Jing would really break the law for her and quickly added, ¡°If it¡¯s illegal or too difficult, there¡¯s no need. I can think of other ways, and I don¡¯t have to know.¡± Chu Jing sighed. ¡°I can indeed infiltrate the system of the Industry and Commerce Bureau to find the records, but doing so would be blatantly provoking the officials. The officials are not to be trifled with. The risk is too high.¡± Chu Ning was also mentally prepared and did not feel disappointed. She listened to Second Brother¡¯s nagging for a while before hanging up with a smile. Chu Ning would be lying to herself if she said that she was not nervous at all since receiving the call. However, her confidence and the concern of her family made her a good deal more relaxed. Now, she was calmly awaiting the results of the investigation. Chu Ning also grew bored waiting. When she saw the pile of documents on her desk, she wanted to take advantage of the fact that she had finally come to the company to deal with these documents. Time slowly passed, and the sun had already risen high up in the sky. Zhang Bo finally brought the two staff members back to the office. The Soaring Clouds Group had not been established for a long time, so it was much quicker to investigate these things than it was for ordinary companies. When Chu Ning saw the three of them enter, she was shocked by Zhang Bo¡¯s solemn expression before she could say anything. Could it be that something really happened to the company? The next second, the female staff member said seriously, ¡°Chu Ning, after checking the accounts, we found that you are suspected of tax evasion. Now we need you to be investigated.¡± What was that? Chu Ning almost couldn¡¯t believe it. Tax evasion? How was this possible? ¡°Tax evasion?¡± Chu Ning asked tensely. ¡°Are the company¡¯s accounts false?¡± The staff member did not hide anything. ¡°No, the accounts can be matched after verification. However, there is no complete transaction record or clear reason for the transaction when you transferred one million yuan from the company¡¯s account. Your behavior has been determined to have been infringing on the company¡¯s interests, which is consistent with the evidence provided by the informant. Therefore, you are now seriously suspected of tax evasion. Please cooperate with the investigation. If there are no problems after the investigation, we won¡¯t malign you.¡± At the start, Chu Ning¡¯s heart had been in a knot, but after hearing the reason and evidence, she was no longer nervous. She knew the purpose of the one million yuan. It was the first profit from Cloud Shopping. It had been very memorable, so she had donated it to charity. Although the company did not retain it, she had kept it intact. Seeing that the two staff members had no intention of bringing her to the Industry and Commerce Bureau for investigation, she decided to use this to fish out the mastermind behind the report. Why was Chu Ning so sure that there was someone behind this report? Because if they wanted to report it, the most basic thing was to provide physical evidence and witnesses. These two things could only be obtained by her company¡¯s employees, and not ordinary employees at that. Did that person think that no one would know if they were anonymous? Chu Ning almost couldn¡¯t hold back the mocking expression on her face. Sun Ru, this idiot. Other than her, the former manager of the finance department, who else could be so capable as to hand over such ¡®fine¡¯ evidence as physical evidence? Originally Chu Ning thought that Sun Ru had left because Cloud Shopping had been taken away. Sun Ru was short-sighted and thought that the Soaring Clouds Group had no future, so she had instigated the people from the finance department to leave with her. Now it seemed that someone had offered a high price. Chu Ning suppressed the ridicule in her heart and revealed a harmless smile to the staff. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Chu Ning, am upright and aboveboard. I will definitely accept the investigation and prove my innocence.¡± Chapter 644 - 644 Accepting Investigation 644 Accepting Investigation The two staff members were relieved to see that she was actively cooperating. Otherwise, they would have called the Public Security Department over for assistance. ¡°President Chu,¡± the male staff member said, ¡°if you have proof of the transaction and the whereabouts of this one million, you need to submit it within seven working days. Otherwise, if we can¡¯t find any evidence, we will send you to court according to the law. Depending on the seriousness of the case, you may be fined and sentenced to five years in prison.¡± Chu Ning had already thought of a countermeasure. She had evidence, but she was not in a hurry to submit it. Seven working days was not long, but it was enough for her to use her connections and power to find out who it was. ¡°If there¡¯s any evidence, I¡¯ll definitely submit it to you as soon as possible so that the misunderstanding can be resolved as soon as possible,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. The staff reminded her in a businesslike manner, ¡°The authenticity, accuracy, and completeness of the evidence must be guaranteed. Falsifications will only make the punishment heavier.¡± Chu Ning agreed readily. She sent the two of them to the entrance of the office and watched them leave. She and Zhang Bo returned to the office. Zhang Bo, who was sitting on the sofa, was obviously anxious and depressed. He took responsibility for this matter and felt that he had not found out anything wrong, which led to that day¡¯s situation. Chu Ning looked at his dejected expression and burst out laughing. Zhang Bo was shocked by her laughter. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so strong. She didn¡¯t even care about five years in prison? Perhaps Zhang Bo was too shocked at that moment, so much so that he had written his thoughts on his face. Chu Ning found it even more interesting and her smile brightened. ¡°President Chu, you can¡¯t have¡­been dealt with a blow, right?¡± Zhang Bo asked carefully. Seeing that Chu Ning¡¯s smile was getting even wider, he swallowed. ¡°President Chu, don¡¯t be too anxious. We definitely have a way. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Chu Ning saw his pitiful look and stopped teasing him. ¡°What are you afraid of? Do you think I¡¯ll be sentenced?¡± Zhang Bo immediately shook his head, but he soon hesitated. Although he knew that Chu Ning was resourceful and far-sighted, he was confident that she could fight against the government and the law, but not that much. Chu Ning walked over and sat beside him. She patted his back and said earnestly, ¡°You have to believe in your boss, Comrade Zhang Bo.¡± Zhang Bo could only smile bitterly as he listened to Chu Ning. Chu Ning cleared her throat, the smile on her face yet to disappear. She said in a relaxed tone, ¡°Although the company doesn¡¯t have a complete record of the expenditure of more than one million yuan, I kept it in my personal records; it¡¯s very clear.¡± Zhang Bo was overjoyed and slapped his thigh excitedly. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you submit it just now? I thought our company was going to close down.¡± Since the key problem had been solved, Zhang Bo was in the mood to joke with Chu Ning. ¡°Could it be that President Chu wants to experience the thrill of being investigated and enrich your life experience?¡± Chu Ning shook her head and said mysteriously, ¡°Zhang Bo, do you still remember the reason why this expenditure was not recorded?¡± Zhang Bo rubbed his chin as he tried to recall. He quickly remembered. ¡°I remember that this expenditure was the first profit of Cloud Shopping. At that time, we had a meeting and said that we would donate one million yuan to commemorate this, right?¡± Seeing Chu Ning nod, Zhang Bo continued to recall the scene during the meeting. ¡°I remember that the manager of the finance department at that time was Sun Ru. Any expenses that were not recorded needed to be signed by both you and Sun Ru.¡± Speaking of this Zhang Bo seemed to be enlightened. ¡°Sun Ru was the one who suggested it that time, and she¡¯s the one who reported it this time!¡± Chu Ning first nodded, then shook her head. ¡°To be precise, the evidence and witnesses should be provided by Sun Ru, but we don¡¯t know if she was the one who reported it.¡± Chu Ning sneered. ¡°Not only is our former finance manager short-sighted, but she¡¯s also fickle-minded and a traitor.¡± ¡°You mean Sun Ru has someone backing her up?¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°She resigned with the entire finance department because she received benefits from someone else?¡± ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯re right.¡± Chu Ning snapped her fingers. Zhang Bo sorted out his thoughts and finally understood Chu Ning¡¯s intentions. ¡°You want to use this opportunity to catch the person behind Sun Ru?¡± Chu Ning had an eager look on her face. ¡°Yesterday, The Parade was destroyed by a group of gangsters. The leader even said that I have to be careful. Today, the people from the Industry and Commerce Bureau came to look for me. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡± Zhang Bo also felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. ¡°But the Industry and Commerce Bureau only takes seven working days at most to handle the report. The timing can¡¯t be so perfect, right?¡± Chu Ning clasped her hands together. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the mastermind is powerful and works on both sides of the law?¡± Chapter 645 - 645 The Icing on the Cake 645 The Icing on the Cake Zhang Bo understood. ¡°Those people from the underworld were instructed by him. In the end, he didn¡¯t get any benefits. In fact, he didn¡¯t even get anything. So, he went straight to the people in the government and asked Sun Ru to submit physical evidence and serve as a witness so the report about the Soaring Clouds Group would be quickly accepted.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She didn¡¯t have many enemies, but most of them were powerful. Those who had conflicts of interest were even more powerful, so she could only eliminate them one by one. First was Yang Feng. They had already reached an agreement to cooperate. Although he was not trustworthy, he would not go back on his words. Then there was Zhou Hao. This person was probably busy fighting with Zhou Wei. Ever since Cloud Shopping had been transferred to him, his arrogant personality made him not consider Chu Ning a worthy opponent. Even more so when he fought with Zhou Wei in full swing; he would completely forget about Chu Ning. Yan Shen¡¯s sister? If it was her, Yan Shen should have called her by now. There was no news yet. It could not be ruled out that he still did not know, but the possibility was not high. This time, the goal was very clear. Rongwei Group. Previously, she had instigated Deng Yu to defect and barged into Rongwei. It was a little impolite. Later on, she accidentally found out about the secret of the real and fake Zhang Rong. No matter what, the real Zhang Rong would not let her off. However, if he wanted to attack her in this way and knock her down, he would be underestimating his opponent. Chu Ning was not in a hurry. Although she already had her own suspicions, it was not easy to make a move without evidence. She was only waiting for Zhang Rong to reach out so that she could grab hold of him. At that time, she would take revenge. There was nothing else to do there. Later, Zhang Bo would go and calm the employees¡¯ emotions and not let them panic. She also needed to prepare for a counter-attack. Chu Ning drove home and received a call from Xu Xi when she was checking the evidence. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s tone carried a hint of worry. ¡°I heard from Eldest Uncle that your company has been investigated. For the time being, it¡¯s been determined that you¡¯re evading tax. What¡¯s going on? Do you need help?¡± ¡°The news spread so fast?¡± Chu Ning said calmly. ¡°The staff from the Industry and Commerce Bureau just stepped out of my office and haven¡¯t even arrived at their company yet, and you already know?¡± Xu Xi was silent for a moment. ¡°What secrets are there in the government? Other than those confidential documents, this kind of thing had been targeted almost from the beginning of the report.¡± He was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡­ I asked my uncle to pay more attention to you and the Soaring Clouds Group.¡± Xu Xi did not wait for a reply from Chu Ning and hurriedly explained, ¡°This is not a big deal to my uncle and me. Besides, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. We¡¯re classmates. I¡¯ll help as much as I can.¡± Xu Xi waited for a few seconds, but did not hear Chu Ning¡¯s response. He secretly slapped his own mouth and blamed himself. He clearly wanted to know more about her and provide help when she needed it, but in the end, he made it sound like he was doing business and separating public and private matters. Chu Ning didn¡¯t have any other thoughts when she heard Xu Xi¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t say anything purely because she was emotional. No wonder those rich people were so desperate to squeeze into Jingyuan High School. Learning and the atmosphere were part of it. The friendship between the students and the parents behind them were priceless. Xu Xi was frustrated and worried when he did not hear Chu Ning¡¯s response. ¡°Chu Ning? Hello? Can you hear me?¡± Chu Ning came back to her senses. ¡°Yes, yes, I can.¡± Chu Ning smiled when she heard the low tone of his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t care about this. Besides, I still have to thank you for telling me about this!¡± When Xu Xi heard her say that, the depression that had just appeared was instantly suppressed by joy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way to deal with this report,¡± Chu Ning comforted him. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re looking for me yet.¡± ¡°My uncle told me that the person who reported it was a woman,¡± Xu Xi said shyly. ¡°Her surname was Sun, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to her actual name. He heard that it was the Rongwei Group.¡± Chu Ning confirmed her guess and said delightedly, ¡°As expected! I knew it was them!¡± When Xu Xi heard this, he knew that he was a step too late. He was a little disappointed that he could not help Chu Ning. However, he still pulled himself together and joked with Chu Ning. ¡°To think I thought I¡¯d be offering timely help. However, with President Chu¡¯s intelligence, you must have guessed it long ago.¡± Xu Xi had a bitter taste in his mouth. It made sense. Chu Ning was such a powerful person. How could she not even know about this? Chu Ning smiled and said, ¡°Although your help wasn¡¯t timely, it¡¯s indeed icing on the cake! Although Rongwei is the biggest suspect, if it wasn¡¯t for your information, I would still have to continue to eliminate and analyze. Thank you so much, Xu Xi.¡± Chapter 646 - 646 Borrowing Force to Fight Strength 646 Borrowing Force to Fight Strength The disappointment Xu Xi felt was soothed by this simple thank you. It was good that he could help her. Xu Xi was afraid that he would disturb Chu Ning if they continued chatting. After all, she had a lot of things on her plate at the moment, so he hung up after a few words. Chu Ning thought for a moment. Since there was already a rumor within the government as evidence, it was not in her character to not trip up Rongwei. Just like that, she called Zhou Wei up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Zhou Wei quickly picked up. Chu Ning smiled slyly. ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the battle with Zhou Hao?¡± ¡°Tit for tat; just giving him a little trouble,¡± Zhou Wei calmly replied. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we add fuel to the fire?¡± Chu Ning suggested. ¡°Oh?¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°How?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile, ¡°Zhang Rong, the boss of the Rongwei Group, is very powerful in both the underworld and within the government. Wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if you lure Zhou Hao to fight him?¡± Zhou Wei was silent for a moment. ¡°Rongwei Group; the same as the Rongwei Group that has a real and fake Zhang Rong? He offended you?¡± Chu Ning snorted coldly. ¡°He sent people to smash The Parade and even reported me to the Industry and Commerce Bureau. If I can take this lying down, my surname isn¡¯t Chu!¡± Zhou Wei smiled. ¡°Alright. From what you¡¯ve said, it means that you¡¯re going to trick the real Zhang Rong, and just as well let Zhou Hao go head-to-head with him. Wait for the good news.¡± Chu Ning hung up the phone in satisfaction. This matter was also beneficial to Zhou Wei. It could make him feel much more relaxed and diminish Zhou Hao¡¯s power. Therefore, Chu Ning simply had to clear her name of being suspected of tax evasion. Then, she could wait and watch the show. Chu Ning sorted out the evidence and went to the office to take Zhang Bo with her. Then, she drove to the Industry and Commerce Bureau. Soon, someone came to deal with Chu Ning¡¯s matter. After the evidence had been taken, Chu Ning left with Zhang Bo. She still had to go to the The Parade that day to see how everyone was recovering. When they arrived at the The Parade, Chu Yang was there too. Chu Ning jogged over and said ecstatically, ¡°Fifth Brother! Why are you here?¡± Chu Yang patted her head and said gently, ¡°I wanted to impart some skills to Chu Yuen so that he can protect you the next time something like this happens.¡± Chu Ning smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Brother! Sorry to bother you.¡± Chu Yang waved his hand casually. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. But I heard that the people from the Industry and Commerce Bureau went to your company this morning? Why? What went wrong?¡± Chu Ning was a little surprised that Fifth Brother didn¡¯t know about it. On second thought, although Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother would later become big shots in the underworld and rely on power and playing tricks to deceive the masses, they had just started and were not very well-informed on government matters. Chu Ning shook her head casually. ¡°I was just reported. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s been resolved.¡± Chu Yang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Reported? Is it the Rongwei Group again?¡± Chu Ning nodded. Chu Yang¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthlessness. ¡°It¡¯s just nice. The transformation of the Rongwei Group hasn¡¯t been smooth in the past few years. Just wait. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± Chu Ning was touched. In her previous life, she had had little kinship with the Chu family, but in this life, she kept feeling moved by the warmth and love of the Chu family. Chu Yang looked at his sister¡¯s cute and obedient face. He was indescribably happy. ¡°By the way, Ning, your bodyguard has something real on him. Why don¡¯t you ask him to come back early and protect you?¡± Chu Ning smiled and shook her head. ¡°No need. Bai Hong is indeed very powerful, but let him stay with you. He can help train your subordinates. With your strength improving, I can be more at ease.¡± Chu Yang tapped Chu Ning¡¯s nose. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re still worried about me. But you¡¯re right. When my strength has increased, I can protect you better. Then let him be my instructor!¡± Chu Ning still remembered to fight for Bai Hong¡¯s welfare. ¡°Remember to give Bai Hong a salary! Fifth Brother! I can¡¯t let him work for nothing! Where can I find such a good bodyguard if he tires and wants to leave?¡± Chu Yang smiled and patted her head. ¡°I got it! I won¡¯t let your subordinates suffer.¡± Chu Ning raised her head proudly. Chu Yang asked the people around him to watch Chu Yuen continue practicing his basic skills while he accompanied Chu Ning on The Parade and went to see the frightened workers. Chu Yuen saw that Chu Ning had arrived and subsequently left without a word. He practiced his basic skills bitterly, thinking that he could rest after Chu Yang went to accompany Chu Ning. In the end, he was watched by Chu Yang¡¯s subordinates, who were even stricter. The bitterness he felt was about to overflow. However, Chu Ning was his sister. He could only continue to work hard and strive to protect her well the next time. Chapter 647 - 647 Meeting Minister Niu 647 Meeting Minister Niu Chu Yang and Chu Ning walked side by side on The Parade. Chu Ning knew that Zhou Hao and Zhang Rong would not have a good time, and The Parade was about to be completed. She felt indescribably comfortable. After a long silence, Chu Yang asked, ¡°How are Mom and Dad recently?¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°The two of them have been doing well. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. However, they¡¯re a little worried that I¡¯ve been picked on for two consecutive days.¡± Chu Yang didn¡¯t say anything. He looked up at the sky, but he quickly lowered his head as if the sun had stung his eyes. After thinking for a while, Chu Yang eventually said, ¡°Did Mom and Dad say that Number six and I¡­¡± He shut his mouth halfway, saying little as he did not know how to continue. Chu Ning looked at Chu Yang in surprise. ¡°Mom and Dad didn¡¯t say anything. They just worry occasionally about how you and Sixth Brother are doing. They want you to come home more often.¡± Chu Yang¡¯s expression was cryptic. He wanted to go home as well, but couldn¡¯t return often unless it was necessary. After all, what he was doing was very dangerous. If he was not careful, his enemies would come looking for him, and the consequences would be very serious. Chu Ning knew what he had misgivings about. This kind of thing was not something she could solve. She could only hope that powerful people like Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother could make a name for themselves as soon as possible. That way, she would not have to worry about implicating her family. As they walked, they saw the workers of The Parade. Old Fang took the lead and was working hard. Seeing Chu Ning and Chu Yang walk over, Old Fang rubbed his hands and went over. He asked hesitantly, ¡°President Chu¡­ The person who came to cause trouble that day¡­¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already thought of a way to resolve it. Remember to tell everyone. Don¡¯t let them worry.¡± Old Fang heaved a sigh of relief. They used to be homeless and didn¡¯t even have an ID card. No one treated them as human. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to find such a job. They had an ID card and a place to stay. They really didn¡¯t want to go back to what it was like in the past. Old Fang¡¯s eyes turned red as he thought about it. He dabbed at his eyes, bowed to Chu Ning, and went back to work. Chu Yang was also a little emotional. ¡°These people you¡¯ve found are not too bad.¡± At the very least, they didn¡¯t harbor any resentment towards her because of these matters. Chu Ning looked at the busy figures of the workers. ¡°What thoughts can they have; they just want to feed themselves.¡± She sighed. ¡°To live is already an extremely difficult thing. I extended my hand; it was equivalent to saving their lives. They simply hope that their current life won¡¯t be ruined.¡± Chu Yang nodded and said nothing more. After walking for a while, Chu Ning¡¯s phone rang. As soon as it was connected, Minister Niu¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Chu Ning, are you available? If you want to speak with me, we can have a good talk.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s heart stopped for a moment, and then she felt dizzy from joy. She had been waiting for Minister Niu¡¯s call for the past few days. When she received it, she was almost overwhelmed with surprise. She hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m free, I¡¯m free. Minister Niu, what time would you like to meet?¡± Minister Niu thought for a moment and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at that noodle shop in an hour.¡± Chu Ning agreed and hung up the phone. Chu Ning stared blankly at the phone screen after hanging up, as though she was a puppet. Just as Chu Yang thought that she had heard some bad news and was about to comfort her and ask her what was going on, Chu Ning jumped three feet in the air and smiled jubilantly, startling Chu Yang. Chu Yang quickly grabbed her and asked her what was wrong. He was afraid that his only sister had gone crazy. How would he explain it to his parents? Chu Ning smiled from ear to ear, grinning widely. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Fifth Brother.¡± Looking at Chu Yang¡¯s worried gaze, Chu Ning tried her best to suppress the excitement in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m so excited because it¡¯s a good thing.¡± Chu Yang obviously didn¡¯t believe her. Chu Ning could only lean close to his ear and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m going to do some big business.¡± Chu Yang was worried that she had been mentally dealt a blow and was afraid that she had been deceived. However, looking at The Parade and seeing that such a large territory was hers, he believed in her ability and did not say anything further. Chu Ning said goodbye to Chu Yang, got into the car, and went straight to the noodle shop. Along the way, Chu Ning hummed a tune. She felt so delighted that she couldn¡¯t suppress her joy. Chapter 648 - 648 Deal 648 Deal Chu Ning traveled as fast as lightning and soon arrived at the noodle shop. When she walked in, there were not many people inside yet. The owner of the noodle shop greeted her warmly, ¡°President Chu! You¡¯re here again!¡± Chu Ning nodded with a smile and sat down in the seat she had occupied when she had first visited. Minister Niu had not arrived yet. Chu Ning sat in her seat and ordered the bowl of noodles that she had eaten previously. As she ate, she calmed herself down. This matter was really a huge piece of fat. Anyone who knew about it would fight crazily for it. Chu Ning remembered that Yang Feng and the others wanted to collaborate with her for the Greenland Group development. If they knew that the benefits of this land could be increased by ten times, they would probably fight to the death. Fortunately, she had received this news in advance. With the development of another piece of land as a smokescreen, she had enough time to make preparations and also helped Minister Niu solve another big problem. Now, she was determined to get this piece of land. Chu Ning slurped down her noodles. Minister Niu was not late either. He sat opposite Chu Ning as soon as he entered. Chu Ning sized Minister Niu up. He looked good, although he had been caught off guard by the relationships and the complicated story. However, it was obvious that his elders did not make things too difficult for him, so he did not feel tired, as though he was trapped in a family drama. He seemed rather relaxed. ¡°Chu Ning, I promised you back then that you can ask for anything. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Minister Niu was the first to speak up. Chu Ning smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Minister Niu. I just don¡¯t know how Miss Wu Yi is doing recently?¡± At the mention of his niece, Minister Niu¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. ¡°Little Yi is a very good child. It¡¯s just that her life has been a little tough these past few years. She gets along well with my daughter and is outstanding in all aspects.¡± Then, Minister Niu sighed. ¡°My daughter knew that you were the one who sponsored Little Yi. Her heart ached for her and she heaped praised on you at the same time. She even asked me to look for an opportunity for her to give her thanks to you.¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°Your daughter is very lively and cheerful. It¡¯s okay. If you want, I can meet her anytime.¡± Minister Niu was silent for a moment. ¡°Chu Ning, speaking of which, I really have to thank you. Thank you for helping my mother fulfill a wish and helping me find my birth mother.¡± Hearing this, the smile on Chu Ning¡¯s face became much more genuine. ¡°I have a favor to ask of you as well. I¡¯m also willing to help with such a perfect thing.¡± Minister Niu glanced at her. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to be polite. If there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡± Chu Ning chuckled and took out a map. She pointed at the area that was drawn on it and dropped a bombshell, ¡°I want to buy this piece of land.¡± Minister Niu ordered a bottle of water and unscrewed the cap. Just as he drank it, he looked down at the area that was circled and was so startled that the cap fell off his hand. ¡°Have you gotten wind of any gossip?¡± He stared at Chu Ning with wide eyes. Chu Ning smiled mysteriously. ¡°Minister Niu, don¡¯t ask so many questions. Will you help me with this?¡± Minister Niu took a sip of water to suppress his shock. He pushed the map in front of him towards Chu Ning. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. Buying land use rights should be the job of the Land Management Bureau. I¡¯m from the Administrative Planning Bureau. I can¡¯t help you.¡± Chu Ning smiled and pushed the map in front of Minister Niu. ¡°I know you have a way of getting things done.¡± It was not her first time buying land. Everyone knew that the Land Management Bureau was like a sieve. By the time she came to them, without waiting for approval, such a massive piece of land would have been snatched up at a high price by the big shots of those corporations. Those people from the Land Management Bureau would give it to whoever offered the highest price. They didn¡¯t have to do anything. Once the name on the contract was changed, the price might double. Chu Ning was aware that she had many enemies, and she also knew that her current status could not compete with the elites of M City. She thought about it and realized that the Administrative Planning Department had done a lot of research on this land and had a close relationship with the Land Management Bureau. The people from the Land Management Bureau still had to show respect to Minister Niu. Speaking of which, it was just a matter of a few words. The price might even be lowered. Minister Niu looked at Chu Ning¡¯s sincere gaze and cursed this little girl in his heart for being so cunning. In the end, he nodded weakly. ¡°Alright, wait for the news.¡± Before Chu Ning could open her mouth, Minister Niu quickly added, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure either. Don¡¯t blame me if it doesn¡¯t work.¡± Chapter 649 - 649 Fantasy 649 Fantasy Chu Ning clenched her fists tightly under the table. She tried her best to smile and said calmly, ¡°Of course, but I believe in you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only request, right?¡± Minister Niu sighed, his head heavy. Chu Ning nodded playfully. ¡°I¡¯m not a greedy person. This request is enough.¡± Minister Niu was not like the old fox she had seen at the beginning. He was choked by Chu Ning¡¯s words and stared at her. ¡°This isn¡¯t greedy? Aren¡¯t you a straight-A student? Why do you have a different understanding of greed than ordinary people?¡± Chu Ning smiled slyly and didn¡¯t respond to him. Minister Niu put away the map and said feebly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going.¡± He then stood up and was about to leave. However, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Without turning his head, he said gloomily, ¡°When you¡¯re free, go and see Little Yi. She really wants to thank you.¡± After saying this, Minister Niu did not stay any longer and left the noodle shop in a few steps. Chu Ning remained seated in silence. After a long time, even the noodle shop owner was a little worried about her. ¡°President Chu? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything. She bit her lower lip hard, afraid that she would laugh out loud the moment she opened her mouth. The owner of the noodle shop thought that her discussion with Minister Niu did not go well. After all, he had earlier gone to the kitchen to avoid arousing suspicion. Minister Niu could come to his place to eat often. Even when others saw Minister Niu, they would choose to stay there. He was not a fool. He didn¡¯t hear a word of their conversation just now. He only saw that Minister Niu was walking very quickly and Chu Ning was sitting there motionless. He thought that things didn¡¯t go smoothly. He saw that Chu Ning was a young girl who could already eat and chat with the minister at such a young age. He was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable if she was rejected, so he comforted her, ¡°President Chu, don¡¯t be discouraged. Failure and success are common occurrences.¡± Chu Ning was still suppressing the joy in her heart. She hurriedly nodded and walked out of the door. The owner of the noodle shop sighed. He looked at Chu Ning¡¯s disappointment as she ¡®ran out the door¡¯ and didn¡¯t say anything. Back in the car, Chu Ning¡¯s smile grew brighter. She didn¡¯t know who she could share this joy with, but if she didn¡¯t say it out loud, she felt like a helium balloon that was about to burst from the explosive joy. After much thought, she decided to call Xu Xi. Xu Xi was at home studying when he suddenly heard the phone ring. He saw from the caller ID that it was Chu Ning. The delight he felt made him quickly pick up the phone. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Chu Ning heard his voice, she recalled the news he had told her and didn¡¯t know what to say. Xu Xi did not hear Chu Ning¡¯s voice and thought that she was in danger. He frantically asked, ¡°Chu Ning? Are you alright? Did something happen to you?¡± Chu Ning came back to her senses when she heard this. Her voice was trembling with excitement. ¡°Xu Xi, did you know?¡± She had to stop after this sentence in order to calm down before continuing, ¡°At that time, you told me about that thing; I¡¯ve gotten it done.¡± The things he had told Chu Ning flashed through his mind. There was only one recent matter that could make Chu Ning so excited. Xu Xi also became excited. ¡°Was..was it that matter? I knew you could do it!¡± Chu Ning heard his emotional tone, and her settled heart sped up once more. This matter had almost overshadowed everything she had at the moment. If she could succeed, it would bring her countless benefits. The sense of accomplishment was comparable to the first time she started Cloud Shopping. ¡°Thank you so much, Xu Xi,¡± Chu Ning said gently. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told me this, I wouldn¡¯t have had any chance.¡± Hearing her gentle tone, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel a fluctuation in his feelings; his excitement turning into shyness and joy. He liked Chu Ning and was very happy to be able to help her. ¡°If only Chu Ning had such feelings for me,¡± Xu Xi thought to himself. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as if he had already imagined the scene after confessing to Chu Ning. Chu Ning was stunned when she heard this. She thought that Xu Xi was happy for her, so she called out to him. Xu Xi quickly came back to his senses. They both still had matters to settle, so they hung up after chatting for a while. Chapter 650 - 650 Dog-Eat-Dog 650 Dog-Eat-Dog Chu Ning was lying on her bed at home, thinking about The Parade and the land nearby. She was constantly revising the planning documents for The Parade. The sudden ringing of the phone startled her. She picked it up and saw that it was Zhou Wei. Chu Ning¡¯s intuition told her that Zhou Wei was bringing good news, so she quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello? Why is such a busy man calling me?¡± Zhou Wei leaned lazily against his office chair, his voice devil-may-care. ¡°Of course there¡¯s good news. I have to inform President Chu at the soonest.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The dog-eat-dog strategy succeeded?¡± Zhou Wei said calmly, ¡°Zhou Hao, that idiot, has never thought highly of anyone but himself. He only cares about the Zhou family and the old man. I heard that recently, in order to keep an eye on me and take me down, he has been exhausted and lost a lot of his hair. He doesn¡¯t even have time to fish.¡± Zhou Wei paused for a moment. ¡°However, he just feigned a move and got some small families to release some smoke bombs. Then, he arrogantly went up and charged his way in.¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s tone was full of ridicule towards Zhou Hao. ¡°In the end, he collided with the gray industry of the Rongwei Group. Zhang Rong wanted to mess with you but failed. Now that he¡¯s in a bad mood, he¡¯s not afraid of Zhou Hao. The two sides even fought with real weapons.¡± The more Chu Ning listened, the more she felt relieved. She gloated and said, ¡°Those two have become enemies!¡± When Zhou Wei heard this, he felt that the way she said it made it seem like it was a great thing for the two of them to become enemies. However, after thinking about it carefully, it was true. It was great for enemies to fight each other. Thinking of this, Zhou Wei also felt that it was very amusing. He pursed his lips and almost laughed out loud. Chu Ning was somewhat curious. She hadn¡¯t fought Zhou Hao many times. They had only fought once around Cloud Shopping. Now, she wanted to know what Zhou Hao would do to Zhang Rong. ¡°Tell me, how will Zhou Hao deal with Zhang Rong? His methods are not clean, and Zhang Rong is also not a merciful person.¡± Zhou Wei exerted a little force on his feet, and the office chair smoothly made a circle. The words that came out of his mouth were like a review of a circus. ¡°What else can he do? Of course, it¡¯s a fierce fight. Neither are weak in the underworld. Zhang Rong is the local boss of M City¡¯s underworld. He would definitely not let go of the opportunity to beat Zhou Wei up.¡± Chu Ning nodded and agreed with him. However, Zhou Hao was not someone to be trifled with. In his hands, the resources of the Zhou family were sufficient for him to stand firm in the underworld of M City. ¡°Zhou Hao¡¯s methods may not be as ruthless as Zhang Rong¡¯s. When he kidnapped my fourth brother previously, he was still humane. His methods should be slightly weaker than Zhang Rong¡¯s.¡± Zhou Wei sneered without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t take you seriously. Don¡¯t you have compassion for ants occasionally? He had made a name for himself in a colosseum like the Zhou family, so he naturally isn¡¯t a simple character. How could there be a clean person in a large clan?¡± Chu Ning thought about it and felt that Zhou Wei was right. Big families were like colosseums. She had heard from Zhou Wei that the way they educated their descendants was simply like seeing who was the last one standing. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a bet. Who will win, Zhou Hao or Zhang Rong? What do you think?¡± Zhou Wei said with interest, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bet on Zhou Hao. If he can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll be happy to lose.¡± Thinking of Zhou Hao losing, Zhou Wei felt wonderful. However, it was obvious that he was still very confident in the Zhou family¡¯s power. Chu Ning was even happier. She thought for a while. ¡°Can I bet that they¡¯ll both lose?¡± Zhou Wei was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re really shrewd. But that¡¯s fine too. How can a draw not be considered an outcome?¡± Chu Ning grinned. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll bet that they¡¯ll both lose badly!¡± Zhou Wei smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s meaningless if there¡¯s no wager. What are you betting on?¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What are you betting on?¡± Zhou Wei thought about it and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bet on a meal? If you win, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. If I win, you¡¯ll treat me to a meal. It¡¯ll be a good way to celebrate the success of our plan!¡± Chu Ning agreed decisively. Since Zhou Wei had achieved his goal of calling, he did not bother to continue with pleasantries. After hanging up, Chu Ning continued to busy herself. Chapter 651 - 651 Ribbing 651 Ribbing Early in the morning, Chu Ning stretched. There were not many things to do now, and the important matters had more or less been resolved. It was rare for her to have some free time. When she walked out of the room, her parents, Chu Jing, and Chu Huan were sitting at the dining table for breakfast. ¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re not busy today?¡± Mrs. Chu asked with a smile. Without waiting for Chu Ning to speak, Chu Huan said sarcastically, ¡°Yeah, such a busy person can still eat at home. It can¡¯t be that her business has failed?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to argue with him. There was no need to ruin her good mood for him. Chu Jing couldn¡¯t stand it. He put down his chopsticks, slamming them on the table and making quite a commotion. Chu Huan, who was feeling smug, was shocked. ¡°Chu Huan, what did I warn you about? Have you forgotten?¡± Chu Jing¡¯s tone was stern. Chu Huan did not dare to speak. Although he was most afraid of his Big Brother in this family, he did not dare to resist when an honest person like his Second Brother was angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, Second Brother.¡± Chu Huan suddenly wilted. Chu Jing glared at Chu Huan, and his tone filled with impatience. ¡°Then watch your mouth. You¡¯re making things difficult for everyone so early in the morning. I think you miss Big Brother.¡± Chu Jing¡¯s last sentence was almost a threat. He had never spoken to his family in this manner before. It was just that Chu Huan had targeted Chu Ning again and again because of Ye Ting, that hypocrite. Chu Jing could not accept it. Moreover, Chu Ning had even given up her blood and sweat to save Chu Huan, yet Chu Huan still did not know what was good for him. This made Chu Jing even more disappointed in Chu Huan. It was rare for Chu Huan to hear Second Brother¡¯s threat. This time, he didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He lowered his head and ate his food obediently, not daring to make a sound. Mr. and Mrs. Chu saw this scene and did not step in. They, too, felt that Chu Huan had gone overboard. Why did he keep targeting Xiao Ning? They did not stop him from treating Ye Ting well. However, Xiao Ning was his biological sister and had led the family to better horizons. She had even saved him and Seventh Brother. Chu Huan being this way was really outrageous. The old couple hid their disappointment towards Chu Huan. Mrs. Chu smiled and scooped some porridge for Chu Ning, telling her to eat more. Under the protection of her parents and Second Brother, Chu Ning did not take Chu Huan¡¯s provocation to heart. After dinner, Chu Ning went to Second Brother¡¯s room. She hadn¡¯t had a good chat with her second brother for a long time. She didn¡¯t know if his equipment was still working. After all, electronic equipment was updated too quickly. Chu Ning was chatting with Chu Jing when the phone in the living room rang. Chu Ning quickly walked over to answer the call. ¡°Hello? Bai Hong? What¡¯s up?¡± Bai Hong said briefly, ¡°There¡¯s a plan. Your fifth brother is picking you up from downstairs. Come quickly.¡± After saying that, the call was disconnected. Chu Ning was confused, but she still changed and went downstairs after informing Chu Jing. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw Chu Yang¡¯s car parked downstairs. Chu Ning strode over and got into the car. She closed the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Fifth Brother?¡± Chu Yang¡¯s expression was solemn as he asked the driver to start the car. ¡°Xiao Ning, we¡¯ve come into contact with the biggest gang in M City.¡± Chu Ning was flabbergasted. Chu Yang¡¯s forces had not fully developed, and now was not the best time to confront the underworld leaders of M City. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked hurriedly. ¡°Man-made or accidental?¡± Chu Yang shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t read the information yet. It¡¯s just that Bai Hong suggested that I look for you and tell you about this. I didn¡¯t want you to get involved.¡± Chu Yang was a little worried. After all, the battle between gangs involved fights and annexation. He was very worried that Chu Ning would be injured. Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything. She was just wondering why Bai Hong wanted to look for her. What was the plan? The car drove very quickly. Bai Hong was waiting in Chu Yang¡¯s office. Chu Ning saw him as soon as she entered. Bai Hong stood up and waited for Chu Ning and her brother to sit down. He sat down as well and said simply, ¡°That gang used to belong to the Rongwei Group. Now that they¡¯ve changed their structure, they¡¯ve gradually become independent. As long as the Rongwei Group is in trouble, that gang will definitely go to support them. It¡¯ll be much easier for us to take action.¡± Only then did Chu Ning understand why Bai Hong wanted to look for her. However, this was too much of a coincidence. She smiled and told him about the bet between her and Zhou Wei. When she saw the shocked and relieved expressions of the pair, she beamed even more happily. Chu Ning lamented. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not just dog-eat-dog. There¡¯s also black-eat-black. I¡¯m killing two birds with one stone. Haha!¡± Chapter 652 - 652 Chat 652 Chat When Chu Yang saw Chu Ning¡¯s smile, the corners of his mouth curled up. This sister of his was really a wonderful person. Ever since she came back, the Chu family¡¯s life had been ever-improving. Little Seven¡¯s legs had recovered, and the pressure on his parents had been reduced. It was also thanks to her that the big problem that he and Number six had encountered this time could be resolved so easily. Now that Chu Yang looked at Chu Ning, he really liked her more and more. He wanted to worship this precious girl. Chu Ning saw that the duo were sitting there relaxed and knew that the rest of the matter would not be a problem for them. She was not in a hurry to go home, so she picked up a glass of water and took a sip. She asked enthusiastically, ¡°Fifth Brother, I haven¡¯t seen Sixth Brother in a long time. What is he busy with?¡± Chu Yang felt a little helpless when this was mentioned. He pointed at Bai Hong and said, ¡°You can ask him. Number six chatted with him for a while and then told me that he was going out. He didn¡¯t say a word about where he was going and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Chu Ning glanced at Bai Hong. Bai Hong didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong at all. He sat there with a straight face and didn¡¯t feel guilty in the slightest. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Chu Ning, who was about to ask a question, choked on these words. She also knew that Bai Hong was very professional. If he said that it was a secret, she would definitely not be able to pry out a single word. She simply gave up. ¡°Then Fifth Brother, aren¡¯t you worried? Why didn¡¯t you tell the family about this?¡± Chu Yang waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Number six is quite skilled. He sends me an email every week to tell me that he¡¯s safe. I¡¯m not too worried about him.¡± He gave Bai Hong a side-eye. ¡°And don¡¯t be suspicious of the people you use. Isn¡¯t this guy still here? I don¡¯t care how capable he is. If he pushed my brother into the fire pit¡­¡± Chu Ning raised her cup and hid the smirk on her face. It seemed that Fifth Brother and Bai Hong were getting along well with each other. Bai Hong was indeed powerful and could probably help Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother a lot. She was not in a hurry to get Bai Hong back. It was not a bad idea for him to stay with Fifth Brother. Chu Ning suddenly remembered something and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Bai Hong, are you getting two salaries now?¡± Bai Hong hadn¡¯t panicked at all earlier. At the mention of salary, a hint of guilt flashed across his eyes, but he quickly composed himself. He was working two jobs, so of course he had to get two salaries. Chu Ning looked at his matter-of-fact expression and found it a little funny. However, to be honest, Bai Hong had followed her for the money back then, but the salary she gave him was not that high. A bodyguard of his level would fetch at least a million yuan. ¡°Work hard. When I¡¯m done on my side, you¡¯ll get a raise.¡± Bai Hong followed Chu Ning because he saw that she could definitely earn a lot of money with her ability. Of course, she would not mistreat him. Even Bai Hong, who killed without blinking an eye, could not refuse a salary increase. His gaze suddenly became firm. ¡°I¡¯ll go give them extra practice.¡± After saying that, he strode out the door. Chu Yang looked curiously at his back as he left. ¡°I was the one who tied him up. Why didn¡¯t I realize that he loved money?¡± Recalling the time Bai Hong had been there, he rued, ¡°I thought he was the latest model of battle droid and was not tempted by anything. It turns out that he is driven by money.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°When I subdued him, weren¡¯t you outside, Fifth Brother?¡± As for Chu Ning and Chu Yang, they were already rich. Recently, Chu Ning had not been busy with much. She was very relaxed. She looked at Chu Yang and saw that he still had a pile of things to deal with; she did not want to bother him. She called upon a subordinate to accompany her to Chu Yang¡¯s ¡®base¡¯ so she could have a good look around. She had seen the scale of Fifth Brother¡¯s reach and knew that he was not far from becoming the biggest underworld group in M City. She estimated that, in this provocation by Rongwei Group, he could swallow up a lot of things and then expand and make a name for himself in one fell swoop. At the thought of this, Chu Ning wondered if something like this had happened in the original novel. And how did Chu Yang and Chu Yu step all over the Rongwei Group to become the uncrowned kings of the underground world? The more she tried to recall, the more Chu Ning realized that her memories of the original novel and her previous life were getting fuzzy. She could not even remember who her friends in her previous life were. Chu Ning knew that she was blending into this world. Gradually, she would lose her memories of her previous life and the transmigration into the book. She would completely become the Chu Ning here. Chapter 653 - 653 Recalling the Original Work 653 Recalling the Original Work Chu Ning didn¡¯t feel regretful. She met good friends in this world, had parents and brothers who loved her, and even flexed her muscles to build her own career. However, she had to use this unique perspective to create more benefits for herself and the people around her before her memories of the original novel completely disappeared. Chu Ning slapped her forehead. She had earned her first bucket of gold in this way. Why did she forget this advantage more and more? It seemed that she had merged with this world too quickly. She had to seize the moment. Chu Ning didn¡¯t continue to wander around ¡ª she had found her next goal. Soon, she informed Chu Yang and asked one of his subordinates to drive her home. When she returned home, Mr. and Mrs. Chu had already left for work. Chu Huan had also gone to class and was not at home. Only Chu Jing was at home. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he came out of the bedroom to take a look. He saw that it was Chu Ning, and that she looked relaxed, so he did not say anything. He took a glass of water and returned to his room. Chu Ning was in a hurry to sort out her thoughts. Without saying anything, she went into her bedroom and sat down at the table. Chu Ning took out a notebook and placed it on the table. She found a pen and frantically searched through her memories related to the original work. Soon, she had covered an entire piece of paper. A few hours passed quickly. In the afternoon, Chu Ning filled four or five sheets of paper before stopping. She did not know much about the novel. She could remember so much due to her excellent memory. However, now that the worlds had merged and blurred together, she had to analyze many details herself. Chu Ning flipped to the page where Chu Yang had a conflict with the Rongwei Group and circled the words ¡®supervisory team¡¯. In the process of sorting out the original novel, Chu Ning realized that Chu Yang and Chu Yu had become the mafia bosses in the original novel and had gone against the Rongwei Group. Although the Rongwei Group had not been completely cleansed back then, Zhang Rong had a gang leader who had gotten drunk at a nightclub and beat up the son of a government department chief for a woman, even causing him to be unable to have any offspring. Logically speaking, neither Rongwei Group nor Zhang Rong was afraid of a government department chief . However, during that period of time, the mayor of M City was transferred up, so he was particularly strict with the city¡¯s ethos. The country had already issued a document regarding the eliminating of evils. In order to investigate M City¡¯s mayor and ethos, they specially sent a supervisory team. In the end, the moment the supervisory team arrived in M City, the department chief whose son was beaten found a way to report this matter. At that time, Chu Yang and the others were still suppressed by the Rongwei Group and hadn¡¯t done anything. While the supervisory team was investigating, they asked their subordinates to hide evidence of their wrongdoings and perfectly avoided this time¡¯s exposure. Due to being exposed, the underground forces of the Rongwei Group had suffered a heavy blow. Once the supervisory team left, Chu Yang and the others quickly annexed the remaining forces of the Rongwei Group and dominated the underground of M City. However, this plot had been revealed to Ye Ting once, after Chu Yang and Chu Yu had succeeded. Chu Yang had touched on it lightly at that time, and the details and timing had been unclear. This made it difficult for her to determine when the supervisory team would arrive. However, there must be someone in the government who knew about the M City mayor¡¯s transfer. Chu Ning thought about her connections in the government. Should she go directly to the mayor? Chu Ning shivered. The mayor would probably smile and ask his assistant to send her out. Ask Xu Xi? Chu Ning also felt that it wasn¡¯t really doable. Xu Xi had already helped her a lot, so it wouldn¡¯t be good to trouble him again. Should she ask Minister Niu? Chu Ning recalled the sly smile on Minister Niu¡¯s face. She reckoned that, even if she went to ask, there would be no result. Chu Ning exhaled. It was useless to have God¡¯s perspective. She did not know who the gang leader was, nor did she know when the supervisory team would arrive. What if Fifth Brother and the others took the opportunity to take the role of Rongwei Group while Zhou Hao was targeting Zhang Rong? Chu Ning sighed, but since it had already happened, she might as well try her best to remedy it. She had to think about the details again. What if she found some useful clues? Chapter 654 - 654 Gathering 654 Gathering Just as Chu Ning was deep in thought at home, Xu Xi called her. Xu Xi¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was a little distorted. He stuttered, ¡°Chu Ning, well¡­Erm, are you free?¡± Chu Ning looked at the notebook on the table. She felt that this was all she could remember, so she replied, ¡°I¡¯m free. What¡¯s up?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice was full of excitement. ¡°Well, the classmates who were previously tutoring with you are having a meal together. Everyone wants to ask if you¡¯re free, so we can get together.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s words became more and more fluent. In the noisy background, she could vaguely hear a familiar voice shouting for Chu Ning to come and have fun. Chu Ning smiled and readily agreed. ¡°Alright, where are you guys? I¡¯ll go and look for you.¡± Xu Xi stuttered again for some reason. ¡°We¡¯re¡­at the KTV, that, that¡­¡± The voice became weaker and weaker. Chu Ning could not even hear which KTV it was. Chu Ning pressed the volume button a few times in confusion. It was at the highest volume. Why was there no sound? ¡°Hello? Hello? Which KTV? Xu Xi?¡± A male voice suddenly came over the phone. ¡°Ze Wang KTV! Little Miss Chu, come quickly!¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s phone had been snatched away, but he did not manage to snatch it back. His face was flushed to the roots of his ears. His usual impartial and upright demeanor was gone. Everyone in the private room was jeering. A girl took the lead and said, ¡°Xu Xi, Little Miss Chu will be here in a while. Your dare will be complete!¡± Immediately after, there was a wave of jeering from the surrounding people. Xu Xi was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t speak. He sat on the sofa with his palms covered in sweat. The cause of the incident was that the students who had been tutoring together had established a deep revolutionary friendship. Therefore, when they had nothing to do during the holidays, they would occasionally gather to have fun. This time was no exception. They suddenly wanted to sing in broad daylight, and coincidentally, there was a student whose family owned a KTV. Everyone was in agreement and immediately set off. Although the KTV had arranged a luxurious VIP room for their young master and his classmates, there were limited microphones and many people, so everyone discussed playing some games. One person suggested to play truth or dare, and everyone decided to play rock-paper-scissors, with the minority following what the majority decided. Xu Xi did not want to play at first, but he was in the minority. In order not to spoil the fun, he braced himself and participated. In the end, after playing a few rounds, it was Xu Xi¡¯s turn to play dare. Looking at the malicious gazes of his classmates, Xu Xi felt a chill run down his spine. Sure enough, a girl said, ¡°Xu Xi, then your dare is! Confessing to Little Miss Chu in front of everyone!¡± ¡°Woo!¡± The atmosphere in the room reached a climax. Everyone was jeering and laughing sneakily. Only Xu Xi was like an erupting volcano, with steam rising from the top of his head. Xu Xi waved his hand and retreated as he stammered, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t¡­ D-don¡¯t, don¡¯t play this kind of jo-joke¡­¡± The girl who made the dare request smiled slyly. ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t you like Little Miss Chu?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s was burning up. He shook his head like a rattle-drum and could not speak for a long time. ¡°Shaking your head?¡± The girl next to her smiled. ¡°Shaking your head means you don¡¯t like her, or that you don¡¯t dare to say it?¡± Everyone laughed even more happily. A boy patted Xu Xi¡¯s shoulder in a friendly manner. ¡°Come on, representative Xu, your love for Little Miss Chu is almost spilling out of your eyes. We¡¯re not fools. Who can¡¯t tell?¡± The boy whose family owned the KTV came over and gave him an idea. ¡°Just call her and ask if she¡¯s free. Ask her to come to the gathering. When she arrives, confess to her. If she accepts, you two can be together. If she doesn¡¯t accept, we¡¯ll say that it¡¯s a dare. Neither of you will feel awkward. How about it?¡± Xu Xi sat stiffly on the sofa and was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Will it work?¡± Everyone quickly told him, ¡°It¡¯ll work. It¡¯ll definitely work. Hurry up and call Little Little Miss Chu.¡± Chapter 655 - 655 Confession 655 Confession Xu Xi pulled out his phone with a trembling hand. He stared at the screen for a long time but did not press any buttons. He looked up and was startled when he saw the expectant eyes of the crowd. After holding it in for a long time, Xu Xi asked gloomily, ¡°Am I usually that obvious?¡± The girl who had made the request snorted. ¡°Of course! You stare at Little Miss Chu till your eyes are almost popping out! Other than that business-minded genius of a blockhead, Little Miss Chu, even the blind people in our school almost know about it.¡± Xu Xi lowered his head at the verbal attack. The boy beside him quickly patted him on the shoulder to encourage him. Xu Xi took a deep breath and finally mustered up his courage to call Chu Ning, which was the earlier call. Xu Xi and the others waited nervously in the room. Xu Xi paced back and forth, taking deep breaths as he tried to calm himself down. The people around him felt giddy when they looked at him. Xu Xi, on the other hand, became even more jittery. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that my confession is too simple? Do I need to prepare anything?¡± The boy who had given him the idea pressed him down on the sofa. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. What if Little Miss Chu rejects you? Wouldn¡¯t your meticulously-prepared confession make things awkward between the two of you? Don¡¯t you want to be friends with her?¡± When Xu Xi heard that there was a possibility of being rejected, he felt like he was suffocating. ¡°It¡¯s highly possible that I¡¯ll be rejected,¡± Xu Xi thought to himself in a pessimistic manner. He might only be able to watch Chu Ning silently in the future. A girl stood up and analyzed logically, ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite possible. But for Little Miss Chu, she will probably reject you because she cares more about her studies and career, or because she thinks that it¡¯s not suitable for her to be in a relationship at this age. But think about it. If you confess first, wouldn¡¯t you be seizing the opportunity? In future, if she ever wants to date, you¡¯ll definitely be the first person she thinks of!¡± A girl next to her continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. So this time, we¡¯re just testing the waters. It¡¯s also a setup. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Xu Xi was already so anxious that he felt dizzy. He did not hear a word and stared straight at the door of the private room. At this moment, the door was pushed open. The waiter waiting at the door held a walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Young Master, the person at the door said that he saw Ms. Chu get out of the car.¡± With that, he closed the door. The room was in chaos. Xu Xi stood up again and wanted to pace, but was surrounded by a group of girls who adjusted his collar and pulled his sleeves. Some of the boys were peeking out from the door and watching. Some of them patted Xu Xi on the shoulder and told him not to be nervous and to take a deep breath. Then, everyone hurriedly returned to their seats, singing and playing games, leaving Xu Xi standing there alone, staring at the door with stiff limbs. As soon as Chu Ning pushed open the door of the private room, she was shocked by the eyes that were all looking at her. Chu Ning closed the door suspiciously and pushed it open again. ¡°Huh? Did I get the wrong place?¡± A girl quickly walked over and held Chu Ning¡¯s arm. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t get the wrong place; we¡¯re waiting for you!¡± Xu Xi was still standing there in a daze. A boy casually walked over and hit him on the back. Xu Xi was shocked by the insult. He took a big step forward and shouted loudly, ¡°Chu Ning! I like you!¡± Besides Chu Ning, in the private room, everyone got a fright. No one expected the usually-gentle and soft Xu Xi to be louder than the sound of the KTV. A question mark almost appeared on Chu Ning¡¯s head. She looked at the students around her. ¡°You tricked Xu Xi into drinking? Did he drink too much?¡± The girl who was pulling Chu Ning was so embarrassed that her face was about to crack. She received looks from her classmates and explained to Chu Ning calmly, ¡°Love confession. Love confession. Will Little Miss Chu accept Xu Xi?¡± Then, she gritted her teeth and pushed Chu Ning in front of Xu Xi. Chu Ning staggered and almost fell at Xu Xi¡¯s feet. Chu Ning was confused. When she looked up, she saw Xu Xi¡¯s tightly shut eyes and pursed lips. His heroic appearance made Chu Ning laugh. Chu Ning cleared her throat and pretended to be serious. ¡°Xu Xi! We should put more energy and effort into our studies now! I can¡¯t accept you!¡± Chapter 656 - 656 Rejected 656 Rejected Xu Xi looked as if he had been sentenced to death. However, Chu Ning patted his shoulder with a smile. ¡°The dare¡¯s complete now, isn¡¯t it?¡± The dispirited Xu Xi immediately exclaimed in confusion, along with the surrounding people who were still sighing. Chu Ning sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t put away the bottle on the table that you were using as a pointer.¡± While everyone was lamenting their lack of prudence, Chu Ning whispered in Xu Xi¡¯s ear. ¡°You scared me earlier, looking like you were in military training.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s ears were burning red. Chu Ning¡¯s breath when she spoke did not cool them down at all. Instead, they blazed even more. Chu Ning grabbed Xu Xi¡¯s arm and led him to the sofa to sit down. She handed him a bottle of water and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re timid. These people must have had a sense of accomplishment in teasing you. Haha.¡± Xu Xi lowered his head and did not speak. He only thought to himself, ¡°Next time, next time, I will definitely prepare a perfect confession. I will definitely perform better! This rejection was because she had seen through the dare. It doesn¡¯t count! This time doesn¡¯t count!¡± Chu Ning was cheerily playing games with the students around her when she suddenly thought of something and nudged Xu Xi with her elbow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Xi looked up abruptly. Chu Ning leaned closer and asked loudly, ¡°Where is Yan Shen? Didn¡¯t you guys ask him along?¡± Xu Xi did not know how to answer for a moment. It was the boy nearby who helped him out. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like KTV.¡± Xu Xi quickly nodded, but he could not help but think, ¡°Does she like Yan Shen? There are so many people, but she singled out Yan Shen not being here.¡± Xu Xi thought of the rumors in school before Chu Ning fell into the lake and Chu Ning¡¯s pursuit of Yan Shen at that time. His heart felt even more stifled. Xu Xi kept asking himself whether Chu Ning really liked Yan Shen? What if she really did? Could he compare to Yan Shen? Where was the advantage? Even after the gathering came to a close, Xu Xi¡¯s head was still in a mess. He went back in a daze. Chu Ning looked at Xu Xi¡¯s wandering footsteps and felt a chill down her spine. Could Xu Xi have been possessed by something? She believed in science, but she had already transmigrated into a book. The biggest unscientific thing was herself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xu Xi?¡± Chu Ning asked the girl beside her who was about to go shopping with her. The girl smiled awkwardly. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that he was sad because his confession was rejected, so she could only randomly brush it off. Chu Ning felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, so she could only give up. After playing for the entire afternoon, she only returned home in the evening. As she did not eat out, Chu Ning specially called Mrs. Chu and asked her family to save a bite of food for her. When she reached home, her parents, Chu Jing, and Chu Huan were all sitting on the sofa waiting for her. As soon as he saw her enter, Chu Huan opened his mouth as if he was possessed, speaking in a strange tone, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the extremely busy person? So you have friends too? You went out to have fun and still made us wait for you at home for dinner. You¡¯re really¡­¡± Before he could finish her words, he fell silent under Chu Jing¡¯s stern gaze. Chu Jing looked at his younger brother in disappointment. He did not know why Chu Huan always targeted Chu Ning. Chu Huan stammered. He wanted to explain something under Second Brother¡¯s disappointed gaze, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Chu sensed that the atmosphere was not right and quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Xiao Ning, go wash your hands. Dinner has just been prepared. Let¡¯s eat after you wash your hands.¡± Mr. Chu watched Chu Ning wash her hands, and folded the newspaper, placing it on the coffee table. He said softly to Chu Huan, ¡°Chu Huan, she¡¯s your sister. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you. You¡¯d better not go too far.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Chu usually couldn¡¯t say too much. There was already a conflict between the siblings. If they kept coming forward to stop it, it would only deepen the estrangement between the two of them. Mrs. Chu also sighed. ¡°Xiao Huan, when will you grow up and be sensible?¡± Chu Huan moved his lips, wanting to say that he was not wrong, but when he saw his parents¡¯ and Second Brother¡¯s disapproving gazes, he swallowed his words. At the dining table, Chu Ning kept telling her parents about the funny things that happened when she was having fun with her classmates, making her Mrs. Chu laugh from ear to ear. Mr. Chu also looked at Chu Ning with a gentle gaze. Chu Jing had on a silly smile, and only occasionally echoed a few words, while Chu Huan was unexpectedly quiet. Chapter 657 - 657 Eliminate Evil 657 Eliminate Evil Chu Ning had been very comfortable these past few days. The process of resolving matters was quite smooth, as if she were applying a layer of luck. While awaiting the results, Chu Ning sat leisurely on the sofa at home and stuffed an apple into her mouth while watching TV. Chu Ning had been trying to recall the contents of the original novel for several days, but she regretfully realized that, once she tried to recall, the speed of forgetting would increase. Other than what she had memorized a few days ago, she could no longer recall anything. Chu Ning had already disguised the notebook that recorded her God¡¯s perspective as an ordinary one and placed it in an inconspicuous corner of the bookshelf. She wasn¡¯t actually afraid that her family would come and search her desk. It was just that she had a stupid Fourth Brother. It was difficult to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be used by others to take away this treasure. Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied with her current situation, but she quickly dispelled this thought. Chu Ning patted her chest and was shocked at how she could be content with her current situation. It must be that her comfortable and smooth life had blinded her heart. Chu Ning quickly ate an apple to calm herself down. Before she could swallow the apple, her phone rang. Chu Ning picked it up and looked at the screen. The caller was actually Minister Niu. Could it be that the matter was settled? She chewed the apple in her mouth twice and swallowed it with difficulty. She took a deep breath and quickly picked up the phone. Minister Niu¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°The matter you requested has been handled. We¡¯ll meet at noon later, again at that noodle restaurant.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t have the time to be euphoric and quickly exclaimed. However, Minister Niu seemed to be very busy. That old fox actually hung up the phone without saying a word. Chu Ning didn¡¯t care that Minister Niu¡¯s behavior was abnormal. Soon, she would have a piece of land with unlimited development potential. Just renting the right to use it would earn her a lot of money. She happily spun around in the living room, thinking about what she should gift Xu Xi to thank him. She should also prepare a generous gift for Minister Niu, but she could just say that she was going to visit Wu Yi. Chu Jing could feel Chu Ning¡¯s happiness from inside the bedroom. It was hard for Chu Jing not to hear her walking in circles in the living room. He opened the door and saw a glowing Chu Ning, helplessly asking, ¡°Xiao Ning? What happened with you? What made you so happy?¡± Chu Ning stopped in her tracks. When she saw Chu Jing¡¯s tall figure standing at the door, she was suddenly ecstatic from her untold secret. She rushed forward and leapt onto Chu Jing in one breath. She hugged Chu Jing and started laughing. Chu Jing knees buckled under her weight. Fortunately, he did not neglect his training, so he steadied his feet and caught Chu Ning. Although Chu Jing enjoyed his sister¡¯s closeness and her being coquettish, it was too sudden and confused him. In his impression of Chu Ning, she had always been mature and steady. It must be a great thing if it could make Xiao Ning so joyful. Before Chu Jing could ask, Chu Ning jumped off Chu Jing as if she had read his mind. She shook her head and put her hands behind her back like a charlatan. ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t say it. I can¡¯t say it.¡± After saying that, she took her phone with a smile and left. The hapless Chu Jing didn¡¯t know how to react. He returned to his room and continued to fiddle with his computer. Chu Ning arrived at the noodle shop, beaming. Minister Niu was already seated inside. When he saw her, he waved. Chu Ning sat opposite Minister Niu with a smile. Before they could exchange a few words, Minister Niu pushed a document bag in front of her with a solemn expression. Chu Ning took the folder in surprise. Just as she was about to open it, Minister Niu held it down, saying in a serious voice, ¡°Go back and read it.¡± Chu Ning could not care less about being happy. Could it be that something big had happened? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Minister Niu sighed. ¡°Although what I helped you settle isn¡¯t a big deal, but¡­¡± He glanced around and whispered, ¡°The higher-ups have sent a supervisory team to eliminate evil. Although it¡¯s not a big deal, we¡¯re at the cusp of the storm. If we¡¯re implicated, neither of us will be able to escape.¡± Chapter 658 - 658 Withdraw 658 Withdraw Chu Ning was shocked. The supervisory team? That quick? Then wouldn¡¯t Fifth Brother and the others bump into them? Minister Niu saw her surprise and advised her kindly, ¡°Since you were able to find out about my mother¡¯s matters, you must have some shady ways. I advise you to restrain yourself. Even if you have done something in the past, as long as it doesn¡¯t get into the hands of the supervisory team, they won¡¯t wipe you out.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s expression was also solemn. She clenched the document bag tightly. ¡°Sorry to trouble you. I¡¯ll be more careful. I won¡¯t ask for trouble.¡± Seeing that she had listened to his advice, Minister Niu heaved a sigh of relief. He had been careful with his words and actions all his life. He was afraid that he would lose the rest of his life because of this little favor. The two of them had nothing further to discuss, so they left after that. Chu Ning wanted to look for Chu Yang, but on second thought, she went home. Upon reaching home, Chu Ning called Chu Yang. She said in a serious tone, ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t continue with the Rongwei Group. Recall everyone. Tell them to behave themselves. Don¡¯t do anything and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Hearing her serious tone, Chu Yang sat up straight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Ning sighed. ¡°I just received news that the higher-ups have sent a supervisory team down. The Rongwei Group hasn¡¯t been completely cleansed. With their power, the supervisory team will definitely not let them off easily.¡± Chu Ning looked at the records in the notebook. ¡°When that time comes, the supervisory team will deal with most of the Rongwei Group. As long as the supervisory team leaves M City and the limelight dies down, this will be a pie that fell from the sky.¡± Chu Yang thought about it carefully. This news was indeed important. Chu Ning should not be mistaken. ¡°Then it seems that even God is helping us.¡± Chu Yang was still in the mood to joke. After all, the situation was not so serious that he would immediately be crying behind bars. He was not flustered. Moreover, this was good news. He was somewhat happy. Chu Ning also smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She thought for a moment. Her seven brothers were the chosen ones. Chu Ning reminded Chu Yang a few more times before hanging up. She did not have to worry about Fifth Brother anymore. She was now in the mood to look at the document bag that she had just obtained. She opened the bag. The documents and contracts inside were only missing Chu Ning¡¯s signature and the official seal of the Soaring Clouds Group. Chu Ning looked at this treasure that was hot off the grill. The benefits it would bring made her so elated that she couldn¡¯t stop grinning. She was able to move so smoothly this time because she had taken advantage of the information gap. Otherwise, others would have found out sooner or later. This feeling was not quite the same as when she created Cloud Shopping. Perhaps it was the doubling of profits that made her feel more accomplished. Chu Ning put away her things in satisfaction and called Xu Xi. ¡°Hello? Xu Xi?¡± Xu Xi had been holed up at home for the past few days. He did not even leave his bedroom. No matter how he thought about it, he did not know why he had confessed so rashly and made the scene so embarrassing. When Xu Xi received Chu Ning¡¯s call, he almost wanted to find a corner to hide. He was too ashamed to see anyone. In the end, he took a few deep breaths before he was mentally prepared to answer the call. When he heard Chu Ning call his name, a suffocating feeling swept through his heart again. He mustered up his courage and stammered out a few words, ¡°Yes¡­ What¡¯s up?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t care too much about Xu Xi¡¯s awkwardness. She said happily, ¡°The procedures have been settled. That matter is already set in stone.¡± Xu Xi sat up straight and his eyes widened. He held his phone and said hurriedly, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! I knew you could do it!¡± Chu Ning finally had someone to share her joy with. ¡°Yes, thank you for telling me this news. I don¡¯t even know how to repay you.¡± ¡°I just gave you some information,¡± Xu Xi said, a little embarrassed. ¡°The rest is your own hard work. I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re the one who has the capabilities. You don¡¯t have to repay me.¡± Chu Ning did not agree with him. ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this at all. I definitely have to prepare a gift to thank you properly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able able to help you.¡± Chu Ning nodded in satisfaction when she heard that he had no intention of rejecting her. She smiled and chatted with Xu Xi about school matters. In the end, she agreed to treat him to dinner in a few days before hanging up. Chapter 659 - 659 Investigated 659 Investigated Chu Jing, who was at the door, wanted to discuss something with Chu Ning, but he heard her on the phone, so he waited by the door. After hearing Chu Ning say goodbye, Chu Jing knocked on the door. When Chu Ning heard the knock on the door, she shouted, ¡°Come in.¡± Chu Jing pushed the door open and saw the smile lingering on Chu Ning¡¯s face. He thought of Chu Ning¡¯s joyful laughter when she was on the phone earlier and couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Chatting with a boy you like?¡± Chu Ning was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Of course not. Second Brother, you know how to joke around as well?¡± Chu Jing smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s a boy you like, you should be bolder. Our Xiao Ning is so outstanding.¡± ¡°Second Brother, why are you looking for me?¡± Chu Ning helplessly changed the topic. In a normal tone, Chu Jing asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to participate in a competition. I¡¯ll probably be back in half a month, so you might need to take more care of the family.¡± When Chu Ning heard this, she pouted and said, ¡°Second Brother, what are you talking about? Just go to the competition! Leave the family matters to me. There won¡¯t be any problems. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of the family.¡± Chu Jing patted her head and said gently, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll leave it to you then. When I get the prize money for first place, I¡¯ll buy a gift for you.¡± Chu Ning raised her head slightly. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother!¡± After saying that, Chu Jing went back to his room to pack his luggage. Chu Ning also took the document bag and drove to the Soaring Clouds Group. Chu Ning found Zhang Bo after greeting employees along the way. The moment he looked up, she was dumbfounded by the dark circles beneath his eyes. Chu Ning tried her best to hold back the smile on her face. ¡°You, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Zhang Bo looked testily at Chu Ning, resentment faintly emanating from him. ¡°My good President Chu. Such a big company. I have to transform myself into a robot to be able to run it.¡± Chu Ning also inexplicably felt her conscience condemning her. She quickly put the fruits and document bag in her hands on Zhang Bo¡¯s desk. Zhang Bo picked up an apple, wiped it casually, and took a bite. He chewed hard, and Chu Ning felt her hair stand. Chu Ning smiled guiltily. She eagerly opened the folder and showed Zhang Bo her results, trying to prove that she had not been slacking off but had been working hard. ¡°Look at this. I¡¯ve settled this matter.¡± Zhang Bo put the apple aside and wiped his hands. He picked up the documents and contract and read it carefully. He quickly understood the gist of it. ¡°This is the big deal that you said could double our takings?¡± Chu Ning nodded. Zhang Bo happily slammed the table. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± He stood up excitedly. ¡°After Cloud Shopping was taken over by Zhou Hao, although the people who stayed in the company are still very serious about their work, I can feel that if there are no more projects that can be presented, I¡¯m afraid they will no longer be committed.¡± ¡°How can there not be any projects presented?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Not considering this, did you forget about The Parade?¡± Zhang Bo was flabbergasted. He exhaled. ¡°After the incident at The Parade, the employees were secretly discussing whether our company was targeted and whether The Parade could continue.¡± Chu Ning did not feel in the least bit anxious. ¡°The Parade has been renovated. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not suitable for business at the moment. Soon, when it¡¯s out of the limelight, The Parade can smoothly open up. With the flow of people in the industrial park, it will definitely be filled to the brim.¡± Zhang Bo pricked up his ears and caught the main point. ¡°Limelight? What limelight? Why isn¡¯t it suitable for opening?¡± Chu Ning remembered that she hadn¡¯t had the time to tell him about this, but it wasn¡¯t too late to tell him now. ¡°I¡¯ve received insider news that the higher-ups are sending a supervisory team to clean things up. The storm of The Parade being attacked hasn¡¯t passed yet. If we open for business now, it¡¯ll easily attract the attention of the supervisory team.¡± Zhang Bo was slightly taken aback. ¡°I see. Then we can indeed wait a little longer. We can perfect The Parade in the meantime.¡± Chu Ning also wanted to go over and get an apple, but Zhang Bo suddenly smiled. Coupled with his panda eyes, he really looked as twisted as could be. Chu Ning shivered. As expected, she heard Zhang Bo¡¯s malicious tone. ¡°President Chu, it¡¯s not easy for you to come to the company. I have some documents here that need your approval.¡± Chu Ning was dragged into the pile of documents without even being able to protest. Chapter 660 - 660 Count Yourself Lucky 660 Count Yourself Lucky M City seemed calm on the surface these days, but in fact, a lot of troubling things had happened. Zhang Rong sat in his office. His head ached as he looked at the person hunched in front of him, cringing. He was so angry that his face twisted. ¡°What did you say? Who did you beat up?¡± Hearing Zhang Rong gritting his teeth, the person standing there trembled in fear. ¡°Director Lu¡¯s son.¡± Zhang Rong threw the teacup beside him. ¡°Imbecile! Who do you think you are to dare hit a department chief¡¯s son?¡± There was another person sitting on the sofa in the office. The person¡¯s expression was a little unconcerned. ¡°Boss, he¡¯s just the son of a department chief. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Zhang Rong looked at his confidant and secretly cursed the group of idiots. ¡°What do you know? Normally, it¡¯d be alright. However, I heard that the supervisory team will arrive in the next few days. If that department chief has any backbone and reports this idiot to the supervisory team, my family business will be skinned!¡± The more Zhang Rong thought about it, the more irate he became. He flung everything near him, scaring the person so much that he knelt on the ground with a thud. The person on the sofa also stood up with a frown. Zhang Rong thought about it and gritted his teeth. ¡°Liu Yi, get everyone to stop. Don¡¯t target Chu Ning and Chu Yang for now. If anyone dares to cause trouble for me at this critical moment, I¡¯ll make them wish they were dead.¡± Liu Yi, the person sitting on the sofa, nodded. ¡°Alright, boss. I¡¯ll definitely give the order.¡± Then, he looked at the coward kneeling on the ground and frowned. ¡°Boss, then what about him?¡± Seeing Zhang Rong¡¯s rage and the pleading eyes of the person on the ground, no matter how much Liu Yi hated this fool, he had to remember that he was his subordinate and he could not ignore him. He could only bite the bullet and plead, ¡°Boss, spare his worthless life. At most, we¡¯ll deal with him after the storm blows over.¡± Zhang Rong didn¡¯t even look at the kneeling person. He only leaned back heavily and said in a deep voice, ¡°Take him away. Find a place to lock him up. We¡¯ll talk about it after the storm passes.¡± Liu Yi didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and could only drag the man out of the office. Zhang Rong leaned back in his chair, narrowed his eyes, and sneered, ¡°Ha, Chu Ning, consider yourself lucky.¡± The supervisory team that Zhang Rong and Chu Ning mentioned had secretly arrived in M City on the afternoon that Minister Niu and Chu Ning met. No one from the supervisory team made a sound, nor did they meet anyone from the M City government immediately. They quietly conducted an inspection in M City. M City was a developed city with many entertainment venues. The people in the supervisory team instantly focused on various high-end entertainment venues. Therefore, they had gotten wind on the night when Liu Yi¡¯s subordinate had had a conflict with the department chief¡¯s son in the nightclub. The head of the supervisory team called someone to contact the department chief overnight to understand what had happened. Under the investigation of the supervisory team, everything went according to the original plot. Even though Zhang Rong was well-informed, he was caught off-guard by the operation of the supervisory team. Not to mention, Zhou Hao was providing support. By the time Zhang Rong reacted, a lot of evidence had been collected. Chu Yang and the others had stopped early, and they usually paid more attention to developing in secret. This investigation did not implicate their main force, and only some corners were cleaned up. As for the Rongwei Group, under the supervisory team¡¯s vigorous investigation, they suffered heavy losses. Two of Zhang Rong¡¯s confidants were even arrested. When Zhang Rong found out that Zhou Hao had contributed to his current situation, he was so enraged that he almost gritted his teeth. However, he had no choice but to hide and only cause trouble for Zhou Hao in business-related matters. He wanted to bite off a piece of his flesh. No matter what kind of bloody storm was brewing in M City, Chu Ning was not in a hurry to do anything. She stayed at home every day, cooked for her parents, chatted with them, and took walks. Even Yan Shen said that she seemed to be living the life of an elderly woman. Chu Ning listened to the news that Zhang Bo had sent her. The Rongwei Group had sacrificed their own arm to protect their commander, and the stock market had also plummeted. Upon hearing such good news, Chu Ning was so exhilarated that she ate an extra bowl of rice. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the timing wasn¡¯t right and she didn¡¯t have enough funds, Chu Ning would have destroyed the Rongwei Group. Chapter 661 - 661 Cruise Ship at Sea 661 Cruise Ship at Sea After the supervisory team left, it would take a few days for calm to be restored in M City. No matter how gloomy the Rongwei Group was, Chu Ning was preparing for the The Parade¡¯s opening for business in a celebratory mood. They had earlier come to an agreement with the merchants on an opening date in a month¡¯s time, and the merchants who had signed the contract had begun to renovate their stores. Chu Ning didn¡¯t have to worry about this. She was currently concerned about the publicity of The Parade. Zhang Bo sat across from her. He saw her frowning and in pensive mood. He suggested, ¡°Find a celebrity to do a commercial performance. The publicity should be enough.¡± Chu Ning sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this method as well, but with the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s status and my influence, no matter how much money I spend, I won¡¯t be able to hire a big star. If the influence of the fans isn¡¯t enough, then it¡¯s useless to hire a star.¡± Zhang Bo also fell deep in thought upon hearing that. She was right; although Chu Ning could be considered young and promising in M City, the Soaring Clouds Group had just been established. Whether in terms of scale or influence, it was not within the scope of cooperation of celebrities. Chu Ning thought about it and helplessly dialed her partner¡¯s number. ¡°Hello? Zhou Wei?¡± Zhou Wei was in a good mood after listening to his subordinates¡¯ report on the dogfight between Zhou Hao and Zhang Rong. His tone was also relaxed. ¡°What is it? What other fun things are you calling me up for?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched. It seemed that her previous suggestion was quite effective, but this time she was asking for his help. ¡°I need your help with something.¡± Zhou Wei was not surprised. In their cooperative relationship, they usually did not approach each other without reason. ¡°Go ahead; what is it?¡± Chu Ning did not stand on ceremony at all. ¡°Help me invite a celebrity for the opening ceremony of The Parade. I want someone with a lot of fans; someone with influence, and a wide audience.¡± Zhou Wei raised his eyebrows and said in a nonchalant tone, ¡°That¡¯s all? Is one enough? Invite a few more.¡± Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. She was adhering to the concept of not taking advantage of b*stards. She quickly agreed. ¡°Thank you very much. You¡¯re indeed Young Master Zhou. You¡¯re so generous.¡± Zhou Wei was also amused when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°But President Chu is someone. How could you not be able to hire a celebrity?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she still said to Zhou Wei, ¡°I can¡¯t compare to Young Master Zhou¡¯s family business. Thank you.¡± After saying that, she quickly hung up. Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Zhang Bo did not delay any further and went to prepare for The Parade¡¯s opening ceremony. Chu Ning picked up her cup and slowly took a sip of tea. Before she could put down her cup, she received a call from Yan Shen. Ever since Chu Ning accompanied Yan Shen to B City the last time, he was always finding something to chat with Chu Ning about. There was nothing important. He would ask Chu Ning daily about what she was doing, whether she had eaten, and even share his daily life with her. Chu Ning kept feeling that something was wrong. She slowly realized that this way of getting along made her feel like she was in a relationship with Yan Shen. ¡°Hello?¡± Chu Ning picked up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve received an invitation to a cruise ship. Do you want to go with me?¡± Yan Shen¡¯s tone was as calm as ever. ¡°When?¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°For how long?¡± Yan Shen looked at the invitation card in his hand. ¡°Three days later, we can go for seven days.¡± Chu Ning calculated the timing; there was no conflict. ¡°Alright. How do I get there? Where is it?¡± Upon hearing that she had accepted the invitation, Yan Shen¡¯s tone lightened. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up downstairs in three days. I¡¯ll get the chaffeur to send us there. It¡¯s in H City. It¡¯s not too far away.¡± Chu Ning agreed. When she heard Yan Shen hang up the phone, she couldn¡¯t help but think of how, when she had been chatting with Xu Xi, Second Brother had asked if she was chatting with the boy she liked. She thought of her barren relationship experience in her previous life, and then remembered how she had avoided Yan Shen when she had first transmigrated. As she thought about it, Chu Ning shook her head, flustered, and scoffed at herself. What was she thinking? She had not achieved her grand goal yet, and was already thinking about dating. She was really regressing. Could it be that she could not live without a man? She quickly picked up the teacup and took a sip of water to calm herself down. No one noticed that her ears had turned red. Chapter 662 - 662 Cruise Party 662 Cruise Party Chu Ning got up early in the morning to pack her things. Ever since she had hung up on Yan Shen three days ago, she had been filled with anticipation for this cruise party. From the memories she had while in her original body, she had also participated in similar parties and banquets. Some of them were for young people, and some were for the relatives of various CEOs. However, according to Yan Shen, this was a party for young people. There would probably be many young and promising heirs and second-generation heirs who were living a good life. Yan Shen had even specially told her to put everything aside and take a good rest this time. Chu Ning¡¯s phone rang twice. It was Yan Shen, which meant that he had already arrived downstairs. Chu Ning picked up her suitcase, pushed open the bedroom door, and said goodbye to her parents, who were eating. Father Chu didn¡¯t say anything, but Mother Chu happily told her to have fun and to be careful. Chu Ning agreed and went downstairs with her suitcase. Downstairs, Yan Shen and his chauffeur were waiting by the car. When they saw Chu Ning, the chauffeur immediately went forward to take the suitcase from her hands. Chu Ning and Yan Shen faced each other and were secretly sizing each other up. Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen, who was dressed like a rich kid. Coupled with his gorgeous face, he looked like he was glowing. Yan Shen saw that Chu Ning was not as low-key as she usually was. Instead, she was dressed very elegantly. When he saw her bright smile, Yan Shen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his thoughts began to wander. Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen¡¯s stunned gaze and waved her hand in confusion. ¡°Yan Shen? Yan Shen?¡± Yan Shen came back to his senses and nodded randomly a few times before helping Chu Ning open the car door. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± Chu Ning was confused by the speed at which he changed his expression, but she still got into the car. After the two of them sat down, the car started slowly. Yan Shen pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°I heard that someone is looking for trouble at The Parade? Do you need my help?¡± Chu Ning was dumbfounded for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Which rock have you been living under? It¡¯s been a long time since they found fault with The Parade. According to the speed of news circulation in M City, it¡¯s already no longer a hot topic.¡± Yan Shen was obviously a little surprised. He had been learning from a doctor recently. After all, even if the hospital could not treat his illness, he had to work hard. What if there was a change in the situation? Perhaps he was too immersed and was not very sensitive to the news from the outside world, which was why he made such a small mistake. At the thought of this, Yan Shen¡¯s expression became a little awkward again. Chu Ning looked at his changing expression and laughed. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more popular now. You didn¡¯t have so many expressions in the past. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ve already settled it long ago. I even took revenge on him while I was at it,¡± Chu Ning comforted Yan Shen. When Yan Shen heard this, he felt somewhat relieved. He met Chu Ning¡¯s comforting gaze and was a little speechless. It was clearly Chu Ning who was in trouble. Why was he being comforted instead? Chu Ning was a shrewd person. She saw that Yan Shen was at a loss for words and immediately changed the topic. She asked him what he had done during the holidays. Yan Shen thought for a long time, but still told her honestly, ¡°I¡¯m learning from a doctor.¡± This was because he had indeed not done anything else during this period of time. He could not possibly say that he had been neglecting his job all this time. Chu Ning would not believe a single word. Moreover, Yan Shen was not very good at lying. This time, it was Chu Ning¡¯s turn to frown. Looking at her solemn expression, Yan Shen almost thought that she would ask him about his condition in the next second. However, Chu Ning said righteously, ¡°Do you want to be a doctor? Then who will inherit your family business?¡± Yan Shen¡¯s worries were shaken by this strange angle. He was silent for a few seconds before he replied, ¡°I still have a sister. She can inherit it.¡± ¡°I remember you said that your sister was adopted. Will your father agree?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t he want the two of you to get married?¡± Yan Shen did not know what to say. If he said he wanted to get married, he could not lie to himself. However, he did not want to tell anyone about his terminal illness. He did not want to see any pitiful or compassionate looks. Yan Shen would always remember Great-grandma¡¯s smile. No matter how burdensome his body was, his soul would always be free. Chu Ning felt the silent atmosphere in the car and astutely changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to study medicine. My seventh brother is also studying medicine.¡± ¡°What field does he study?¡± Yan Shen smiled. ¡°Maybe we can communicate.¡± Chu Ning was so smart, her brothers should not be too bad. Chapter 663 - 663 Awkward Question 663 Awkward Question Chu Ning tried to recall and realized that Seventh Brother had never told them about his research direction. She could only shake her head regretfully. ¡°He didn¡¯t say, but I can ask him when I have the time. He¡¯s very smart and capable. He¡¯s doing research with his mentor now.¡± Yan Shen nodded. At this moment, the chauffeur said, ¡°Young Master, Ms. Chu, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Chu Ning and Yan Shen alighted once the car came to a stop. They carried their suitcases and looked at the massive cruise ship by the shore. Chu Ning sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so tall. It¡¯s bigger than the cruise ships I¡¯ve seen before.¡± Yan Shen nodded in agreement, dragging his suitcase while he walked. He explained things in detail, ¡°The cruise ship belongs to Su Kun. You should know him. We even attended the banquet he organized. He¡¯s practically the number one person in the country¡¯s business world, but the main reason he¡¯s invited the heirs and second generation owners of the country¡¯s top businesses this time is because of his son, Su Ming.¡± Although Chu Ning had done her research before she came, the standard of intelligence was not as high as Second Brother¡¯s and the information was not comprehensive. Therefore, it was not bad to hear Yan Shen talk about it now. At least she would not be completely clueless. Speaking of Su Kun, Chu Ning had a deep impression of him. He looked like a kind and friendly middle-aged man. He seemed to have a good impression of Chu Ning. At least, in Chu Ning¡¯s opinion, Su Kun felt that she had potential. However, she did not receive this invitation, either because she had not grown up enough or for some other reason. Yan Shen continued, ¡°Su Ming came back from studying abroad and is about to take over the family business. Judging by his actions, he seems to be preparing to enter the tourism and entertainment industry. Su Kun dotes on his son very much. The father and son thought that this matter would cause a dispute in the company, but in the end, Su Kun compromised, so this cruise party was held.¡± ¡°What activities are there for the cruise party?¡± Chu Ning nodded and asked excitedly. Yan Shen was dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the invitation list and activity schedule I sent you?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s cheerful footsteps stopped for a moment. ¡°I only had time to look at the invitation list. There were too many people. I have to go through it slowly.¡± Yan Shen was at a loss after these words, which were simple, yet carried with it Chu Ning¡¯s typical flavor. He looked at her with a slightly forced smile. He could not help but sigh and feebly explained things, ¡°There¡¯s a barbecue party, a pool party, and an auction. Moreover, all the clubs on the cruise will be open to the public. There will also be various small competitions. I heard that the prizes are not too bad.¡± ¡°Are there any hard rules?¡± Chu Ning relaxed. ¡°For example, how much net worth the participants have to have.¡± Yan Shen shook his head.¡±It¡¯s a gathering for young people. The richest man isn¡¯t around. His son has his own ideas. If you want to talk about his requests, there¡¯s only one; we¡¯re not allowed to bring our own bodyguards and secretaries.¡± ¡°Does that mean that you can¡¯t bring anyone with you and can only participate by yourself?¡± Chu Ning was stunned. Yan Shen thought for a moment.¡±Not really. You can bring your family and friends. You can only bring one person per invitation.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re using your invitation on me?¡± Chu Ning nodded in realization. Yan Shen gave her a knowing look, but Chu Ning suddenly asked, ¡°Then am I family? Or a friend?¡± The two of them paused. Chu Ning also turned her head awkwardly and secretly slapped her own mouth. She cursed in her heart, ¡°Chu Ning, oh, Chu Ning, have you been possessed by the original person or have you been bewitched? How could you ask such a question without any EQ!¡± Yan Shen wasn¡¯t as embarrassed as Chu Ning had imagined. He didn¡¯t say anything out of courtesy. He kept silent because he remembered that he had invited Chu Ning to participate in this event. Was it really just because, at the last stage, he hoped that the happy memories would be witnessed by his friend? The air froze. One was at a loss for what to do, while the other had thoughts coming out of nowhere. In the end, Chu Ning broke the silence. She smiled and changed the topic in a cheerful tone. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. I can already see quite a number of people at the dock.¡± She strode toward the dock. Yan Shen also reined in his thoughts. He followed Chu Ning and the pair chatted merrily, quickly turning the page on the little incident. When they arrived at the dock, Chu Ning observed that there were many bodyguards standing guard to maintain order. Looking at the entrance, most of the guests were very tactful. They did not bring bodyguards or secretaries, and were holding hands with their partners or children. In all honesty, Chu Ning was stumped when she saw visitors with children. However, on second thought, marriage between two families usually occurred very early, so it was normal for them to have children. Chapter 664 - 664 Minor Conflict 664 Minor Conflict At the entrance of the cruise ship, two bodyguards were checking the invitations of the guests one by one to prevent anyone from taking advantage of the situation. Chu Ning and Yan Shen stood side by side, waiting in line to enter. Suddenly, there was a minor conflict in the procession. Then, Chu Ning heard a lot of commotion coming from behind. Those who dared to cause trouble on such an occasion were either idiots or people with strength and capital. It even caught the attention of the people who were checking the invitation cards; they turned around to look. Chu Ning and Yan Shen looked at each other. From her blazing eyes, Yan Shen strangely sensed her curiosity about what was going on at the back. Before either of them could do anything, the troublemaker had already charged to the front. A large group of bodyguards surrounded a young man. Everyone present was shrewd. They could tell at a glance that the bodyguards around the man were divided into two groups. One group surrounded him and protected him as he walked forward, while the other surrounded the outer layer and wanted to stop him. Chu Ning quietly tugged at the corner of Yan Shen¡¯s shirt and asked softly, ¡°Who is this? Why didn¡¯t I see him in the information?¡± Before Yan Shen could answer, the man seemed to be impatient from being stopped. His face was filled with hostility as he shouted loudly, as if he was afraid that no one could hear him, ¡°You bunch of idiots, you¡¯re just employees, and you dare to stop this young master!¡± He realized that he was still tightly surrounded by bodyguards. He spewed, ¡°Trash! Idiots! I¡¯m the second young master of Jing City¡¯s Lu clan! Being here, even your master has to be polite to our Lu family! A bunch of idiots!¡± Upon hearing that it was a member of Jing City¡¯s Lu clan, the people who were just watching the show began to whisper to each other. ¡°The Lu family in Jing City?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t see them listed in the invitation list.¡± Yan Shen furrowed his brows, as if he felt that the matter was tricky. Chu Ning could feel Yan Shen¡¯s nervousness and began to calculate in her heart. The Yan family had a very high status in M City. Moreover, they had a profound heritage that had been passed down for several generations. Not to mention that Chu Ning was just a child from an ordinary family. No matter how capable she was, it could only be considered a mid-career switch. Even in the Ye family, only her adoptive mother could rely on her maternal family to negotiate with the Yan family. Even the only heir of the Yan family felt that this was something tricky. Thinking of this, Chu Ning frowned slightly. Yan Shen eyes were dark and unreadable. He knew that it was normal for Chu Ning not to see it in the information because the Lu family in Jing City was not on the invitation list. Yan Shen leaned closer to Chu Ning¡¯s ear and explained to her in a low voice, ¡°Generally, when the children of families with some background introduce their origins, they will use the name of the place where their family is located and the family name. Because most families only became rich after the founding of the country, they usually use the name of the place after the founding of the country. However, there were a few families that had existed since before that. Because they had produced many talents and this has continued to this day, when introducing themselves, they had always used the name before the founding of the country. They are proud of it.¡± Yan Shen glanced at the man who was still shouting at the top of his lungs. A look of disdain flashed across his face. ¡°These families are basically all in B City, so they all use the former name of B City. The Lu family in Jing City is one of them.¡± Chu Ning roughly understood, but there was still one thing she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°It sounds like these families are very powerful. Isn¡¯t this banquet to help Su Kun¡¯s son make connections? Then why weren¡¯t they invited?¡± Even though he was surrounded by a group of people, the second young master of the Lu family was almost at the entrance of the cruise ship. His hoarse voice became clear again. Chu Ning heard the demonic voice enter her ears. ¡°Idiot! This young master has never been stopped from going anywhere! I¡¯m showing you respect by attending this lousy banquet! Your Su family doesn¡¯t want to stay in B City anymore, right?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s ears hurt from the shock. She could not help but complain to Yan Shen, ¡°This second young master is quite energetic.¡± Yan Shen did not expect her to be able to complain in such a chaotic situation. It was a little funny, but he still continued to give an explanation for her question. ¡°These few families are all self-reliant on their status and have always been unwilling to communicate with outsiders. Even collaborations and business deals are like charity. The Su family didn¡¯t invite them because they didn¡¯t want to invite trouble as they¡¯ve never participated in this kind of thing.¡± ¡°Although they are arrogant, they are indeed powerful and have a profound heritage. Ordinary families are not willing to provoke them easily, and there are many small families that rely on them. No matter how much others tolerate and give in, the Su family is definitely not afraid of these few families. Now that they had delivered a slap to Su Kun¡¯s face like this, he would definitely not let it go.¡± Chapter 665 - 665 Settled 665 Settled Yan Shen was faintly mocking and watching the show. He was just short of crossing his arms and getting the popcorn. Chu Ning was intrigued by his attitude of watching the show like it was no big deal. She teased him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have the hobby of watching shows. I thought you would be indifferent.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t usually care. My father always taught me to be calm. No matter what happens, I have to be rational and objective. However, that was in the past. Now, I just wanted to change my mood and live in a different way. I hadn¡¯t encountered such a thing in the past. Otherwise, I might have already been watching the show from the side.¡± Chu Ning was amused by his sincere explanation and smiled for some time. The second young master of the Lu family finally got tired of ranting. He stood on the spot and panted heavily, both sides locked in a stalemate. At that moment, someone from the Su family finally came. It was a young man who looked to be in his twenties. Everyone present knew him. He was Su Ming, the heir of the Su family. Su Ming had a decent smile on his face as he walked slowly towards Second Young Master Lu. He waved his hand, and the Su family¡¯s bodyguards immediately took a step back in an orderly manner. It seemed like they were no longer stopping him, but in truth, if the people from the Lu family made any moves, the bodyguards would rush forward. Su Ming had on a friendly smile and politely greeted, ¡°Second Young Master Lu, what brings you here? Hasn¡¯t the Lu family always been uninterested in our gatherings?¡± Second Young Master Lu didn¡¯t show him any respect and snorted coldly. ¡°If you still have self-awareness, tell these idiots to move aside. My Lu family has never suffered such grievances.¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression remained unchanged; he did not even raise his eyebrows. ¡°Second Young Master Lu, why do you have to do this? To a great family like the Lu family, it¡¯s just a matter of informing us if you want to enter without an invitation. Why make things difficult for everyone? Now that things are like this, it won¡¯t be easy for us to end things.¡± Second Young Master Lu gritted his teeth fiercely. ¡°Who are you to say these things to me? Call Su Kun out. Today, you must give our Lu family an explanation for your Su family not knowing how to appreciate kindness.¡± He placed great emphasis on the words ¡®not knowing how to appreciate kindness¡¯. When he saw that Su Ming was unmoved, his expression turned even darker. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jing City¡¯s Lu family can¡¯t even see a bumpkin like Su Kun? He dares to act arrogantly with the Lu family?¡± Su Ming¡¯s smile faded away and his tone turned cold. ¡°Lu Xing, you¡¯re just a pawn. Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously.¡± Once he said those words, Lu Xing¡¯s face turned ashen. He did not expect Su Ming to directly point it out in public. He ground his teeth, but still managed to spit out a sentence. ¡°Su Ming, you are going too far.¡± Su Ming straightened his back. ¡°A lousy pawn that is used as a pathfinder will not be compared to treasure just because it has the Lu family¡¯s mark on it. Trash, is simply trash.¡± After saying that, he turned to the guests who were watching the show. ¡°Sorry for letting everyone watch such a farce. We will give everyone a coupon for the auction later. After everyone has checked the invitation cards, you can go in. I wish everyone a good time.¡± When he heard the people around him say that it was alright, Su Ming smiled and nodded. He gave the bodyguards beside him a look, and some immediately went up to them and dragged the Lu family away without any hesitation. When Lu Xing saw Su Ming¡¯s actions, he no longer shouted like he did in the beginning, nor did he look angry at all. Instead, he laughed coldly and stared straight into Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He turned around and left after uttering a single sentence: ¡°The heir that the Su family has nurtured with all their might is nothing more than this.¡± Su Ming did not even look at him. He smiled and exchanged a few polite words with the guests before returning to the cruise ship with his bodyguards. Chu Ning looked at Su Ming¡¯s back. She did not expect that such a conflict would end in such a comical manner. When Yan Shen saw Chu Ning¡¯s contemplative look, he could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡± Chu Ning came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s our turn.¡± Chu Ning had a feeling that this matter would not be resolved so easily. The conflict between the two families would not stop there. It seemed that the Lu family had temporarily taken a step back, but with her keen insight, Chu Ning guessed that the Su family did not have the upper hand. Chapter 666 - 666 Father and Son Conversation 666 Father and Son Conversation After that, no one else came to look for trouble. Chu Ning and Yan Shen entered the cruise ship without any hiccups. As soon as they entered, a waiter brought them to their rooms. As the waiter led the way, he explained the situation inside the cruise ship. ¡°Young Master Yan, Ms. Chu, the rooms are randomly assigned this time. But don¡¯t worry, we have sufficient rooms. If you don¡¯t like them, we can change them.¡± Along the way Chu Ning saw many young people in their twenties; even those above thirty were few and far between. On the way, the waiter briefly introduced the functional areas they passed and said very considerately, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about losing your way. There will be waiters every few meters. If you need anything, just call out to them. Every waiter is extremely familiar with all areas of the cruise ship.¡± After walking for a few minutes, he finally brought Chu Ning and Yan Shen to the doors of their rooms. Their rooms were adjacent to each other, and the decor inside was similar. After repeatedly confirming that Chu Ning and Yan Shen had no objections and were very satisfied, the waiter smiled and said, ¡°There will be a banquet at eight o¡¯clock tonight. The main purpose is to let all the guests get to know each other. I hope that the two of you can attend and have a good time.¡± With that, he left. There were still a few hours before the banquet; Chu Ning and Yan Shen decided that they could rest for a while and then attend the banquet at eight o¡¯clock. After making up their minds, the pair returned to their rooms and closed the doors. In a luxurious suite on the top floor of the cruise ship, a middle-aged man in his fifties was sitting on a chair in the balcony. He was holding a glass of red wine in his hand as he looked in silence at the seagulls flying above the sea. The young man standing behind him was none other than Su Ming. Su Ming lowered his head and looked slightly uneasy. ¡°Dad, what is the Lu family¡¯s intention? Are they trying to fight to the death with us?¡± Su Kun took a sip of the red wine and furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m still not used to drinking this stuff.¡± Putting down the glass of red wine, Su Kun glanced at his son and beckoned him over to sit down. ¡°Xiao Ming, I didn¡¯t send you out to study for so many years and make the family business so big just to make you so cautious and fearful.¡± Looking at his son¡¯s face that was 50 ¨C 60% similar to his, Su Kun said earnestly, ¡°No matter how arrogant the Lu family is, they¡¯re still just businessmen. It¡¯s been three generations since their family had a descendant who went into politics. This generation doesn¡¯t even have an heir who can maintain their achievements. Therefore, they¡¯re anxious. They don¡¯t want their hundred years of glory to decline or even end.¡± Su Kun took some bread from the table and raised his arm high. He watched the seagulls fly over to fight for food and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why they have to take the risk and take down one family. It¡¯s best if that one family has enough prestige to let them return to the pinnacle of glory.¡± Su Ming frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with taking such a step. I just don¡¯t understand why they would target our family. There are clearly many more suitable ones, and they are safer and devoid of risk.¡± Su Ming had a very clear understanding of his family. He did not think that his family was already invincible, but it was definitely not something that the declining Lu family could easily take down. If the two families fought, there was only the possibility of both sides suffering heavy losses. Su Kun looked at his silly son, who was still feeling doubtful and sighed. ¡°Because the current head of the Lu family is a guy who is too ambitious.¡± Su Ming did not seem to have thought of such a reason. For a moment, his eyes widened in shock. Su Kun sneered. ¡°You¡¯re still young. After this, you¡¯d better go to the branch company to gain some experience.¡± Su Ming immediately lowered his head, feeling wronged. Su Kun tore the pieces apart for the young successor bit by bit, explaining the twists and turns. ¡°There¡¯s no other reason why the Lu family is targeting our family. It¡¯s because their leader wants to bite off more than he can chew. He overestimated the Lu family and underestimated the Su family. ¡°They want to devour one family and kill two birds with one stone. Not only can they alleviate the decay of the Lu family, but they can also intimidate the other families in Jing City. You are right. There are many more suitable and safer choices. However, you have to remember that, in any battle or scheme, one has to take into account fickle things like emotions and human nature.¡± Looking at his son¡¯s immature reaction, Su Kun sighed deeply. ¡°I know this is very difficult, Xiao Ming. You don¡¯t have to be anxious. Dad can continue to support you for many years. However, you must make sure that you improve at all times, because accidents will not take the time to greet you.¡± Chapter 667 - 667 A Teaching Moment 667 A Teaching Moment Su Ming understood what Su Kun meant, but he did not risk his life like Su Kun did when he was young. He did not crawl through the quagmire of human nature and use everything he could to put together this family business. That was why he only knew about it, but he did not know how to use it, nor did he know how to be on guard against it. Su Kun was already middle-aged, and had seen a lot of the world. He knew very well where his son¡¯s flaws lay. Su Ming was adequately smart and thorough, but he lacked experience. He was still too naive. Su Ming was already considered one of the best among his peers, but if he wanted to take over Su Kun¡¯s position and take the Su family to the next level, he could not limit himself to his current standards. He had to read people better, to understand his opponent better than himself. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Su Ming asked loudly, ¡°What is it?¡± The secretary outside the door replied respectfully, ¡°Junior President Su, the guest list has been sorted out. Do you want to take a look?¡± Su Ming looked at Su Kun¡¯s expression and hesitated for a moment before calling him in. Of course, this did not escape Su Kun¡¯s gaze. He exhaled and waited for the secretary to hand the things over to Su Ming. Once he left the room, Su Kun stretched out his hand. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Su Ming hastily handed the list to Su Kun. Su Kun glanced at it and, with his vision, saw some names quickly. Suddenly, a familiar name came into view. He raised his eyebrows in surprise and confirmed that it was a list of family members. Su Kun lifted his head and pointed at the name. ¡°Chu Ning? Why is she on the list of family members? You didn¡¯t send her an invitation?¡± Su Kun had a deep impression of this girl. She was an intelligent, ambitious, and lucky young girl. Su Ming stuck his head out and saw Chu Ning¡¯s name. He scratched his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t her Cloud Shopping already bought by Zhou Hao from the Zhou family? Isn¡¯t the Soaring Clouds Group only left with The Parade, a property that hasn¡¯t been developed yet? She wouldn¡¯t fit in with the class of this banquet, right?¡± The more he spoke, the lower his voice became. In the end, he swallowed the last syllable. Su Kun looked at Su Ming in silence. His calm gaze made Su Ming lower his head further. Just as his head was about to hit the floor, Su Kun slammed the name list on the table. Su Ming trembled when he heard the sound. Su Kun sternly said, ¡°Raise your head! What do you look like with your head lowered! Did you become a thief?¡± Su Ming lifted his head as if he was in military training. So swiftly did he do so that the sound of air being sliced apart could be heard. Su Kun looked at his son¡¯s appearance and held his forehead, his head aching. Su Kun did not want his son to be like when he was young, as timid as a mouse. He took a few deep breaths and suppressed his anger before saying, ¡°This banquet is to help you open up your network and also to let you see your generation¡¯s opponents.¡± Before outsiders, Su Kun was calm and still as a mountain. This disappeared without a trace in front of his son. ¡°I think you¡¯re already considered a rookie, so I left the matter of inviting and distributing invitations to you without intervening at all. Now it seems that I¡¯ve overestimated you. You¡¯re not applying what you¡¯ve learnt; you¡¯re obviously getting progressively more foolish!¡± Su Ming was not a fool. From the moment he started explaining his reasons without any confidence, he knew where he had gone wrong. When he sensed his father¡¯s anger, he did not dare to interrupt for a while. He could only lower his gaze and listen to his father¡¯s lecture. Su Kun let out a long breath and took the cup of water from his son. He then asked unhurriedly, ¡°Do you know where you went wrong?¡± Su Ming immediately nodded and said sincerely, ¡°I know. Your son should not use money to get people, and he should not look down on anyone.¡± Su Kun listened to the decent apology and nodded reluctantly. ¡°I remember that I mentioned this Chu Ning to you. Before you came back, her Cloud Shopping was bought over. However, the main point is not whose hands this is in, but that she is a child from an ordinary family. For her to have such thoughts and even poach talents to succeed in this matter shows that she cannot be underestimated.¡± Su Ming nodded repeatedly. Su Kun continued, ¡°Others think that she can only rely on Cloud Shopping. That¡¯s because they¡¯re short-sighted and stupid. I won¡¯t allow you to be like them. The current Soaring Clouds Group and Cloud Shopping are just novelties to me and the Su family. They¡¯re not worth mentioning. However, as long as Chu Ning is still around and she hasn¡¯t given up, her future will definitely not be so simple.¡± Chapter 668 - 668 A Small Incident 668 A Small Incident Su Ming smiled sincerely. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go and have a good chat with her in a while.¡± Su Kun frowned. ¡°You can have a chat, but you have to remember that you need to convey the meaning of friendship and favor, not flattery. No matter how much she develops in the future, she is currently still a little President Chu. She has not reached the point where the heir of the Su family has to bow down.¡± Su Ming nodded and looked at the watch on his wrist. There was still an hour till eight o¡¯clock. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the preparations for the banquet and make sure nothing goes wrong.¡± Su Kun waved his hand and allowed him to leave quickly, lest he stayed on and was a bother. Su Ming turned around and walked towards the door. When he was almost there, Su Kun¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m here; it¡¯s annoying.¡± Su Ming agreed, then opened the door and walked out. Su Kun looked at the sea and was silent for a long time before muttering to himself, ¡°You see, Xiao Ming has also grown up.¡± He laughed a little. ¡°This little rascal isn¡¯t like the two of us at all. We should let him suffer a little and let him know not to underestimate anyone.¡± Perhaps it was because he had been staring at the sea without blinking, Su Kun¡¯s eyes were a little red. ¡°Otherwise, he will end up like me sooner or later.¡± Chu Ning had been tossing and turning since early in the morning and had watched a good show. She was a little tired, so she set an alarm and slept for a while. The alarm rang, and Chu Ning reached out to turn it off. She got out of bed and tidied herself up. Just as she changed into her gown, she heard a knock on the door. Chu Ning tried her best to pull the zipper on her back, but it seemed to be stuck. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t pull it up. When Yan Shen did not hear a response, he thought that Chu Ning had not woken up yet. He knocked harder a few times. ¡°Chu Ning? The banquet is about to begin.¡± Chu Ning was caught in a dilemma. She couldn¡¯t take it off nor put it on. The party was about to start so she was wearing a formal dress, and the zipper could not be pulled up. Yan Shen was still outside. Chu Ning feebly sighed, and could only ask Yan Shen to get a waitress to come. ¡°Yan Shen, the zipper of my gown is stuck. Help me call a waitress over.¡± When Yan Shen heard this, he looked up and swept his gaze around. All he saw were male waiters, so he could only stop one and ask, ¡°Are there any waitresses nearby?¡± The person who was stopped was stumped and immediately shook his head. ¡°No, there are only two waitresses in the bedroom area. Mr. Xiao Wang and Mr. Wu both brought their daughters here. They were called away to bathe the two ladies.¡± Yan Shen was rendered speechless by this reason. Even if he and Chu Ning were anxious, there was nothing they could do. There were not many guests with their daughters, and it was a tacit rule that there were more male than female waiters in the bedroom area. Yan Shen was still a little unwilling to give up and asked, ¡°When will they be coming back?¡± ¡°They left less than 10 minutes ago, so they¡¯ll probably be back in another 15 minutes.¡± Yan Shen looked at his watch. There were only 15 minutes before the banquet started. It would take another five minutes to walk to the banquet hall; it would be too late. He could only stand at the door of Chu Ning¡¯s room and say helplessly, ¡°Chu Ning, there are no more waitresses.¡± Chu Ning was still struggling with the zipper, but it was in a clever position. If it weren¡¯t for the air-conditioning in the room, Chu Ning would have been drenched in sweat. At this moment, Yan Shen had brought back this despairing piece of news; Chu Ning sat down on the chair, almost overflowing with speechlessness. The two of them were silent for a while on either side of the door. Chu Ning looked at the time on her phone, walked to the door, and opened it. Yan Shen was standing silently at the door. He was shocked by the abrupt opening of the door. Before he could see what was going on in front of him, he was dragged into the room by Chu Ning. Yan Shen staggered and fell through the entrance. He held onto the wall and barely managed to stand firm. Then, he heard Chu Ning slam the door shut behind him. He was startled by the bang. When he turned around, he was like a robot whose joints were rusted. He creaked and slowly turned around. In the end, the first thing he saw when he turned around was a big patch of Chu Ning¡¯s snow-white collarbone, which pierced his eyes, and made his mind go blank. With great difficulty, Chu Ning held onto her heavy strapless gown so she wouldn¡¯t reveal herself. She frowned and looked up at the stunned Yan Shen. Her frown deepened. ¡°Yan Shen? What¡¯s wrong with you? Stop daydreaming and help me zip up.¡± As she spoke, Chu Ning turned around and pushed her hair aside, revealing a large part of her back and the stuck zipper. Chapter 669 - 669 Ambiguity 669 Ambiguity Just as Yan Shen came back to his senses from his dazed state, he got such a fright at seeing Chu Ning¡¯s half-exposed back that he instantly turned around with such an exaggerated movement that Chu Ning turned to look at him in confusion. When she only saw Yan Shen¡¯s back. She took a deep breath helplessly and suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Yan Shen!¡± Yan Shen had begun to recite a mind-cleansing mantra. He kept repeating in his head that he was a gentleman and must not have those dirty thoughts. When he heard his name, he subconsciously straightened his back and replied loudly, ¡°Here!¡± Awkwardness emanated from the pair, freezing the air in the entire room. At this moment, Chu Ning thought of Xu Xi at the KTV. A strange thought appeared in her mind. Did these rich kids who were good at their studies like to call out when their names were called? Were they discussing what military training they were going to participate in? Yan Shen¡¯s face flushed all the way to his neck. He was at a loss, not knowing what to do with his hands and feet. He thought of rushing out the door, but it was as if every muscle in his body had lost control. He couldn¡¯t move an inch. Chu Ning tapped on the phone in her hand. There were only eight minutes left. Chu Ning did not have time to continue thinking about nonsense. She quickly said to Yan Shen, ¡°Hurry up and help me zip up. There are only eight minutes until eight o¡¯clock. It¡¯s the first banquet. If we¡¯re late, it¡¯ll be embarrassing.¡± Yan Shen squeezed out the word ¡®okay¡¯ from between his teeth. He stiffly walked over and tried a few times before finally pulling up the stubborn zipper. After the zipper had been pulled up, the duo simultaneously heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Ning looked at her phone. There was still time. She walked to the mirror and tidied her hair, saying to Yan Shen, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, right? Let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Shen took out a handkerchief and silently wiped the sweat off his forehead. He nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them finally arrived at the hall before the banquet began. There were quite a number of people in the hall, and it was estimated that most of them had arrived. They walked in and looked around carefully. They found that the people who were invited were indeed in their twenties. Only a few people looked to be in their thirties, and most had children with them. Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked to a long table and each picked up a glass of juice. Chu Ning hadn¡¯t eaten to begin with, and she was already hungry after being tormented by the gown for a long time. She chose two pleasing cakes on the long table and placed them on her plate. She found a sofa and began to eat slowly. Yan Shen looked at the business elites around him, as well as the second-generation heirs rubbing shoulders. He then looked at Chu Ning, who was eating a small slice of cake on the sofa, and could not help but laugh. Chu Ning was stunned by his inexplicable laughter. She raised her head to look at him, her eyes flashing with confusion. Yan Shen waved his hand, indicating that it was nothing. ¡°Look at the people around us. None of them came here to eat.¡± Chu Ning was also stunned. She looked around and realized that, other than children, there was really no one else eating cake on the sofa like her. However, Chu Ning was not the kind of person who cared about other people¡¯s opinions. Very quickly, she put another piece of cake into her mouth and even beckoned for Yan Shen to join her. ¡°Do you want to try it too? As expected of the Su family; this cake is really good.¡± Yan Shen was holding a glass of fruit juice. At this moment, he was extremely suited for his status as the heir of the Yan family. Coupled with his handsome face, he could be considered a rare sight in a place where elites gathered. However, no matter how outstanding his temperament was, it was ruined by a piece of cake. Yan Shen saw that Chu Ning was indeed eating very well. Moreover, he was also hungry like Chu Ning, so he chose a piece of cake of the same type as Chu Ning¡¯s. He sat beside Chu Ning and ate it with relish. Su Ming had seen Chu Ning¡¯s photo in the data he had a long time ago, and after he finished his opening speech at eight o¡¯clock, he wanted to talk to Chu Ning about the invitation and express his friendliness. That was why he had been looking for Chu Ning while he was on the second floor observing the goings-on. In the end, not only did she and the heir of the Yan family almost arrive late, but they did not interact with anyone the moment they came in. They even sat on the sofa and had cake. The corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched. After a moment, he brought out his phone and sent a message. Chapter 670 - 670 Nearly Exposed 670 Nearly Exposed Su Kun looked at the contents of the message on his phone and fell silent. Su Ming was asking him if Chu Ning had always been so different. Su Kun recalled that previously, at the manor in M City, Chu Ning had threatened a heiress with a table knife right in front of him. He suddenly felt that there was nothing surprising about eating a slice of cake. Su Kun was indeed someone who had seen things. He quickly treated this as a small matter and replied to Su Ming: Don¡¯t act like you haven¡¯t seen the world. It¡¯s just a cake. What¡¯s so different about it? When Su Ming received the reply, he raised his eyebrows. He had not seen the famous scene of Chu Ning threatening others, and Su Kun had never mentioned it in detail, either. That was why he thought that his father really had high hopes for Chu Ning. Otherwise, he would not uttered such nonsense. When it was eight o¡¯clock, Su Ming straightened his clothes and revealed himself from the stairs on the second floor with a polite smile on his face. Everyone in the hall was paying attention to what was happening on the second floor. The moment Su Ming appeared, everyone¡¯s gazes turned towards him. Under the spotlight-like gazes, Su Ming did not even change the angle of his smile. A secretary followed behind him as he walked down from the second floor with steady steps. When he walked to the stage in front of the hall on the first floor, Su Ming smiled and nodded at everyone. The secretary beside him immediately brought over a microphone. Su Ming took the microphone and looked at the peers below the stage. ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m very happy that you could come to my cruise party. This party is the first activity I¡¯ve prepared after returning from abroad. I requested for no bodyguards and secretaries, firstly, as our Su family has enough power to let everyone pass these few days comfortably. Secondly, we don¡¯t want any conflicts to happen in these few days.¡± Su Ming swept his gaze across the crowd and took in their expressions. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any physical conflict at this event. I believe that everyone here is willing to dignify me and the Su family with this.¡± His voice carried with it a veiled threat, but Su Ming quickly changed his tone. ¡°However, the main purpose of this party is to make friends. We¡¯re of similar age, so there¡¯s no need to be courteous or awkward. Please let us know if you have any needs or requirements. The most important thing is to have fun these few days.¡± Su Ming passed the microphone to the secretary behind him, and the people below the stage immediately started clapping. Su Ming walked off the stage and smiled at the people around him. He kept moving towards the spot where he saw Chu Ning and Yan Shen. The moment Su Ming showed up, Chu Ning and Yan Shen put down the plates in their hands and stood up with the crowd. They nodded and clapped when they should. Only when Su Ming finished speaking did Yan Shen turn his head to ask Chu Ning, ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡± Chu Ning turned her head to look at Yan Shen. She felt that he seemed to be going astray under her influence. She couldn¡¯t help but worry that the head of the Yan family would settle the score with her if he found out. However, looking at Yan Shen¡¯s pure gaze, Chu Ning sighed without complaint. She had realized in the past that Yan Shen was a little rigid. When he hated her, he would leave a few meters distance between them, but when he wanted to get to know her and play with her, she could not chase him away no matter what. ¡°Are you still hungry?¡± Yan Shen shook his head. He had been controlling his diet recently. Dr. Ji advised him to eat healthily and not eat too much to avoid putting too much of a burden on his body. He had already eaten a lot that day, and some of them were even high in sugar. He could not eat any more. Chu Ning recalled what and how much he had eaten. She frowned slightly. ¡°You ate so little, and you¡¯re already full?¡± Yan Shen looked at her expression and nodded. However, he was a little nervous, worried that Chu Ning would find out. Chu Ning frowned and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Are you suffering from anorexia?¡± After hearing the first few words, Yan Shen¡¯s heart was about to leap into his throat. When he heard the word ¡®anorexia¡¯, he felt an indescribable complexity inside ¡ª relaxed, yet a little disappointed. Perhaps he had also hoped that there was someone he could trust and share this secret with without reservation. However, in the face of Chu Ning¡¯s ridiculous guess, Yan Shen still smiled and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have anorexia. I just eat less.¡± Chapter 671 - 671 Testing 671 Testing Chu Ning was keenly aware that Yan Shen was hiding something. She knew that there must be a reason for the sudden change in Yan Shen¡¯s personality, but he had always avoided talking about it. Chu Ning could not be sure what had happened. But after a few times of probing and considering his behavior this time, Chu Ning¡¯s could basically confirm that Yan Shen had been struck with an illness, most likely a very serious illness that was either incurable or extremely difficult to cure. Otherwise, with the Yan family¡¯s strength, Yan Shen wouldn¡¯t behave this way during this period of time and would probably have gone to get treatment at the time the illness was discovered. Chu Ning narrowed her eyes. Yan Shen, who had taken two steps forward, could no longer see her expression. A guess gradually formed in Chu Ning¡¯s heart. Perhaps the Yan family still did not know that Yan Shen was sick. The more Chu Ning thought about it, the more she felt that it made sense. However, she was not in a hurry to clarify this matter. Even if it was a matter of life and death, Chu Ning was still willing to respect Yan Shen¡¯s wishes. He did not take the initiative to expose it, and things had not progressed to the point where there was no way out. She was still willing to maintain this illusion. However, it was one thing to respect Yan Shen¡¯s wishes and not make it clear. As a friend, it was another thing for her to use her own methods to think of a solution. Chu Ning had already made up her mind to call Seventh Brother after she parted ways with Yan Shen. During this period of time, she had to pay more attention to Yan Shen¡¯s condition so that she could provide Seventh Brother with symptoms, making it easier for him to confirm his condition. The two of them had their heads full of thoughts, and they did not even notice Su Ming approaching them. Su Ming was the first to greet Chu Ning. ¡°Ms. Chu, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Chu Ning immediately pulled herself out of her head and looked at Su Ming, who was already standing before her, and the people around her who had their own thoughts. She thought that it was troublesome, but she still remembered the contents of her conversation with Su Kun. Now that Su Ming had taken the initiative to look for her, it was possible that he had gotten the news from Su Kun. Chu Ning knew that this was an opportunity that one could only dream of. She did not care much about it and also raised a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Su Ming chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s better to see with one¡¯s own eyes. Ms. Chu is so young and capable, and as pretty as a flower; really a hero among men.¡± However, Chu Ning became wary. It was not because Su Ming¡¯s praise carried a strange tone, but because those around her either wanted to curry favor with Su Ming or wanted to compete with him. Yet, Su Ming praised her in front of so many people. Was he doing it unintentionally, or was he doing it on purpose to make her hate him? Chu Ning didn¡¯t show any of the twists and turns in her heart. Instead, she smiled even more sincerely. ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Su? How can I be called a hero among men with my few achievements? Everyone here is an elite, and their achievements are far above mine.¡± Chu Ning wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would belittle herself and elevate others. On the contrary, she was very proud and didn¡¯t think that she was worse than anyone present. However, in such an occasion where there were heirs from large families at every turn, she had to climb down herself when praised to the skies. Otherwise, she would be shot down as a target. Su Ming was not surprised when he heard her say that. If it were any other person who was not clear-headed, they would have already felt smug. Even among the so-called elites around him, there were very few who were like Chu Ning, calm yet immediately becoming vigilant. Su Ming now had a clearer understanding of his father¡¯s evaluation of Chu Ning. He exchanged a few pleasantries with the people around him, and they immediately left tactfully. After all, no one who had been invited here was a fool. Only then did Su Ming look at Yan Shen. He had earlier been pushed out by the people around Su Ming, and only when the crowd dispersed did he return to Chu Ning¡¯s side. When Yan Shen was pushed out, he was a little speechless. However, he was not worried that Chu Ning would fall into the trap of these riddlers. He was very confident in Chu Ning. As expected, the crowd dispersed after a few words. Yan Shen took a few steps forward and stood beside Chu Ning. ¡°Mr. Su is indeed amazing. I didn¡¯t expect that small fry like us could make Mr. Su remember our names.¡± When Chu Ning heard Yan Shen¡¯s cryptic tone, she almost could not help but laugh. She also knew that Yan Shen was venting his anger on Su Ming for testing her earlier. However, Yan Shen was usually good-tempered. Why was his retaliation so quick this time? Chapter 672 - 672 Conversation 672 Conversation Su Ming¡¯s smile froze. He was a few years older than Yan Shen. When Su Kun¡¯s business had been on par with the Yan family¡¯s, his family and the Yan family had been neighbors. At that time, his mother had passed away for a few years, and his father was busy with his business and had no time to take care of him. There were only two nannies at home, and he was in his rebellious period. He was lawless and had done enough damage to his own family, turning his attention to the Yan family next door. At that time, Yan Shen¡¯s sister was understudying with Yan Shen¡¯s father. Yan Shen was the only one left in the Yan family, and he looked easy to bully. That was why, when Su Ming had nothing to do, he would tease Yan Shen. He would only stop when the latter was annoyed. Later on, his family moved to B City. He did not know much about the relationship between adults, so he did not keep in touch with Yan Shen. However, who knew that this kid still held a grudge? After so long, he still had to scold him the first time he saw him. Su Ming¡¯s smile was immediately replaced by a bitter one. ¡°Good fellow, can¡¯t you be more generous? How long did I tease you? You still remember all these years?¡± Yan Shen sneered and did not say anything else. Chu Ning looked at the interaction between the two of them and found it interesting. She secretly gave Yan Shen a look: You two know each other? Yan Shen nodded imperceptibly. The expression on his face did not change much. Chu Ning understood that it was probably a minor fight when they were young. When Su Ming saw the two of them giving each other looks and treating him as invisible, he coughed lightly to attract Chu Ning¡¯s attention. Only then did he say, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m here to apologize to Ms. Chu.¡± Chu Ning looked at Su Ming in confusion. She did not know why he would say that. There was a hint of remorse on Su Ming¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Chu should have had a copy of the invitation card, but something went wrong when my subordinates delivered it, and they left out Ms. Chu¡¯s copy. After everyone boarded the ship, I checked the name list and found out that Ms. Chu was on the list of family members. That was when I found out about this.¡± When he saw Chu Ning¡¯s expression of sudden realization, Su Ming knew that no matter what she thought, this reason was too obvious. Su Ming handed the invitation card to Chu Ning. ¡°This is your invitation card. Also, to express my apologies, you will enjoy a 20% discount on the final price of all the items in the auction.¡± When Chu Ning heard this offer, she was also slightly surprised. It seemed like Su Ming was truly sincere. Whether he was truly apologizing or expressing his goodwill, Chu Ning did not care. Chu Ning understood very well that there was no need to get to the bottom of some things. Confusion was also a different kind of clarity. She smiled even more politely at Su Ming. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Su. I wonder how your father has been recently?¡± When Su Ming saw that the matter was over, he sighed at Chu Ning¡¯s transparency. ¡°Father has been doing very well recently. He has also mentioned Ms. Chu to me. Father rarely praises someone, and Ms. Chu is one of them.¡± Chu Ning smiled modestly. ¡°That¡¯s really flattering me. With the status of the Su family and Mr. Su Kun, I can be proud of myself for some time if I can get a compliment.¡± Yan Shen felt that the people around him had the intention of approaching them again, but the two of them were like playing Tai Chi. Yan Shen could only quietly nudge Chu Ning¡¯s arm, indicating for her to stop pestering Su Ming about this. Su Ming saw their small actions and found it funny. They were still children indeed. They didn¡¯t even try to restrain themselves when they did these things. Su Ming smiled at Chu Ning and Yan Shen. ¡°I still have other guests to entertain. Ms. Chu and Young Master Yan, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Enjoy yourselves.¡± Chu Ning and Yan Shen hurriedly told him to go ahead, and not to delay his work. When Su Ming walked a few meters away, Chu Ning slowly sat down on the sofa. She rubbed the invitation card in her hand and fell into deep thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Shen sat down beside Chu Ning and looked at her thoughtful expression. Yan Shen did not like to beat around the bush. When his sister attacked Chu Ning, he chose to send her to and from school. He did not leave her side every day, like a block of wood. Although he had changed a lot, he still didn¡¯t want to take one step at a time like Chu Ning. Moreover, using his brain like this was also a form of pressure on his body. Chapter 673 - 673 Meeting an Acquaintance 673 Meeting an Acquaintance Chu Ning raised the invitation in her hand and smiled slyly. ¡°So, in the Su family¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m also considered a young talent.¡± When Yan Shen heard this, he nodded solemnly, and his eyes softened. Chu Ning was a little embarrassed by Yan Shen¡¯s seriousness. She put away the invitation and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go and mingle around too?¡± Yan Shen nodded, and the pair walked side by side into the crowd. Yan Shen wanted to stay with Chu Ning, but as soon as he moved, groups of people came to chat with him, holding their cups. Chu Ning saw that he was trapped and couldn¡¯t get out. She could only give him a look that told him ¡®good luck¡¯ from afar. Then, she went around the crowd and continued to look for a suitable person to talk to. After a few steps, Chu Ning was stopped by another voice. ¡°Chu Ning?¡± At the sound of a familiar voice, Chu Ning turned to see Zhou Wei walking over with a wine glass. Chu Ning looked around and was a little surprised to see that Zhou Wei was alone. When Zhou Wei walked up to her, Chu Ning asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re the only one from the Zhou family?¡± Zhou Wei pursed his lips. He looked a little impatient and lowered his voice. ¡°Zhou Hao is older. There are a few younger ones here. However, they went into the crowd like mosquitoes seeing blood.¡± Chu Ning chuckled. ¡°Zhou Hao wanted to get on this big ship of the Su family before, but he didn¡¯t use the right method and lost a lot of face. This time, it was a good opportunity, but he missed out as he¡¯s of the wrong age. He probably smashed things in anger.¡± Zhou Wei also laughed. ¡°You¡¯re really vengeful. You don¡¯t want to miss out on anything that can cause trouble for Zhou Hao.¡± Chu Ning raised her glass and clinked it with Zhou Hao¡¯s. She blinked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± The two of them laughed in tacit understanding. At this moment, someone suddenly interrupted and asked with a smile, ¡°Zhou Wei? You can also chat so happily with these business elites?¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s smile froze. When he looked at that person, his face had already fallen. ¡°Liu Hai, if you don¡¯t know how to speak, you can shut your mouth.¡± Chu Ning saw the change in Zhou Wei¡¯s expression and knew that he must be someone Zhou Wei knew. She had just taken a sip of fruit juice when she heard his name. She almost choked on her juice. She had seen this person in the information she had. He was the famous second-generation heir of the Liu family. However, she heard that he got married early and had a good son. The Liu family was prepared to directly pass the company over to his son. Logically speaking, anyone with a little ambition would not be too willing to do so. Liu Hai was different. Not only did he raise his hands in approval, but he also publicly expressed that he was not promising. It was the same for his son if he was successful. Now, this extraordinary person was standing in front of Chu Ning. She looked at him curiously, but unfortunately found that this extraordinary person did not look remarkably different. His appearance could be considered handsome, but with his temperament, it was obvious that he was ignorant and incompetent. Liu Hai didn¡¯t act out of place at all. He patted Zhou Wei¡¯s shoulder and tilted his body, wanting to lean on Zhou Wei, but Zhou Wei dodged and he almost fell to the ground. He straightened up, tidied his suit, cleared his throat, and put on a gentleman¡¯s appearance. He smiled and asked, ¡°May I have the honor of knowing the name of this young and beautiful lady?¡± Chu Ning burst out laughing. Zhou Wei snorted and coldly spat, ¡°What a s*cumbag.¡± Liu Hai did not take Zhou Wei¡¯s words to heart at all. He even looked at Chu Ning with a smile. Chu Ning did not know much about the Liu family, but to be able to have such a good relationship with Zhou Wei and not be at a disadvantage, he was definitely not a simple person. She returned the smile and replied, ¡°My name is Chu Ning. Nice to meet you.¡± Liu Hai said with an exaggerated expression, ¡°Ms. Chu¡¯s name is really nice. To be able to attend such a high-level banquet at such a young age, Miss Chu is really young and promising!¡± Chu Ning keenly sensed that something was wrong. She was very sensitive to people¡¯s emotions. This small advantage helped her avoid a lot of trouble. Now, she could feel Liu Hai¡¯s malice towards her. Although he hid it well, Chu Ning was still able to sniff out some clues. Chu Ning immediately became alert. She looked at Liu Hai¡¯s smile and knew that he came with bad intentions. Chapter 674 - 674 Target 674 Target Chu Ning knew that people would no longer believe her if she said that she had come with Yan Shen. After all, Su Ming had already made a huge commotion when he came to chat with her earlier. Right now, she was nothing in the eyes of these people. Perhaps they even thought that Su Ming would only talk to her because she was related to him or because she was using her body to seduce him. Chu Ning¡¯s smile became even more formal. ¡°Young Master Liu, you flatter me. I coincidentally chatted with Mr. Su Kun at his banquet. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Su Kun to really remember a small fry like me.¡± Chu Ning deliberately emphasized the word ¡®coincidentally¡¯. However, when she saw Liu Hai¡¯s expression suddenly become unnatural before quickly resuming his devil-may-care look, she knew that this Liu Hai was definitely not what the news and information showed. She had only hinted vaguely that she had not been invited by Su Ming and had left her name with Su Kun, and Liu Hai¡¯s expression had changed because of that. He had surely been preparing to target her. He might not be afraid of Su Ming, but he definitely did not dare to gamble on Su Kun¡¯s anger. Chu Ning sneered and lamented to herself, ¡°Mr. Su Kun¡¯s name is really useful. Thank you, Mr. Su Kun; a magnanimous person like him would probably not care about such trivial matters.¡± Liu Hai laughed out loud, and his voice booming when he spoke again. ¡°So Mr. Su Kun has taken a shine to Ms. Chu Ning. That¡¯s really a blessing.¡± Liu Hai¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°Zhou Wei, we have to quickly build a good relationship with Ms. Chu Ning. When Mr. Su Kun is promoting Ms. Chu, maybe Ms. Chu can give us a hand?¡± Zhou Wei also sensed that something was wrong. Although he was not as sharp as Chu Ning, and this malice was not aimed at him, he did not say anything. If she could not even handle such a simple verbal test, then there was no need for him to continue collaborating with Chu Ning. Sure enough, Chu Ning did not directly retort, but she also gave Liu Hai a warning. He did not expect Liu Hai to react so quickly and drag him down together. Zhou Wei glanced at Liu Hai from the corner of his eye and realized that this guy¡¯s acting skills were really not bad. He reckoned that he was so deeply rooted in his wealthy origins that he couldn¡¯t separate himself from it. However, since Liu Hai dared to implicate him, he could not blame him for not being polite. ¡°If she caught Mr. Su Kun¡¯s attention because she¡¯s from his hometown, there¡¯s nothing to say. If Mr. Su really remembered her, would she still be able to take advantage of the Yan family¡¯s invitation?¡± Although Zhou Wei had good intentions and could shut the other party¡¯s mouth, what he said was not pleasant to hear. No wonder he had been ¡®exiled¡¯. He must have offended the Zhou family with such words! Chu Ning glared at Zhou Wei fiercely and decided to give him a book on the art of speaking when she got back. Liu Hai probably did not expect Zhou Wei to say that. His expression turned blank for a moment. He thought that Zhou Wei and Chu Ning were in cahoots, so he wanted to drag Zhou Wei into this. He did not expect that, after Zhou Wei said this, the gazes that he had attracted earlier had already withdrawn themselves. Seeing the change in his expression, Zhou Wei and Chu Ning openly clinked glasses and smiled at each other in front of him. Chu Ning smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Liu, Young Master Zhou, I won¡¯t accompany you anymore. Enjoy your chat.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning turned around and left. She glimpsed that Yan Shen was being pestered by someone in the distance, and quickly walked over. Yan Shen was dealing with the chatterbox in front of him. He could not help but wonder what Chu Ning was doing. Suddenly, a soft touch wrapped around his arm. Yan Shen was so startled that he quivered. Just as he was about to pull his arm away, he heard a familiar voice from the side. Chu Ning quietly held Yan Shen¡¯s arm and kept muttering in her head, ¡°I¡¯m doing this to save you from your misery, not to covet your beauty. Yan Shen, don¡¯t lose your temper at me.¡± As soon as Chu Ning took his arm, she felt Yan Shen shudder. Before she could laugh, she felt that Yan Shen was about to pull his arm away. Chu Ning hastily said, ¡°Yan Shen, I¡¯ve seen my big brother over there. Come on, accompany me there.¡± Chapter 675 - 675 A Block of Wood 675 A Block of Wood Yan Shen was about to relax when he heard the familiar voice, but the tone gave him goosebumps. He smiled at the person in front of him and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± The man gave Yan Shen a look implying that he understood as they were both men. Yan Shen pulled Chu Ning and turned around to leave. After taking a few steps forward and making sure that the person could not hear them, Yan Shen let out a long sigh. He turned his head and looked at Chu Ning weakly. ¡°How did you come up with this? You scared me.¡± Yan Shen¡¯s heart was still pounding. He exhaled and said, ¡°That person is a chatterbox. Now, everyone on the cruise will know that the heir of the Yan family has a female companion.¡± Chu Ning waved her hand nonchalantly and smiled sweetly while holding her cup. ¡°Even I don¡¯t care; Young Master Yan, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s sharp eyes saw that the tips of Yan Shen¡¯s ears were red. She leaned over and said, ¡°Young Master Yan, are you shy?¡± Yan Shen coughed twice. He had wanted to tell her to stop making a scene in a serious manner, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he stuttered, ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Chu Ning laughed so hard that tears flowed out of her eyes. ¡°So Young Master Yan is still an innocent boy, haha.¡± Yan Shen was so angry at his own stammering that his ears turned even redder. When he heard her laugh, his face flushed red as well. Seeing that Chu Ning had no intention of stopping with her laughter, Yan Shen was furious and embarrassed. He simply shook Chu Ning¡¯s hand off and strode forward. He felt that he was finished. His image was completely ruined. Chu Ning picked up her skirt and quickly chased after him. ¡°Young Master Yan? Yan Shen? Are you angry?¡± Yan Shen ignored her, his expression dark, but his footsteps slowed down. He heard Chu Ning smile and apologize, saying that she would never tease him again. Yan Shen turned his head slightly and looked at Chu Ning¡¯s smiling face. He suddenly wanted to take a camera and save this moment forever. Chu Ning looked into Yan Shen¡¯s eyes, and saw his gaze became deeper and deeper. She reached out and waved her hand in front of his eyes. ¡°Yan Shen? What are you thinking about?¡± Yan Shen abruptly came back to his senses. He coughed dryly and shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Ning looked at him suspiciously. Then, something seemed to have dawned upon her. Her expression of sudden realization made Yan Shen anxiously swallow. Chu Ning noticed that he was gulping nervously and immediately had a conclusive confirmation. ¡°You really want to find an opportunity to take revenge on me!¡± Yan Shen staggered, and the speechlessness on his face almost drowned Chu Ning. Chu Ning steadily supported him, and her smug expression seemed to be saying, ¡°I found out.¡± Yan Shen could not help but reach out and push Chu Ning¡¯s face to the other side. He sighed. When he thought about how this beautiful face grew on a block of wood, he felt that it was really a waste. Yan Shen was worried that Chu Ning would say something crazy later, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see your big brother? He¡¯s here too? Where?¡± Chu Ning smiled uncomfortably. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s just an excuse. My big brother should still be starting a business. I didn¡¯t see him on the invitation list. He probably isn¡¯t here.¡± Yan Shen held his forehead and was about to speak when he heard someone say, ¡°Xiao Ning?¡± Chu Ning turned around in surprise and said, ¡°Big Brother!¡± Chu Zhe was very happy to see Chu Ning. Who would have thought that he would run into his sister here? ¡°Xiao Ning, did you receive an invitation too?¡± When Chu Ning heard this, she quickly gestured behind her back to Yan Shen to stop him from talking. Then, she smiled and said to Chu Zhe, ¡°What about you? Did you receive an invitation?¡± Chu Ning recalled the list of invitations in her head. She didn¡¯t see Big Brother¡¯s name. Could it be that he came in as a family member like her? Chu Zhe smiled and patted Chu Ning¡¯s head. Then, he said to Yan Shen, ¡°Hello, Young Master Yan. Thank you for taking care of Xiao Ning.¡± Yan Shen gave a polite smile. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯m very good friends with Chu Ning. She has helped me a lot too. It¡¯s not like I took care of her.¡± Chu Zhe subtly scrutinized Yan Shen, but Yan Shen was aware of it and allowed him to do so. The two of them did not say a word and just stood there. Chu Ning saw this and felt a little helpless. She patted Big Brother¡¯s arm and said,¡±Big Brother! You still haven¡¯t told me how you got here? Did you receive an invitation too? I didn¡¯t see you on the guest list!¡± Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: The Siblings Meet chapter 676: the siblings meet translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio chu zhe nodded and said, ¡°it¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t see it. our company has a partnership with the su family, so i¡¯m not considered a guest.¡± chu ning was somewhat taken aback, but she soon took it as it was. in the original novel, for big brother to become a business tycoon at such a young age, he must have a certain foundation now. it was normal to collaborate with the su family. she secretly gave him a thumbs up. ¡°big brother is indeed amazing. when i¡¯m still a guest, big brother is already able to collaborate with the su family.¡± chu zhe smiled dotingly. ¡°i haven¡¯t asked you yet. i¡¯ve seen the guest list and the list of family members. why are you on the list of family members?¡± as he spoke, chu zhe cast a look at yan shen and said meaningfully, ¡°xiao ning ning, big brother has never been willing to restrict your freedom, but it¡¯s still a little too early for you to date in high school.¡± chu ning looked at chu zhe, flabbergasted. she wondered why big brother¡¯s thoughts could make such leaps. ¡°big brother! we¡¯re friends, and after we boarded the ship, mr. su ming already gave me an invitation card. i¡¯m not considered a family member now.¡± as she spoke, chu ning took out the invitation card hidden in the pocket of her gown and waved it in front of chu zhe. she smiled craftily. chu zhe nodded, his tone full of conviction. ¡°of course my sister is the best. it¡¯s normal for her to have an invitation.¡± however, his tone changed as he continued, ¡°but you¡¯re still young, your family is still worried. what if someone takes advantage of your innocence and kindness to deceive and hurt you?¡± chu ning was shocked by her own brother¡¯s thought process. although she was not a ruthless person, the words innocent and kind did not fit her at all. chu zhe smiled at yan shen. he placed his hand on chu ning¡¯s arm and pulled her behind him. ¡°young master yan, xiao ning and i haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. i still have some family matters to discuss with her, so we¡¯ll have to excuse ourselves.¡± yan shen naturally had no reason to stop her. he nodded politely and said, ¡°big brother chu, you¡¯re too polite. i¡¯m also going to bond with the yan family¡¯s business partners.¡± the two of them nodded, fake smiles adorning their faces. their eyes met, and fireworks were about to fly in the air. chu zhe pulled chu ning and turned to go to a corner. yan shen stood where he was. when he saw chu ning turn around and give him a look as she walked, he couldn¡¯t help but smile before turning around and leaving. chu ning was wearing high heels and holding her gown as she struggled to follow chu zhe¡¯s footsteps. ¡°big brother, big brother!¡± chu zhe stopped with a heavy expression and looked around. when he saw that no one was paying attention, he said in a deep voice, ¡°xiao ning, tell big brother the truth. are you dating that young master yan?¡± chu ning looked at chu zhe in amusement. he looked displeased, as if someone had taken away the flowers that he had carefully tended to at home. chu ning looked at big brother¡¯s dark expression and felt touched and amused. ¡°no, i¡¯m still young. why would i be in a relationship? we¡¯re just friends. he was bored, so he brought me here to have fun.¡± chu zhe still didn¡¯t believe it. chu ning sighed and acted pitiful. ¡°what i said is true. big brother, you don¡¯t even believe what i said?¡± chu ning wiped her eyes with her hands and looked heartbroken. ¡°so you don¡¯t trust me even a little?¡± even though he knew that chu ning was pretending, chu zhe still couldn¡¯t bear to see her in such a pitiful state. he could only pat her head and sigh. ¡°how could that be? of course, big brother believes in you, but i¡¯m worried that you would be deceived.¡± chu ning put down her hand, still looking unhappy. chu zhe coaxed her helplessly, ¡°alright, alright. our xiao ning is the best. no tricks can fool you.¡± only then did chu ning raise her head in satisfaction and reveal a smile. chu ning felt that she was usually calm and steady, but when she was in front of her family, she could not help but become childish. chu ning secretly smiled, and a feeling of warmth surged in her heart. perhaps this was family. chu zhe patted chu ning¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°go, go and look for your friend. big brother has to go and get busy.¡± chu ning nodded her head repeatedly, but she was still a little reluctant to part with him. ¡°big brother, you have to take good care of yourself outside. come and see me when you have time these few days!¡± chu zhe smiled. ¡°you¡¯re still a child, i know. i might be very busy these few days. i¡¯ll bring you to have fun when i¡¯m free.¡± looking at his precious sister whom he had just spent some time with, chu zhe was a little reluctant to part with her. he could only remind her, ¡°those who can come here are very shrewd and scheming. don¡¯t be deceived by others, but don¡¯t easily offend others. there¡¯s no harm in being on good terms with them.¡± Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Repulsive Touch chapter 677: repulsive touch translator: nyoi-bo studio editor: nyoi-bo studio chu ning could only agree to her brother¡¯s love and care. then, she grudgingly watched big brother leave. when she turned around, she almost bumped into someone. chu ning took a few deep breaths to calm her spooked heart. before she could speak, the person spoke first, ¡°are you blind? don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡± chu ning raised her head and saw an ordinary-looking man. his face was pale, his cheeks were thin, and there were huge eyebags beneath his eyes. they looked like they were about to fall off his face. chu ning was puzzled. was this the shrewdness and scheming that big brother had mentioned? this didn¡¯t seem like it. chu ning did not see him on the guest list, but she did not act rashly. it was true that she had not noticed him when she had turned around. chu ning apologized to the person in front of her in a nice tone, ¡°sir, i¡¯m really sorry. i wasn¡¯t paying attention and almost bumped into you.¡± the other party did not speak for more than half a minute. chu ning thought that this matter was over. she was about to leave when she was grabbed by a pair of hands. chu ning turned around in pain and found that the owner of the hands was the man who had almost been bumped into. at this moment, he had a lewd smile on his face, and he was using increasingly greater force. chu ning furrowed her brows, feeling the pain in her arm. she abruptly swung her arm and shook off the man¡¯s hands. chu ning took a step back and frowned. she said frostily, ¡°sir, please have some self-respect.¡± chu ning didn¡¯t want to say anything more. she just wanted to stay away from this person, but he put his hand on her shoulder again. chu ning impatiently shook off the hand on her shoulder. she didn¡¯t know if he was ill, but his hand was as cold as a corpse. ¡°sir, don¡¯t go too far.¡± the man finally spoke. his voice was sharp and hollow, like a poisonous snake on the throes of death, sticky and sinister. ¡°miss, you want to leave after bumping into me. how can there be such a good thing?¡± chu ning was sickened by this voice. she held back her revulsion and coldly said, ¡°sir, i merely almost bumped into you. there was no physical collision, and i have already apologized.¡± the man¡¯s vulgar gaze shifted from chu ning¡¯s face to her shoulders, then to her slender waist that was tightly wrapped in the gown, his gaze lingering on her repeatedly. chu ning felt so disgusted that she almost vomited. chu ning no longer want to talk about manners with such a person anymore. she turned around and left. however, the repulsive man caught up and pulled at chu ning once more. he was like a piece of snot that could not be shaken off. it was disgusting. chu ning¡¯s patience was gone. she forcefully shook him off and said sternly, ¡°what are you doing! if you touch me again, i¡¯ll call for help!¡± that person also kept away the perverse smile on his face. he sized up chu ning and said arrogantly, ¡°you bumped into me. an apology won¡¯t resolve it.¡± as if he was bestowing a gift upon her, he said condescendingly, ¡°i don¡¯t care about your looks. if you follow me, i won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± chu ning¡¯s blood boiled. ¡°what did you say?¡± chu ning¡¯s anger was like a fierce horse in the man¡¯s eyes. it was just that the taming process was more fun. he smiled even more obscenely. ¡°oh, you also have a temper? women like you rely on men to get into such a banquet, right? it¡¯s just changing the person you¡¯re leaning on; don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s making things difficult for you?¡± seeing that the fury in chu ning¡¯s eyes was getting more and more intense, he felt that it was not enough and continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°i¡¯m the eldest son of the yun family in b city. when i take over the yun family, you can be the second wife and enjoy all the glory and wealth.¡± chu ning almost couldn¡¯t control her fists. she raised her voice, her rage reaching its peak. ¡°assistance, please!¡± the waiters and bodyguards at the side of the venue rushed up almost immediately. they had long received news from their boss that because there was a mistake in the invitation card, in order to make up for the mistake, they had to pay special attention to this ms. chu and make her feel at home. the leading waiter immediately bowed. ¡°ms. chu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± chu ning¡¯s chest heaved violently, and her anger was about to burn up. ¡°this person is verbally harassing me. i want to see mr. su ming. if this matter cannot be resolved appropriately, then i will leave the cruise ship.¡± Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Sent Off the Ship Chapter 678: Sent Off the Ship Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Yan Shen heard the commotion, he looked at where Chu Ning was and saw that she was surrounded by a group of waiters and bodyguards. His heart skipped a beat and he hastily walked over. As soon as he came over, he heard Chu Ning¡¯s words. After recovering from his astonishment, fury rushed over him. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Yan Shen said in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s my friend there.¡± When the bodyguards and waiters saw that it was the young master of the Yan family, they hurriedly made way for him. Yan Shen walked to Chu Ning¡¯s side. Seeing that Chu Ning¡¯s face was red with anger, he quickly patted her back and shifted his gaze to the person opposite her. With one look, Yan Shen knew who he was. The revulsion he felt intensified. ¡°Yun Yu, you don¡¯t even have an invitation; you entered on your uncle¡¯s invitation. What right do you have to be arrogant here?¡± Yun Yu¡¯s expression stiffened, and he immediately bellowed, ¡°Yan Shen, don¡¯t you dare talk nonsense just because you have the Yan family as your backing! The Yun family isn¡¯t afraid of you!¡± Chu Ning snorted coldly, her expression one of derision. ¡°So it¡¯s a riff-raff who doesn¡¯t even have an invitation.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s manners were reserved for those who had etiquette. She would only use the most vicious attitude to deal with trash and enemies like this. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Yan Shen dares to speak loudly to me. I¡¯m a magnanimous person; I won¡¯t hold it against him.¡± He glanced at Chu Ning contemptuously. ¡°Who do you think you are? You have an invitation? You¡¯re nothing but a sugar baby¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Chu Ning took out her invitation card. Chu Ning opened the card and pointed at the name on it. She emphasized each word, ¡°Look carefully, Chu Ning.¡± Seeing that he was distraught and about to snatch the invitation card from her hand, Chu Ning speedily took it back. ¡°You think everyone is like you?¡± Chu Ning raised her head and said to the attendant beside her, ¡°Not only did he verbally harass me, but he also caused me physical harm. Mr. Su Ming has to give me a reasonable outcome for this.¡± Chu Ning raised her arm ¡ª the place where Yun Yu had grabbed her had already turned green, and it was particularly eye-catching on her snow-white arm. When the leading waiter came over, he called someone to invite Su Ming over. At that moment, Su Ming happened to walk that way with a person beside him. When Chu Ning saw Su Ming, she nodded politely, but Yun Yu acted as if his reinforcements had arrived. ¡°Uncle, Mr. Su!¡± Chu Ning and Yan Shen looked at each other and understood the other meant from their eyes; they had to be vigilant as he came with ill intentions. When Su Ming heard the waiter¡¯s words, he nodded and smiled kindly at Chu Ning. ¡°Ms. Chu, I¡¯m really sorry to let you encounter such a thing. As for Young Master Yun, I¡¯ll call for a speedboat to pick him up from the ship, and also get the doctor onboard to examine you carefully. At the auction, you can choose an auction item without bidding. Do you think this is okay?¡± Chu Ning was surprised by his decisiveness and resolution. Moreover, wasn¡¯t the person standing beside him Yun Yu¡¯s uncle? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Su family¡¯s business partners would have objections? However, this had nothing to do with Chu Ning. She was very satisfied with this outcome, and even her tone became much better. ¡°Mr. Su Ming is fair and decisive. I have no objections, but I have a request, which is for Mr. Yun Yu to give me an apology.¡± Chu Ning was not the type of person who was so kind as to take things lightly. She had to receive an apology and punish him after being scolded. Otherwise, she would not be able to take it lying down. Su Ming nodded as if it was only natural. ¡°Of course. Mr. Yun Yu has done something wrong; of course he has to apologize. Am I right, Mr. Wu?¡± The man beside him had already started moping up his sweat when Su Ming spoke. He looked at Yun Yu with disgust in his eyes. When he heard his name being called out, his expression turned blank for a moment. Then, he quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely make this creature apologize to Ms. Chu.¡± Su Ming nodded in satisfaction and finally shifted his gaze to Yun Yu. The smile on his face disappeared, and his stern expression made Yun Yu¡¯s legs go weak. He sat down on the ground. ¡°Mr. Yun Yu, it¡¯s useless to run away. Please apologize to Ms. Chu and don¡¯t embarrass the Yun family and the Wu family.¡± Before Yun Yu could say anything, his uncle rushed up and kicked him.. ¡°Idiot! Hurry up and apologize!¡± Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Secret Revealed Chapter 679: Secret Revealed Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Yun Yu fell to the ground, his eyes were dull and lifeless, as if his soul had left his body. His uncle¡¯s kick seemed to have brought him back to his senses. Yun Yu rolled over and crawled as he grabbed his uncle¡¯s pants. His already pale and thin face looked even weaker. His eyes widened in fear as he shouted repeatedly, ¡°Uncle, no, Uncle! Please save me; please help me. I can¡¯t be chased away.¡± More sweat appeared on Mr. Wu¡¯s face. He could not be bothered to wipe it off with his handkerchief. He carefully looked at Su Ming¡¯s expression and did not see any signs of displeasure on his face. Only then did he mop it up with his handkerchief. He looked at his nephew, who was begging him, lying prostrate on the ground; his gaze was icy and filled with repugnance, as if he was looking at an enemy. Chu Ning and Yan Shen did not like Yun Yu, but his uncle did not look like a good person either. He probably would not save Yun Yu. Sure enough, not only did Mr. Wu not plead for mercy, but he even kicked Yun Yu harder. His expression was filled with revulsion, as if he had touched something filthy. ¡°Get lost, idiot. You made a mistake yourself, and you still want to implicate me?¡± A trace of loathing flashed in Chu Ning¡¯s eyes. They were indeed a family of s*umbags. It was fine if he did not plead for mercy, but this eager manner of cutting ties was really despicable. Yun Yu looked incredulous. Being kicked had taken away what little spirit remained. Mr. Wu¡¯s eyelids twitched and he suddenly had a bad feeling. He quickly said, ¡°Hurry up and bring him down!¡± After saying that, he felt that something was amiss and immediately added, ¡°Don¡¯t be an eyesore to Mr. Su.¡± Yun Yu finally understood how heartless his uncle was. The pleading look on his face turned harsh. Before the surrounding bodyguards could move, he opened his mouth. ¡°Wu Ling, are you someone fantastic? You know very well how you got up here! Aren¡¯t you counting on your good-looking daughter to seduce Su Ming so that she can become the young madam of the Su family? Dream on! What kind of company you have, you yourself¡­ Wu Ling did not expect that Yun Yu would dare to reveal his motive. He did not even have the time to look at Su Ming¡¯s expression. He roared so loudly that his voice almost broke, ¡°Shut up! What nonsense are you spewing?¡± This shout interrupted Yun Yu. However, seeing how anxious he was, Chu Ning sneered. She turned her head and said to Yan Shen, ¡°Look, the secret has been revealed.¡± Yan Shen scoffed. Although he did not have a good impression of Yun Yu, he also could not stand Wu Ling. Just now, Chu Ning had been insulted by Yun Yu, and he had yet to vent his anger. Yan Shen was not afraid of this Wu Ling at all. He directly retorted, ¡°Mr. Wu, don¡¯t be anxious. Yun Yu was not sentenced to death, and Mr. Su Ming did not stop him. You¡¯re his uncle, so why can¡¯t you let your nephew finish his sentence?¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen in surprise. Seeing that he seemed to have vented his anger after saying that, she knew that he was fighting for her and was a little touched. Wu Ling¡¯s face flushed red and he could not speak. Yun Yu¡¯s expression was gloomy, and a mocking smile hung on the corner of his lips. He viciously said, ¡°That¡¯s right, my good uncle. You¡¯re not even willing to give me a chance to speak? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the only child in the Yun family who¡¯s related to you by blood. If you want to take the dividends from the Yun family, can you count on my younger brothers?¡± Wu Ling¡¯s flushed face became even uglier. His chest heaved violently a few times before he gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words. ¡°How could that be? You can say whatever you want.¡± Before Yun Yu could show a proud expression, Wu Ling ground his teeth and continued, ¡°Good nephew, ever since your mother passed away, you and I are the closest people in this world. How can I not treat you well?¡± This time, Su Ming and Chu Ning were not the only ones who heard the threat. Even Yun Yu, who was not very smart, understood it. It was rare for Yun Yu to hesitate. After all, he would definitely be kicked off the cruise ship this time. Although the current head of the Yun family was his father, the relationship between father and son was not as close as that of a business partner. Moreover, his mother had died young, and his father was a playboy and had five or six illegitimate children who had been recognized by the Yun family. He was not liked by his father to begin with. If he offended even his uncle¡­. Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Conspiracy Chapter 680: Conspiracy Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Wu Ling saw Yun Yu¡¯s hesitation and was satisfied. He also appeared to relax, and his tone carried with it some pride. ¡°Good child, if you have anything to say, just say it. I won¡¯t blame you. After all, you¡¯re my only nephew.¡± Wu Ling purposely emphasized the word ¡®only¡¯. When Chu Ning saw the smug look on his face, she could not help but mock him for being a fool. Su Ming was still there, so he did not have to speak so smugly. Chu Ning narrowed her eyes. Besides, they had all heard it clearly ¡ª Wu Ling was about to scheme against Su Ming. If Su Ming could still tolerate it, then he would really be a disgrace to the Su family. As expected, the smile on Su Ming¡¯s face had already disappeared, and the words he said were so icy that they were about to freeze. ¡°Mr. Wu, even if Mr. Yun Yu is your nephew, this is the Su family¡¯s cruise ship after all. I¡¯m the host, so you shouldn¡¯t get too ahead of yourself.¡± As soon as he said this, Wu Ling¡¯s face turned ashen. The smugness from before immediately disappeared. He replied submissively, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I spoke too much. Please continue.¡± Chu Ning sneered. Her gaze met Yan Shen¡¯s; both were filled with disdain for Wu Ling. Chu Ning leaned close to Yan Shen¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little inappropriate for us to stay here and watch the show?¡± Yan Shen¡¯s ears turned red from her breath. He moved away slightly without batting an eyelid. Then, he nodded carefully and breathed, ¡°Do you want to continue watching the show? It¡¯s okay, we can stay.¡± Su Ming saw their little actions and looked at them with a slightly amused expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the two of you to hurry away. It just so happens that Mr. Yun Yu and Ms. Chu¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over yet, so it¡¯s good for you to stay and listen.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s looked at Yan Shen¡¯s expression, her dumbfounded look immediately freezing on her face. They both felt guilty for a moment, then immediately put on a serious expression and said in unison, ¡°Alright.¡± Su Ming looked at Yun Yu¡¯s hesitant expression and smiled kindly. ¡°Mr. Yun Yu, I¡¯m very interested in what you said just now. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to tell me in detail?¡± Yun Yu looked at his kind smile as if he had seen a demon. He panicked and wanted to look away, but when he saw Wu Ling¡¯s fierce and threatening gaze, he even stuttered, ¡°No, no. Mr. Su, I¡¯m talking nonsense, I¡¯m talking nonsense.¡± However, Su Ming frowned as if he was in a difficult position. He sighed regretfully. ¡°Is that so? I was thinking that if I could hear anything interesting, I would ask Ms. Chu to give me some face and not send you off the ship. It would be good if you follow me and speak with me.¡± These words sounded as if he was giving alms to Yun Yu, treating him as his follower, but this was what Yun Yu and the others were after. With Su Ming¡¯s status, if he could become his follower, there would be plenty of benefits. Yun Yu¡¯s despairing expression instantly looked as if it had been revived. Su Ming continued, ¡°Since Mr. Yun Yu is unwilling¡­¡± Yun Yu immediately crawled to Su Ming¡¯s feet on all fours and tried to grab his trousers, but Su Ming dodged him. Like a drug addict, he finally seized the opportunity and immediately climbed up with all his might. He said anxiously, ¡°Yes, I know a lot. As long as Mr. Su wants to know, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s face showed a flash of interest. She noticed from her peripheral vision that Wu Ling was about to say something. Chu Ning immediately cut him off and said with a smile, ¡°Since Mr. Su wants me to give him face, I won¡¯t be too unreasonable. However, I¡¯m also very curious about this interesting story. Why don¡¯t you bring me and Young Master Yan along? Let us in listen as well. ¡± Wu Ling¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He could barely hide his resentful expression. He pinched his palm fiercely and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Su, I also¡­¡± Su Ming did not wait for him to finish speaking before waving his hand. ¡°Mr. Wu, please help yourself. Forgive me for not being able to entertain you now.¡± Wu Ling¡¯s smile immediately froze on his face. Without giving him a chance to speak, Su Ming pointed at the bodyguards. ¡°The few of you, help Mr. Yun Yu up.¡± Then, he smiled at Chu Ning and Yan Shen. ¡°Ms. Chu, Young Master Yan, let¡¯s find a room and listen to Mr. Yun Yu¡¯s story-telling..¡± Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Being Followed Chapter 681: Being Followed Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Wu Ling¡¯s lips twitched a few times when he was thrown to the side, but he realized that no one was going to pay attention to him. They left without hesitation and did not even spare him a glance. When Su Ming and the other three left, the bodyguards and waiters surrounding them also dispersed and returned to their positions to work. This time, Wu Ling was exposed to the gazes of the people around him. His sorry state was clearly seen by everyone. Wu Ling looked around blankly. He knew that Yun Yu would definitely spill everything he knew in order to stay on the cruise ship. At that time, his plan would be completely ruined. The young Miss of the Su family; the rise of the Wu family would all be a joke. Wu Ling broke down and thought that it would be great if he hadn¡¯t told that idiot Yun Yu the plan. When those around him saw the hatred and ruthlessness on Wu Ling¡¯s face, they could not help but take a big step to the side. These people had the same thought in their hearts. ¡°This person won¡¯t act recklessly, will he?¡± However, everyone still pretended not to see anything, lest they were unwittingly bitten by a mad dog. Wu Ling recalled everything that had happened earlier. He seemed to feel that everyone around him was mocking him and wanted to tear a piece of meat off him. He wanted to flip the table beside him, but before he did so, he remembered in a panic that this was the Su family¡¯s banquet. If he screwed things up, he would never be able to make a comeback in his lifetime. Wu Ling left hastily, stumbling off. Immersed in his madness, he did not notice that a waiter at the side of the hall revealed a smile. He then pretended to have a stomachache and left the hall, secretly following him. On the other side, Chu Ning and the other two brought Yun Yu to a room. Su Ming sat on the sofa in the middle and asked someone to bring fruit juice. Then, he called for the two of them to sit down. ¡°Sit and have some juice.¡± Once they sat down, Su Ming said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve really made Ms. Chu feel wronged. I really didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. I¡¯ve given Miss Chu a bad impression. Whatever I said earlier about compensating you still stands.¡± Chu Ning drank a mouthful of fruit juice. She had been watching the show for a long time and was already thirsty. When she heard this, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Mr. Su Ming, you¡¯re too polite. No one would have thought that such a s* * *bag would sneak in.¡± Chu Ning glanced at Yun Yu, who was being dragged in by the bodyguards. She snorted coldly in her heart but still said politely, ¡°Besides, Mr. Su Ming came in time and handled the matter fairly. I still have to thank you.¡± Su Ming laughed. ¡°Ms. Chu, you are indeed worthy of being a young genius of the new generation. No faults with your way of handling things can be found. You are truly outstanding.¡± As he spoke, it was as if he had just seen Yun Yu being dragged by the bodyguards. He said in surprise, ¡°Hey, why are you still supporting Mr. Yun Yu? Hurry up and let go.¡± The two bodyguards were extremely obedient and immediately let go. Chu Ning and Yan Shen were stunned and almost laughed out loud. The corners of Su Ming¡¯s eyes twitched. He might hate Yun Yu, but he was still willing to show some respect to a person who was of value to him. Yun Yu was so scared by what had just happened that his legs went weak and he could not stand steadily. He had been dragged all the way there by the bodyguards. Now that they suddenly let go, he fell to the ground again, making his head dizzy. Su Ming coughed lightly. ¡°Mr. Yun Yu, get up. I¡¯m really sorry. Sit.¡± Yun Yu quickly shook his head. How could he dare to sit down? He had thought that the bodyguards¡¯ actions were all instructed by Su Ming to warn him against having any ill intentions. Su Ming felt a little helpless. Even if he said that his bodyguards were too honest, Yun Yu might not believe him. He might as well just let him stay there and teach him a lesson so that he would reveal everything he knew. The bodyguards retreated and stood guard at the door. Su Ming leaned back on the sofa and lifted his chin. ¡°What do you know? Tell me.¡± Chu Ning gave Yan Shen a look saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he looks like a playboy?¡± Yan Shen shook his head weakly, thinking to himself, ¡°How could a rich playboy interrogate a criminal here?¡± Chu Ning cast a glance at Su Ming from the corner of her eyes. His posture was not as steady as before; it was as if he had become a different person. Thinking of Yun Yu, Wu Ling, and Xu Xi, Chu Ning was truly puzzled.. Could it be that all rich people had two sides to them? Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Confession Chapter 682: Confession Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Yu was clearly flustered by Su Ming¡¯s attitude, which was completely different from before. Originally, he had thought that Su Ming looked kind and steady, so he should not be too harsh on him. He could even play some tricks and hide his cards. That way, he would not offend either Su Ming or Wu Ling. By the looks of it, if he could not say something that Su Ming was satisfied with, he would be thrown down mercilessly, and then someone would be sent to investigate him thoroughly. Su Ming watched Yun Yu¡¯s expression change. He knew what this idiot was thinking, and he became even more impatient. Yun Yu remained speechless for a long time. Although Chu Ning and the others did not want to waste time with such a fool, they also knew that Yun Yu¡¯s psychological defense was not very strong. With just a moment of silence and waiting, he could tell them what color of underwear he was wearing. There were only the four of them in the room. Yun Yu sat on the ground, his eyes darting around, clearly displaying his distress in using his barren brain to think of a solution. Yun Yu¡¯s face looked as if someone had sucked his life force out of him. More and more beads of sweat appeared on his face, and he also turned paler. When Su Ming saw the change in his expression, the disgust he felt grew even stronger. Chu Ning and Yan Shen didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. They slowly drank the fruit juice they were holding. Suddenly, Chu Ning put down the glass in her hand. The crisp sound suddenly rang out in the quiet room. Yun Yu got such a fright that he would have leapt up if not for his weak legs. Yun Yu¡¯s heart was pounding violently. He sat paralyzed in fear. He had no energy to think about what to say and what not to say. He spilled everything he knew. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you; I¡¯ll tell you everything. It was Wu Ling. He spent ten million yuan to accept a part of the waiter business on the cruise ship. Then, then.¡± He panted heavily. He was terrified, and dared not stop talking. ¡°His daughter received the invitation, and then he¡­he asked his daughter to seduce Mr. Su Ming, also saying that if Mr. Su Ming did not agree, they would¡­they would drug him and pretend to be pregnant.¡± Su Ming frowned, but in his heart, he found it preposterous and laughable. Even if he had taken the bait, could the Su family¡¯s hospital not find out whether she was pregnant? Yun Yu¡¯s brain seemed to have suddenly come online. He understood Su Ming¡¯s skepticism and quickly explained, ¡°Actually, this was a method his daughter suggested to Wu Ling. In truth, that woman was already pregnant; it should have been around a month. She did not want to abort the child, so she wanted to find a successor.¡± Chu Ning knew that there were a lot of scandals regarding wealthy families, but she did not expect that Wu Ling, who did not look smart at all, would have such a bold daughter. She wanted to play Su Ming and the Su family like fools. Yan Shen frowned. He hated women like her the most. In the past, many people around his father had wanted to use this method to get to the top, but his father had never fallen for it. Those women who wanted to climb into bed had long been dealt with by his father. Su Ming was so angry that he almost laughed at Yun Yu¡¯s words. Did that stupid father and daughter think that the current medical technology was just for fooling people? Or did he think that the doctors in the Su family¡¯s private hospital could be bribed with a little money? Before Chu Ning could move her shocked gaze from Yun Yu, something came to her mind. When she saw that Su Ming was consumed with anger and did not have any intention of asking, she questioned, ¡°You mean Wu Ling is also unaware that his daughter is pregnant?¡± Yun Yu did not want to answer at first, but when he met Su Ming¡¯s furious gaze and Yan Shen¡¯s menacing look, he shuddered and answered honestly, ¡°Yes, his daughter did not tell him. She was afraid that she would be beaten to death by Wu Ling.¡± Chu Ning had a guess in her heart. She cast a glance at Su Ming from the corner of her eye and asked tentatively, ¡°Is that child yours?¡± Yun Yu was about to bury his head in the carpet; he began to stammer again. Other than auxiliary verbs, not a single useful word was uttered. Looking at his behavior, it was clear to the three people on the sofa what was going on. No matter how calm Chu Ning and Yan Shen were, they almost choked on this news.. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: New Question Chapter 683: New Question Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ming¡¯s eyes were about to shoot fire. Even if this could not be pinned on him, he was still humiliated. What was this? A bunch of idiots actually used an embryo to scheme against him. He slapped the armrest of the sofa angrily, startling the other three. Before Chu Ning and Yan Shen could recover from their shock, they were jolted back to their senses by the loud noise. Yun Yu shrank back and cowered. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that he would not have a good ending that day. All the glory and wealth would end that day, and he would also implicate the Yun and the Wu families. Even though many had schemed against Su Kun and did not leave Su Ming unscathed, due to the Su family¡¯s status and Su Kun¡¯s methods, Su Ming had only been involved in business-related fights and those between family clans. The things Su Ming had experienced were all small fights that Su Kun thought were harmless. Su Ming had never experienced such revolting schemes. Originally, Su Ming had been in good spirits and his morale had been high when he had had full authority to organize the party, but this time, Su Ming had been dealt a direct blow. He felt so disgusted that his stomach churned. With a sinister expression, he said in a low voice, ¡°What other filthy plans do you have? Tell me everything you know. Otherwise, the consequences will not be something you can bear.¡± Yun Yu¡¯s gaze was erratic as he stammered, ¡°N-Nothing else. They¡¯re just preparing to build a good relationship with you first.¡± Yun Yu tried his best to recall. ¡°If there¡¯s no result in the first few days of these seven days, they¡¯ll drug you on the last night and then¡­¡± The sweat on Yun Yu¡¯s face dripped on to the ground. Chu Ning felt that his head was about to smoke. ¡°Then, she would threaten suicide. At the most, she would play hard to get.¡± When he saw the anger and murderous look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, Yun Yu kowtowed a few times on the ground and begged for mercy. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t like that woman. She was the one who seduced me. When she got pregnant, I wanted her to abort it, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Yun Yu had already started to speak without thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. That child has nothing to do with me. I can give her medicine and abort the child now. Please, please. I really didn¡¯t plan this with them.¡± Su Ming held his forehead with his hand to block the murderous look in his eyes. He really did not want to lose his composure in front of his guests, Chu Ning and Yan Shen, but this matter simply repulsed him. He still had to tell his father about this later. When Chu Ning saw Su Ming¡¯s exhausted expression and actions, she also had the thought of leaving, but there were still some questions that had not been resolved. Her instincts told her that she had to clarify these doubts. ¡°Mr. Su Ming, I still have some questions that I want to ask him. I wonder if you mind?¡± Chu Ning asked politely. Su Ming shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Chu, if you have anything to ask, just go ahead. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Chu Ning nodded and turned to Yun Yu. ¡°Since you said that this time, it¡¯s for Wu Ling¡¯s daughter to come¡­¡± She thought for a moment and swallowed the word ¡®seducing¡¯ back. ¡°Mr. Su, why did Wu Ling spend ten million to get on the cruise? To be an overseer?¡± Seeing Yun Yu¡¯s stunned expression, Chu Ning knew that things were definitely not that simple. She continued to ask, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a waiter business, the Su family¡¯s activities are definitely not something one can squeeze into with 10 million yuan. So the people working with the Su family aren¡¯t the Wu family, right? How did Wu Ling do it?¡± Yun Yu stared at Chu Ning in a daze, then at Su Ming. He lowered his head and remained silent for a few seconds before he said in a muffled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know about any of this.¡± Once he said those words, Su Ming, who originally did not want to bother with this, sat up straight again and shot a sharp glare at Yun Yu. Yan Shen and Chu Ning looked at each other. They knew that she had asked a crucial question, and it was definitely more important or serious than seducing Su Ming. Otherwise, Yun Yu, who had been as timid as a mouse earlier, would not have answered with such certainty. Su Ming did not have the patience to wait any longer. He said furiously, ¡°You¡¯d better get straight to the point and answer the questions asked. If you hide anything, I¡¯ll ask the Yun and Wu families behind you to go to hell with you..¡± Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Another Conspiracy Chapter 684: Another Conspiracy Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Yu lowered his head and did not say a word. If he did not say anything, going to hell might have been a good result. He only needed to face Su Ming¡¯s revenge. If he said something, then there would be more than one family taking revenge. When she saw him remain silent even after hearing Su Ming¡¯s threat, Chu Ning narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you really not going to say anything?¡± Yan Shen straightened up. ¡°What¡¯s there to hide, Mr. Yun? Could there be a more terrifying consequence than going to hell?¡± After a pause, Yan Shen said casually, ¡°It can¡¯t be jail time¡­¡± The three of them saw Yun Yu tremble and lower his head even more. Chu Ning and Yan Shen looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. It seemed like there was a chance. ¡°Or could it be death?¡± Chu Ning continued with a smile. Yun Yu really wanted to keep the secret, but how could an idiot like him have any strong psychological quality and acting skills? With just a few words, his instinctive reaction had almost explained the matter. Su Ming let out a cold laugh. No one knew if he was laughing at Yun Yu¡¯s stupidity or his honesty. ¡°You don¡¯t think that we won¡¯t know just because you don¡¯t say it, right?¡± Yun Yu still didn¡¯t say anything. It was as though everything would pass quickly as long as he kept mum. Su Ming was no longer in a hurry. This might be a society ruled by law, but for people of their status, destroying the Yun and the Wu families with some small tricks would be an easy task. Back then, his father, Su Kun, had only been able to fight his way out because he was tough enough. At that time, everyone¡¯s hands were not very clean. Even though Su Ming¡¯s education and morals were very high, it did not mean that he was soft-hearted. In his eyes, Yun Yu was no different from a dead man; he was not a threat at all. If he did not want to pry information out of Yun Yu¡¯s mouth, he would have asked someone to throw Yun Yu onto a speedboat and toss him back to the shore. Su Ming tapped his foot lightly on the ground. A smile hung on his lips, but it was so cold that the air seemed to freeze. ¡°Do you still not understand your situation He spoke casually, not taking Yun Yu seriously at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to refuse. We¡¯ll ask, and you¡¯ll answer. Concealing and refusing won¡¯t improve your situation at all. Instead, you¡¯ll anger me, and your life will be even worse.¡± Chu Ning turned her head sideways and sized Su Ming up. The way this guy threatened people really had the style of a rich second-generation heir. Yun Yu remained silent, refusing to speak. This stubborn look amused Chu Ning. She turned her head and said to Yan Shen, ¡°If he had been so stubborn earlier, I would have thought more highly of him. Now, he¡¯s just making people laugh.¡± Yan Shen nodded and his scornful gaze fell on Yun Yu. ¡°Why this act now? Isn¡¯t Mr. Yun Yu very adaptable?¡± Yun Yu wanted to locate and hide in a hole in the ground under their mocking gazes. The three of them were completely different from the rumors. Wasn¡¯t Su Ming said to be arrogant but had a good temper? Didn¡¯t they say that Yan Shen was a fool and not good with words? And that Chu Ning, didn¡¯t the Zhou family say that she was weak and easily bullied? These three people were even more brutal than the underworld. Su Ming knew that he would not give in till the consequences were staring him in the face, so he did not say anything else to him. Instead, he started chatting with Chu Ning. ¡°I heard that Ms. Chu is quite well-informed. It seems that you have capable people under you.¡± Chu Ning was stumped by his question for a moment, but she immediately reacted. She just wanted to let Yun Yu know that they did not have to fight to the death with him, a useless party. Chu Ning thought for a moment, then replied with a smile, ¡°I started from scratch; of course it¡¯s thanks to my employees.¡± Yan Shen added, ¡°Since Chu Ning founded Cloud Shopping, there must be a lot of people who are proficient in computers under her.¡± Su Ming also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard about Cloud Shopping too. It¡¯s a very novel project. Even my father praised it. Ms. Chu, you¡¯re really young and promising.¡± Chu Ning waved her hand modestly. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s due to my employees that Cloud Shopping could be created. I don¡¯t know anything about it. They are very familiar with computer programming and have some hacker friends.¡± Su Ming¡¯s surprised expression was slightly exaggerated, almost making Chu Ning and Yan Shen laugh out loud. Only Yun Yu did not lift his head and missed this scene. ¡°Ms. Chu, you have to help me pull some strings. I¡¯m looking for someone who¡¯s proficient in computers. You know, some information needs to be checked by oneself¡­.¡± Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Collapse and Confession Chapter 685: Collapse and Confession Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Suddenly, Su Ming stopped speaking, as if he had just remembered Yun Yu on the ground. His exaggeration made Chu Ning cover her face to hide her smile. Even the corners of Yan Shen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Someone, please escort Mr. Yun Yu out. Follow my instructions to handle him. I still have to continue chatting with Ms. Chu and Young Master Yan. Ask my secretary to inform those at the banquet that everyone can disperse if there¡¯s nothing going on.¡± Yun Yu raised his head in horror. He did not dare to think about his fate. Just what did Su Ming say to his bodyguards? Coupled with his earlier threat and fury, would he still have a good ending? The things he had done flashed through Yun Yu¡¯s mind like a revolving door. Not to mention the things he had done in the past, such as enjoying life and bullying others ¡ª he had teased and humiliated Chu Ning, almost made Su Ming a cuckold, and even plotted against the Su family¡­ Yun Yu¡¯s limp body suddenly erupted with immense strength. He pounced forward and used the same trick, grabbing Su Ming¡¯s trousers and shouting anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Su Ming lifted his hand and stopped the bodyguard from moving forward. He looked at Yun Yu contemptuously. ¡°Mr. Yun, what do you want to say?¡± Fear and urgency were written all over Yun Yu¡¯s face. He begged bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡± When Su Ming saw Yun Yu tugging at his trousers, a hint of disgust flashed across his eyes. He exerted a little force on his leg, and Yun Yu fell to the side. Yun Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with despair when he was kicked away. In the next second, he heard Su Ming say to the bodyguard, ¡°Come over and help Mr. Yun Yu to the sofa over there.¡¯ Yun Yu¡¯s eyes lit up at once. Chu Ning found his expression funny. ¡°It seems that the information can¡¯t be trusted completely,¡± she whispered to Yan Shen. Once they finished speaking, they simultaneously cast a glance at Su Ming. They thought about the information they had gathered and what everyone mentioned about the Su family¡¯s heir being kind, then looked at the Su Ming who was skilled at playing people. Their shoulders trembled as they tried to hold back their laughter. Su Ming was just about to listen to the story when Wu Ling left the hall in a rage. Along the way, he met many business partners who greeted him, but he did not respond. He was immersed in anger and panic, his expression livid, and did not notice that a waiter was following him. When he returned to the rest area and was about to swipe his card to open the door to his room, a hand suddenly covered his mouth. In that instant, Wu Ling thought of everything from kidnapping for money to enemies hiring killers to the Su family killing to obtain silence. Before he could make any noise, he was held hostage by the person behind him and pushed into the room. The moment he entered, the person closed the door. The click made Wu Ling so nervous that his heart skipped a beat. Wu Ling felt that the person had let go of his hand. His clumsy body immediately ran off to the side. He turned around nervously and stared at the person¡¯s movements in the dark. The man unhurriedly turned on the light in the room, a fake smile plastered on his face. ¡°Mr. Wu, don¡¯t be nervous. Wu Ling¡¯s eyes were blinded by the light, but he quickly saw the person in front of him. It was an ordinary-looking waiter, but the smile on his face made people feel more uncomfortable the longer they looked at him. Wu Ling did not let his guard down just because the other party was a waiter. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Who are you? Did Mr. Su Ming need something?¡± The man took a step forward, and Wu Ling immediately took a cautious step back. That person could only stop in his tracks. ¡°Mr. Wu, don¡¯t be nervous. Although I¡¯m a waiter on this cruise ship, I¡¯m hired by the Su family.¡± Wu Ling nervously thought, ¡°Hire? Wouldn¡¯t that make it even more likely that it was an enemy seeking revenge?¡± Wu Ling knew that this person was very skilled when he opened the door just now. It was more than enough to deal with him. ¡°Then who is your boss?¡± Wu Ling asked cautiously. ¡°Our boss?¡± the man chuckled. ¡°Mr. Wu knows him. Before he came, Mr. Wu even contacted our boss.¡± Seeing that Wu Ling was obviously stunned, a dangerous look flashed across his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t remember? Mr. Wu is really forgetful.¡± Wu Ling shivered at the cold air and hastily denied, ¡°Of course I remember. It¡¯s all thanks to your boss that I was able to get on this cruise. I still have to properly thank him..¡± Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Reaching an Agreement for Collaboration Chapter 686: Reaching an Agreement for Collaboration Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The smile on that person¡¯s face also became much more polite. ¡°Our boss specifically told us that there¡¯s no need for Mr. Wu to thank us. It¡¯s just that we have to do a good job in the collaboration.¡± The threat was faintly revealed in his words. ¡°After all, not everyone can work with our boss. Mr. Wu, if you do well once, we can even be friends. Wu Ling¡¯s face was drenched in sweat once more. He couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your boss doesn¡¯t have to worry; I¡¯m definitely reliable.¡± The man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then we¡¯ll await your good news.¡± Wu Ling was just about to heave a sigh of relief when he heard that person¡¯s tone change. His breath caught in his throat. Then, he heard him say, ¡°However, our boss is not an unreasonable person. He has already instructed me to listen to your instructions when you need it.¡± Wu Ling¡¯s breath immediately relaxed, and he almost collapsed to the ground. Fortunately, he had not been living in vain all these years. He barely held on and did not fall, preserving some level of dignity. The sweat on Wu Ling¡¯s face flowed into his eyes. He did not take out his handkerchief, but wiped his face on his sleeve with trembling hands and forced a smile. ¡°Ah, this is really¡­great, great.¡± The person didn¡¯t care about these perfunctory words. Instead, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave. Mr. Wu, if you need anything, just look for me. My name is Zhou Yi, and I¡¯m on duty in the rest area.¡± Wu Ling nodded repeatedly. When he heard the door close with a click, he was still worried. He leaned on the door and listened for a long time. Only after confirming that there was no other sound in the vicinity did he relax and sit on the ground, using his sleeve to wipe the sweat on his face. Putting everything else aside, the fact that he sat on the ground when he was frightened showed that he and that idiot Yun Yu were indeed uncle and nephew. Once he thought of Yun Yu, Wu Ling was filled with anger. Since there was no one else in the room, he simply cursed out loud. What idiot, what trash? He cursed like a sailor. Soon after, he cursed Chu Ning and Su Ming, unable to hide the hatred in his eyes. Meanwhile, Su Ming and the other two had heard a lot from Yun Yu. Su Ming asked in puzzlement, ¡°Are you saying that Wu Ling originally did not have the chance to work with us this time, but he used some unknown method to make the company we were originally working with unable to turn over their funds and almost go bankrupt? They had no choice but to withdraw, and he then took the opportunity to take over this collaboration at a low price?¡± Yun Yu nodded. Chu Ning did not know what was going on, but Su Ming¡¯s doubts told her that this was definitely not a simple business competition. As expected, Su Ming said, ¡°But the Su family¡¯s original partner is not someone the Wu family can destroy. Even if we add the Yun family, it¡¯s still not enough.¡¯ Yun Yu didn¡¯t dare to hide anything now. ¡°I heard from Wu Ling that someone contacted him because that person had a huge family background. The two of them made a deal. That person helped him get on the cruise ship and complete his goal. He wanted to help that person¡¯s subordinate get rid of someone.¡± When Su Ming heard this, his eyes turned frosty. ¡°Kill someone? He dares kill someone on the Su family¡¯s cruise ship? Which family does he belong to? Who is he trying to get rid of? Where are his subordinates?¡± Yun Yu was dazed by the continuous questions, but he still replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know whose family it is. I only heard from Wu Ling that they¡¯re from Jing City. I don¡¯t even know who his subordinates are or where they are. As for the person they want to kill¡­¡± Yun Yu¡¯s eyes quietly glanced at Chu Ning and then whispered, ¡°Wu Ling said it was Chu Ning.¡± When Su Ming said this, Chu Ning and Yan Shen were stunned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chu Ning asked under Su Ming¡¯s complicated gaze. ¡°Did you hear wrongly? Or was it a similar name?¡± Yun Yu shook his head frantically. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrongly. I¡¯m Wu Ling¡¯s only biological nephew. He still wants the Yun family, so he has a lot of trust in me. He personally said these words before me.¡± Yun Yu added, ¡°Because of this, he went to check your information immediately and said that you weren¡¯t a difficult person. He was also curious about how you provoked the people in Jing City, making them specially send someone to deal with you.¡± Yun Yu thought for a moment. He probably felt that, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be in a worse state than when he didn¡¯t say anything. Therefore, Yun Yu simply told the truth. ¡°It¡¯s also because Wu Ling thinks that you¡¯re dead meat that I dared to tease you. Because I¡¯ve also seen your profile photo and think that you¡¯re not bad looking, I just wanted to make myself happy before you die..¡± Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Plot Chapter 687: Plot Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Ning didn¡¯t know if she should praise him for being honest or scold him for being lustful. To be able to say that at a time like this, his shriveled face really didn¡¯t spend a single wasted day. Yan Shen¡¯s eyes were filled with a murderous look. He wanted nothing more than to kill this rude fellow immediately. Su Ming coughed lightly and felt a little awkward. ¡°Didn¡¯t Wu Ling tell you what kind of feud Ms. Chu has with that family?¡± Yun Yu shook his head. ¡°Although he told me everything, he¡¯s arrogant and useless. That family looks down on him; they probably only asked him to collaborate because he¡¯s easy to manipulate. It wasn¡¯t said very clearly, and Wu Ling didn¡¯t have the guts to ask.¡± Su Ming fell deep in thought, but Yun Yu continued, ¡°But I¡¯ve talked to the second daughter of the Chen family¡¯s second son in Jing City and found out that the people in Jing City are using Wu Ling to kill someone. I was afraid that I¡¯d be implicated, so I bought her the latest haute couture dresses and limited edition bags and asked her to help me find out about this.¡± The corners of Chu Ning¡¯s eyes twitched. She exchanged a helpless look with Su Ming. Yan Shen had always been an innocent young man. When he was pestered by the original Chu Ning, he could not do anything about it. Now that he heard these words, he wished he could cover his ears and run away. ¡°Your information channel is quite special.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s head throbbed. As soon as she said this, the people in the room became even more silent. Chu Ning screamed inside. What was she saying? How could she think of saying such a thing? ¡°Then what did you find out?¡± Su Ming quickly picked up on the topic. Yun Yu was probably used to being thick-skinned, or perhaps he had been threatened and intimidated before, so he did not have the strength to have any mood swings. Now, he did not even move his eyebrows. He still had that shocked and lifeless expression. Yun Yu even tried to recall. ¡°She said that the Lu family, the Xu family, and the Wang family have been up to something recently. The people they¡¯ve taken action against are more or less related to M City. It¡¯s not clear, but I heard that none of these families are targeting Chu Ning.¡± Chu Ning listened as Yun Yu ceased speaking upon revealing this. She looked at Yun Yu stealing glances at her and immediately understood. Chu Ning slapped the armrest of the sofa and stood up. ¡°So killing me is merely because it¡¯s convenient?¡± Su Ming had just taken a sip of water to moisten his throat when Chu Ning¡¯s question startled him so much that he choked, coughing non-stop for a time. Yan Shen also got a fright and hastily stood up to pacify Chu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s have a seat first. We can talk things out slowly.¡± Yun Yu had lived for so long. With his ability to cause trouble, he definitely did not rely only on cowardice to not get beaten to death. When Chu Ning stood up, he stopped looking at her and avoided eye contact. In the end, Chu Ning glared at him so fiercely that he had to say in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Chu Ning was so enraged that her blood was boiling. She did not do anything once she boarded the cruise ship, but the hosts said that they had sent out an invitation. Not long after, she was provoked by a person surnamed Liu, and then she was harrassed by Yun Yu. She had settled the matter and had come out to join in the fun. She had even accidentally found out that someone wanted to kill her. Before she could come up with a countermeasure, she realized that she was targeted as it was convenient. The more Chu Ning thought about it, the more she felt that she could not take it lying down. This time, it was not enough for Yan Shen alone to comfort her. Even Su Ming stood up to smooth things over and advised Chu Ning not to be anxious. Yun Yu shrunk back. He was already in trouble and had thought that he might still have a chance of survival if he told the truth. However, looking at Chu Ning¡¯s reaction, he was afraid that he would not even be able to leave the room. Chu Ning took a few deep breaths and finally suppressed her rage. She sat back on the sofa with Yan Shen. Su Ming also felt relieved. This Ms. Chu was rather polite when she was being courteous, but when she was flipping her lid, she was just as polite. Su Ming turned his gaze towards Yun Yu, who had almost turned into an ostrich, before he continued asking, ¡°What else do you know? Spill everything.¡± Yun Yu sized up Chu Ning and received another glare. He shrunk his neck and whispered, ¡°The second daughter of the Chen family¡¯s second son said that these families¡¯ target is the Su family. The Xu family even contacted the Zhou family.¡± Su Ming frowned.. ¡°Zhou family? Which Zhou family?¡± Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Carefully Setting Up Chapter 688: Carefully Setting Up Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°The Zhou family?¡± Chu Ning immediately sat up straight. ¡°The Zhou family of A City?¡± Yun Yu nodded. Chu Ning immediately thought of Zhou Hao and Zhou Wei, but Zhou Wei was on the cruise ship. Did the Zhou family not inform him of this operation? Su Ming looked at Chu Ning, who was deep in thought, and even cracked a small joke. ¡°It seems like Ms. Chu remembers her enemies very clearly. This little clue already points in such a clear direction.¡± Chu Ning rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°I¡¯m targeted just because it¡¯s convenient. You should think about what to do with those targeting you!¡± Su Ming was momentarily rendered speechless by Chu Ning¡¯s words. Yan Shen was silent for a long time. At this moment, he suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Yun Yu, do you know anything else?¡± Yun Yu repeatedly shook his head. ¡°The rest is my gossip. Do you want to hear it now?¡± Yan Shen eyelids twitched. He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s already very late today. Why don¡¯t we go back first and think about things carefully? We can continue our discussion tomorrow.¡± Chu Ning saw the look that Yan Shen was giving her and knew that he had something to say. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and think about it carefully. Who in the Zhou family wants to kill me?¡± Su Ming had the same thought. He could not say that his father was on the cruise ship, but he still had to discuss such a big matter with him. That was why it was best for them to go back and think about it. He quickly nodded in agreement and looked at Yun Yu. ¡°Since Mr. Yun Yu still has stories to tell, then stay on the cruise ship for two more days.¡± Yun Yu¡¯s face immediately revealed a look of surprise. Even his face, which lacked sunlight, looked somewhat human. Yun Yu was escorted back to his room by the bodyguards. Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked back together. Su Ming quickly went to the room on the top floor of the cruise ship and knocked on the door. There was no sound coming within. Su Ming pushed it open and saw his father sitting in front of the surveillance camera. The screen showed the room he had just been in. There was also a bodyguard standing beside him with a walkie-talkie in his hand. Su Ming understood that nothing that happened on the cruise ship could escape Su Kun. ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Kun asked when he heard the sound of someone entering. Su Ming walked quickly to Su Kun¡¯s side and lowered his head. ¡°Could it be that those families are teaming up to bring down our family?¡± Su Kun frowned and cast Su Ming a glance. ¡°After spending ages, you merely came to such a conclusion?¡± Su Ming lowered his head in shame. He did not dare to look at Su Kun¡¯s expression. Su Kun raised his hand, and the people in the room immediately retreated, leaving only the father and son pair. Su Kun asked Su Ming to sit down and said to him, ¡°Someone from the rest area came by just now. A waiter called Zhou Yi followed Wu Ling into a room.¡± Su Ming immediately looked towards Su Kun, knowing that he had found a breakthrough. Su Kun continued, ¡°To be precise, he followed Wu Ling all the way and then held him hostage before he opened the door.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid that the people around him will report him if they see him?¡± Su Ming asked in surprise. Su Kun sneered. ¡°His master is an idiot. How smart can his subordinates be? He thought that the rest area was filled with their people and that they would pretend to be blind.¡± Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew brighter. ¡°Then what did they talk about?¡± Su Kun frowned. ¡°How many times have I told you? Don¡¯t show your emotions on your face. Don¡¯t let your opponent know what you¡¯re thinking. Look at you; how anxious you are!¡± Su Ming lowered his head once more at being reprimanded, and did not dare to ask anything further. Su Kun took a sip of water. ¡°There¡¯s a recording device installed on the doorbell of every room. It was switched on remotely when the two of them entered the room.¡± Su Kun looked at Su Ming, who had lowered his head, and was filled with anger. ¡°You already know that there¡¯s something wrong with Wu Ling, yet you¡¯re still wasting time with Yun Yu, that messenger. Don¡¯t you know how to send someone to watch Wu Ling?¡± Su Ming did not dare to utter a single word. This was the first time he had faced a fight between families, and he was not familiar with methods of dealing with this. It was only normal for his father, who had high expectations of him, to scold him so harshly. Su Kun wished that he could slap him on the head and pour all of his years of experience into him.. Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Being Reprimanded Chapter 689: Being Reprimanded Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What have you been learning all these years?¡± Su Kun was exasperated. ¡°I told you to make more friends and to be more mindful, but where did your mind go? Is it growing in your rear? Is your brain full of holes now? Such a simple matter, but you actually fell into someone¡¯s trap in your home ground, and you still want me, your father, to help you!¡± Su Ming knew that he had not done his job properly this time, and could not even lift his head while being scolded. Su Kun looked at his son, who looked like he could be beaten and scolded at will, and felt vexed. His anger had reached boiling point. It was like this each time ¡ª he would lower his head and remain silent when he was being reprimanded. Su Kun let out a long sigh. ¡°When will you finally be able to be independent?¡± He didn¡¯t even say anything when he was scolded. How could he be at ease leaving the Su family in his hands? At that time, even if the Su family fell, it would be a small matter, but the wolves and vultures around them would probably swarm over and devour Su Ming. When Su Ming heard his father¡¯s sigh, he lifted his head anxiously. ¡°Dad, believe me. I will definitely deal with this matter appropriately.¡± Su Kun gazed at him, sitting beside him, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had been too strict with him in the past, resulting in his current personality. Did he protect him too well, resulting in him not being able to handle these things well now? Su Kun looked at his son, who had all the good qualities of his wife and himself, and his heart softened. ¡°Go ahead and do it. If you really can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll cover for you.¡± He thought in his heart that there was no rush. He was not dead yet. ¡°I will definitely handle it well!¡± Su Ming said in surprise. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re targeting the Su family, we can¡¯t let anything happen to our guests on our cruise, especially Chu Ning. Not to mention that she¡¯s already being targeted, with her ability and vision, you have to converse with her more,¡± Su Kun reminded him. Su Ming nodded quickly. ¡°When she, the Young Master of the Yan family, and I interrogated Yun Yu, I discovered that Chu Ning is very thorough in her thinking and is very sharp. This might be the reason she was able to seize opportunities to do business a few times.¡± Su Kun nodded. ¡°It seems like you know how to use your brain when you listen to gossip. You¡¯re not just listening to it for fun.¡± Su Ming smiled in embarrassment. Su Kun was annoyed when he saw how careless Su Ming was. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Go, do what you need to do.¡± Su Ming nodded and left the room. In Chu Ning¡¯s room, Chu Ning and Yan Shen sat face to face. When they returned to the room, Chu Ning slammed the table angrily. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to assassinate me, but it¡¯s actually because of convenience! This is intolerable! Don¡¯t let me find out who he is!¡± Yan Shen looked at her, not knowing how to react. Seeing that her face was puffed up from anger, he comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s think about how to find this person.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Ning snorted coldly. ¡°This person must be on the cruise ship. Moreover, he might have already met up with Wu Ling.¡± When Chu Ning thought of someone wanting her life, it was hard for her not to come up with conspiracy theories. ¡°Perhaps Yun Yu is just bait to lure Su Ming and us away.¡± Her eye flashed. ¡°Those people probably let Yun Yu know about this on purpose, then they¡¯ll use that idiot whose brain only grows on the lower half of his body to cause a ruckus in front of Su Ming and me. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for them to take over.¡¯ Yan Shen frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then why would Su Ming so leisurely waste his time with us and Yun Yu?¡± Chu Ning carefully recalled everything she had experienced from the dock to the cruise ship and said with certainty, ¡°Su Ming definitely has someone to deal with the aftermath. For all we know, his father is still in contact with him, or perhaps he¡¯s monitoring everything on the cruise ship.¡± Chu Ning glanced around the room. ¡°Maybe the richest man is on the cruise, watching us.¡± Yan Shen was so shocked by her words that he broke out in cold sweat. He also looked around the room. Everything looked normal, but he kept feeling as though they were being watched. Yan Shen tried his best to ignore the uncomfortable feeling and asked worriedly, ¡°Then what about your safety for the next few days? Do you want me to go back with you? Su Ming should be able to get a boat to send us back.¡± Chu Ning was silent for a while. She raised her head as she made up her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about my personal safety. Su family will never allow anything to happen to anyone at their event..¡± Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Unexpected Chapter 690: Unexpected Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Ning¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly. ¡°And this conspiracy is obviously aimed at the Su family. It should be the same as the farce we saw before we boarded the cruise. The people in Jing City probably wouldn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. After all, there were too many people involved. Even if they have big family businesses, they would still be worried.¡± Yan Shen nodded. ¡°I heard from my father that those families in Jing City are getting worse year by year. As long as they hold some power, they will already be looking for another way out.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then the situation is very clear. Those few families in Jing City need to swallow a family to strengthen themselves. At the same time, they need to intimidate the subordinates who are harboring disloyal thoughts.¡± The two of them looked at each other and Chu Ning continued, ¡°Then he, or they, chose the Su family.¡± Yan Shen listened to Chu Ning¡¯s analysis, his frown not easing up. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t the Su family react? Waiting for those few clans to make their move?¡± ¡°No reaction?¡± Chu Ning shook her head. ¡°This event was probably a trap set up by the richest man.¡± She looked at Yan Shen and revealed a sly smile. ¡°I feel even more certain that the richest man himself is on the cruise ship. For such a huge matter, if we rely on Su Ming alone, he might not be at ease.¡± Yan Shen looked at his watch and realized that it was getting late. ¡°Since you don¡¯t think there¡¯s any danger, let¡¯s leave it at that for today. Rest early and recuperate. We¡¯ll think of a countermeasure tomorrow.¡± Hearing Yan Shen¡¯s words, Chu Ning also felt a little sleepy. She agreed. Looking at the worry written on Yan Shen¡¯s face, Chu Ning comforted him, ¡°They won¡¯t make a move so soon. At the very least, they have to wait till the return trip or till the ship has docked before they can make a move. We still have time to plan.¡± Yan Shen nodded. After saying goodnight to Chu Ning, he returned to his room. After Chu Ning finished washing up, she lay on the bed, thinking about everything that had happened that night. She had a feeling that Yun Yu was definitely cannon fodder. Chu Ning sighed to herself. As expected of someone from Jing City. Their methods were really not simple. They actually used the heir of a small family as cannon fodder, even though this heir and family were not very smart. Chu Ning soon fell into a deep sleep. On the other hand, Yan Shen had been worried that someone was going to kill Chu Ning. Even when he was lying on the bed, he tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Su Ming was looking at the monitor on the screen. He then called over the waiters in the rest area and instructed them carefully. Even Chu Ning didn¡¯t expect that the richest man, whom she said was monitoring everything on the cruise ship, was chatting with someone at this moment. The two of them sat face to face, and the ambience while they were conversing was rather harmonious. Su Kun smiled kindly. ¡°I thought that you were a monster. I didn¡¯t expect that your sister is not bad either.¡± Chu Zhe replied politely, ¡°Mr. Su, you flatter me. I¡¯m not hotheaded. It just so happened that Mr. Su appreciated me and was willing to give me a chance.¡± Thinking of Chu Ning, a smile appeared on Chu Zhe¡¯s serious face. ¡°My little sister is just a child. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a little smart.¡± Although Chu Zhe said that, he was incredibly proud. Chu Zhe and Su Kun knew everything that Chu Ning had said, whether it was to Su Ming or Yan Shen. He was very happy that his sister had such insight, courage, and prudence, getting things done in a reasonable fashion. She was indeed his sister. Su Kun laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so humble. You might say that, but you might be happy inside.¡± Su Kun thought about his son. ¡°If only Xiao Ming was half as smart as your sister when he was her age.¡± Chu Zhe shook his head in disagreement. ¡°Young Master Su is also a dragon among men. Mr. Su¡¯s words really flatter my sister too much.¡± If Chu Ning had been there, she would probably be shocked. After all, she knew that her brother would be a big shot in the business world in the future. She did not expect him to already be connected to the richest man. Moreover, her taciturn brother knew how to speak courteously, and did it so smoothly. It would definitely be an eye-opener for Chu Ning. Su Kun helplessly said, ¡°Look at his performance today. It¡¯s clearly his home ground. Not only did he let the key person escape, but he also missed the opportunity and listened to a bunch of useless news. He can¡¯t even compare to the old lady at the eastern end of the village. At least she¡¯s well-informed..¡± Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: The Next Day Chapter 691: The Next Day Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Zhe was also choked by this mystical metaphor. He only knew that Su Kun used to be a worker. After his success, Su Kun did not have the superiority of those upper-class people in private, but he had not expected him to be so down-to-earth. Chu Zhe was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Actually, Young Master Su¡¯s way of handling things today is also not bad. It was beautifully executed. If you ask me,¡± Chu Zhe said, a little embarrassed, ¡°When my sister was being teased, I was infuriated. If I had been there, I would probably beat that b****** up to vent my anger.¡± Su Kun looked at him in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re a young man. It¡¯s normal for you to be angry when your family is hurt. I like your human touch. ¡°Tell me, do your parents have any educational tips?¡± Su Kun asked curiously. ¡°The children they raised are all so outstanding. I heard that your second brother is very good with computers. Number five and six also earned their own fortunes.¡¯ Su Kun lamented, ¡°The key is that the children are smart and capable, but they all care about and miss their family. It¡¯s really enviable.¡± When Chu Zhe heard him mention his parents, the smile on his face faded a little. Even though, from what he remembered, Mr. and Mrs. Chu did not educate them much, and Chu Zhe could be said to have raised his younger brothers, he could not deny that his parents loved them. When Su Kun heard the news from the bodyguard that Chu Ning had fallen asleep, he laughed out loud. ¡°This sister of yours really has the ability to withstand stress. Her friend is probably still tossing and turning in bed and she¡¯s already in dreamland.¡± Chu Zhe was speechless as he thought about his sister¡¯s big heart. ¡°She¡¯s always like this. She remains calm even when danger is staring her in the face. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll grow up.¡± However, he was very sensitive to other people¡¯s changes. Chu Zhe thought of his conversation with Chu Ning and sighed helplessly. Su Kun waved his hand nonchalantly. ¡°That young lady is smart and has a big heart. She can face the storm calmly, unlike that brat of mine. His claws go numb when he encounters something and he only knows how to spin in circles. ¡± Chu Zhe thought to himself that this was really a biological father. He really did not show mercy when he belittled his son. He still politely said, ¡°Mr. Su is a kind father and has protected Young Master Su very well.¡± Su Kun nodded his head. This was something that he agreed with. When that incident happened in the past, he had risked his life to protect Su Ming. Su Kun said kindly to Chu Zhe, ¡°Since your sister is asleep, you should rest early too. I¡¯ll be depending on you for the next few days.¡± Chu Zhe smiled and nodded. ¡°You should rest early too, Mr. Su. I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± Only then did the night fall into complete silence. Early the next morning Chu Ning opened the door in high spirits. She was looking forward to that day¡¯s activities and arrangements. When she turned, she saw Yan Shen¡¯s dark eye bags. Chu Ning was shocked. When she recovered, she laughed. ¡°Yan Shen, you¡­Haha!¡± Yan Shen could not help but look resentful. He gritted his teeth and spewed, ¡°Chu! Ning!¡± Chu Ning closed her mouth and immediately put on a serious expression. She asked considerately, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and sleep for a while?¡± Yan Shen shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are still many things to do today.¡± Chu Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just some leisure activities. It¡¯s not too late for us to go after you wake up.¡± Yan Shen stared at the big-hearted Chu Ning until she felt a little guilty. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Have you forgotten that your life is in danger after sleeping? We still have to find Mr. Su Ming today to discuss how to find the person who wants to kill you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, I didn¡¯t forget.¡± Chu Ning chuckled. In an unprecedented move, Yan Shen rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t forget. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Chu Ning did not dare to go against the sleep-deprived Yan Shen. The elegant young master had been forced to roll his eyes. She quickly followed Yan Shen¡¯s footsteps and the two of them walked side by side. Not far from Chu Ning¡¯s room stood a waiter. It was Zhou Yi. He looked at Chu Ning and Yan Shen as they walked away. He lowered his head and hid the smile on his face. He thought to himself, ¡°Let this young lady be happy for a few more days. When the time comes, I¡¯ll get rid of her. It can be considered as returning the favor..¡± Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Being Stalled Chapter 692: Being Stalled Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Ning walked for a distance before she whispered, ¡°I felt a very malicious gaze staring at me since the two of us were about to leave. The person should be near my room. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the person who wants to kill me.¡± Yan Shen was shocked by what she said. ¡°Then is he going to make a move so early? Why else would he be staring at you?¡± Chu Ning shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he wants to do exactly, but he definitely won¡¯t want to kill me right now. The Su family is the main focus. If he attacks me now, he will only mess up their plan.¡± Yan Shen did not relax because of her words. Instead, he became even more jittery. ¡°If they had a plan to target the Su family, would the Su family still have the strength to protect you during the chaos?¡± Chu Ning felt his nervousness and a surge of warmth welled up in her heart. She comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, she whispered into Yan Shen¡¯s ear, ¡°Have you forgotten? My big brother is still on the cruise ship. He definitely won¡¯t cast me aside.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning winked at Yan Shen, playful and adorable. Yan Shen¡¯s earlobes quietly turned pink. He silently averted his gaze and let out a soft ¡®hmm¡¯. The worry in his heart also eased a little. As soon as Chu Ning and Yan Shen stepped out of the rest area, they were stopped by a waiter. The waiter put on a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Chu, Young Master Yan, Mr. Su Ming wishes to see you.¡± Chu Ning and Yan Shen looked at each other. Chu Ning took a small step back and said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Su Ming, is it urgent?¡± The waiter was stunned and didn¡¯t react, hesitating to reply, ¡°What? It should be very urgent.¡± Chu Ning quietly took another step back. ¡°Can I first have a look at what interesting activities there are? It would still be possible to meet Mr. Su Ming later.¡± Yan Shen grabbed the retreating Chu Ning. The veins on his forehead were about to pop out. He gritted his teeth and said to the stunned waiter, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She just likes to play. Lead the way; we¡¯ll go right this moment.¡± The waiter quickly nodded and turned around to lead the way. Yan Shen grabbed Chu Ning¡¯s arm and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It was fine if you don¡¯t take the initiative to participate in the investigation, but why are you running away when Mr. Su Ming comes looking for you?¡± Chu Ning giggled and said, ¡°I just want to relax first. If I keep thinking, my brain will definitely smoke.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself that she had never participated in an upper-class event in her previous life. In the memories of the original owner of this life, there was also no such high-end event. She really wanted to go and experience something new. Yan Shen was about to break down from her inexplicable theory. She was clearly very serious the previous day, so why was her mind filled with having fun that day? In the room on the top floor of the cruise ship, Su Kun laughed out loud. ¡°Chu Zhe, this sister of yours, haha, is really interesting.¡± Chu Zhe held his forehead helplessly. ¡°She¡¯s still a kid after all, thinking of playing.¡¯ Su Kun stopped laughing and continued, ¡°It¡¯s normal for children to be a little playful; they¡¯re already so outstanding. As parents, we definitely have to go along with our children¡¯s age and desires, letting them do what they want.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Chu Zhe nodded. Su Kun looked at the waiting Su Ming through the surveillance camera, and at Ning and Yan Shen, who were on the way. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s see what kind of surprise these three children can give us later.¡± The waiter was probably afraid that Chu Ning would say something shocking again, so he led the way very quickly. He brought the two of them to the door of the room and hurriedly left. As soon as Chu Ning and Yan Shen pushed the door open, they saw a computer in the room. Chu Ning observed it carefully. This computer was definitely not inferior to the one she had bought for Chu Jing. It might even be a little better. Su Ming lifted his gaze from the computer and called them over. ¡°You¡¯re here? Come and sit over here. I have a clue to share with you.¡± Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked to the computer and sat down. Su Ming said, ¡°Yesterday, a waiter from the banquet hall sneakily followed Wu Ling into his room. The two of them talked in secret for a few minutes before that person left Wu Ling¡¯s room..¡± Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Guessing the Truth Chapter 693: Guessing the Truth Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ming did not reveal anything about Su Kun being on the cruise ship. He only said that he had investigated the matter himself. ¡°That person¡¯s name is Zhou Yi. After he got on the cruise ship, he was assigned to the rest area. However, on the first night, he secretly switched shifts with someone else and went to the banquet hall.¡± Chu Ning nodded, thinking that the Su family was indeed quick to investigate. In other people¡¯s territory, only a fool would not make good use of this advantage. Su Ming continued, ¡°After the dispute, Ms. Chu, Young Master Yan, and I took Yun Yu away, and Wu Ling left the hall in a rage.¡± Su Ming pointed at the monitor on the screen. ¡°Zhou Yi should have been watching the entire time. When he saw Wu Ling leave, he immediately followed Wu Ling to the door of the room and held him hostage before he entered. Then, he closed the door. The two of them spoke in secret for a while before Zhou Yi left the room and returned to his position.¡± Chu Ning and Yan Shen listened attentively. Once Su Ming finished speaking, the two of them fell deep in thought. Chu Ning raised her head ¡ª she already had a guess. ¡°This Zhou Yi, what¡¯s his background?¡± Just as expected, Su Ming took out a piece of paper from the table and pointed at the photo on it. ¡°Zhou Yi, the illegitimate son of the third branch of the Zhou family. He¡¯s a very sidelined person, but he was secretly taken away by the Lu family of Jing City and groomed to be a deputy.¡± Su Ming looked at Chu Ning and Yan Shen¡¯s gazes showing their limited comprehension and thought to himself, ¡°Chu Ning can be considered to have had a mid-career switch. This young master of the Yan family also looks like someone who does not care about worldly matters.¡± Su Ming continued to explain, ¡°Said to be the deputy, but in truth, he¡¯s just doing dirty deeds for the family head and the heir.¡± Su Kun had not only given Su Ming the surveillance footage, but he had also given him information on Zhou Yi, Wu Ling, and the others. That was why Su Ming understood Zhou Yi very well and, what was more, these things were not considered secrets. Su Ming patiently introduced the two of them. ¡°When Zhou Yi was still in the Zhou family, he was not taken seriously. However, during a conflict with his peers, Zhou Yi¡¯s battle record of fighting against five people by himself caught his grandfather¡¯s attention. With his grandfather¡¯s training and recommendation, he caught the Lu family¡¯s attention. He relied on his own hard work and successfully became the deputy of the Lu family¡¯s heir.¡± Chu Ning and Yan Shen nodded in realization. Chu Ning said with interest, ¡°So, he¡¯s also a big shot?¡± Su Ming¡¯s tone was slightly mocking. ¡°What sort of person is he? Even if he¡¯s from the Zhou family, he¡¯s just a dog in the Lu family. He¡¯s a deputy in name, but in truth, who doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s the dog that the Lu family is raising for the next family head?¡± Chu Ning frowned. ¡°But even if it¡¯s a dog, there¡¯s a difference in status. Why would you send such an important subordinate to kill someone on the cruise Yan Shen and Su Ming fell silent for a moment. Chu Ning¡¯s eyelids twitched. Yan Shen said, ¡°His main mission should be to set a trap for the Su family. In order to bring down the Su family, it should be normal to use him.¡± Chu Ning cursed inside. She had forgotten that finishing her off was merely due to convenience. She tried her best to get rid of these useless thoughts and put together all the information she had gathered. Soon, she understood. ¡°So, the Zhou family wants to kill me, and the Lu family wants to overthrow the Su family. Then, the two families joined forces?¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment and felt that this explanation was inappropriate. She started again, ¡°It was the Lu family who wants to take down the Su family and let Zhou Yi handle this. Therefore, the Zhou family boarded the Lu family¡¯s pirate ship. Wu Ling and Yun Yu were both fog bombs and cannon fodder.¡± The more she spoke, the clearer her mind became. ¡°Then, someone from the Zhou family wanted to kill me, so he asked Zhou Yi to finish me off when he completed his mission on the cruise ship. Is that right?¡± Once Su Ming heard this, he looked at Chu Ning with admiration in his eyes. His father¡¯s judgment of people was really accurate. Chu Ning was indeed quick-witted, and she was able to guess most of the things that had happened. Chu Ning did not have the time to acknowledge Su Ming¡¯s admiration for her. If she was even a little more furious, she would have already self-ignited. ¡°Zhou family! Zhou Wei and I are business partners! The only person who has a grudge against me is that b* *** ** Zhou Hao!¡± Chu Ning gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You robbed me of my Cloud Shopping, kidnapped my family, and still want to kill me and humiliate me! This is too much!¡± Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Design Chapter 694: Design Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Even Su Ming and Yan Shen shuddered, shocked by Chu Ning¡¯s fury. They both thought of how terrifying it was when a woman was angered. Su Ming deliberated before asking, ¡°Zhou Yi definitely won¡¯t succeed, so what are you going to do about the person who wants to kill you?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Will the Lu and Zhou families¡¯ alliance affect your family much?¡± Su Ming was momentarily stunned, then he pondered for a moment. ¡°It is a little tricky.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s smile broadened, causing Su Ming to swallow hard. He had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Tell me, if I snatch Cloud Shopping back and persuade a succession candidate who holds a lot of power in the Zhou family, will the Zhou family no longer have the time to help the Lu family?¡± Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, ¡°Do you really have a way to do this? This way, it would indeed be much easier.¡± Yan Shen was still worried for Chu Ning¡¯s safety. ¡°Is it easy to snatch Cloud Shopping? Wouldn¡¯t it make Zhou Yi and the others desperate?¡± He frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just Zhou Hao and Zhou Yi targeting you now. We can still deal with them. If the Zhou family and the Lu family bear a grudge against you, won¡¯t you be in an even more dangerous situation?¡± Chu Ning shook her head with a smile. ¡°Since I want to make the Zhou family¡¯s hands tied, I¡¯m not afraid of them bearing a grudge.¡± Chu Ning raised her head slightly and mocked, ¡°Coming out to mess around, I¡¯m not easy to bully either!¡± Su Ming clapped. ¡°I am very grateful that you¡¯re willing to help. Leave your safety to the Su family. We will definitely protect both of you.¡± Although Yan Shen was worried, seeing that Chu Ning had made up her mind, he did not dissuade her. He silently thought to himself that he had to protect Chu Ning well. Su Ming asked curiously, ¡°I remember that after the Zhou family took Cloud Shopping, Zhou Hao was very proud of himself. Since you have a way to get it back, why did you leave it in his hands for so long?¡± Chu Ning cast a glance at Su Ming. When she saw that he was truly curious, she said vaguely, ¡°How can a girl like me, who has no foundation, compare to the Zhou family?¡± Su Ming immediately understood what was going on and became even more interested in Chu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°Meaning you¡¯ve been using the Zhou family? Then how can you be so sure that you can snatch Cloud Shopping back from them?¡± When Chu Ning heard this, she said sarcastically, ¡°How can you call it using them? Sigh, he kidnapped my fourth brother and asked me to hand over Cloud Shopping. In order to protect my fourth brother¡¯s life, I definitely had to compromise.¡± However, Chu Ning fell silent for a moment when she heard Su Ming¡¯s second question. Su Ming hastily said, ¡°Ah, Ms. Chu, you don¡¯t have to be put in a spot. If it¡¯s some trade secret, it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t tell me.¡± Chu Ning let out a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s not considered a trade secret. You have not been involved in software development yet, so you might not know much about it.¡± Chu Ning said seriously, ¡°A web-based project like this has a fatal weakness, which is the core code. If it is breached, all the efforts of the developer will be in vain, coming away empty-handed while creating value for others.¡± When she saw Su Ming¡¯s thoughtful expression, Chu Ning continued, ¡°It¡¯s because someone in my family is proficient in computers. That¡¯s why when I was developing it, I told my employee that he had to make a security lock for the core program. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s useless even if Zhou Hao snatched Cloud Shopping,¡± Chu Ning said proudly. ¡°As long as the security lock is activated, Cloud Shopping will be paralyzed. Everything that the Zhou family has done will become useless along with the paralysis of Cloud Shopping.¡± Chu Ning winked at Su Ming and Yan Shen. Her tone was playful and quick-witted. ¡°Only that core employee and I know about that key. Besides, he is very skilled. At the very least, the Zhou family will definitely not be able to unlock it.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he could not help but say ruefully, ¡°Ms. Chu, you have good ideas and schemes. How wonderful. No wonder when Cloud Shopping was snatched away, everyone said that Ms. Chu did not react at all. So it turns out that you were not forcing yourself to smile and pretend to be calm. You were actually confident.¡± Chu Ning was amused by Su Ming¡¯s words. She even imitated what they did in television series and cupped her hands in greeting. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Su Ming.¡± Seeing this scene, a smile appeared in Yan Shen¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Negotiations Chapter 695: Negotiations Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Once she finished speaking, Chu Ning returned to the main topic. She asked for Su Ming¡¯s opinion once again. ¡°Do you have any thoughts on my suggestion?¡± Su Ming thought about it seriously. When he remembered Su Kun telling him to do as he pleased, Su Ming felt much more confident. Only then did he decide to agree. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. We¡¯ll depend on you to make arrangements to pin down the Zhou family. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Although Chu Ning was determined to cause trouble for the Zhou family and Zhou Hao, she had always been very friendly to Zhou Wei, who was a clear-headed business partner. Now, the Su family¡¯s intention was very obvious. They wanted to deal with the Lu family. It would definitely be a fight to the death. When the Su family was freed up, they would give the Zhou family a slap. If the Su family was buried by the Lu family, then this slap had to be enough to make the Zhou family do a somersault. To be honest, Chu Ning hoped that the Su family would win and did not want to go against Zhou Wei. He was a smart person. Perhaps he did not understand the Zhou family¡¯s intentions. In fact, Chu Ning¡¯s guess was right. When Zhou Wei was chatting happily with someone, he received a call from his cheap father. The Zhou family¡¯s old master was critically ill. They agreed to assist the Lu family in dealing with the Su family and specially called Zhou Wei to cooperate. What Zhou Wei¡¯s father meant was that the old master wanted to leave the Zhou family to Zhou Wei. Otherwise, he would not have specially called to inform him. After Zhou Wei hung up the phone, his face was gloomy and his temples were throbbing. He could not understand what those idiots were thinking. Even if the Lu family and the Su family were at loggerheads, what did it have to do with the Zhou family? Did they think that the Lu family would definitely win? They still wanted to get a share of the pie by relying on Zhou Yi? Zhou Wei was so furious that he clenched his fists tighter and tighter, and the phone in his hand made crunching sounds. He had deliberately found a quiet place before answering the phone, afraid that others would hear him. After picking up the call, he was immensely glad that there was no one around him. Otherwise, if someone overheard such a stupid conspiracy, not to mention the Zhou family, he would be the first to lose face. At this moment, Chu Ning came over. He was a little surprised. After all, this place was not easy to find. However, he still suppressed the anger in his heart and smiled politely. Chu Ning¡¯s vision was very good ¡ª she had 20/20 vision. When she walked over, she saw Zhou Wei¡¯s furious expression and the burdened phone. A smart person would know what had happened immediately. Chu Ning felt a little sympathetic towards Zhou Wei and was even more confident in persuading him. Chu Ning held two cups and handed one to Zhou Wei. She teased, ¡°You know?¡± Zhou Wei took the cup and wanted to struggle for a while. However, he could tell from Chu Ning¡¯s expression and tone that she must have known everything. ¡°Know what?¡± While Zhou Wei was angry that the Zhou family had been held hostage by a group of idiots, he sighed at how Chu Ning was so lucky that she could catch up with all the good things. Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard his rhetorical question. Her relationship with Zhou Wei was actually not bad, so there was nothing to beat around the bush about. ¡°You really want to stand together with the Zhou family?¡± Zhou Wei knew that he could not escape and became even more incensed. Relying on the fact that no one came to that area, his words dripped with resentment. ¡°A bunch of idiots. Did their heads get kicked by a donkey? Don¡¯t they think about the consequences when they do things? I don¡¯t want to be dragged down by them.¡± Seeing that Zhou Wei did not even care about his demeanor, Chu Ning knew that he was enraged. After all, he was not without ambition. Moreover, the Zhou family was about to be taken over. If they were dealt with by the Su family, his vitality would be greatly damaged. Then, Zhou Wei would really lose more than he gained. Chu Ning did not hesitate. ¡°Do you want to talk to Su Ming?¡± Zhou Wei thought for a while. He reckoned that Old Master Zhou was unaware of the Zhou family¡¯s current decision. It was definitely not the old fox¡¯s idea. Zhou Wei thought about it for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a talk with Mr. Su Ming.¡± Chu Ning led the way. Along the way, Zhou Wei¡¯s expression was extremely dark. Chu Ning found it funny and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m not angry anymore that your good brother wants to kill me.¡± When Zhou Wei heard this, his curiosity was piqued. He could not be bothered about being upset anymore and quickly asked, ¡°Zhou Hao? Who did he approach to kill you?¡± ¡°Zhou Yi.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s smile froze.. Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Conditions Chapter 696: Conditions Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As Zhou Hao¡¯s old rival, Zhou Wei clearly knew Zhou Hao very well. Therefore, he knew some things that were not even in the intelligence report. Zhou Wei did not hold back and laughed a few times, ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? Zhou Yi owed Zhou Hao a favor back then.¡± Zhou Wei laughed in a manner that deserved a beating. ¡°He probably won¡¯t owe a favor anymore after this.¡± This time, it was Chu Ning¡¯s turn to have a gloomy expression. ¡°He can¡¯t do it. He¡¯ll owe this favor even if he dies, unless he returns the favor in another way!¡± After saying that, Chu Ning quickened her pace. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. These people did not know her worth at all! Zhou Wei added fuel to the fire. After seeing that Chu Ning was as unhappy as him, his strange mood improved greatly. Soon, they arrived at Su Ming and Yan Shen¡¯s room. Chu Ning did not knock on the door, simply pushing it open and entering. After all, this was a private room, and no one would come here. ¡°I¡¯ve brought him. Mr. Su Ming, you have to make good use of him,¡± Chu Ning said proudly. Su Ming felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard the strange tone. ¡°Your words make it sound like those rich playboys taking women.¡± He thought for a moment and said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same.¡± ¡°It seems like Mr. Su Ming doesn¡¯t want to have a discussion. Then let¡¯s go, Zhou Wei.¡± Chu Ning gritted her teeth. Zhou Wei walked to Su Ming and sat down opposite him with a smile. ¡°Sigh, this wine looks pretty good. It should be Mr. Su Ming¡¯s collection, right? I have to try it.¡± As he spoke, Zhou Wei picked up the wine glass on the table and carefully examined the crystal-clear wine in the glass, pretending that he did not hear Chu Ning¡¯s words. Chu Ning choked. Yan Shen held back his laughter and called out to Chu Ning, ¡°Come here quickly.¡± After Chu Ning walked briskly to Yan Shen and sat down, Yan Shen said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll slaughter these two properly in a while. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Chu Ning smiled at Yan Shen. When she saw Zhou Wei¡¯s teasing gaze, she could not help but roll her eyes. The few of them were not in a hurry at all. They even chatted and laughed, making Su Kun and Chu Zhe, who were in the room on the top floor, feel even more helpless. Su Kun pointed at Su Ming on the screen. He was so upset that his hands were trembling. ¡°Tell me, why doesn¡¯t he have a heart? He wants to rope in an innocent young lady to come up with ideas for a conspiracy aimed at his own family! It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡± Chu Zhe smiled politely. ¡°Young Master Su can be considered¡­¡± After thinking for a long time, he could not think of any adjectives, so he could only keep quiet. Su Kun was so irate that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at Chu Ning on the screen and thinking about the contents of their conversation, he admired this young lady even more. Su Kun praised, ¡°This sister of yours is a little stronger than you. Her brain is really lively.¡± At this point, he said with a hint of disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s so much stronger than the one in my house!¡± Chu Zhe looked at his younger sister in the surveillance camera and couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly. ¡°Indeed. I don¡¯t even know where I was living at Xiao Ning¡¯s age. I¡¯m not as thorough as her.¡± In fact, this was an exaggeration. After all, in the original novel, Chu Zhe was a man who became a business giant at a young age through his own means. When he was Chu Ning¡¯s age, he had already broken out and started his own business. It was just that he was not as ostentatious. However, in his eyes, his sister was naturally good in every way, not to mention that Chu Ning was really a rarity. Su Kun also smiled. ¡°Although it¡¯s a little dangerous this time, it¡¯s not to the point of life-and-death. I don¡¯t really take the Lu family very seriously. It¡¯s just right to ask the children to give it a try.¡± Although Su Kun was not in his seventies or eighties, he was already past the prime of his life. His ambition was well hidden, and his eyes were full of brilliance. His family business was already so big that it was world-renowned. No means were worthy of his attention. Only this son of his. Su Kun thought about the accident more than ten years ago. Because of his negligence and underestimation of the enemy, his wife fell in the heavy rain and bled all over the ground. Their only son was curled up in a corner, unconscious. As Su Kun thought about it, the ache in his heart spread to his eyes and nose. He sniffed and thought of his wife holding his hand tightly on the hospital bed, using her last bit of strength to tell him to protect their son.. Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Zhou Family Chapter 697: Zhou Family Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Kun took out a piece of tissue and blew his nose. He said apologetically to Chu Zhe, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. As people get older, they become more sentimental.¡± Chu Zhe naturally didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t ask too much and instead said, ¡°Should we give the Zhou family¡¯s old master a reminder? After all, those idiots probably wouldn¡¯t dare to tell him what they did.¡± Su Kun nodded. ¡°My thoughts exactly. Moreover, with that old man¡¯s physical condition, there will probably be a struggle after he finds out.¡± Su Kun narrowed his eyes, and his eyes flashed. ¡°It¡¯s just the right time to pave the way for that Zhou Wei. Let him remember that it¡¯s better to have more friends than enemies.¡± Chu Zhe nodded. Su Kun said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. If you tell him, that old fox from the Zhou family will probably not give you any face. He won¡¯t remember your kindness either.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Kun snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to send this matter to that old fox through the Zhou family¡¯s hands, so that he won¡¯t be overly suspicious.¡± Chu Zhe readily agreed. He wasn¡¯t afraid that the Zhou family would hold a grudge against him, but he wasn¡¯t willing to do something thankless. Compared to Su Kun and Su Ming, who were in a good situation, the Lu family and Zhou family were not at all stable. After the eldest son of the Zhou family received the call from the Lu family, his heart had been pounding. The Zhou family had many descendants, but not many of Old Master Zhou¡¯s sons were outstanding. Therefore, everyone knew that the heir of the Zhou family would be one of the grandsons. However, Old Master Zhou suddenly fell ill and did not even leave any instructions. This group of people began to stir again. When they heard the news that Zhou Yi had given Zhou Hao, they all felt that this was a very good opportunity. Perhaps if it was done well, Old Master Zhou would be able to see them. The eldest son of the Zhou family thought the same, but he felt that something was amiss. He wanted to tell the old master about this, but he couldn¡¯t bear to give up such a good opportunity. He was afraid that the old man would be biased and leave it to his grandchildren to handle it. Although his son Zhou Wei was the heir that the old man liked, he was not dead yet. It was not that b* *** * *¡¯s turn. He kept persuading himself, ¡°If the old master wakes up today, tell him. If he doesn¡¯t wake up today, it means that God deliberately helped me to leave this credit.¡± He was feeling uneasy when he suddenly received a call. The sharp ringtone startled him. When he saw that the caller was his fifth brother, who was in the hospital that day, his heart skipped a beat. After some hesitation, he picked up the call. His brother¡¯s tone at the other end of the phone was not happy. ¡°Big Brother, Dad is awake and asking everyone to go to the hospital.¡± The eldest son of the Zhou family thought to himself that this was not good. Could it be that the heavens wanted him to confess? But he didn¡¯t have time to think too much and hurried to the hospital. In the hospital, all the sons of the Zhou family appeared in the VIP ward. Zhou Hai had a breathing tube in his nose and was resting with his eyes closed. The eldest son was the last to arrive. When he entered the room and called out to his father, Zhou Hai opened his eyes. The old master looked at his good-for-nothing sons. It was impossible to say that he was not angry. Fortunately, there were some outstanding grandsons, especially Zhou Hao and Zhou Wei. They were both good children. He was very clear about his situation. He estimated that he would not have much time left. He had to decide on an heir while he was still had the energy. Zhou Hai looked at his greedy and stupid sons. He could already imagine the chaos in the Zhou family after his death. He tried his best to sit up. Fortunately, although his sons were stupid and bad, they were filial and had good judgment. They quickly came forward to help him up and even adjusted the pillows for him. Old Master Zhou took a deep breath. Although he didn¡¯t have much strength, his aura made those in the ward not even dare to breathe loudly. They listened carefully to him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you all came. You know my situation, and I know it too. After I go¡­¡± At this point, Zhou Hai was a little short of breath and had to stop to catch his breath. He looked at the anticipation in the eyes of those in the ward. Although he knew that they were not looking forward to his death, he could not help but feel a little angry. He took two deep breaths. Seeing that everyone¡¯s expressions had turned into worry, he calmed down a little and continued, ¡°After I leave, the Zhou family will be handed over to Zhou Wei..¡± Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: If the Heavens Were Helping Chapter 698: If the Heavens Were Helping Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zhou Hai could clearly see the unconvinced and unwilling looks on the faces of these people. He felt extremely annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t think about having any evil thoughts or doing those stupid things!¡± He coughed heavily a few times and took a sip of water from one of his sons¡¯ hands. He continued, ¡°The Zhou family has always pursued the principle of placing those capable in the position of power. Why don¡¯t you take a look at what kind of people you are?¡± Old Master Zhou looked at the idiots who didn¡¯t even dare to raise their heads when they were scolded and felt his head ache. ¡°That child Zhou Wei¡­ As long as you guys are honest, you won¡¯t lose a single privilege. It¡¯s not like the Zhou family can¡¯t afford to support you.¡± His breathing became heavier and heavier. He didn¡¯t want to prattle on and used his remaining strength to lie down. ¡°All of you, go out and do as I say.¡± No matter how unwilling those people were, out of habit, they dared not resist. They could only leave quietly. After leaving the hospital and returning to the Zhou residence, the eldest son thought for a moment and called Zhou Wei. Although he wanted to inherit the Zhou Group, his father was still alive, so he did not dare to be presumptuous. When the call connected, he still wanted to put on the airs of a father. ¡°Xiao Wei, your Grandpa woke up today.¡± Zhou Wei looked at the three people beside him who were listening attentively. He rolled his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Oh? Is that so? How is Grandpa¡¯s health?¡± Hearing Zhou Wei¡¯s lack of respect, his father was a little unhappy. However, when he thought of his identity as the heir of the Zhou family, he softened his tone and said, ¡°Your Grandpa¡¯s health is better, but his condition is still not good.¡± He deliberately paused and said mysteriously, ¡°Your Grandpa called your father and uncles over today to announce the candidate for the next head of the Zhou family.¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s heart did not waver. After all, he had mentioned this condition in his conversation with Su Ming. No matter who Old Master Zhou decided on, he had to be the head of the Zhou family. But on the surface, he still asked, ¡°Is that so? Who did Grandpa choose?¡± ¡°Who else could your Grandpa choose? Of course it¡¯s you,¡± his father said proudly. ¡°You¡¯re the most promising among the younger generation in our family. However, I¡¯m your father, you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Zhou Wei said, ¡°Then thank you for informing me. Someone is looking for me; I still have something on. We¡¯ll talk another time.¡± ¡°Is this how you talk to your father?¡± His father was a little dissatisfied. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Wei decisively hung up the phone. When he looked up, he saw the three of them smiling. Chu Ning and Zhou Wei had known each other for the longest time and had the best relationship. Naturally, she was the first to speak. ¡°Congratulations, congratulations. Now it¡¯s official.¡± The four of them understood what Chu Ning meant. If Old Master Zhou appointed someone, it would definitely be more legitimate than them snatching it. It would also save them a lot of effort. ¡°Congratulations, it¡¯s as if the heavens are helping you,¡± Su Ming smiled and said. Up until now, everything had gone unbelievably smoothly. Even Su Ming had to lament that the heavens were on his side. Yan Shen and Zhou Wei did not have much interaction. This time, he was also worried about Chu Ning¡¯s safety, so he had joined in. As a man of few words, he naturally only congratulated him. Zhou Wei did not seem to be happy. His expression was very calm and he looked as if he had expected it. ¡°Now, I can¡¯t let those idiots mess with the things in my pocket.¡± As he spoke, he smiled at Su Ming. ¡°Now, even more so, I¡¯d want to collaborate with Mr. Su Ming.¡± The four of them raised their glasses at the same time and clinked them together before continuing to discuss how to deal with the Lu family. Before Su Kun¡¯s news had been sent out, he first learned about the candidate for the Zhou family¡¯s head from Zhou Wei and the others. Su Kun let out a long sigh and said with a complicated expression, ¡°My foolish son is quite lucky.¡± Chu Zhe did not expect that his sister¡¯s business partner would be the next head of the Zhou family. Although the Zhou family could not compare to the Su family and could not compare to the future him in the original novel, they were still considered a big family at that point. Chu Zhe could not help but think to himself that Xiao Ning really had foresight. Chu Ning had no idea that her big brother was praising her for her foresight. They had already reached a critical point in their discussion. ¡°We already have a way to deal with the Zhou family. I¡¯ll go and restrain Zhou Hao. Zhou Wei will successfully inherit the Zhou family. The Lu family will have to fight alone,¡± Chu Ning analyzed.. Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: Division of Work Chapter 699: Division of Work Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The few of them nodded in agreement. Chu Ning then asked, ¡°But we don¡¯t know when the Lu family will make a move or what they are prepared to do. How should we deal with them?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s question stumped Su Ming. Yan Shen had never experienced this before either. Theory was useless without practice. Only Zhou Wei had truly fought his way through schemes and plots, so he was naturally familiar with this series of processes. Zhou Wei naturally said, ¡°Won¡¯t it be clear if we ask the Lu family¡¯s allies?¡± Yan Shen was silent for a moment. He was a little uncertain. ¡°Can they say it?¡± Zhou Wei was amused by this question. He had thought that Young Master Yan was quiet because he didn¡¯t speak much. Now, it seemed that he was afraid of being laughed at if he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re loyal dogs ¡ª they¡¯re just a bunch of fence-sitters. Give them some benefits; if it doesn¡¯t work, threaten them and they¡¯ll spill everything.¡± Su Ming nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just like Yun Yu, as long as it threatens their own interests, they won¡¯t hide anything.¡± The few of them divided their work simply. Chu Ning would take back Cloud Shopping so that Zhou Hao could not make a move. Zhou Wei would take care of the Zhou family and asked about the Lu family¡¯s arrangements along the way. Su Ming still had to take care of many things on the cruise ship, so he could only send people to keep an eye on Wu Ling and Zhou Yi. Yan Shen only needed to look out for Chu Ning and not let Zhou Yi take advantage of any loopholes. Once they were done dividing the work, Su Ming picked up his cup. ¡°I wish us a successful first collaboration.¡± After toasting, the four of them split into three groups and left the room. As Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked slowly, Yan Shen quietly asked, ¡°Do you have the confidence to snatch Cloud Shopping back?¡± Chu Ning had a relaxed smile on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Yan Shen quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Zhou Hao will retaliate.¡± Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked side by side. Her tone was full of confidence. ¡°Actually, I originally planned to wait until The Parade was on the right track before collaborating with Zhou Wei. He wants the Zhou family, and I want Cloud Shopping.¡± Her tone was filled with disbelief and ruefulness. ¡°But this timing is really too good. It¡¯s so good that if I don¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯ll feel like I¡¯m losing money.¡± Chu Ning turned her head slightly and met Yan Shen¡¯s deep gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, are my abilities not yet clear to you?¡± Her footsteps were light. ¡°Besides, Zhou Hao doesn¡¯t have the time to retaliate against me because the Zhou family and Zhou Wei are his top priority. If he loses his position as the head of the Zhou family because of Cloud Shopping, he will turn green with regret.¡± When Yan Shen heard Chu Ning¡¯s confident words, a complicated feeling welled up in his heart. He was no longer a child. This kind of feeling was love. However, that examination report suddenly appeared in his mind and poured a bucket ot cold water on mm. HIS teenngs, ms love tor ner cooled down. The two of them returned to the rest area side by side. Chu Ning glanced at Zhou Yi from the corner of her eye. He was still standing there. He would probably be there for the next few days. Chu Ning said a few words to Yan Shen and returned to her room. Before she closed the door, she could still feel Zhou Yi¡¯s burning gaze on her back. Chu Ning sat on a chair by the window. She felt disgusted when she thought of the gaze just now. Anyone would feel uncomfortable being stared at by someone who wanted to kill them. Even though she knew that they must have thought that Su Kun was not on the cruise, she still found it ridiculous to treat Su Ming with such contempt. These people were used to being arrogant. Chu Ning thought about it and dialed a number. It was Zhang Bo on the other end. ¡°Zhang Bo, you and Lu Chao work together later ¡ª I want to get Cloud Shopping back.¡± Zhang Bo was obviously dumbfounded. After all, it happened so suddenly, although he knew that Cloud Shopping wouldn¡¯t stay in Zhou Hao¡¯s hands. ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Ning gave him a simple description of what had happened, emphasizing that she was about to be assassinated. As expected, Zhang Bo became nervous and immediately expressed that he would work with Lu Chao. Chu Ning gave a few instructions before hanging up. When all was said and done, Lu Chao was indispensable if she wanted to take back Cloud Shopping. She called Lu Chao, and after the call connected, she simply said, ¡°I want to take back Cloud Shopping. You and Zhang Bo act according to the plan.¡¯ Lu Chao didn¡¯t ask any further and immediately agreed on the plan the two of them had made after Cloud Shopping had fallen into Zhou Hao¡¯s hands. Even if they didn¡¯t make a move that day, they would probably carry it out after some time.. Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Begin the Operation Chapter 700: Begin the Operation Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Even if Chu Ning wasn¡¯t together with Lu Chao and Zhang Bo, handling it would be easy with the two of them and the long-range command. After all, in this era where computer programs were not well-developed, it was not easy to find a hacker whose skills surpassed Lu Chao¡¯s. Zhou Hao probably never thought that when she handed over the Cloud Shopping, she was not only afraid that something would happen to Chu Huan, but she also had the core program in her hands. She was not afraid that she would not be able to get it back. On the other hand, Zhou Wei naturally gave the eldest son of the Zhou family a call. ¡°Hello?¡± His father still wanted to put on the airs of a father. He unhappily lectured, ¡°You still know how to call me back? I¡¯m your father, and you actually dare to hang up on me. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the next family head¡­¡± Zhou Wei did not have a good impression of his father at all. He rudely interrupted him, ¡°Instead of talking about me, why don¡¯t you think about what stupid things you¡¯ve done?¡± His father¡¯s dressing-down was immediately stifled. He continued to struggle for a while, thinking that Zhou Wei was still on the cruise ship and should not know about it. With this thought in mind, his tone became confident again. He shot back at Zhou Wei, ¡°What are you trying to say? I¡¯m your father. I¡¯ve been in charge of the Zhou family all these years. What stupid thing can I do? Is this how you talk to your father?¡± Zhou Wei was laughed in anger at his lack of self-awareness. He seriously suspected that Old Master Zhou did not ask his father to manage him because he was afraid that he would turn him into a similar fool. Zhou Wei did not want to argue with him. ¡°What have you discussed with the Lu family? Do you want me to tell the old master and ask him to investigate?¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone. Zhou Wei did not have much self-restraint, and his tone was already filled with impatience. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a source of information just because the old master is sick. ¡°Do you think that your handling things for the past few years means you¡¯ve monopolized power?¡± Zhou Wei said mockingly. ¡°The old master is just using you as a stand-in.¡± Although he was far away in M City, he was still clear about his father¡¯s status. In order to make this idiot quickly tell the truth, he did not mind digging up these things and giving his ridiculous father a good beating. ¡°You can only hand over documents to the old master. If it¡¯s more than five million, he won¡¯t let you sign it. Do you really think you have any power?¡± His father shouted so loudly that his voice almost broke. ¡°Unfilial son! I¡¯m your father! How dare you¡­¡± When Zhou Wei heard this clich¨¦d reprimand, he found it funny. ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll call the old man over and ask him.¡± After saying that, he was about to hang up. Then, his father shouted from the other end of the phone. Even if Zhou Wei did not turn on the speaker, he could hear it clearly. ¡°No!¡± Zhou Wei felt scornful. This father of his had not improved at all. He had broken through his defenses with just a few words. With this, the other end of the phone fell silent again. Zhou Wei was about to hang up when he heard the other end say, ¡°They want to deal with the Su family.¡± Zhou Wei was still waiting, but there was no movement from the other end. Zhou Wei laughed in anger once more. This sentence was like squeezing toothpaste, and it didn¡¯t even say as much as Zhou Wei knew. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Zhou Wei was filled with curses at this d* * *ed silence. In order to obtain more information, he controlled his temper and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what the Lu family is doing and when they are going to do it? Then what kind of collaboration is this?¡± His father obviously did not want to say anything. He did not think that there was anything wrong with collaborating with the Lu family. Although he did not want the old man to know, he thought that Zhou Wei was asking about this to snatch the credit. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about this. I will work well with the Lu family.¡± Zhou Wei was instantly silenced by this strange remark. Zhou Wei had never realized that his blood-related father was so brainless. The stupidest thing was yet to come. His father thought that Zhou Wei was silent because he had not contributed anything. He even comforted him kindly, ¡°I¡¯m your father. No matter how great this contribution is, I¡¯ll support you to secure your position as the head of the family.¡± He thought to himself, ¡°Of course not. Zhou Wei is still young after all. It¡¯s normal for him to be the family head after his father has made some contributions.¡¯ Zhou Wei could not understand. His thoughts were already in a knot. He even began to wonder if the Lu family was really smart to find this idiot as a helper.. Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: Know Yourself and Know Your Enemy Chapter 701: Know Yourself and Know Your Enemy Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zhou Wei¡¯s tone was filled with disbelief. He raised his voice and said, ¡°What nonsense are you blabbering?¡± He thought that he had already restrained his temper in the past few years in M City. Although he couldn¡¯t maintain calm in every situation, at least he wouldn¡¯t be shocked speechless by a few words. Zhou Wei felt that it was really thanks to the old master that the Zhou family had not collapsed all these years. Seeing that such an idiot could still survive for so many years, his admiration for Zhou Hai arose spontaneously. However, it was already the speediest he could obtain information from this fool. Although Zhou Wei was unwilling, he still had to press on. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a good thing? Cut the crap. Tell me what the Lu family is going to do and when they¡¯re going to make a move.¡± His father flew into a rage. ¡°Ingrate! Are you trying to steal your father¡¯s credit by hook or by crook?¡± Zhou Wei was about to erupt from anger. He even wanted to interrogate Wu Ling on behalf of Su Ming. ¡°Idiot!¡± On the verge of a breakdown, Zhou Wei calmed down. He tried his best to regain his self-cultivation from the past few years and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the old master to know, you¡¯d better answer whatever I ask.¡± Zhou Wei frostily threw out a final warning. ¡°He has already confirmed that I¡¯ll be the next head of the Zhou family. If you don¡¯t want to get out of the Zhou family after I take over, you¡¯d better be honest.¡± His father finally quietened down. After all, his fear of his own father was engraved in his DNA, and the threat of being kicked out of the Zhou family was really effective. Zhou Wei heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he was silent. He then continued, ¡°When is the Lu family preparing to make a move?¡± His father was silent for a while. Before Zhou Wei became impatient again, he said, ¡°Before the return cruise. Zhou Wei thought for a moment and realized that they had guessed correctly. Knowing that he was not lying, he asked, ¡°What is the Lu family planning to His father remained silent for an even longer period of time, but this time, he seemed to be trying to find the right words, because he had finally said something useful. ¡°They are preparing to change the cruise ship¡¯s course and kidnap Su Ming. At the same time, they will also get the family¡¯s second generation on the cruise ship to put pressure on the Su family.¡± Zhou Wei thought to himself that the Lu family members were quite smart. He could not underestimate them. ¡°How many people did the Lu family get on the cruise?¡± The answer came quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Zhou Wei did not harbor much hope when he asked this question. As long as the Lu family was not stupid, they would not explain their arrangements so clearly to a brainless person. There was nothing more he could get from the Zhou family, so Zhou Wei hung up the phone, leaving his father cursing on the other end of the phone. Zhou Wei thought about it ¡ª he had to let Zhou Hai know about the matter. Only if Zhou Hai knew about it would the Zhou family stop causing trouble. That old fox, Zhou Hai, would definitely not let the Zhou family get involved in this mess. With that thought in mind, Zhou Wei called Zhou Hail s housekeeper. It was a middle-aged man¡¯s voice on the other end. This person was Zhou Hails confidant. Other than Zhou Hai, he would not listen to anyone else. As long as he told him, the news would definitely reach Zhou Hai immediately, and it would definitely not be exaggerated. Zhou Wei explained this matter simply because he knew that he could not say it too clearly. People only believed in what they saw, especially an old fox like Zhou Hai. He would definitely have to investigate it himself to be at ease. Once he disconnected the call, Zhou Wei continued to wait, because they could not be sure how many people on the cruise were from the Lu family. Without Su Ming leading the way, if he walked around randomly, those people might discover a loophole. While he was waiting, he received a call from his father. He rejected the call without hesitation and did not even pick up. However, he knew that Zhou Hai must have found out about this matter and scolded his eldest son, telling him not to do something so dim-witted again. Chu Ning¡¯s progress was also very smooth. It was much smoother than Zhou Wei¡¯s. Lu Chao easily used the program¡¯s security lock to paralyze Cloud Shopping, making the software crash. Zhang Bo watched Lu Chao¡¯s actions. Although he was mentally prepared, he still found it unbelievable when he saw it with his own eyes. After all, Chu Ning could always refresh his knowledge time and time again.. Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Exchange of Information Chapter 702: Exchange of Information Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zhang Bo sat on a chair in the office and recalled the day he had first met Chu Ning. He had thought that his future boss had asked his daughter to check him out. Who would have thought that the underage girl was his boss? Moreover, she was so smart, sharp, and far-sighted. Lu Chao gave Chu Ning a call. ¡°President Chu, it¡¯s already going according to plan. Cloud Shopping should be paralyzed now. Their technicians should be able to discover the problem soon.¡± After a pause, Lu Chao added hesitantly, ¡°If they aren¡¯t a bunch of trash.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Lu Chao.¡± Chu Ning smiled in satisfaction. She then hung up after instructing him to continue to keep an eye on the situation. Chu Ning knew that Lu Chao should be very excited now because Cloud Shopping meant a lot to him, especially for a talent like him who had been frustrated for many years. Being recognized and developing Cloud Shopping was a new life for him. When Lu Chao heard the news of Cloud Shopping being taken away, although he did not say it, the sadness he felt was no different from being separated from his child. Even if he had the confidence to get it back, it still hurt. Lu Chao was currently just as Chu Ning had expected ¡ª his hands were shaking with excitement, but he still stared at the computer screen. He knew that if Zhou Hao¡¯s programmers found the security lock and core program, they would definitely try to break through the firewall to unlock it. He had to fight back immediately to vent his anger. Chu Ning was at ease with Lu Chao and Zhang Bo. She was not anxious at all. Instead, she wanted to go to the event venue on the cruise ship to have fun. Chu Ning changed into a set of clothes that made it easier for her to move around in. Just as she was about to go out, she received a call from Zhou Wei. Zhou Wei¡¯s voice sounded very low. Chu Ning had been working with him for a long time. It was obvious that he was angry again because every time Zhou Hao tried to make things difficult for him, Chu Ning heard the same voice on the phone. His voice was low but a little relaxed, ¡°I¡¯ve already found out ¡ª the Lu family is preparing to take action before the cruise ship returns. They¡¯ll kidnap Su Ming, then hijack the cruise ship and use the families behind their second generation on the cruise ship to collectively pressure Su Kun to compromise.¡± Chu Ning frowned. ¡°I wonder how many people they put on the cruise ship?¡± ¡°The Zhou family is just a small fry. They don¡¯t know the details of the plan,¡¯ Zhou Wei said. There was a knock on the door. Chu Ning asked warily, ¡°Who is it?¡± Yan Shen was outside. ¡°It¡¯s me. Mr. Su Ming invited me to have tea later. I wanted to ask if you were going.¡± This was the secret code that Chu Ning and the others had come up with in the morning. This meant that Su Ming had made some progress on his side. If they were likewise doing well, they could have another meeting to exchange information. Chu Ning made this suggestion because Zhou Yi was standing guard at her door. If a waiter came frequently to invite her, it would arouse Zhou Yi¡¯s suspicions and alert him. She decided to put on a friendly and cooperative attitude. Zhou Yi would be suspicious, but he wouldn¡¯t think too much about it. Su Ming found it rather funny and ridiculed the four of them for acting like spies. ¡°Give me awhile, I¡¯ll change into a proper set of clothes.¡± Chu Ning agreed in a clear voice. She then said to Zhou Wei on the phone, ¡°Did anyone invite you over?¡± Zhou Wei had not sensed any movements. ¡°Not yet. The waiter must be a little slower than Yan Shen.¡± Chu Ning expressed her understanding. ¡°Even if Zhou Yi is in my area, you have to be careful. After all, they probably have a lot of people since they thought of hijacking the ship.¡± Zhou Wei smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just protect yourself.¡± Yan Shen stood at the door and felt Zhou Yi¡¯s brazen gaze. Anger welled up inside his heart. He put on a poker face and did not reveal any of his inner thoughts. He said to Chu Ning, who was in the room, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear anything too complicated. Mr. Su Ming still wants to do archery with us later.¡± When Chu Ning heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief and hung up the phone. After about half a minute, she opened the door and said to Yan Shen with a smile, ¡°How about this? I didn¡¯t bring many clothes with me, so this is the only suitable one..¡± Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Contempt Chapter 703: Contempt Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yan Shen took a close look and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good. You look good in anything.¡± Even though Chu Ning knew that Yan Shen had said this to numb Zhou Yi, her heart could not help but pound violently. To prevent Yan Shen from seeing her burning earlobes, Chu Ning quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s leave quickly. Don¡¯t make Mr. Su Ming wait.¡± Yan Shen nodded. The pair quickened their pace and left the rest area. Zhou Yi, who was standing at the side, still had the polite smile of a waiter on the surface. The suspicion in his heart had already been somewhat dampened. Chu Ning¡¯s worries were not for nothing. As a high-level thug of the Lu family, Zhou Yi had already done many similar things for the Lu family. Even though Yun Yu was destined to be abandoned as cannon fodder, when he was brought away by Su Ming, Zhou Yi was still worried that Yun Yu would leak his plan and make Su Ming wary. Zhou Yi¡¯s worry and suspicion had grown, especially after Yun Yu had been taken away for such a long time, and had not been sent off the cruise ship as they had planned. He had related this matter to the head of the Lu family during his shift at night. The order he had received was to continue to pay attention and be careful. He knew that Wu Ling had told Yun Yu that he would kill Chu Ning, so he simply switched places with the foreman and guarded Chu Ning¡¯s room every day, hoping to find a lopphole at the first moment. He had also asked his brothers in the other areas to pay attention to Chu Ning¡¯s and Yan Shen¡¯s movements after they left the rest area that morning. They only knew that they had been called away by Su Ming halfway through and had only returned after a long time. Zhou Yi was on guard. He had originally been prepared to report this matter to the family head that night, but the earlier conversation between Yan Shen and Chu Ning had dispeled some of his suspicions. After all, in his and the Lu family¡¯s eyes, only Su Ming needed to be handled with some caution. As long as Yan Shen did not die by their hands, they would not take it to heart. As for Chu Ning, after the head of the Lu family found out that Zhou Hao wanted Zhou Yi to help him kill her, he paid attention to her because he thought highly of Zhou Hao. He felt that someone who could be remembered by Zhou Hao should have some ability. However, after he obtained more information, he simply appraised that Zhou Hao was still a calculative child. The Lu family head thought that Chu Ning was not worth caring about at all. Other than being a little lucky, there was nothing else to be afraid of. Under the influence of the Lu family head¡¯s contemptuous evaluation, though Zhou Hao repeatedly emphasized that Chu Ning was a little smart, Zhou Yi did not take her seriously at all. If Chu Ning knew what Zhou Yi was thinking, she would probably be so angry that she would beat him up. However, Chu Ning did not know that now. She and Yan Shen walked very quickly. In order to get out of Zhou Yi¡¯s gaze as soon as possible, Chu Ning¡¯s footsteps were so fast that the movement of her feet was blurry. When they reached the room Su Ming had specially prepared, Chu Ning heavily let out a sigh of relief. Yan Shen was also panting slightly. The two of them took the cups that Su Ming handed them and drank them in one gulp. Chu Ning sat on the sofa after drinking the water and asked Su Ming about his progress. Su Ming looked at his watch. He guessed that Zhou Wei would be arriving soon, so he said that he would tell them about it when he arrived, so that he would not waste time repeating it a second time. Chu Ning nodded. As she spoke, Zhou Wei pushed the door open and walked in. When he saw that Chu Ning and Yan Shen were already seated, he smiled and said, ¡°You two came so quickly.¡± Zhou Wei sat on the only empty sofa and looked at Su Ming. ¡°I¡¯m almost done with checks on my side. What about you guys?¡± Su Ming looked at Chu Ning. The information he had found was not good news, so he wanted to hear what Chu Ning had to say first. Chu Ning had nothing to hide and said directly, ¡°The progress on my side is very smooth ¡ª Cloud Shopping has been paralyzed. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Zhou Hao will know about it before tonight. Then, under the situation where he is helpless, he can only sell it at a low price; the Soaring Clouds Group will completely acquire Cloud Shopping.¡± In fact, the reason Chu Ning had resisted Zhou Hao back then was that she had to spend money to take it back. Although she could use Zhou Hao¡¯s help to perfect Cloud Shopping, this was something that she could do well with time. However, Zhou Hao was dragging her down, so she could only beat him at his own game and give Cloud Shopping to Zhou Hao, simply treating this money as the tuition fees for Zhou Hao and her.. Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Capturing Wu Ling Chapter 704: Capturing Wu Ling Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She would definitely not say this to anyone else, especially on such an important occasion where allies were exchanging information. Exposing her own shortcomings and lack of alternatives would only dampen morale and not do them any good. When Su Ming heard the good news, his serious expression eased a little. He turned to look at Zhou Wei. Zhou Wei heard his idiotic father¡¯s voice again, and could not help but feel his head aching. He shook his head slightly, trying to shake the voice away. After restraining himself, he said, ¡°What the Zhou family knows has more or less been revealed.¡± Zhou Wei repeated what he had said to Chu Ning over the phone. Su Ming also held his forehead as he felt a slight headache coming on. Chu Ning saw his disheartening expression and could not help but feel nervous. Could it be that the situation was not optimistic? Under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, Su Ming said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy, so I first spoke to Wu Ling in the name of discussing collaboration, but Wu Ling only said that they had a lot of people on the ship.¡± Su Ming looked as if he was angered by Wu Ling¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°I haven¡¯t released Wu Ling; he¡¯s currently still staying in that room.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this. Her brain was working quickly. Since Zhou Yi wanted Wu Ling to help them, how could he help them? What could Wu Ling help them with? She simulated several possibilities in her mind, but she was still not sure. She eventually raised this question. When Su Ming heard this, he quickly thought of something, ¡°When I called Wu Ling over in the afternoon, he looked very pleased with himself. I guess he was being used to lure me into a trap.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ¡°That means that Wu Ling isn¡¯t irreplaceable in their plan. As long as we grab Wu Ling¡¯s lifeline, we can make him change his mind. However, Wu Ling probably doesn¡¯t have much information.¡± Yan Shen listened quietly by the side, slowly drinking the water in his cup. His gaze fell on Chu Ning, gentle and focused. Zhou Wei frowned ¡ª he had a bad feeling. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Are the people guarding Wu Ling your own people whom you trust 100%?¡± Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He quickly confirmed it and nodded with certainty, recalling the bodyguards staying by Wu Ling¡¯s side. Zhou Wei¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Did you take Wu Ling¡¯s phone away? Su Ming¡¯s expression instantly turned blank. Zhou Wei immediately realized that the situation was not good. After all, Zhou Hao, that outlaw, often used methods like kidnapping. Zhou Wei would have learned how to do so merely by watching. Chu Ning also understood the seriousness of the matter ¡ª if Wu Ling was allowed to send out the news through text messages, the Lu family would take action ahead of time. However, the four of them were gathered together now. Wasn¡¯t this like a live target? Su Ming¡¯s blank expression finally disappeared. With a thud, he stood up. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to go; I¡¯ll go and take a look. If the Lu family really finds out about this beforehand, then everyone must protect yourselves.¡± Chu Ning and the other two nodded solemnly and waited in the room. Little did they know that when the four of them gathered together, Chu Zhe and Su Kun were also watching their performance from the top floor. Su Ming only left someone to watch over him, but when he did not take Wu Ling¡¯s phone away, Su Kun¡¯s face turned as black as thunder. He folded his arms and sighed. ¡°How can I be at ease with this?¡± he asked Chu Zhe. Chu Zhe was not in a position to go along with Su Kun. He could only comfort him. ¡°Young Master Su is still young. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Su Kun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Still young? He¡¯s not that different from you. He¡¯s only a few years older than that little girl Chu Ning. He¡¯s not even half as reliable as the two of you.¡± Chu Zhe smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Mr. Su backing him up? Young Master Su is also a young and rare talent. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Su Kun shook his head, turned on his phone, and sent a message to his secretary, asking him to take Wu Ling¡¯s phone away. Chu Zhe looked at Su Kun¡¯s actions and knew that he had everything planned out. He did not take the Lu family seriously at all and only wanted to give his son a chance to gain experience.. Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Chu Ning’s Perception Chapter 705: Chu Ning¡¯s Perception Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He thought about it again and realized that it made sense. The Su family was one of the top families in the world. It was not one that could be suppressed by families like the Lu family, who purely depended on how long they¡¯d been in existence. However, Chu Zhe still reminded him, ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t forget to return the phone to Wu Ling later; Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t be so easily fooled.¡± Chu Zhe smiled teasingly. Su Kun put on a straight face and pretended to be serious. ¡°That sister of yours is really intelligent.¡± However, he abruptly smiled, tone a little smug. ¡°Even if she guessed it, she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. With her that brain of hers, could it be that she can¡¯t figure out my intentions?¡± When Chu Zhe heard Su Kun praise Chu Ning, he was happier than if he himself had been praised. He also joked, ¡°She¡¯s still young. Don¡¯t let her know that there¡¯s an adult behind her. She¡¯ll just spread her hands and ignore everything. ¡± Chu Ning, whom they were talking about, was waiting anxiously with Zhou Wei and Yan Shen. They had already done things up to that point, and no one wanted to fail at the last step. Fortunately, Su Ming returned with Wu Ling¡¯s phone before long, and the joy on his face was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes. Chu Ning and the other two let out a sigh of relief. Su Ming sat down on the sofa and shook the phone in his hand. ¡°Fortunately, Wu Ling should have been frightened by the surrounding bodyguards and did not consider sending out messages.¡± Su Ming remembered that the person standing next to Wu Ling was his father¡¯s most capable secretary. He also remembered Su Kun¡¯s instructions. On the way back, he thought of an excuse to not mention Su Kun and to fool them regarding this matter. Chu Ning had only been nodding her head to show that she got it, but she suddenly noticed Su Ming¡¯s gaze from the corner of her eye. He was secretly observing them, and when the three of them showed that they believed him, he actually secretly let out a sigh of relief. Chu Ning immediately became revitalized. She narrowed her eyes and sized Su Ming up openly. When she saw that his grip was tightening and that the phone was already making creaking sounds, she finally shifted her gaze away. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡±, Chu Ning thought. ¡°Something¡¯s definitely wrong. Wu Ling definitely was not so scared that he forgot. Someone must have been watching him and taken his phone away.¡± Chu Ning spun this thought in her head. She already had a suitable candidate in her mind. It was probably Mr. Su Kun. Other than him, no one else could do this on the cruise ship without anyone noticing and even ask Su Ming to cover it up for him. Chu Ning went along this line of thought and quickly understood. It was probably because they wanted to train their heir. On the surface, they looked like they were letting go and did not care at all. In fact, they had long woven a big net behind his back. Let alone the few of them, even if they tied up a dog, they would not fail this time. Chu Ning remembered her previous guess and deliberately glanced around. Sure enough, she found a surveillance camera in the corner of the ceiling. Chu Ning stared at the surveillance camera for a while until Yan Shen realized that something was up with her. Yan Shen followed her gaze and saw that it was a surveillance camera and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Is there something wrong with this surveillance camera?¡± Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded. He was worried that Chu Ning might have discovered something. When Chu Ning saw his expression, she knew why Su Kun pretended to let go and let Su Ming experience things for himself. This fellow¡¯s acting skills were probably only good when he was being polite. With his current expression, he probably had everything on his mind written on his face. Chu Ning suddenly had a bad taste in her mouth. She curled her lips into a smile and stared at Su Ming for a few seconds, but she only asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Mr. Su about what happened on the cruise? What did he say?¡± Su Ming choked. He almost thought that Chu Ning was going to ask him if his father was on the cruise ship. With such a huge change, he was momentarily at a loss for words. However, he quickly adjusted himself and responded as if nothing had happened. ¡°Ah, my father said that he would let me fully be in charge.¡± Su Ming thought to himself that this was not considered a lie. After all, that was what his father had said. Chu Ning let out a long ¡®oh¡¯. The sarcasm in her voice made Zhou Wei and Yan Shen look at the two of them. Yan Shen still didn¡¯t say anything, looking like he was going to stay silent until the end. However, Zhou Wei¡¯s expression was slightly strange. It was clear that he could read what Chu Ning had left unspoken. There was a hint of curiosity in his eyes when he looked at Su Ming.. Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Heartless Chapter 706: Heartless Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, Su Ming lived up to his reputation as the successor of the Su family. He had experienced a moment of panic, and now, when faced with Zhou Wei¡¯s gaze, he was incredibly calm. Zhou Wei saw that his expression was calm. Even if he had doubts, he still let it go and did not continue to stare at him. Su Ming¡¯s back was covered in sweat. When Zhou Wei averted his gaze, Su Ming¡¯s stiff back relaxed. He turned his head and met Chu Ning¡¯s eyes again. Su Ming was afraid that she would say something shocking again, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Actually, we already know most of the Lu family¡¯s arrangements. It¡¯s time to think about how to deal with them, right?¡± Chu Ning rubbed her hands together a few times. She frowned and asked, ¡°Can you confirm how many people on the cruise ship are 100% from the Su family?¡± Su Ming patted his chest confidently. ¡°Definitely more than 60%.¡± ¡°When are we going back?¡± Chu Ning nodded and continued to ask. Su Ming thought about it for a moment. ¡°The afternoon of the third day.¡± Chu Ning thought of an idea. ¡°Then we can arrest Zhou Yi and the rest before the afternoon of the third day.¡± When she saw that Su Ming and the other two did not refute her, Chu Ning continued, ¡°After all, we have the advantage in numbers, and we know the plan quite well. That¡¯s why it¡¯s best for us to act before they do and catch them off guard.¡± Su Ming was a little puzzled. ¡°Then why not take action tomorrow?¡± Chu Ning looked at Su Ming as if he was an idiot. ¡°Young Master, did you not learn anything about scheming when you went abroad to study? Didn¡¯t Mr. Su Kun teach you anything? Of course, we first have to be fully prepared!¡± Zhou Wei and Yan Shen had also not expected Su Ming to ask such a question. After all, this Young Master did not look like a mindless person. They looked at Su Ming in shock, and Su Ming wanted to bury himself in a hole in the ground. Su Ming¡¯s ears turned red. He covered his face and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking either, to say such dumb things.¡± As he listened to the three of them coughing and trying not to laugh, Su Ming could not take it anymore. ¡°Stop laughing. Let¡¯s continue the discussion.¡± Chu Ning coughed into her fist. The expression on her face became serious. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Continue the discussion.¡± Chu Ning said to Su Ming, ¡°First of all, we have to ensure our personal safety. Then, we have to ensure that we have the control of the driver¡¯s seat. We have to send more people to ensure that the driver¡¯s seat does not fall into Zhou Yi¡¯s hands.¡± Zhou Wei raised his eyebrows. ¡°In my opinion, let¡¯s make it simple and rough. Capture Zhou Yi and check every area. Let them be identified one by one. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡± Su Ming pondered for a moment before he said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. After all, there are still so many people on the cruise ship. It¡¯s fine if one or two people are injured, but if there are too many people, my father won¡¯t be able to explain himself.¡± Zhou Wei had only mentioned it casually. This method was only suitable for when the difference in numbers was huge. Moreover, there were so many unrelated people. If something happened, it would not be easy to resolve. Chu Ning added on, ¡°Although this sounds quite simple, we still have to be meticulous to avoid any accidents.¡± The three of them nodded in agreement. Su Ming knew that it was better that he did these things. After all, he was the owner of the cruise ship, and his subordinates would not listen to Chu Ning and the others. Therefore, he took the initiative to say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange a few more bodyguards for us. Then, I¡¯ll go and change the people outside the driver¡¯s seat. I¡¯ll also investigate the driver inside and give him a good beating.¡± Chu Ning gave a thumbs-up and winked playfully. ¡°If you handle it, I¡¯ll be assured!¡± The few of them laughed simultaneously. Chu Ning narrowed her eyes and declared in a low voice, ¡°Tell these people that they will be annihilated.¡± Su Ming nodded and calmly uttered some ferocious cruel words, ¡°Chop off the claws that the Lu family has stretched out.¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s ambition was much simpler, ¡°Get rid of the Zhou family¡¯s trash so that I won¡¯t get into trouble.¡± After the three of them finished speaking, they looked at Yan Shen in unison. It could not be any clearer what they meant ¡ª the three of them had already said something ruthless, so it was Yan Shen¡¯s turn now. Yan Shen was originally smiling as he watched the show, but when the three spotlight-like gazes turned to him, his smile immediately froze.. Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Countdown Chapter 707: Countdown Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Under their scorching gazes, Yan Shen became quieter and quieter, and his face grew redder and redder. Just as Chu Ning couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and was about to stop teasing him, Yan Shen stammered and whispered, ¡°Good luck.¡± Chu Ning was dumbfounded. Zhou Wei moved closer without any regard for his image, saying with a smile, ¡°What? Young Master Yan? What did you say?¡± They had clearly heard what Yan Shen had said, but when they saw Yan Shen¡¯s reaction, everyone found it extremely interesting, especially Chu Ning. In her impression, Yan Shen had always been an aloof scholar. After becoming friends with him, he also seemed steady and reliable. This was the first time she had seen him look so embarrassed. ¡°What did you say, Yan Shen? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly!¡± Chu Ning smiled maliciously. As she spoke, she even asked Su Ming and Zhou Wei, ¡°Did you two hear what he said?¡± Su Ming and Zhou Wei shook their heads repeatedly. Yan Shen looked at Chu Ning¡¯s smiling eyes, and his heart softened, seemingly touched by someone. He said softly, ¡°Come on, we can do it.¡± However, he was thinking to himself that such perfunctory words were not what he really wanted to say. Yan Shen knew what he wanted to say ¡ª he wanted to say that he would definitely protect her. Zhou Wei keenly felt the romance in the air. He vigilantly sized Yan Shen and Chu Ning up. In the end, he revealed an inexplicable and subtle smile. ¡°What else do you have in mind, Young Master Su?¡± Chu Ning stretched. Su Ming thought about it carefully for a moment and realized that there was nothing much else. After all, Chu Ning had indeed thought things through. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Everyone, you can leave now. Go back and rest early to recharge your batteries.¡± Zhou Wei was the first to walk out. He was still in a hurry to clean up the mess in the Zhou family. After all, Old Master Zhou did not have many days left to live. He had to take advantage of the huge burden pressing down on his shoulders to quickly overhaul the Zhou family. Of course, Chu Ning went with Yan Shen. As they walked, Chu Ning suddenly said, ¡°You¡­¡± However, she did not continue. Perhaps Chu Ning did not know what she wanted to ask. In the end, she simply smiled at Yan Shen. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m a little tired. ¡± Yan Shen suppressed all his doubts and nodded calmly. Whatever she wanted to say, no matter what it was, was like a huge mountain to him. That diagnosis report was like a knife that cut off his future. The atmosphere between the two of them was calm and heavy. They returned to their rooms deep in their own thoughts. Chu Ning stood on the balcony and looked at the endless sea. Her mind gradually emptied. After calming down, Chu Ning took out her phone and called Lu Chao. ¡°Hello? How¡¯s the progress?¡± Lu Chao¡¯s eyes were fixed on the screen. He looked at the attacks that could not even break through his firewall. He said excitedly, ¡°Everything is going well. Those pieces of trash can¡¯t even get past my firewall!¡± All of this was within Chu Ning¡¯s expectations. After all, she knew from Zhou Hao¡¯s attitude that the Zhou family was not involved in internet-related matters. When Chu Ning thought that she would be able to get back Cloud Shopping soon, the inexplicable disappointment she felt earlier dissipated. She could not help but remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Be careful of Zhou Hao¡¯s counterattack.¡± Lu Chao loudly said that he understood, and Chu Ning hung up the phone with relief. Unexpectedly, just as she finished washing up and was about to rest, she received a call from Zhou Wei. ¡°Hello? Why are you calling me so late at night?¡± Zhou Wei couldn¡¯t hide the ease and joy in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Zhou Hao. Cloud Shopping is paralyzed. He called me.¡± Chu Ning was rendered speechless by Zhou Hao¡¯s actions. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s thinking of using the Zhou family to deal with me?¡± Zhou Wei calmly said, ¡°President Chu is wise and brilliant. You¡¯re right.¡± He continued to describe Zhou Hao¡¯s crazy actions. ¡°He asked Zhou Yi to kill you, but before Zhou Yi could do anything, you attacked him first. Of course, he wanted the Zhou family to put pressure on the Lu family and Zhou Yi. That way, he could kill two birds with one stone.¡± ¡°Has he always been so optimistic?¡± Chu Ning had no words. Zhou Wei laughed out loud. ¡°Haha, your description is so accurate. That¡¯s right. He¡¯s always been dreaming..¡± Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Storm Brewing Chapter 708: Storm Brewing Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zhou Wei felt like he was about to tear up from laughter. Zhou Hao had always treated him as a stumbling block in his way to take over the Zhou family. He always wanted to move him away to prove that only he, Zhou Hao, could lead the Zhou family. To be honest, Zhou Hao had caused him so much trouble for so many years, but none of them had ever been as clumsy as this time. Zhou Wei smilingly said, ¡°I thought that Zhou Hao would be so angry that he¡¯d be grasping at straws when Zhou Hai announced that I¡¯m the heir. He might even give me a hard time.¡± He joyfully said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d go stark raving mad. Haha!¡± Chu Ning could understand why he was happy, but the problem was Zhou Hao. ¡°We can laugh later. What do you intend to do?¡± Zhou Wei wiped away his tears of laughter on the other end of the phone. He seemed to be a little surprised by her question. ¡°What can be done? What else can he stir up? Zhou Hai has already locked Zhou Hao up on the grounds that he acted on his own and harmed the Zhou family¡¯s reputation. He has also asked me to take over the people under him.¡± This was something Chu Ning did not expect. She knew that Zhou Hai was a ruthless person who could support the Zhou family through all these storms. However, he was really efficient. Zhou Wei lamented, ¡°Look, everything¡¯s going so smoothly for us now. Could we be the chosen ones?¡± Chu Ning was choked by his sudden emotion. She thought of her transmigration and smiled indifferently. ¡°Who knows?¡± Perhaps she was also the female lead of some novel. After hanging up the phone, Chu Ning lay on the bed and recalled everything that had happened after she had transmigrated into the book. She slowly fell asleep, caught up in her endless emotions. The next morning, Chu Ning got up early and pulled open the curtains, refreshed. She took in the fresh sea breeze and kept thinking about that day¡¯s arrangements. Su Ming woke early as well. His secretary and bodyguards were going in and out of his room. Fortunately, the Lu family did not manage to get their people near Su Ming¡¯s room, otherwise, they would have been discovered long ago. Zhou Wei was still in his room dealing with the Zhou family¡¯s matters. Seeing that he did not have many days left to live, Zhou Hai was in a hurry to hand the Zhou family over to him as soon as possible. In order to suppress Zhou Hao and prevent the Zhou family from causing trouble, Zhou Wei was feverishly busy. Yan Shen was the only one left in the room. He was holding a cup of hot water and drinking slowly. Su Kun and Chu Zhe had been in the same place staring at the four of them for several days in a row. Chu Zhe found it a little funny. ¡°Mr. Su, do you think they¡¯ll be able to do it?¡± Chu Zhe and Su Kun kept their gaze fixed on them. They were simply worried. Of course, Su Kun knew what Chu Zhe meant. The expression on his face was calm and firm. ¡°Definitely.¡± Su Kun smiled. ¡°Even if an accident happens, I still have you.¡± Chu Zhe thought of his plan with Mr. Su Kun and felt from the bottom of his heart that he was a reserve energy source. However, this was also good. After all, he could secretly protect his sister and feel more at ease. Su Kun called the secretary in and instructed, ¡°Go and teach the driver a lesson. Don¡¯t let him just accept anyone¡¯s money.¡± Chu Zhe picked up his teacup and took a sip, hiding the smile on his face. Su Kun saw it from the corner of his eye and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t cover it up; I see you smiling. My silly son, sigh.¡± Su Kun didn¡¯t know what to say about this silly child. Wasn¡¯t he quite at ease when interrogating Yun Yu? Why was he so perfunctory when it came to the driver? Su Kun waved his hand and called the secretary back. ¡°Tell Su Ming to scram to the branch office after this.¡¯ The smile on Chu Zhe¡¯s lips became more and more obvious. Thinking of his promising younger siblings, especially Xiao Ning, he couldn¡¯t feel any better. Chu Ning sneezed and silently pulled her coat tighter around her. She was puzzled. Could it be that she had caught a cold from the sea breeze that morning? She rubbed her nose and the phone on the table rang. She walked over to pick it up. It was Zhang Bo. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°President Chu!¡± Zhang Bo said excitedly. ¡°Zhou Hao contacted us. He said that he wants to resell Cloud Shopping to us at a low price!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s expression changed, and she promptly said, ¡°How much does he want?¡± ¡°One million,¡± Zhang Bo said eagerly.. Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Operation Chapter 709: Operation Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chu Ning frowned. ¡°How much is left in our company account?¡± The excitement in Zhang Bo ls voice also subsided. ¡°There¡¯s still 500,000 yuan.¡± Chu Ning had never considered that she would not have enough funds. ¡°Can¡¯t the price be further suppressed?¡± Zhang Bo also wanted to put some pressure on Zhou Hao and try to lower the price, but he had already called Chu Ning. It was obvious that the matter was already set in stone. Chu Ning knew this herself, but still she asked, not giving up. Zhang Bo said regretfully, ¡°When Zhou Hao¡¯s secretary spoke to me, he said that their boss would only accept a price of one million. Any lower and they would rather let Cloud Shopping fail than return it to us.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s stomach was in knots. She definitely couldn¡¯t miss such a great opportunity. Chu Ning calmed herself down. She was only short of 500,000 yuan. If it didn¡¯t work, she would look to Zhou Wei to help make up the shortfall. Although she didn¡¯t want to borrow money from others, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of this good opportunity. It would be difficult to explain this matter over the phone. Moreover, it would be more sincere to borrow money in person. Chu Ning told Zhang Bo not to panic and not to let the other party take the initiative. Then she hung up the phone and prepared to go out. The moment the door opened, she saw Yan Shen, who had just raised his hand to knock on the door. Chu Ning¡¯s knitted brows relaxed instantly. ¡°Yan Shen? What¡¯s up? Is something the matter?¡± Yan Shen¡¯s expression was unchanged. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Chu Ning stepped aside, and the two of them entered the room. Before closing the door, Chu Ning saw Zhou Yi¡¯s lowered head from the corner of her eye. He was probably thinking about how to make a move. After closing the door, Yan Shen finally told her why he was there. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re going to make a move tomorrow. I was worried that Zhou Yi would make a move on you tonight, so I came to take a look and accompany you.¡± Chu Ning was a little touched. Although she was not afraid, it was rare to see such affection. With his observation skills, Yan Shen obviously didn¡¯t miss out on Chu Ning¡¯s look when she had opened the door. He could not help but ask, ¡°When you opened the door just now, I saw that you looked a little troubled. What happened?¡± Chu Ning did not hide anything and went straight to the point. After listening, Yan Shen thought for a moment in silence and said to Chu Ning, ¡°There¡¯s no issue; I can lend you 500,000 yuan.¡± Chu Ning was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°I forgot you¡¯re also a Young Master.¡± Yan Shen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not from my family. It¡¯s my scholarship over the years. I rarely spend, so I saved up the scholarship and competition prize money. It¡¯s not a lot. It¡¯s about 600,000 yuan, sufficient to loan to you.¡± Even though Chu Ning had a company and land now, she was still shocked by the amount. ¡°That much?¡± Yan Shen smiled and said, ¡°As the School Director of our school, aren¡¯t you familiar with the rules and regulations of our school?¡± Embarrassed, Chu Ning brushed aside her hair and chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and get my housekeeper to help me transfer this money to you. Just send me your card number.¡± Chu Ning sent him to the door and repeatedly thanked Young Master Yan for his financial support. It amused Yan Shen so much that a smile hung on his face. Nights on the cruise should have been noisy. After all, there were so many second-generation heirs. It was a good time for them to have fun at night. Perhaps Chu Ning and the others had something on their minds, or perhaps someone had ill intentions; at this moment, the night was silent. As the people fell deep into sleep, Su Ming gave the order to his secretary before him, starting the final stage of the battle. The bodyguards were fully armed and silently spread out in all directions. As the doors were opened, one-fifth of the waiters and bodyguards were captured by Su Ming¡¯s subordinates. They moved quickly and cleanly. The entire process did not alarm the guests in the rest area, including Zhou Yi. The clean-up was going on in a methodical fashion, and Zhou Yi, who was the leader, was also busy at the moment. He nimbly walked in front of Chu Ning¡¯s room and took out a room card from his side pocket. It was the universal room card he had found in the foreman¡¯s room.. Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Finale Chapter 710: Finale Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as he was about to gently push open Chu Ning¡¯s door, he was suddenly surrounded by bodyguards. He was shocked, but he immediately calmed down and sneered. Chu Ning heard the sound of footsteps outside and a scornful laugh. She knew that Zhou Yi was outside the door. She suppressed her anxiety and waited calmly. She was not in a hurry to go out. After all, Zhou Yi¡¯s target was her. If she went out rashly, the bodyguards would be restrained. Chu Ning waited quietly. Su Ming walked over slowly with a group of people. When Zhou Yi saw him, his body tensed up slightly. When Su Ming saw that they were frozen in place, he frowned. ¡°Get him.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou Yi moved swiftly. In the blink of an eye, he had knocked down two or three bodyguards. He did not hesitate at all and charged towards Su Ming. However, Su Ming had clearly told his bodyguards not to let Zhou Yi get close to him. The moment Su Ming spoke, well-trained bodyguards had already surrounded him in a protective circle, keeping a tight defense. No matter how good Zhou Yi was at fighting, he could not break through the layers of defense by himself. His strength slowly drained away, and in the end, he was pinned to the ground by Su Ming¡¯s subordinates. He struggled, but the people pressing him down had put almost all their weight on him, so he could not move. ¡°Su Ming!¡± Zhou Yi cursed in exasperation. ¡°Who do you think you are! Let me Chu Ning heard the sounds of fighting outside stop. With trust in her partner, she pushed the door open and was about to walk out. As soon as she opened the door, she heard Zhou Yi¡¯s foolish rant. Chu Ning, who was in a good mood, laughed out loud. Zhou Yi heard the laughter and turned his head with difficulty. When he saw Chu Ning, all his anger was directed towards her. ¡°What are you laughing at? You¡¯re just a pig waiting to be slaughtered. I can kill five of you.¡± When Chu Ning saw that he was still speaking arrogantly while being pressed to the ground, she did not even bother to look at him. She walked past him and walked straight towards Su Ming with a smile on her face. ¡°Congratulations, Young Master Su. You have scored a great victory.¡± The smile on Su Ming¡¯s face became much more sincere. ¡°I still have to thank Ms. Chu for your help. When the Lu family is taken down, I¡¯ll treat the three of you to a meal.¡± Chu Ning nodded and looked at Yan Shen, who had just come out of the room. ¡°Yan Shen, The Parade is about to have its opening ceremony. When the time comes, all of you must come to show your support.¡± Zhou Wei also walked over quickly from not far away. He smiled slyly. ¡°Of course, we will show respect since Ms. Chu invited us, right, Young Master Su?¡± The few of them were laughing and joking, and none of them took Zhou Yi seriously. His face was livid with anger, but he was pressed down tightly, and even his mouth was blocked. Su Ming said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that, due to this activity, in case we delay any longer, we¡¯ll return at full speed tonight. I reckon we¡¯ll be back by tomorrow afternoon.¡¯ Chu Ning and the others did not have any objections. After all, it was unsafe to lock them up on the cruise ship. As for the other guests, they could tell from Su Ming¡¯s expression that they would not dare to have any objections. Ever since the cruise ship incident ended, Chu Ning, Yan Shen, and the others had been separated for six days. It was also the day of The Parade¡¯s opening ceremony. Although the event was hosted by Zhang Bo, Chu Ning had made a lot of friends after coming to this world. Most of them were the second generation and heirs of families with businesses, so Chu Ning had to entertain the guests. After exchanging pleasantries for a while, Chu Ning rubbed her grinning face and finally had some free time. Yan Shen was the first to come and congratulate her. Because they were familiar with each other, Chu Ning told him to find some place to sit. She was busy for a while before she finally had time to sit down and have a glass of water with Yan Shen. Yan Shen smiled lightly. ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯ve been busy for so long. The Parade is finally opening for business.¡± Chu Ning glanced at him. ¡°Your words sound sarcastic.¡± Yan Shen smile deepened. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare. I still have to count on President Chu for support in the future.¡± Chu Ning rolled her eyes. ¡°Young Master Yan is treating me less and less like an outsider now. I didn¡¯t have such treatment in the past.¡± When Yan Shen heard this, his gaze became more profound. No one knew what he was thinking. Chu Ning seemed to have sensed something and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like a different person compared to before?¡± Yan Shen picked up his cup and covered up the smile on his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just yourself? You don¡¯t have to compare yourself to others, nor do you have to compare yourself to your past self.¡±